Srom  f^e  feifirarg  of 

Q$cqueaf3eb  fig  ^im  io 
f 3e  feifirarg  of 

(()rtncefon  ^^eofogtcdf  ^etntndrj^ 


LIBRARY  Of  PRINCETON 

MAR    I  2005 
. — .  — ^ 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 

https://archive.org/details/memoirsoflifegosOOwhee_0 


MEMOIKS 


OF  THE 


LIFE  AND  GOSPEL  LABORS 


OF  THE  LATE 


DANIEL  WHEELER, 


A  MIXISTEE  OF  THE  SOCIETY  OF  FEIENDS. 


"  He  brought  me  up  also  out  of  an  horrible  pit,  out  of  the 
miry  clay,  and  set  my  feet  upou  a  rock,  and  est!  LILsheU  my 
goings.   And  He  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my  i  louth,  eveolBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 
praise  unto  our  God."— Psalm  xl.  2,  3. 


MAR    I  2005 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


'l^tptintd  Urn  Hit  ^oniIoi\  ^iIitiot|. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
FOR  SALE  AT  FRIENDS'  BOOK-STORE, 

No.  304  ARCH  STREET. 


PREFACE. 


JN"  presenting  to  the  public  the  following  Memoirs,  a  few  ex- 
planatory remarks  may  be  requisite. 

For  some  years  previous  to  the  decease  of  our  honored  parent 
it  was  evidently  a  matter  which  he  had  much  at  heart  to  leave 
behind  him  some  narrative  of  his  life,  no  doubt  believing  that 
a  record,  in  which  might  be  traced  so  many  instances  of  Divine 
mercy  and  interposition,  could  not  but  be  instructive  and 
strengthening  to  others.  This  work,  liowever,  tiiough  com- 
menced in  the  year  1831,  was  never  completed  •  'ind  it  has  been 
our  duty  to  su[if)]y  the  deticiency  from  wliatever  sources  lay 
within  our  reach.  From  the  period  nt  which  the  aiuobiography 
abruptly  terminates,  to  the  time  of  his  removal  to  Russia,  the 
recollections  of  his  family,  and,  in  some  instances,  the  memo- 
randa of  his  intimate  friends,  have  furnished  the  only  data; 
but  it  must  be  observed,  that  nothing  has  been  allowed  a  place 
which  could  not  be  stated  with  entire  confidence;  more  -HUght 
undoubtedly  have  been  given,  by  including  incidents  not  so 
distinctly  remembered,  and  matter  derived  from  traditional, 
rather  than  personal,  knowledge,  which  in  the  present  instance 
has  been  carefully  avoided. 

Of  the  succeeding  sixteen  years,  viz.,  from  1817,  the  private 
correspondence  of  the  deceased  aftbrds  almost  the  only  materials  ; 

iii 


iv 


PREFACE. 


but  as  this  Avas  tolerably  copious,  and  generally  written  with 
the  entire  openness  of  friendship,  it  constitutes  not  the  least 
valuable  part  of  the  Work. 

The  narrative  of  his  religious  visit  to  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
etc.,  has  been  carefully  revised  since  its  last  publication,  and 
some  additional  matter  from  the  original  notes  has  been  inter- 
spersed. 

For  the  closing  years  of  his  life,  the  private  journal  has  again 
been  quoted.  The  brevity  of  the  American  portion  of  it  will, 
perhaps,  be  regretted,  though  easily  explained  by  the  increasing 
age  and  infirmities  of  the  writer ;  but  although  short,  it  was 
thought  to  contain  matter  of  sufficient  interest  to  warrant  its 
insertion.  The  record  of  his  last  illness  has  been  furnished  by 
the  amiable  family  who  were  then  his  kind  attendants. 

Tlie  A})pendix  will  be  found  to  contain  several  articles,  which, 
though  not  actually  a  part  of  the  narrative,  are  yet  interesting 
in  connection  with  it.  The  extracts  from  the  notes  of  our 
brother  Charles,  written  whilst  accompanying  his  father  amongst 
the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  exhibit  a  somewhat  succinct  view  of 
the  condition  of  their  inhabitants,  and  are  the  more  worthy  of 
notice,  as  their  lamented  author  was  not  only  himself  well  quali- 
fied to  observe,  but  also  to  estimate  the  evidence  of  others. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  present  work  is  to  be  regarded  chiefly 
in  the  light  of  a  compilation.  From  the  nature  of  some  of  the 
materials,  it  will  also  be  evident  that  it  has  occasionally  been 
as  much  a  duty  to  omit  as  in  other  instances  to  insert ;  but  the 
reader  may  be  assured  that  the  selection  has  been  fairly  and 
impartially  made ;  and  that  whenever  any  alteration  has  been 
attempted,  it  has  been  merely  a  verbal  correction,  without  af- 
fecting the  sense  of  the  passage.    It  is  hardly  possible  that  so 


PREFACE. 


V 


near  a  relation  to  the  deceased  should  be  an  entirely  impartial 
Editor,  and  if  any  passages  should  be  found  indebted  for  their 
insertion  rather  to  feeling  than  to  judgment,  it  is  hojied  that 
both  the  judgment  and  feeling  of  the  reader  will  combine  to 
induce  him  to  make  some  charitable  allowance. 

It  remains  for  me  to  acknowledge  my  obligations  to  all  those 
who  have  in  any  way  assisted  in  the  present  work,  and  particu- 
larly to  my  esteemed  friend  A.  R.  Barclay,  who  has  kindly 
superintended  its  publication. 

lu  conclusion,  I  would  express  my  hope  that  no  passage  oc- 
curring in  tlie  present  volume  may  give  just  cause  of  offence  to 
any,  ljut  that,  on  the  contrary,  many  may  derive  from  it  edifi- 
cation and  comfort. 

DANIEL  WHEELER. 

Ei'jIUk  Month  Uth,  1842. 


A  TESTIMONY 


OF 


Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  in  the  County  of  York, 


|UR  beloved  friend  Daniel  Wheeler  was  the  youngest  son  of  William 


yj  and  Sarah  Wheeler,  of  Conduit  Street,  Hanover  Square,  London ; 
and  was  born  there  the  27th  day  of  Eleventh  Month,  1771. 

His  parents  were  rather  above  the  middle  rank  in  society,  and  being 
consistent  members  of  the  Established  Church,  were  strict  in  conforming 
to  its  rites  and  ceremonies,  punctual  in  attending  their  place  of  worship, 
and  careful  to  train  up  their  children  to  devotional  exercises. 

Before  he  was  twelve  years  old,  he  was  deprived  of  parental  restraint 
by  the  death  of  his  father  and  mother ;  and  was  placed  at  a  school  at 
Fulliam,  for  the  purpose  of  learning  navigation,  to  prepare  him  for  his 
future  seafaring  life. 

Thus  left  an  orphan,  through  the  interest  of  a  relative  he  was  entered 
on  the  King's  books  as  midshipman  at  an  early  age  :  whilst  he  was  pre- 
paring for  the  service,  and  before  he  had  completed  his  thirteenth  year, 
circumstances  led  to  the  breaking  up  of  the  family  circle,  giving  rise  to 
a  long  separation  from  his  brothers  and  sisters,  to  whom  he  was  very 
warmly  attached. 

Hu  now  sailed  for  the  first  time,  cruising  on  the  coast  of  Portugal ; 
and  after  remaining  six  years  in  the  navy  he  finally  quitted  his  ship,  and 
entered  the  ranks  of  the  army  as  a  private  soldier. 

"  When  al)out  sixteen  years  of  age,"  he  says,  "  having  been  unwell, 
and  probably  led  to  reflect  a  little  on  that  account,  I  was  made  sensible 
of  a  Divine  visitation  extended  to  me  at  that  time;  disclosing,  with  un- 
dul)ital)Ie  clearness,  the  vanity  and  emi)tinos3  of  every  earthly  station 
tarni.shing  the  j)ride  and  glory  of  this  perishing  world  in  my  sight;  and 
which,  though  little  understood  and  less  regarded  at  the  moment,  has 
since,  at  difl'erent  times,  been  brought  to  my  remembrance  by  Him  that 


CONCERNING 


DANIEL  WHEELER,  Deceased. 


vu 


viii 


TESTIMONY  OP 


(leclareth  unto  man  what  is  his  thought,  that  niaketh  the  morning  dark- 
ness, and  trcadeth  upon  tlie  high  places  of  the  eartli ;  the  Lord,  the  God 
of  Hosts  is  his  name !  When  this  occurred,  although  then  entered  into 
the  bond  of  iniquity,  yet  I  had  not  launched  so  fully  into  its  awful  abyss 
as  was  afterwards  most  lamentably  tlie  case  ;  and  from  what  I  have  since 
witnessed,  in  unutterable  mercy,  of  the  strength  and  power  of  redeeming 
love,  a  belief  is  induced  that  if  this  warning  voice,  then  sounded  in  the 
secret  of  my  sinful  heart,  had  been  hearkened  unto  and  wailed  upon,  my 
footsteps,  even  mine,  would  have  been  conducted  from  the  horrible  pit 
to  which  they  were  fast  verging." 

It  was  after  long  exposure  to  the  severity  of  the  weather,  during  a 
harassing  service  in  one  of  the  most  unhealthy  districts  of  Europe,  that 
Daniel  Wheeler  was  seized  with  a  prevailing  fever,  which  swept  away 
many  of  his  fellow-soldiers ;  and,  after  all  prospect  of  recovery  seemed 
to  be  gone,  he  was  in  mercy  raised  up  from  the  hospital,  where  numbers 
were  daily  perishing  round  him,  to  become  in  future  years  the  messenger 
of  mercy  and  glad  tidings  to  others.  At  this  period,  however,  although 
he  maintained  a  fair  character  among  his  fellow-men,  he  was  living  in  a 
state  of  much  estrangement  of  heart  from  God,  and  often  striving  against 
his  own  secret  convictions.  In  the  discharge  of  those  duties  belonging 
to  his  station,  he  had  acquitted  himself  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  superiors  ; 
he  had  been  advanced  to  the  rank  of  serjeant-major,  and  was  afterwards 
further  promoted. 

In  1794  or  1795  he  paid  a  short  visit  to  his  eldest  sister,  residing  near 
Sheffield,  who  was  married,  and  had  become  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  by  convincement.  He  was  not  long  allowed  to  enjoy  this  interval 
of  quiet  before  he  was  summoned  to  join  the  regiment  in  which  he  had 
obtained  a  commission,  on  its  departure  for  the  West  Indies.  They  set 
sail ;  twice  the  fleet  put  to  sea,  and  as  often  encountered  a  dreadful  hurri- 
cane ;  several  of  the  vessels  were  lost,  the  troops  perishing  in  them :  but 
Daniel  Wheeler  was  providentially  spared,  experiencing  a  narrow  escape. 

Reflecting  on  these  disasters,  and  the  renewed  occurrence  of  wonderful 
preservation,  so  unexpected  and  so  undeserved,  his  heart  was  touched ; 
he  could  not  resolve  a  third  time  to  expose  his  life  as  he  had  done,  but 
determined  to  quit  the  army  so  soon  as  he  could  meet  with  suitable  em- 
ployment. He  communicated  this  resolution  to  his  sister  at  Woodhouse, 
near  Sheffield,  and  returned  thither,  having  given  up  his  commission  in 
1796. 

His  mind  was  now  opened  to  embrace  the  principles  of  Friends,  and 
he  attended  our  meetings  at  Woodhouse.  This  excited  the  ridicule  of 
some  of  his  nearest  relatives  and  companions,  whose  astonishment  was 
great  at  the  thorough  change  that  soon  appeared  in  him.  The  work  was 
not  suflfered  to  be  long  on  the  wheel ;  the  efiect  was  decisive  and  perma^ 


BALBY   JIOXTHLY  MEETING. 


ix 


nent,  aSljrding  a  display  of  Divine  power  not  less  remarkable  in  this 
rapid  conversion  than  where  there  has  been  a  more  gradual  accomplish- 
ment of  its  purposes. 

He  made  an  application  to  be  admitted  into  membership  with  Friends: 
and  after  a  suitable  time  his  request  was  complied  with,  in  the  Second 
Mouth,  1799. 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  but  little,  if  any,  instrumental  means  was 
concerned. in  this  remarkable  change.  Whilst  attending  the  small  and 
generally  silent  meetings  of  Woodhouse,  Daniel  AVheeler  had  felt  the 
truth  of  our  principles,  and  had  yielded  to  the  conviction.  His  was  a 
stability  and  growth  in  religion  of  no  ordinary  measure.  In  a  very  few 
years  after  his  conviuceraent  he  was  appointed  an  overseer,  and  he  was 
indeed  a  bright  example  of  zeal,  sincerity,  and  love  to  his  friends  in  that 
responsible  station. 

An  opening  to  begin  business  in  a  small  way  at  Sheffield  presenting 
itself,  was  readily  embraced ;  and  in  this,  as  in  his  future  undertakings, 
the  Divine  blessing  appeared  to  attend  him,  and  to  crown  his  exertions 
with  success. 

In  the  Sixth  Month,  1800,  he  was  married  to  Jane  I^-ady,  the  daughter 
of  Thomas  and  Rachel  Brady,  of  Thome,  in  whom  he  found  a  helpmate 
indeed,  of  sound  judgment,  guileless,  and  faithful.  He  remarks  in  a 
letter,  written  after  her  death,  "  the  heavenly  Master's  love  has  never 
ceased  to  follow  us  through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  time,  during  a  life  not 
a  little  chequered,  for  a  term  of  more  than  thirty-two  years  and  a  half, 
when  He  was  pleased  to  deprive  me  of  my  greatest  earthly  treasure,  and 
to  take  back  that  which  He  gave:  but  it  was  his  own,  I  verily  believe, 
even  his,  the  same  who  enabled  me  to  .=ay  in  the  moment  of  my  greatest 
distress,  '  Blessed  I)e  the  name  of  the  Lord.'  " 

As  a  tradestnan  he  was  diligent  in  business;  he  was  also  "fervent  in 
spirit;  serving  the  Lord."  By  the  strictest  attention  to  integrity  in  all 
his  dealings,  he  gained  the  esteem  of  all  with  wiiom  he  had  to  do.  Yet 
it  was  easy  to  see  where  his  heart  was  fixed:  his  Bible  was  his  favorite 
companion,  and  the  few  minutes  that  could  be  spared  at  a  time  amidst 
his  daily  concerns  were  spent  in  the  i)erusal  of  tlie  inspired  writings. 

For  some  time  previous  to  1813  the  impression  had  become  strong 
upon  his  mind  that  he  would  be  called  to  advocate  the  cause  of  truth 
and  righteousness  upon  the  earth.  Very  deep  were  his  conflicts,  and 
very  close  was  his  application  of  soul  to  his  heavenly  Fatiier  for  strength 
to  perform  his  will ;  and  it  was  his  practice,  when  he  lived  in  the  coun- 
try, to  withdraw  early  in  the  morning  to  a  small  field  near  his  house  for 
the  purpose  of  religious  retirement  and  j)rayer. 

He  was  very  watchful  lest  he  should  be  led  away  from  the  grace  vouch- 
safed to  him ;  frequently  refraining  from  conversation  apparently  inno- 


X 


TESTIMONY  OF 


cent,  and  in  which  lio  delighted,  lost  at  any  unguarded  moment  he  might 
grieve  that  Holy  Spirit  whom  he  felt  to  be  his  comforter  and  guide. 
He  was  recorded  as  au  approved  minister  in  the  Sixth  Month,  1816. 

About  this  period  our  friend  was  made  sensible  that  some  sacrifice 
would  be  called  for  on  his  part,  as  an  evidence  of  his  gratitude  for  the 
unutterable  n)ercy  and  great  condescension  of  the  Almighty  in  having 
plucked  him  as  a  brand  from  the  burning:  and  he  saw  clearly  that  it 
was  indispensable  for  him,  as  much  as  might  be,  to  separate  hiniself  from 
the  world  and  the  things  of  the  world  by  declining  his  prosperous  trade, 
and  retiring  with  his  family  into  a  smaller  compass.  The  extent  of  his 
business  was  becoming  a  burden.  He  felt  the  force  of  our  Lord's  decla- 
ration :  "  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon ;  "  and  his  obedience  to  the 
requirement  was  full  and  unreserved.  "  Not,"  said  he,  "  that  I  have  ac- 
quired a  sufficiency,  without  doing  something  for  my  livelihood  ;  far 
from  it.  I  have  still  a  prospect  of  nuiiutaining  my  family  comfortably, 
with  care  and  industry,  leaving  the  event  to  Him  who  knows  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  the  heart.  I  have  no  desire  to  accumulate  riches  for  my 
children;  the  blessing  seldom  attends  it,  and  the  baneful  eflects  thereof 
are  too  often  visible,  even  in  our  Society." 

His  mind  was  thus  disposed  to  withdraw  from  his  concerns  in  trade, 
and  he  was  in  a  state  of  waiting  preparation  when  an  inquiry  was  made, 
on  behalf  of  the  Emperor  Alexander  of  Russia,  for  a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends  to  superintend  some  works  of  drainage  and  of  agri- 
culture in  the  neighborhood  of  Petersburg.  Daniel  Wheeler  offered  him- 
self for  the  service,  and  finally  accepted  the  appointment. 

On  the  18th  of  Sixth  Mouth,  1818,  he  attended  the  meeting  at  Shef- 
field, when  he  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  Friends  there.  He  told  them 
that  nothing  less  than  apprehended  duty  could  have  induced  him  to  take 
the  present  step;  that  four  years  ago  it  was  clearly  intimated  to  him 
that  it  would  be  required  of  him  to  remove  into  Russia ;  and  though  the 
prospect  was  very  trying  to  the  natural  part,  yet,  endeavoring  to  obtain 
resignation,  he  had  been  favored  to  feel  sweet  peace.  His  mind  had 
been  deeply  affected  while  sitting' among  them,  in  viewing  the  prospect 
before  him,  when  he  would  be  deprived  of  the  precious  privilege  of  thus 
assembling  with  his  Friends;  that  he  wished  none  might  suppose  his 
case  a  hard  one,  for  he  thought  that  there  was  scai'cely  a  person  on  the 
face  of  the  earth  who  had  more  largely  partaken  of  the  gracious  deal- 
ings and  protecting  care  of  a  merciful  Providence.  Twice  he  had  been 
preserved  from  shipwreck;  he  had  been  favored  to  escape  the  devouring 
pestilence  when  numbers  were  falling  around  him  ;  and,  when  many  were 
destroyed  by  the  cruel  hand  of  war,  his  life  had  indeed  been  marvellously 
spared.  And  surely  the  Almighty  Being,  whose  arm  had  been  so  often 
extended  for  his  preservation,  when  he  was  running  headlong  in  the  paths 


BALBY  MONTHLY  MEETING. 


xi 


of  error,  had  a  right  to  dispose  of  the  residue  of  his  days,  and  was  worthy 
of  obedience. 

He  shortly  after  embarked  for  Petersburg,  and  took  charge  of  the 
works  committed  to  him.  These  ojierations  appear  to  have  been  con- 
ducted successfully,  much  to  the  improvement  of  the  extensive  estates, 
and  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  parties  concerned.  There  is  also  ground 
to  hope  that  his  labors  will,  at  a  future  day,  prove  a  blessing  to  that 
empire. 

On  account  of  circumstances  connected  with  the  religious  profession 
of  the  country,  the  gospel  services  of  our  dear  friend  were  much  cir- 
cumscribed to  private  interviews ;  and  in  the  line  of  his  religious  duty 
he  addressed  the  English  residents  in  that  city.  The  uniformly  guarded 
and  consistent  life  and  conversation,  the  unbending  integrity  which  no 
self-interest  could  warp,  no  influence  from  without  could  suppress,  will 
be  long  had  in  honorable  remembrance  in  that  land,  to  the  glory  of  that 
Lord  and  Master,  whom  diligently  to  serve  and  faithfully  to  obey  was 
more  to  our  dear  friend  than  the  smiles  of  princes  or  all  that  the  world 
could  bestow. 

During  the  abode  of  Daniel  Wheeler  in  Russia,  he  was  careful  to 
keep  up  in  his  house  the  regular  attendance  of  meetings  for  worship, 
twice  on  First  days,  and  on  Fifth  days.  An  orderly  and  regular  atten- 
tion to  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  was  daily  observed  in  his  family ; 
nor  did  they  omit  the  frequent  perusal  of  the  writings  of  Friends. 

For  the  distant  members  of  his  own  Monthly  Meeting,  he  evinced  his 
concern  by  addressing  them  once  a  year,  and  occasionally  at  other  times; 
putting  them  in  remembrance  of  the  things  which  belonged  unto  their 
peace. 

In  the  Fourth  Month,  1825,  our  friend  Daniel  Wheeler  was  liberated 
by  his  Monthly  Meeting  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Dublin,  and 
for  other  religious  engagements  in  Ireland.  He  was  also  concerned,  in 
Third  Month,  18.31,  to  visit  Friends  in  Devonshire  and  Cornwall,  as  well 
as  the  inhabitants  of  the  Hcilly  Islands.  These  services  appear  to  have 
been  accomplished,  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  Friends  and  to  the 
comfort  of  his  own  mind. 

At  the  end  of  18.i2,  whilst  he  was  confined  by  indisposition  at  the 
house  of  a  friend  in  Norfolk,  the  mournful  intelligence  arrived  iiom 
Russia  of  the  death  of  his  beloved  wife.  This  wa.s  one  of  the  greatest 
trials  that  could  have  i)cfallen  him  ;  but  the  Almighty  han<l  was  near  to 
comfort  and  sustain  him  ;  and  he  was  mercifully  strengthened  to  say, 
"  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away ;  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord." 

A  little  before  this  he  had  laid  before  his  Friends,  at  their  Monthly 
Meeting  in  Ninth  Month,  1832,  his  prospect  of  paying  a  visit  in  gospel 


xii 


TESTIMONY  OF 


love  to  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  Van  Dicmcn's  Land,  and  New 
South  AVales,  in  which,  as  well  as  in  the  Quarterly  Meetiui^  and  the 
Morning  Meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  in  London,  he  had  their  full 
concurrence  and  earnest  desires  for  his  preservation. 

For  so  very  extensive  a  service,  the  necessary  arrangements  occupied 
a  considerable  time :  these  being  at  length  comi)leted,  he  sailed  from  the 
Thames  the  loth  of  Eleventh  Month,  1833.  The  vessel  was  proceeding 
down  the  English  Channel,  when  on  the  21st  they  were  overtaken  by  a 
heavy  storm,  which  induced  them  to  take  shelter  off  the  Isle  of  Wight ; 
and  from  adverse  winds,  and  other  causes,  they  were  not  able  to  take 
their  final  departure  until  the  15th  of  Third  Month,  183-1.  He  had  been 
anxious  to  set  out,  and  this  detention  was  a  great  exercise  to  his  faith. 
Yet,  prompt  in  his  movements  as  our  dear  friend  was  accustomed  to  be, 
when  his  duty  was  clearly  defined,  his  example  is  strikingly  instructive 
in  the  patience  and  the  steadfast  faith  with  which  he  would  wait  until  the 
true  light  so  shone  upon  his  path  as  to  point  out  not  only  the  way  but 
the  right  time  to  move  in  it ;  and  closely  as  he  had  been  tried  on  this 
occasion,  he  was  at  last  permitted  to  see  and  acknowledge  that  he  had 
not  been  detained  one  day  too  long. 

The  voyage  out  was  a  very  tempestuous  one,  but  he  was  preserved 
through  all  danger;  and,  accompanied  by  his  son  Charles,  arrived  safely 
at  his  destination. 

Amongst  those  distant  islands  he  was  long  and  acceptably  occupied. 
Yet  he  was  often  made  sensible,  preparatory  to  attending  meetings  and 
other  religious  services,  that  he  had  no  ability  or  qualification  of  his  own 
until  he  was  humbled  as  in  the  dust ;  when  after  patiently  waiting  to  be 
endowed  with  strength  from  on  high,  he  has  been  enabled  so  to  minister 
that  the  Divine  power  has  overshadowed  the  assembly ;  softening  and 
contriting  these  poor  islanders ;  filling  their  eyes  with  tears,  and  their 
hearts  with  love,  until  they  could  scarcely  allow  him  to  leave  them. 
This  arduous  service,  extended  through  the  long  period  of  nearly  four 
years,  was  at  length  brought  to  a  close ;  and  he  returned  safely  to  Eng- 
land. 

In  the  published  accounts  of  our  valued  Friend's  labors  in  these  dis- 
tant regions,  there  is  abundant  evidence  of  his  care  to  direct  his  hearers 
to  the  Great  Teacher  and  Sanctifier,  and  to  wean  them  from  a  depend- 
ence on  instrumental  aid  ;  and  it  is  gratifying  to  observe  that,  in  preach- 
ing the  truth  boldly,  without  respect  of  persons,  he  also  gained  the  good- 
will of  the  resident  missionaries,  who  received  him  with  uniform  kindness, 
and  gave  him  on  his  departure  very  ample  testimonials  of  their  approval. 

It  may  not  be  unprofitable  in  this  place  to  notice  the  exemj)lary  care 
which  our  departed  Friend  had  exercised  over  his  tender  oflspring,  to 
train  them  up  iu  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord :  that  they 


BALBY  MONTHLY  MEETING. 


xiii 


might  experience  a  growth  in  grace,  was  the  fervent  desire  of  his  heart. 
He  would  rise  at  an  early  hour  to  read  the  Scriptures  to  them  ;  and  at 
night  he  would  quietly  withdraw  from  the  room,  when  the  children  were 
gone  to  rest,  to  endeavor  to  direct  their  youthful  minds  in  reverent  ap- 
proach to  their  heavenly  Father. 

The  blessing  of  Him  who  alone  was  able  to  preserve  them  and  render 
them  meet  for  his  kingdom,  we  believe  was  not  wanting.  For  when, 
within  a  short  period  of  each  other,  three  of  these  young  people  were 
called  from  their  afflicted  parent  to  exchange  time  for  eternity,  he  had 
the  consolation  of  knowing  that  their  end  was  crowned  by  an  humble  and 
confiding  trust  in  redeeming  mercy. 

Had  it  been  in  the  ordering  of  the  Divine  will,  after  so  long  a  trav- 
eller in  distant  regions,  and  sensible  of  declining  strength,  our  dear 
Friend  would  have  thankfully  settled  down  for  a  season  of  rest.  Hence 
it  is  scarcely  in  words  to  express  the  sympathy  that  was  felt  for  him 
when  he  informed  his  Monthly  Meeting,  on  the  return  of  his  certificate 
for  the  South  Seas,  that  it  was  required  of  him  at  once  to  set  out  for  the 
American  Continent,  to  visit  more  especially  the  cities  on  the  coasts.  At 
this  time  his  son,  Charles  Wheeler,  his  endeared  companion  amidst  the 
perils  and  fatigues  of  the  Southern  hemisphere,  was  in  a  critical  state  of 
health,  and  for  his  sake  his  father  might  have  felt  anxious  to  delay  his 
voyage.  But  so  devoted  was  he  to  his  Master's  service,  and  so  faithful 
to  apprehend  duty,  that  the  yearnings  of  a  father's  heart  could  not  stay 
him  nor  call  forth  a  repining  word.  He  proceeded  to  America,  and  ap- 
peared to  have  pretty  much  carried  out  the  work  required  of  him,  when 
he  found  himself  released  to  pay  a  tisit  to  the  remnant  of  his  family, 
who  had  now  removed,  on  account  of  Charles'  declining  state,  to  tiie 
more  genial  climate  of  France.  At  St.  Germains,  near  Paris,  he  wit- 
nessed the  peaceful  close  of  his  dear  son.  He  once  more  attended  hia 
own  Monthly  Meeting  in  Third  Month,  1840,  and  soon  after  sailed  from 
this  country,  for  the  last  time,  for  New  York.  On  preparing  fur  his 
voyage  out,  he  writes,  "But  now  that  the  time  draweth  nigh,  I  feel  more 
than  ever  the  need  of  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  for  preservation  and 
support  in  this  the  evening  sacrifice  about  to  be  oftered,  when  the  natu- 
ral strength  of  the  poor  body,  and  i)erhap3  that  of  the  mind  al.so,  is 
weakened,  as  days  have  multiplied  upon  me  and  years  have  increased  ; 
and  I  think  I  never  felt  more  at  the  prospect  of  being  again  severed 
from  my  beloved  children;"  adding,  "  Certain  it  is  that  nothing  short 
of  implicit  obedience  to  what  we  believe  to  be  a  Divine  requirement  will 
be  accepted;  and  nothing  can  so  fully  bring  our  love  to  the  test  as  the 
having  to  leave  all  and  forsake  all,  without  making  any  reserve  for 
ourselves." 

A  week  after  he  sailed  Daniel  Wheeler  was  taken  ill,  and  con- 
2 


xiv      TESTIMONY  OF  BALBY   MONTHLY  MEETING. 


tiuucd  so  for  the  remainder  of  the  voyage.  Tlie  complaint  appeared  to 
be  a  cold,  attended  with  fever ;  and  as  he  was  unable  to  lie  down,  from 
difficulty  of  breathing,  his  strength  rapidly  declined.  He  received  every 
attention  that  could  be  rendered  on  shipboard,  for  he  bore  the  respect 
and  regard  of  all.  When  he  arrived  at  New  York,  he  was  conducted 
ou  shore  by  kind  Friends  there,  and  further  medical  advice  was  obtained. 
The  opinion  formed  of  his  situation  was  decidedly  unfavorable.  On  be- 
ing told  that  he  was  thought  to  be  in  a  very  critical  state,  he  said  :  "All 
has  been  done  that  could  be  done  ;  only  write  to  my  dear  cliildren  how 
it  is.  The  work  has  been  going  on  with  the  day.  All  I  want  is  quiet- 
ness ;  it  is  a  great  thing  to  be  clear  from  pain.  '  Love  to  all  my  friends 
on  this  side  the  Atlantic,  as  well  as  the  other.  I  want  nothing  but  the 
love  of  my  heavenly  Father,  and  I  witness  it.  The  Lord  is  good  to  them 
who  love  and  fear  his  name  :  great  things  hath  He  done  for  me ;  things 
so  wonderfully  marvellous  that  they  could  hardly  be  believed  were  I 
to  tell  of  them.'  " 

He  remarked  to  a  friend :  As  to  himself,  he  had  no  doubt  he  had  the 
same  faith  that  had  been  with  him  through  life,  and  which  was  founded 
upon  the  gospel  of  Christ,  which  enabled  him  to  say  with  the  Apostle, 
"  nevertheless  I  live ;  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me :  and  the  life 
which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who 
loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me." 

All  that  the  most  assiduous  care  and  tenderness,  aided  by  medical 
skill,  could  do,  proved  unavailing  to  restore  him.  His  exhausted  frame 
gradually  sunk  mider  the  disorder,  and  he  quietly  passed  away  on  the 
12th  of  Sixth  Mouth,  1840,  aged  sixty-eight  years  ;  having  been  a  faith- 
ful laborer  in  the  gospel  vineyard  above  twenty-four  years. 

The  Christian  warfare  was  thus  ended.  Full  of  years,  his  loins 
girded  about,  and  his  light  burning,  he  was  as  one  that  waiteth  for  his 
Lord. 

We  see  abundant  cause  to  exalt  his  holy  name  who  thus  led  forth  our 
beloved  friend,  who  preserved  him  through  many  perils  by  sea  and  land, 
who  conferred  upon  him  strength  in  time  of  need,  and  sufficient  qualifi- 
cation for  his  service ;  and  \vho,  in  his  own  appointed  time,  we  reverently 
believe,  hath  called  him  in  redeeming  love  "to  an  inheritance  incorrupt- 
ible and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away." 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  the  Meeting  aforesaid,  held  at  Sheffield 
the  3d  of  Twelfth  Month,  1840. 


A  TESTIMONY 

OF  THE 

MontMy  Meeting  of  Friends  of  New  York, 

CONCERNING 

Our  Friend,  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


AT  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  held  in  New  York,  by  adjourn- 
ments, from  the  24th  of  Fifth  Mouth,  1841,  to  the  28th  of  the  same, 
inclusive — 

"A  Testimony  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  New  York,  concerning  our 
late  valued  and  beloved  friend,  Daniel  Wheeler  of  Great  Britain,  ap- 
proved by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Westbury,  and  by  the  Meeting  for 
Sufferings,  was  read : 

"This  tribute  of  affection  and  of  justice  to  his  memory  was  very  sat- 
isfactory to  this  meeting ;  the  Testimony  was  directed  to  be  recorded, 
and  the  Clerk  was  requested  to  cause  a  copy  of  it,  together  with  a  copy 
of  this  minute,  to  be  forwarded  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Bulby,  in 
England,  of  which  our  dear  friend  was  a  member." 

Our  beloved  friend  Daniel  Wheeler,  of  England,  having  finished  his 
labors  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  ended  his  ilays  iu  this  citv,  this 
meeting  feels  it  to  be  incumbent  upon  it  to  make  pul>lic  some  account 
of  his  religious  services  in  this  land,  of  the  progress  of  his  illness,  and 
of  his  interesting  expressions  when  he  laid  down  his  head  in  peace 
amongst  us. 

He  first  arrived  in  this  city,  on  a  religious  visit  to  Friends  in  this 
country,  with  certificates  of  unity  from  tlie  meetings  to  which  he  be- 
longed, on  the  1st  of  the  First  Month,  1839. 

During  the  following  spring  and  summer  he  attended  the  Yearly 
Meetings  of  Philadelphia,  Virginia,  New  York,  and  New  England.  In 
the  Eighth  Month  he  visited  the  British  provinces  of  New  Brunswick 
and  Nova  Scotia,  and  in  the  Ninth  Month  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  Ohio.  During  his  religious  engagements  amongst  us  he  was  careful 
to  seek  for  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  move  no  fiuiter  nor 
further  than  his  way  was  thus  opened.    Hence  his  preaching  was  sound, 

IV 


xvi 


TESTIMONY  OP 


weighty,  and  edifying,  ministering  grace  to  the  liearers,  and  is  fresh  in 
our  minds,  accompanied  by  deep  and  feeling  nnity  with  his  religious 
services.  In  all  his  movements  he  was  remarkably  watchful  to  wait  for 
tliat  Divine  direction  which  liad  so  often  and  so  remarkably  preserved 
him  in  many  seasons  of  peril,  during  his  extensive  travels  by  sea  and  laud. 

In  consequence  of  intelligence  of  the  declining  health  of  his  son  Charles, 
lie  sailed  for  England  on  the  L-^t  of  the  Tenth  Month,  and  found  him  in 
France,  where  he  had  gone  with  the  hope  of  deriving  benefit  from  the 
climate,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  continuing  with  him  until  the  peace- 
ful close  of  his  life;  after  which  our  dear  friend  again  embarked  for  this 
country,  and  arrived  in  New  York  on  the  28th  day  of  the  Fourth  Month, 
1840. 

During  the  voyage  he  was  taken  sick,  and  was  so  ill  on  arrival  that 
he  was  removed,  with  difficulty,  to  the  house  of  our  friend  John  Clapp. 
On  the  following  day  he  was  increasingly  ill,  and  remarked  to  the  phy- 
sician that  he  could  not  endure  another  such  a  day. 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th  it  appeared,  from  his  rapid  respiration 
and  the  coldness  of  his  extremities,  as  if  he  was  sinking  fast,  and  it  was 
thought  proper  to  inform  him  of  it :  he  replied,  "All  has  been  done  that 
could  be  done ;  only  write  to  my  dear  children  how  it  is :  the  work  has 
been  going  on  with  the  day.  Love  to  all  my  friends  on  this  side  the 
Atlantic,  as  well  as  the  other.  It  is  a  great  thing  to  be  clear  of  pain. 
I  desire  nothing  but  the  love  of  my  heavenly  Father,  and  I  witness  it." 

He  revived,  however,  in  the  afternoon,  so  as  to  write  a  few  lines  to  his 
children.  On  the  followuig  day  he  had  returns  of  oppression.  On  the 
3d  of  the  Fifth  Month,  after  being  bled,  he  said,  "  Without  blood  there 
is  no  cleansing  ;  "  upon  whicli  one  of  the  physicians  remarked,  "  It  is  the 
blood  of  Jesus  that  cleanseth  us  from  all  our  sins."  "  Yes,"  Daniel  re- 
plied ;  "  but  not  in  our  natural  unregenerate  state.  If  we  walk  in  the 
light  as  He  is  in  the  light,  then  I  believe  it  will  cleanse  us  from  bur  sins : 
yes,"  Jie  added  with  much  emphasis,  "  I  know  it." 

In  the  evening,  he  said  he  had  had  a  hard  struggle,  and  at  one  time  he 
did  not  know  but  it  was  the  cold  sweat  of  death. 

On  the  morning  of  the  6th  he  called  for  his  clothes,  and  having  given 
directions  for  the  disposition  of  some  papers  which  they  contained,  he 
said,  "  Now  I  have  done  with  the  things  of  this  world ; "  and  further 
observed,  that  he  had  no  wish  to  live  but  for  the  sake  of  his  family  and 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  might  live  in  him ;  that  He  had  been  his  guide  for 
many  years,  and  he  had  declared  his  name  unto  thousands ;  that  he  had 
no  hope  but  in  Him,  and  He  was  the  same  Lord  over  all ;  that  it  was  not 
the  prospect  of  immediate  release  that  led  him  to  speak  thus,  but  it  was 
in  his  heart,  and  he  must  say  it  while  he  had  words ;  with  much  more, 
in  a  very  impressive  manner  and  with  a  strong  voice. 


NEW  YORK   MONTHLY  MEETING. 


xvii 


Towards  evening  his  mind  appeared  to  overflow  with  adoration  of  the 
mercy  and  goodness  of  his  dear  Lord  and  Master,  which  had  constantly 
attended  him  in  his  pilgrimage  and  crowned  him  with  loving-kindness 
and  tender  mercies. 

He  briefly  recapitulated  what  had  occurred  since  he  left  America, 
alluding  to  the  coiisolation  he  had  received  at  the  death  of  his  son  Charles ; 
so  that  he  had  to  rejoice  in  the  midst  of  grief,  saying,  "  '  The  Lord  is  good 
to  them  that  love  and  fear  his  name  :  great  things  hath  He  done  for  me  ;' 
things  so  wonderfully  marvellous  that  they  would  hardly  be  believed  were 
I  to  tell  of  them.  If  I  have  experienced  any  shortness  in  my  journey 
Zionward,  it  has  been  on  my  side,  and  not  the  Lord's ;  for  He  has  been 
faithful,  and  his  promises  have  been,  and  remain  to  be,  yea  and  amen, 
forever.  Whilst  I  was  on  shipboard,  and  thought  by  some  to  be  nigh 
unto  death,,how  did  the  Lord  appear  for  my  help  and  consolation  !  and 
since  I  have  been  in  this  chamber,  how  has  He  appeared  for  my  comfort 
in  the  night  season,  and  I  have  been  enabled  to  sing  hymns  of  praises 
and  thanksgiving  unto  Him!  When  the  ship  made  her  soundings,  I  made 
my  soundings  on  that  Rock  which  has  never  failed  me,  whose  foundation" 
is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting.  I  saw  that  I  should  be  safely  landed, 
though  extremely  weak  in  body  ;  and  was  enabled  to  say,  should  the  Lord 
see  meet  to  raise  me  up  and  strengthen  me  still  to  show  forth  his  wonder- 
ful works  to  the  children  of  men,  or  cut  short  the  work  in  righteousness, 
Thy  will,  O  God,  and  not  mine,  be  done.  I  do  not  see  how  the  end  will 
be." 

9th. —  He  passed  a  distressing  night,  and  one  time  said,  "  I  did  not 
know  whether  I  should  live  to  see  the  light  of  another  day." 

lllh. —  He  said  he  felt  the  Saviour  to  be  near  him  every  hour  of  the  day. 
From  this  period  there  was  some  apparent  improvement,  and  for  a  time  he 
was  more  comfortable;  but  the  disease  not  being  removed,  his  weakness 
again  increased,  and  on  the  29th  he  was  very  feeble.  At  one  time  he 
said,  as  to  himself  he  had  no  doubt:  he  had  the  same  faith  which  had 
been  with  him  through  life,  and  which  was  founded  upon  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  which  enabled  him  to  say  with  the  apostle,  "Nevertheless  I  live; 
yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me  ;  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the 
flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave 
himself  for  me." 

12th  of  Sixth  Month,  in  the  morning,  he  said,  "  Perhaps  this  day  will 
end  all  your  cares  and  troubles."  In  the  afternoon  he  said,  "  It  is  very 
doubtful  whether  I  shall  be  permitted  to  return  to  England."  In  the 
evening  his  breathing  became  more  labored :  after  some  time  he  was  in- 
capable of  being  aroused,  and  a  little  after  twelve  o'clock  at  night  he 
quietly  passed  away,  in  the  GOth  year  of  his  age. 

Throughout  all  his  extreme  weakness  and  great  distress  that  faith  and 
2*  B 


XVm    TESTIMONY  OF  NEW  YORK   MONTHLY  MEETING. 


trust  in  the  mercies  and  promises  of  his  dear  Redeemer,  which  had  been 
so  remarkably  exemplified  during  his  eventful  life,  remained  firm  and 
unshaken ;  and  that  all  things  would  work  together  for  good  seemed  to 
be  the  prevailing  covering  of  his  mind  throughout  his  illness. 

He  had  ceased  from  his  many  and  extensive  labors ;  and  we  feel  an 
assurance  that  he  has  entered  into  that  rest  which  is  ^prepared  for  the 
people  of  God. 

His  remains  were  conveyed  to  Friends'  Meeting-house,  in  Orchard 
Street,  where  a  large  and  solemn  meeting  was  held  ;  in  which  testimony 
was  borne  to  the  suflSciency  of  that  Divine  power  by  which  he  was  pre- 
pared for  usefulness  in  the  Church  and  made  instrumental  in  promoting 
the  cause  of  vital  Christianity  in  the  world.  After  which  the  corpse  was 
followed  to  the  grave  by  many  Friends  and  others,  and  interred  in 
Friends'  burial-ground  the  15th  of  the  same  month. 

Signed  by  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  aforesaid, 
held  in  New  York  7th  of  Fourth  Month,  1841. 


CONTENTS. 


CIIArTER  I. 

Introductory  Remarks  by  the  Author — His  Parentage,  Education  —  Early  be- 
comes an  Orphan  —  Enters  the  Merchant  Service,  then  the  Royal  Navy  — 
Is  Paid  off  —  Eaters  the  Army  25 

CirAPTER  II. 

The  Author  goes  to  Plymouth,  thence  with  his  Regiment  to  Ireland  —  Kilkenny 
—  Dublin  —  Harassing  Service  —  Personal  Danger — Recruits  —  Liver- 
pool—  Bristol  —  Southampton  —  Embarks  thence  with  Troops  for  the  Cam- 
paign in  Holland  34 

CHAPTER  III. 

Nimeguen  —  Many  Dangers —  Attacked  by  Fever —  Hospital  Treatment,  heavy 
Mortality  among  the  Sick — Disasters  of  the  British  Army — Retreat  to 
Bremen — Returns  to  England     .........  42 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Sails  with  his  Regiment  to  the  West  Indies  —  Remarkable  Preservation  — 
Serious  Impressions  —  Returns  to  England  —  Becomes  convinced  of 
Friends'  Principles — Received  into  Membership  in  1707  —  .Settles  in  Busi- 
ness and  Marries —  .Acknowledged  a  Minister  in  181U        .  .61 

CHAPTER  V. 

Prospect  of  Duty  in  Russia  —  Offers  Himself  to  the  Russian  Government  to 
Superintend  Airricultural  Improvements  near  Petersburg  —  Voyage  to  Cron- 
Btadt,  1817  —  Interview  with  Prince  Ualitzin  at  Petersburg^  also  with  the 
Emperor — Voyage  Homeward     .........  59 

xix 


CONTENTS. 


CIIArTER  VI. 

Removes  with  his  Wife  and  Family  to  Russia — Voyage  Thither,  1818  —  Settle- 
ment at  Ochta,  near  Peteisbuig — Willium  Allen  and  Stephen  Grellet  — 


Agricultural  Success  —  Visit  from  the  Kraperor,  etc  71 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Severe  Winter  of  1819-20— His  AfiFectionatc  Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meet- 
ing—  Sundry  Letters  to  his  Friends  in  England  —  Visit  from  the  Emperor 
Alexander  80 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting  in  1822  and  in  1823 — Visit  from  the  Em. 
peror,  etc.  —  Great  Flood  at  Petersburg  93 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Visits  England,  1825 — Returns  to  Russia  —  Death  of  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
and  Occurrences  consequent  Thereon  —  Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting, 
1826 — Extensive  fires,  etc.  106 

CHAPTER  X. 

Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  1827  —  The  Emperor  Nicholas  —  Address, 
to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  1828 — General  Correspondence      .       .       .  118 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Visits  England  with  his  Wife  in  1830 — His  Affectionate  Address  to  the  Mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  England  —  Religious  Visit  into  Devonshire,  Cornwall, 
the  Scilly  Isles,  etc  141 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Return  to  Russia,  1831  —  Cholera  at  Petersburg,  etc.  —  Epistle  to  Friends  of 
York  Quarterly  Meeting,  1832,  etc  152 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Prospect  of  Distant  Religious  Service  —  Resigns  his  Appointment  in  Russia  — 
Leaves  his  Family,  and  Sails  for  England,  1832  —  His  Prospect  of  Visiting, 
in  Gospel  Love,  the  Inhabitants  of  some  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  etc,  laid 
before  his  Friends  164 

CHAPTER  XrV. 

Correspondence  —  Attends  Norwich  Quarterly  Meeting  —  Receives  Intelligence 
of  the  Decease  of  his  Wife  and  of  the  Severe  Illness  of  Others  in  his  Fam- 
ily —  Letters  to  his  Absent  Children  174 


CONTENTS. 


xxi 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Journey  to  Russia  in  1833  —  His  Return,  and  Preparations  for  his  Long  Voy- 
age—  Sails  from  the  Thames  the  13th  of  Eleventh  Month,  1833  —  Detention 
off  the  Isle  of  Wight  from  adverse  Gales  —  Letters  and  Extracts  from  his 
Journal  187 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Departure  from  the  British  Channel,  with  a  Fair  Wind,  loth  of  Third  Month, 
1834  —  Voyage  to  Rio  Janeiro  19'J 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Departure  from  Rio  Janeiro  —  Proceed  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  for  Van  Die- 
men's  Land  —  Heavy  Seas  and  Stormy  Weather  —  Remarkable  Preserva- 
tion—  Continuance  of  Stormy  Weather  —  Lightening  the  Vessel — Hurri- 
cane—  Frequently  Lying  to — Tremendous  Storms     .....  211 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Van  Diemen's  Land  —  Anchor  off  Hobart  Town  —  Meeting  with  James  Back- 
house and  George  W.  Walker  —  Aborigines  —  Illness  of  Daniel  Wheeler  — 
Sail  for  Botany  Bay  —  Arrival  at  Sydney  —  Interview  with  tiie  Governor  — 
Public  Meeting  at  Sydney — Religious  Engagements  .....  225 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Sail  from  Sydney  —  Arrive  off  Norfolk  I.oland  —  Parting  with  James  Backhouse 
and  George  Washington  Walker — Sail  for  the  Society  Islands  —  Equinoc- 
tial  Gale  —  Enter  the  Torrid  Zone  —  Maitea  —  Arrive  at  Tahiti  —  First  In- 
terview with  the  Natives  —  Visit  from  the  King — Prohibition  of  Ardent 
Spirits  —  Meeting  of  the  Missionaries  and  Natives  at  Papaoa    .       .       .  23G 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Tahiti  —  Visit  of  Chiefs  —  The  Young  King  —  Meeting  for  Sailors  —  Distribu- 
tion of  Tracts,  Bibles,  etc. —  Temperance  Ships  —  Inlroduclion  of  Ardent 
Spirits  —  Visit  to  the  Schools  —  Attend  the  Native  Meeting  —  Visitors  on 
Board  — Jolin  Davies —  Meeting  on  Board  —  Importance  of  Translating  and 
Circulating  the  Scriptures  —  Tahilian  Council  —  Native  Meeting.       .       .  210 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Visit  to  Bunaauia  —  Native  Meeting — Kindness  of  the  Principal  Chief — Point 
Venus  —  Perilous  Situation  —  Meeting  at  Point  Venus  —  Visit  toPapara  — 
Beautiful  Scenery  —  School  alTeahupoo  —  Meeting  of  the  Natives  —  Letter 
from  the  Native  Congregation  —  Native  .Meeting  at  Papara  —  Return  to  the 
Eenry  Freeling —  Letter  from  the  Queen  of  Tahiti  260 


xxii 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Sft  out  for  Taiitira  —  A  Native  "Feeding"  —  Meetings  at  Tautira  —  Visit  to 
Hitea — Retui-n  to  the  Henry  Freeling  —  Obstructions  to  the  Progress  of  Re- 
ligion—  Visit  to  the  Queen — Meeting  for  the  White  Residents  on  Board 
Va.^  Henry  Freeling  —  Letters  from  Home  —  Distribution  of  Books      .       .  275 


CHArTER  XXIII. 

Visit  from  Missionaries  —  Baron  de  Thierry  —  Meeting  in  the  Chapel  —  Sail 
for  Eimeo  —  Letters  from  Homo  —  Arrive  at  Eimeo  —  School  —  Native 
Meeting       .  291 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Eimeo  —  Meetings  with  the  Natives —  A  Marai  —  Return  to  the  Ilenry  Freeh 
ing  —  Native  Meeting,  and  with  the  Mission  Families  —  Sail  for  Huahine  — 
Prohibition  of  Spirits  there  —  Social  Meeting  of  the  Authorities  —  Disti-i- 
bution  of  Tracts  —  Sail  for  Raiatea  301 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Raiatea  —  Native  Meeting  —  A  Place  of  Human  Sacrifice  —  Bolabola — Deso- 
lating Effects  of  Intemperance  —  Meeting  with  the  Natives  —  Meeting  with 
the  Rebel  Chief  and  his  Idolatrous  Party  —  Wretchedness  of  the  Inhabi- 
tants —  Distribution  of  Clothing  —  Sail  for  the  Sandwich  Islands  —  Flint's 
Island  — Oahu  317 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Sandwich  Islands  —  Anchor  in  the  Harbor  of  Honolulu  —  Native  Meeting  — 
Visit  from  the  King  —  Meeting  at  the  Mariners'  Cliapel  —  Distribution  of 
Tracts,  etc.  —  Native  Meeting  —  Visit  of  the  Governor  of  Hawaii  —  Half- 
Caste  Girls'  School  —  Meeting  at  tlie  Chapel  —  Native  Marriages  —  Meet- 
ing at  the  Chapel  —  Native  Girls'  School  337 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Interview  with  the  Queen  —  Public  Meeting — Half-Caste  Boys'  School  —  Ad- 
dress to  the  Rulers  of  the  Sandwich  Islands — Visit  from  the  Mission 
Families  —  Meeting  at  the  Chapel  —  An  Infidel  Ship's  Company  —  Ap- 
pointed Meeting  —  Departure  from  Honolulu —  Hawaii  —  Anchor  in  Eala- 
kakua  Bay  —  Public  Meeting  —  Interesting  Opportunity  with  the  Mission 
Family  —  Proceed  to  Kailua  —  Native  Meetings  —  Visit  of  the  King  —  De- 
parture for  Waimea  357 


CONTENTS. 


xxiii 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Waimea  —  Native  Meeting  —  Sail  for  Koloa  —  Volcano — Byron's  Bay  — 
Native  Meetings  —  Sail  with  the  Mission  Families  for  Maui  —  Island  of 
Maui  —  Anchor  at  Lahaina  —  Proceed  to  Wairuku  —  School  —  Meetings  at 
Lahaina  —  School  —  Sail  for  Oahu     ........  382 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Oahu  —  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Missionaries  —  Meeting  with  the  Members  of 
the  Mission  —  Addressed  by  the  Senior  Missionary — Sail  for  Tauai  — 
Native  Meeting  at  Kol6a  —  Waimea  —  Oppression  of  the  Natives  —  Final 
Departure  from  the  Sandwich  Islands  396 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

Recross  the  Equator  —  Ilervey  Islands  —  Visit  the  Island  of  Rarotonga  — 
Friendly  Reception  —  School  —  Native  Meetings  —  Kindness  of  the  Natives 

—  Sail  for  the  Friendly  Isles  412 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Vavau  —  Wesleyan  Missionaries  —  Native  Meetings  at  Neiafu,  Felctoa,  and 
Ilaalaufuli  —  Appointed  Meeting  for  Seamen  —  Visit  to  the  Island  of  Otea 

—  Meetings  at  Hihifo  — At  Maliiia —  Embarkation  of  the  Mission  Families 

—  Sail  for  Lifuka  427 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Island  of  Lifuka  —  Native  Meeting — Distribution  of  Bibles,  etc.  —  Visit  of 
the  King  —  Meeting  with  the  Missionaries  —  Sail  for  Tongataboo  —  Anclior 
off  the  Settlement  at  Nukualofa  —  Letter  from  the  Wesleyan  Missionaries 

—  Distribution  of  Clothing  and  Medicines  —  Visit  to  the  Heathen  Settle- 
ment at  Mua  —  Restraining  Influence  of  the  Missionaries  —  Native  Meet- 
ing at  Nukualofa        ...........  444 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Tongataboo — Meeting  with  the  Foreigners  —  Parting  Interviews  with  the 
Natives  and  Missionaries  —  Sail  from  the  Friendly  Islands  —  New  Zealand 

—  Anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Islands  —  Visit  the  Mission  Family  —  Native  Meet- 
ing at  Koua-Koua  —  Desolating  Effects  of  Intercourse  with  the  Shipping  .  464 


CHAP-TER  XXXIV. 


New  Zealand  —  Visit  to  the  Mission-Station  at  Waimate — War  among  the 
Natives  —  .Meeting  with  the  Mission  Families  —  Distribution  of  Tracts  — 


xxiv 


CONTENTS. 


Native  Meetings  at  Korarareka  —  Address  to  tlic  Missionaries  —  Sail  from 
the  Bay  of  Islands  —  Remarks  on  tlie  Character  of  the  New  Zealanders  — 
Anchor  off  Sydney  —  Ueligious  Engagements  there  — Return  to  England    .  480 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Attends  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London,  1838  —  His  Prospect  of  Religious  Ser- 
vice in  America — Visits  his  Family  in  Russia,  Eighth  Month,  1838  —  Sails 
to  New  York,  First  Month,  1830  — Travels  in  the  United  States— Attends 
Yearly  Meetings  of  Philadelphia,  Virginia,  and  New  York        .       .  .017 


CIIArTER  XXXVI. 

Attends  New  England  Yearly  Meeting,  etc. — Visits  Nova  Scotia  and  Canada  — 
Returns  to  Philadelphia  and  proceeds  to  Ohio  ;  Attends  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing at  Mount  Pleasant —  Returns  to  England  634 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Alarming  Illness  of  his  Son  Charles,  then  in  France  —  Daniel  Wheeler  Pro- 
ceeds Thither  before  the  Death  of  Charles — Returns  to  England  —  Again 
Sails  for  New  York  —  Last  Illness  and  Death  548 


APPENDIX. 

Letters  of  the  Empress  Elizabeth  to  her  Mother,  relative  to  the  Last  Illness 
and  Death  of  her  Husband,  the  Emperor  Alexander  of  Russia   .       .       .  563 

Extracts  from  the  Account  of  the  Last  Illness  of  Jane,  Wife  of  Daniel  Wheeler, 
at  Shoosharry,  in  Russia,  which  is  inserted  in  the  Annual  Monitor  for  1835  563 

Statement  respecting  the  Land  in  the  Neighborhood  of  Petersburg,  and  its 
Improvement  under  the  Care  of  Daniel  Wheeler  565 

Extracts  from  the  Letters  of  Charlea  Wheeler,  Relative  to  the  South  Sea  Isl- 
ands, addressed  to  his  Family  565 


Index 


599 


MEMOIRS 

OF 

DANIEL  WHEELER. 


CnAPTER  L 

IjrTEODUCTORT  ReMAEKS  BY  THE  ArxiiOR — Uls  Parestage,  Edccatiok  

Early  Becomes  ax  Orphan'  — Enters  the  Mercuant  Service,  then  the  Royal 
Navy  —  Is  Paid  Off  —  Enters  the  Army. 

HAVING  frequently  derived  mucli  valuable  instruction  from  the 
perusal  of  the  narratives  of  those  who  have  long  since  exchanged 
an  earthly  for  a  heavenly  inheritance,  the  thought  has  at  times  occurred 
to  noe,  that  a  short  memoir  of  my  own  life,  —  however  evil  "the  days 
of  the  years  of  my  pilgrimage"  have  been,  —  might,  under  the  Divine 
bles.sing,  be  made  in  like  manner  useful  to  others.  But  perhajis,  from 
the  humiliating  conviction,  that  days  as  without  number  have  been 
miserably  devoted  to  madness  and  folly,  in  forgetfulness  of  a  loiig-suU'er- 
ing  Lord  God,  who  is  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth, — the  guilty  mind 
would  gladly  hide  the  remembrance  of  these  forever  in  oblivion,  and 
pass  over  them  in  silent  abhorrence  ;  or,  con.scious  that  there  yet  remains 
a  .stubborn  and  unsubdued  residue  of  human  c()rrui)tioiis, —  a  sense  of 
unworthine-ss  and  unfitness  may  have  hitherto  operated  to  retard  the 
undertaking;  lest  the  creature  should  in  any  degree  be  exalted,  to  whom 
shame  only  with  blushing  and  confusion  of  face  must  ever  belong. 

Whatever  may  thus  far  have  impeded  any  attempt  of  the  kind,  I  am 
induced,  not  as  a  matter  of  choice,  but  as  a  duty,  now  in  the  sixty-first 
year  of  my  age,  to  commence  the  work  ;  humbly  imploring  the  assist- 
ance of  Him,  who  "knoweth  tbe  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart,"  to 
enable  me,  as  far  as  it  may  be  carried  forward,  to  accomplish  it  to  his 
own  praise  and  glory,  as  a  faithful  testimony  for  the  advancement  of  our 
holy  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  my  fellow-creatures. 

Although  no  man  can  possibly  be  excusable  for  having  done  wrong, 
because  others  may  have  been  as  bad  as  him.self,  or  even  worse, —  yet 
the  magnitude  of  the  present  undertaking  would,  in  my  view,  be  dimin- 
3  26 


26  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WIIEELEH.         [1771  tO 

i.slied,  if  on  reviewing  writings  of  a  similar  kind,  anytliing  like  resem- 
blance, or  a  parallel  case  could  be  discovered.  But,  alas!  all  that  have 
gone  before,  appear  to  me  to  have  travelled  a  much  shorter  time  than 
myself,  in  the  broad  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction.  Many  have 
yielded  again  and  again  to  the  temptations  of  the  unwearied  and  in- 
sidious enemy  of  mankind,  and  have  been  long  in  the  fetters  of  sin  and 
death ;  yet  I  feel  to  have  surpassed  all  others,  that  I  have  read  any  ac- 
count of,  in  having  drawn  "  iniquity  as  with  cords  of  vanity,  and  sin  as 
it  were  with  a  cart-rope."  I  can  adopt  as  my  own,  I  hope  in  a  degree 
of  true  abasement  of  self,  the  acknowledgment  of  the  apostle, —  "  this  is 
a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  chief." 

I  was  born  in  London,  the  27th  day  of  the  Eleventh  Month, 1771; 
my  parents,  William  and  Sarah'Wlieeler,  were  members  of  the  estab- 
lished religion  of  the  country,  and  strict  adherents  to  all  its  rights  and 
ceremonies ;  and  although  not  particularly  conspicuous  as  being  more 
religious  than  others  of  the  same  class,  yet  they  were  highly  esteemed 
and  respected,  by  a  large  circle  of  acquaintance  for  uprightness  and  in- 
tegrity,—  of  which  there  are  at  this  day  many  living  witnesses.  They 
had  a  large  family  of  children,  whose  minds  they  endeavored  to  imbue 
at  an  early  age  with  the  fear  of  their  great  Creator, —  taking  them  regu- 
larly to  attend  the  performance  of  public  Avorship,  and  also  reading  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  the  family  at  home ;  jiortions  of  which  I  well  re- 
member reading  aloud  when  very  young. 

By  a  document  now  in  my  possession,  it  appears  that  until  some  time 
after  my  father's  marriage,  he  was  not  ;n  any  line  of  business ;  but 
afterwards,  to  meet  the  demand  occasioned  by  a  great  increase  of  family, 
he  commenced  the  wine  trade  in  a  select  way.  To  enter  into  minute 
family  details  is  not  the  present  object,  nor  is.  it  within  my  reach,  being 
too  young,  when  deprived  of  both  parents,  to  be  able  to  speak  from 
knowledge  of  my  own.  I  have  but  a  very  indistinct  recollection  of  my 
father's  person,  not  being  quite  seven  years  old  when  he  died,  at  the  age 
of  forty-three  years.  Some  time  before  his  death,  our  once  large  family 
of  children  was  reduced  to  five  only,  of  whom  I  was  the  youngest.  We 
then  lived  in  London,  at  the  Bond  Street  end  of  Lower  Grosvenor 
Street;  but  those  parts  of, the  premises  which  looked  into  Bond  Street 
were  occupied  by  another  person,  as  tenant  to  my  father. 

My  mother  was  endowed  with  a  large  capacity,  combining  great 
sweetness  with  firmness  of  mind :  and  although  an  entire  stranger  to 
every  kind  of  business,  she  persevered  in  an  extraordinary  manner  after 
the  death  of  her  beloved  husband,  in  carrying  on  the  trade  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  family ;  and  so  long  as  she  lived,  it  continued  increasingly 
to  flourish,  our  eldest  brother  being  her  assistant  in  the  business.  When 
she  was  attacked  by  the  illness  that  deprived  her  family  of  their  en- 
deared and  only  surviving  parent,  I  was  sent  for  home  on  the  mournful 


1792.] 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


27 


occasion,  being  then  at  a  boarding-school  at  Parson's  Green,  near  Ful- 
hara.  Of  the  loss  of  such  a  mother,  I  was  very  sensible,  being  about 
twelve  years  old  at  the  time;  and  as  I  had  a  much  greater  personal 
knowledge  of  her  worth  and  solicitous  affection,  than  I  could  possibly 
have  had  of  my  dear  father,  the  event  of  losing  her  made  a  deeper  and 
more  lasting  impression.  I  had  had  much  of  her  maternal  society,  and 
had  largely  partaken  of  her  constant  parental  and  tender  care,  of  which, 
perhaps,  from  being  the  youngest  of  the  family,  I  had  more  than  an 
ordinary  share. 

A  clergyman  related  to  my  mother  by  marriage,  who  resided  on  a 
living  in  the  West  Riding  of  Yorkshire,  had  the  whole  management  of 
our  family  affairs,  being  left  sole  executor.  He  came  up  to  London  at 
this  eventful  moment;  and  after  having  examined  into  the  state  of 
things,  it  was  judged  eligible  that  th?  business  should  still  be  carried  on 
for  the  benefit  of  us  all,  by  our  eldest  brother;  whose  character  at  that 
period,  and  known  capability,  seemed  fully  to  warrant  such  a  decision. 
Shortly  after,  I  was  sent  again  to  school  ;  and  our  little  family  band, 
altliough  lamentably  reduced,  still  remained  awhile  longer  unbroken. 

For  a  few  months  after  this  great  bereavement,  all  things  went  oaas 
well  as  could  be  expected  with  our  solitary  family;  but  the  deep  afflic- 
tion into  which  it  had  been  plunged,  by  degrees  began  to  wear  away, 
although  for  a  time  it  seemed  as  if  it  could  scarcely  be  borne,  much  less 
forgotten.  Our  brother,  on  whose  conduct  the  welfare  of  the  rest  greatly 
depended,  thus  left  without  parental  control,  became  less  and  less  atten- 
tive to  business;  and  gradually  sliding  into  bad  habits,  and  mixing  with 
evil  associates,  gave  way  to  every  excess  and  indulgence  in  his  power. 
From  his  extravagance  and  negligence,  the  afliiirs  entrusted  to  hira  at 
home  became  so  much  embarrassed,  that  it  was  now  determined  by  the 
executor  in  trust,  that  the  business  should  be  disposed  of;  and  the  nec- 
essary steps  were  taken  accordingly.  It  was  not  long  before  a  person 
came  forward,  wlio  was  competent  to  purchase  the  stock  on  hand,  and 
enter  into  the  trade  on  his  own  account. 

Although  by  our  brother's  imprudence,  the  family  were  now  banished 
from  a  comfortable  home,  and  separated,  never  all  to  meet  again  in 
mutability;  yet  the  business  itself  received  no  material  check,  nor  was 
it  for  a  single  hour  suspended  ;  but  was  afterwards  carried  on  to  advan- 
tage for  several  years  by  our  successor.  When  proper  arrangements 
were  made,  our  beloved  but  unhappy  brother  sailed  for  Jamaica,  pre- 
ferring in  all  probability  a  foreign  clime,  rather  than  endure  the  reflec- 
tions which  he  so  justly  merited  at  home,  for  having  thus  brought  ruin 
and  disfgrace  upon  a  family,  whose  prospects  had  been  less  clouded  than 
those  of  many  others  in  similar  circumstances.  It  cannot  be  doubted 
that  mucli  sorrow  of  heart  would  be  his  portion :  but  I  had  never  an 
opportunity  of  obtaining  much  information  respecting  him,  from  the 
time  he  left  England  until  several  years  after  his  death.    He  died  at 


28  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WnEELER.         [1771  tO 


tlie  age  of  thirty-eight  years;  aud  it  appears  that  he  had  been  com- 
fortably settled  for  the  last  several  years  of  his  life,  and  been  frequent 
iu  correspondence  with  those  branches  of  our  family  that  were  more 
stationary  than  myself  My  other  brother  had  previously  settled  in  the 
West  Indies.  At  this  time,  my  eldest  sister  went  to  reside  with  our 
relative  in  Yorkshire,  to  whom  she  looked  up  as  a'  guardian,  until 
married :  my  youngest  sister  was  at  a  boarding-school  at  Putney ;  and 
I  remained  with  the  family  which  succeeded  to  the  business.  Having 
been  previously  removed  from  school  to  assist  my  brother  in  the  count- 
ing-house, I  had  acquired  considerable  knowledge  of  its  management; 
it  was  therefore  a  convenience  to  them  who  were  entire  strangers  to  it, 
and  for  a  time  no  other  occupation  offering  for  me  to  engage  in,  I  was 
furnislicd  with  employment,  and  had  still  a  comfortable  home. 

Our  family  compact  was  now  feJtever  dissolved;  —  we  were  scattered 
and  widely  separated  from  each  other,  without  any  near  relative  in  the 
world.  My  father  was  an  only  son,  aud  my  mother  an  only  daughter, 
so  that  we  had  neither  uncles  nor  aunts;  and  I  believe,  in  the  strict 
application  of  the  term  cousin,  not  one  that  could  properly  be  called 
so:  neither  were  any  of  our  grand-parents  living,  or  had  ever  been 
known  to  us,  except  our  dear  mother's  mother,  who  ended  her  days  at 
our  house  three  years  before  her  daughter's  decease.  Our  family  being 
thus  severed  from  each  other,  we  were  cast  upon  the  wide  world,  as  to 
relatives,  in  a  peculiarly  destitute  situation;  but  yet  not  altogether 
friendless, —  for  some  who  had  long  been  bound  to  the  family  by  ties  of 
strong  attachment,  clearly  evinced  their  sincerity,  by  never  withdrawing 
from  the  orphan  children,  (now  overtaken  by  adversity,)  that  regard 
and  kindness,  which  liad  been  extended  to  their  deceased  parents  in 
the  days  of  their  prosperity;  —  a  test  which  the  friendship  of  the  world 
can  but  seldom  bear. 

Having  brought  my  little  narrative  to  this  point,  it  seems  necessary  to 
determine  in  what  manner  it  shall  be  carried  forward,  before  we  proceed 
any  farther.  After  due  consideration,  I  am  of  the  mind  that  it  should 
be  hereafter  confined  principally  to  events  relating  to  myself;  only  in 
future  bringing  into  view  other  branches  of  the  family,  when  the  hand 
of  time  shall,  through  the  over-ruling  providence  of  Almighty  God, 
have  again  led  some  of  us  into  connection  with  each  other  at  periods  far 
remote:  one  of  which  was  made  productive  of  the  most  striking  and 
important  change  in  the  history  of  my  life;  and  which  I  humbly  hope 
will  lead  to  the  accomplishment  of  another,  transcendently  greater  and 
everlasting,  at  my  death.  But,  reader,  if  the  power  to  choose  were 
mine,  to  draw  an  impenetrable  shade  over  the  next  several  years  would 
best  suit  my  natural  inclination  ;  it  would  save  me  many  pangs,  and  I 
should  at  once  bring  thee  to  the  time  when  I  could  tell  thee  with  delight, 
"what  the  Lord  hath  done  for  my  soul."  But  with  these  years  omitted, 
the  long-suffering  and  unutterable  goodness  of  my  gracious  God  and 


1792.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


29 


Saviour  would  be  eclipsed,  his  tender  mercies  would  be  ungratefully 
robbed  of  their  lustre,  the  riches  of  his  grace  obscured,  and  its  glory 
hidden.  I  must  therefore,  like  the  regular  and  progressive  gradations 
of  nature,  proceed  from  those  days  of  childhood  and  youth,  at  which  I 
had  now  arrived, —  would  that  I  could  say,  of  innocency.  But  ah!  at 
this  distance  of  time,  I  can  painfully  trace  the  spriugings  up  of  the  evil 
root,  which  failed  not  at  an  early  age  to  bring  forth  fruit  of  those  things 
"  whereof  I  am  now  ashamed ; "  having  sorrowfully  found  from  woeful 
experieuce,  that  their  "  end  is  death."  Canst  thou  then  wonder  at  the 
shrinking  of  human  nature  from  the  task  of  thus  re-opening  a  dark 
picture  of  guilt?  such  as  I  pray  it  may  never  be  tiiy  lot  to  know,  or  to 
have  to  render  an  account  of  as  thine  own.  Tiiough  now  in  full  abhor- 
rence of  tlie  same,  through  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  I  have  a 
hope  that  my  sins,  though  many,  will  l)o  forgiven,  and  forever  blotted 
out  as  "a  thick  cloud;"  and  that  my  tribulated  soul  will  yet  be  cleansed 
by  the  precious  "  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  thaa 
that  of  Abel."  This  only  "cried  from  the  ground"  for  vengeance 
against  the  offender;  whilst  the  blood  of  Him,  who  cried,  "Father,  for- 
give them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do,"  cleanscth  from  all  !^in,  and 
was  shed  for  many,  for  the  remission  of  sins, —  yea,  for  all  that  repent, 
believe,  and  obey  the  gospel  in  the  secret  of  their  hearts  revealed,  which 
is  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation."  But  although  ready  to  shudder 
at  the  prospect  before  me,  I  feel  strengthened  to  proceed,  .so  far  as  I 
may  rightly  do,  from  a  belief  that  the  work  in  wiiich  I  am  now  en- 
gaged, is  prompted  in  mercy,  and  will  not  be  in  vain,  peradventure  to 
niy.self,  if  not  to  another.  For  if  permitted  to  finish  it,  I  shall  have 
had  another  opportunity  afforded,  even  at  tliis  late  hour,  for  repentance, 
—  a  truly  great  and  blessed  privilege  to  every  sinner.  And  liow  much 
more  shall  I  owe  unto  my  Lord,  if  in  the  course  of  a  diligent  search,  it 
should  please  the  "  faithful  witness,"  in  condescension  to  discover  to  the 
view  of  my  mind  sins,  which,  through  the  subtle  working  of  the  grand 
adversary,  have  been  partly  hidden  and  imperfectly  repented  of. 

For  some  time  after  the  separation  of  our  family  before  hinted  at  had 
taken  place,  my  attention  was  fully  occupied;  until  the  party,  who  had 
taken  to  the  business,  became  acquainted  with  its  usual  routine.  The 
master  of  the  house,  holding  a  post  in  a  public  office  under  government, 
which  required  his  regular  attendance,  was  absent  every  day  until  after 
dinner;  anrl  as  his  family  consisted  only  of  very  young  children,  I  had 
no  associates  but  among  the  servants;  whose  example  did  not  fail  to 
have  in  many  things  a  baneful  influence  on  my  thoughtless  mind, — 
though  at  the  time  imperceptible, —  and  the  consequences  unregarded. 
Yet  I  was  at  times  desirous  that  a  situation  in  a  well-conducted  family, 
with  whom  in  the  days  of  my  parents  wo  had  been  intimately  acquainted, 
would  offer  for  me;  which  in  all  respects  would  have  been  much  more 
3* 


30 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WIIEEI.EU.         [1771  tO 


guarded,  than  that  in  which  I  was;  but  in  this  my  hope  was  disap- 
pointed. 

There  was  a  merchant  in  the  city,  who  had  long  shown  much  friend- 
shij)  for  us ;  on  wliom  without  any  particuhir  reason  I  kei)t  an  eye,  as 
one  wlio  was  likely  to  befriend  me.  He  I'requently  called  on  business : 
and  one  day  on  perceiving  him  coming,  it  occurred  to  me  immediately, 
that  his  business  was  on  my  behalf.  Tliis  proved  to  be  the  case:  for  in 
a  short  time  I  was  sent  for,  and  informed  that  he  had  obtained  a  situa- 
tion for  me,  on  board  a  ship  then  lying  in  the  Thames,  fitting  out  for 
Oporto,  commanded  by  a  respectable  man,  a  lieutenant  in  the  navy, 
then  on  half-pay;  she  belonged  to  some  merchants  with  whom  he  was 
connected  in  the  import  trade.  This  offer  was  at  once  accepted  on  my 
part,  and  I  suppose  that  any  other  would  at  that  time  have  been  the 
same,  without  regard  to  choice;  as  I  do  not  remember  tliat  one  occupa- 
tion had  any  preference  with  me  rather  than  anotlier.  I  am  not  aware 
that  any  attempt  was  made  to  dissuade  me  from  this  undertaking,  by 
those  whose  sentiments  would  have  been  regarded,  or  by  any  other  per- 
son ;  so  that  the  needful  preparation  was  immediately  made  for  this 
unexpected  change  of  station. 

I  should  not  feel  easy  without  noticing  in  this  place,  for  the  benefit 
of  others,  the  manifold  temptations  to  which  young  people  are  neces- 
sarily exposed,  when  brought  up  to  trades  similar  to  that  in  which  I 
was  then  employed.  From  the  nature  of  these  trades,  there  is  scarcely 
a  probability  of  escape  from  insensibly  falling  into  habits  (much  more 
readily  acquired  than  shaken  off)  of  tasting  different  kinds  of  wines 
and  strong  liquors,  which  too  often  leads  the  way  to  intemperance.  The 
injurious  effects  of  these  practices,  and  of  such  exposure  at  an  early  age, 
having  been  felt  and  witnessed  by  myself,  make  me  the  more  desirous 
to  warn  others  against  the  business. 

But  a  short  time  elapsed  before  I  went  on  board  the  ship,  which,  in  a 
few  days,  proceeded  to  Gravescud.  The  weather  being  rough,  we  were 
detained  a  day  or  two  at  the  Nore ;  and  after  reaching  the  Downs,  we 
were  again  hindered  by  boisterous  and  contrary  winds  for  more  than  a 
fortnight.  From  these  and  other  detentions  at  sea,  the  ship  was  too 
late  to  procure  a  cargo  in  Portugal,  which  resulted  in  our  wintering  in 
the  Douro ;  so  that  before  we  reached  Loudon  again,  the  voyage  had 
occupied  fully  six  months.  We  were  but  a  short  time  in  the  river, 
before  we  sailed  again  on  the  second  voyage;  which  was  completed  in 
less  than  half  the  time  6f  the  former.  During  our  stay  in  England,  my 
time  was  taken  up  in  learning  navigation;  so  that  I  had  scarcely  any 
opportunity  of  seeing  either  my  sister,  or  any  of  our  old  friends.  Whilst 
I  belonged  to  this  vessel,  we  had  a  providential  escape  from  fire;  the 
danger  was  greatly  increased  by  the  river  being  frozen  at  the  time:  but 
■with  promjjt  assistance  from  other  ships  then  in  the  Thames,  the  ice 
was  broken,  and  sufficient  water  procured  to  extinguish  the  flames, 


1792.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


31 


before  much  damage  was  done.  By  the  time  our  second  voyage  was 
(completed,  I  had  become  tolerably  accustomed  to  the  situation  ;  and 
although  we  had  experienced  some  rough  weather,  I  was  reconciled  to 
it  as  much  as  could  be  expected. 

Soon  after  returning  to  London  the  second  time,  I  found  that  some  of 
my  friends  had  succeeded  in  procuring  for  me  the  station  of  midshipman 
on  board  a  ship  of  war,  then  commissioned  at  Plymouth,  and  preparing 
for  the  cruisino;  service.  This  affair  was  brought  about  bv  an  intimate 
friend  of  my  late  dear  mother,  whose  brother  was  appointed  to  the  com- 
mand of  this  vessel ;  and  it  was  considered  by  those  who  felt  interested 
in  my  welfare,  as  an  important  foundation-stone,  upon  which  my  nautical 
career  would  at  a  future  day  be  established.  The  change,  however  specious 
in  appearance  at  the  time,  was  to  me  but  as  an  introduction  to  a  school, 
which  is  not  often  equalled,  and  but  seldom  surpassed  for  vice  and  im- 
morality. After  the  necessary  equipments  were  provided,  I  took  leave 
of  my  youngest  sister,  who  was  still  at  Putney  at  school,  and  of  some  of 
those  v;ith  whom  we  were  the  most  intimately  acquainted,  and  I  joined 
the  ship  at  Plymouth.  The  situation  I  had  now  obtained,  was  for  some 
time  much  less  comfortable  than  the  one  in  which  I  had  been  engaged. 
Before,  I  had  been  placed  amongst  only  a  few  strangers,  but  now  the 
crew  altogether  consisted  of  many  ;  and  being  an  entire  stranger  to  naval 
etiquette,  my  situation  was  dull  and  mortifying;  particularly  as  from 
my  not  having  completed  my  fourteenth  year,  all  those  of  the  officers 
with  whom  I  could  use  freedom,  were  several  years  older  than  myself. 
It  was  not  long  before  we  left  the  harbor,  and  sailed  for  the  Isle  of  Man 
Ftation.  This  was  a  stormy  and  dangerous  passage,  in  which,  tlirough 
Divine  mercy,  we  were  favored  to  witness  a  marvellous  preservation  from 
shipwreck, —  the  dawn  of  day  discovering  to  us  just  in  time  the  small 
island  of  Grasholtn;  towards  which  the  vessel  was  drifting  in  a  direct 
course,  and  already  witliin  a  short  distance  of  the  breakers.  We  were 
lying  to  at  the  time  under  two  or  three  storm-sails;  but  tliere  happily 
being  room  to  wear  clear  of  the  rocky  crags,  tlie  danger  was  soon  left 
behind.  After  remaining  in  these  parts  about  fourteen  months,  visiting 
alternately  the  coasts  of  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Wales,  and  putting  into 
a  variety  of  harbors  for  provisions  and  water,  as  occasion  re(juired,  w.e 
reached  Liverpool  in  a  leaky  condition.  Here  we  expected  to  be  re- 
paired :  but  instead  of  being  permitted  to  go  into  the  dock  for  that  pur- 
pose, instructions  were  received  from  the  Admiralty  to  procure  an  extra 
pump  and  proceed  immediately  to  Plymouth  ;  this,  although  attended 
with  much  risk,  was  at  last  accomplished  in  safety. 

Whilst  in  this  harbor,  interest  was  made  on  my  behalf  with  an  admiral 
of  considerable  estate  and  influence  in  the  neighborhood,  with  whom  in 
former  days  some  ofour  family  had  been  personally  acquainted.  Through 
this  medium,  I  was  in  a  short  time  received  on  board  a  ship  of  the  line, 
then  bearing  the  flag  of  a  rear-admiral.    This  advance,  under  such 


32 


MEMOIRS  OF 


PAXIEL   AV  HEELER. 


[1787  to 


patronage,  was  considered  to  hold  out  a  promising  aspect ;  but  whilst  it 
seemed  to  pave  the  way  to  promotion,  it  opened  at  once  a  door  to  an  ex- 
tensive range  of  acquaintance  with  officers  on  board,  whose  circumstances 
in  life  enabled  them  to  deviate  with  less  difficulty  than  myself  from  the 
path  of  virtue;  whose  example  I  endeavored  to  follow,  until  nothing  but 
the  want  of  means  prevented  my  going  still  greater  lengths  than  the 
worst  of  them.  Whilst  in  this  ship,  when  about  sixteen  years  of  age, 
having  been  unwell,  and  probably  led  to  reflect  a  little  on  that  account, 
I  was  made  sensible  of  a  Divine  visitation  being  extended  to  me:  dis- 
closing with  indubitable  clearness  the  vanity  and  emptiness  of  every 
earthly  station,  tarnishing  the  pride  and  glory  of  this  perishing  world  in 
my  sight ;  and  which,  thougli  little  understood  and  less  regarded  at  the 
moment,  has  since,  at  diflerent  periods  of  my  chequered  life,  been  brought 
to  my  remembrance,  by  Him  "  who  declareth  unto  man  his  thoughts, — 
who  maketh  the  morning  darkness,  aud  treadeth  upon  the  high  places 
of  the  earth, —  the  Lord,  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name."  When  this 
occurred,  although  then  entered  into  the  bond  of  iniquity,  I  had  not 
launched  so  fully  into  its  dreadful  abyss,  as  was  afterwards  most  lament- 
ably the  case;  and  from  what  I  have  since  witnessed  in  unutterable 
mercy,  of  the  strength  and  power  of  redeeming  love,  a  belief  is  induced, 
that  if  this  warning  voice,  then  sounding  in  the  secret  of  my  sinful  heart, 
"  Behold  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock,"  had  been  hearkened  unto, 
and  waited  upon,  my  footsteps,  even  mine,  would  have  been  conducted 
from  the  horrible  pit  to  which  they  were  fast  verging. 

I  continued  nearly  six  years  in  the  navy:  but  were  all  the  changes 
from  ship  to  ship  enumerated  which  took  place  during  that  time,  and 
the  great  variety  of  incidents  which  befell  me,  they  would  swell  this  nar- 
rative far  beyond  the  limits  intended:  whilst  however  I  am  desirous  of 
avoiding  the  error  of  gratifying  self,  or  merely  amusing  others,  I  beg  to 
be  preserved  from  a  greater, —  in  omitting  anything  tending  in  the 
slightest  degree  to  make  known  the  aboundiugs  of  that  wondrous  good- 
ness and  mercy,  which  followed  me  all  along  through  an  unparalleled 
course  of  presumptuous  and  unrestrained  liberty.  It  may  therefore 
suffice  for  me  to  say,  that  notwithstanding  the  many  and  great  dangers 
I  was  exposed  to,  and  the  hardships  and  suffering  I  had  to  endure, 
through  all  which  I  was  preserved  aud  sustained  in  a  manner  at  this  day 
inconceivable  to  myself ;  yet  none  of  these  things  were  sufficient  to  soften 
the  rocky  heart,  or  bring  me  to  a  sense  of  my  lost  condition  :  for  whether 
on  board  or  on  shore,  in  harbor  or  at  sea,  or  in  whatever  country,  if  I 
could -meet  with  associates  prone  like  myself  to  evil,  I  was  always  ready 
to  hasten  with  them  to  it,  either  in  word  or  in  deed. 

An  expected  war  with  a  foreign  power  had  occasioned  an  unusually 
large  fleet  to  collect  at  Spithead ;  but  after  a  time,  the  differences  being 
adjusted,  the  ships  were  dispersed  to  their  respective  posts,  and  that  to 
which  I  belonged  was  paid  off.    She  was  commissioned  again  the  next 


1792.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  "WHEELER. 


33 


day  as  a  guard-ship,  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  I  miglit  have  resumed  my 
station  as  one  of  her  mates,  had  I  made  application  :  for  with  all  my 
private  failings  as  a  poor  sinful  creature,  my  public  character  had  not 
suffered  in  any  of  the  ships  in  which  I  had  served,  but  rather  the  con- 
trary ;  for  my  pride  and  presumption  had  ofteu  prompted  me  in  moments 
of  extreme  danger,  in  a  daring  manner  to  take  the  most  hazardous  post, 
even  when  duty  did  not  require  it,  or  warrant  the  risk.  But  instead  of 
applying  to  be  reinstated  in  my  former  berth,  I  remained  on  shore  in 
pursuit  of  sinful  gratifications  with  increased  avidity ;  aud  going  up  to 
London,  so  much  time  elapsed  before  my  return,  that  I  never  afterwards 
attempted  to  procure  a  situation  in  the  ship  I  had  left,  or  in  any  other. 
In  this  way  I  left  the  service  altogether;  and  would  I  could  say  that  I 
left  the  service  of  sin  at  the  same  time:  but  I  had  not  then  filled  up  to 
the  brim  the  measure  of  iniquity.  For  some  time  I  remained  without 
any  employment ;  at  length  I  concluded  to  go  to  Canterbury,  without 
any  other  motive  than  what  arose  from  examining  the  names  of  places 
to  which  stage-coaches  ran  from  the  inn  at  which  I  was  then  stopping; 
and  as  I  knew  nothing  of  tliat  place,  it  is  very  probable  that  I  thought 
no  person  there  knew  anything  of  me. 

I  now  found  the  disadvantage  of  not  having  been  regularly  brought 
up  to  a  trade ;  and  although  desirous  of  getting  into  some  employ,  no 
matter  what, —  yet  for  want  of  this  knowledge,  I  was  alike  unfit  for  all ; 
and  I  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  making  ray  forlorn  situation  known 
to  those  who  had  been  the  friends  of  my  childhood,  amongst  whom  there 
is  no  doubt  but  helpers  would  have  been  found.  As  my  means  became 
every  day  more  scanty,  I  was  at  length  reduced  to  complete  poverty; 
and  after  many  fruitless  attempts  to  procure  a  livelihood,  there  seemed 
left  to  me  no  other  alternative,  than  that  of  entering  as  a  volunteer  into 
the  army  :  this  plan  was  accordingly  adopted  without  delay. 

I  must  now  digress  awhile  from  the  narrative,  to  mention  a  circum- 
stance, which  the  facts  just  related  have  afresh  awakened  and  impressed 
on  my  memory.  Towards  the  latter  part  of  the  time  of  my  being  in  the 
navy,  it  was  suggested  to  my  lost  and  bewildered  mind,  by  the  subtle 
destroyer  of  men,  that  nothing  short  of  making  away  with  myself,  could 
extricate  me  from  the  difficulties  by  which  I  was  surrounded,  and  shelter 
me  from  shame  and  disgrace;  and  the  method  of  its  accomplishment  was 
at  seasons  hinted  at.  But,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  of 
heaven  and  earth  forever!  his  invisible  arm  of  merciful  interposition 
preserved  me  from  this  dreadful  snare;  and  in  the  greatness  of  liis  love 
and  strength  he  hath  at  this  distant  jjcriod,  put  it  into  the  heart  of  his 
unworthy  creature  to  record  his  mighty  acts,  to  his  praise  and  to  his 
glory,  with  humble  and  reverend  thankfulness.  Greatly  do  I  desire, 
tiiat  if  this  relation  should  ever  fall  into  the  hands  of  any  poor  sinners 
and  servants  of  the  cruel  taskmastc,  as  was  then  my  lot,  that  such 
maybe  hereby  strengthened  aud  encouraged  to  look  unto  the  Lord  their 

0 


34 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.         [1792  tO 


God  for  help,  even  though  (hey  may  be  plunged  into  the  very  gulf  of 
despair:  for  "his  compassions  fail  not,"  they  are  new  every  morning ; 
his  tender  mercies  are  over  all  his  works ;  and  he  will  give  power  to  the 
faint,  and  strength  to  them  that  have  no  might  of  their  own,  to  resist 
this,  and  every  other  temptation  of  that  wicked  one,  who  was  a  liar  from 
the  beginning. 


CHAPTER  IL 

The  AtixnoR  goes  to  PLYMouxn,  thence  with  his  Eegiment  to  Ireland 
—  KiLKEXNY  —  Dublin  —  IIarassing  Seuvioe  —  Personal  Danger  —  Re- 
cruits —  Liverpool  —  Bristol  —  SouTnAMPTON  —  Embarks  thence  with 
Troops  for  the  Campaign  in  Holland. 

IT  was  a  little  remarkable,  that,  after  all  the  pains  I  had  taken  to 
screen  my  fallen  situation  from  the  knowledge  of  those  who  had  been 
acquainted  with  me,  the  regiment  in  which  I  had  engaged  proved  to  be 
at  that  very  time  on  duty  at  Plymouth,  a  place  where,  above  all  oth- 
ers, I  had  the  greatest  number  of  acquaintances  ;  but  I  was  so  completely 
metamorphosed  in  appearance,  that  I  was  never  in  one  instance  found 
out  by  any  whom  I  had  formerly  known,  even  when  brought  into  close 
contact  with  them.  This  change  of  condition,  however,  wrought  in  me 
no  change  of  life.  My  conduct  for  a  time  was  almost  entitled  to  the 
appellation  of  reformed,  but  this  period  was  short  indeed,  for,  having 
speedily  acquired  a  knowledge  of  all  that  was  required  of  me  in  the  way 
of  duty,  I  began  to  rise  above  the  impi-essions  made  by  difficulties  gone 
by,  and  again  to  look  forward  to  a  farther  participation  in  the  delusive 
and  miserable  pleasures  of  this  transitory  and  wicked  world. 

In  less  than  a  year  we  were  ordered  to  Ireland,  and,  three  transports 
having  arrived  for  us  in  Catwater,  a  short  time  completed  the  embar- 
kation ;  we  sailed  for  the  Cove  of  Cork,  reaching  it  in  safety  after  a  fine 
passage.  While  at  sea  it  was  soon  discovered  that  I  was  no  stranger  to 
the  management  of  a  vessel,  and,  though  I  concealed  my  having  served 
several  years  in  a  superior  station,  yet  I  felt  so  much  at  home  that  I 
voluntarily  performed  the  duty  of  a  sailor  during  my  stay  on  board, 
not  a  little  proud  of  my  qualifications.  It  is  most  probable  that  pride 
and  self-conceit  were  the  only  motives  that  prompted  these  endeavors  to 
be  useful ;  few,  indeed,  of  our  actions,  however  specious  in  appearance, 
are  wholly  divested  of  self  in  some  shape  or  other,  when  examined  in  the 
pure  mirror  of  truth ;  such  is  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart  in  its 
natural  state. 

Having  frequently  been  sheltered  before  by  the  coves,  bays,  and  har- 
bors of  Ireland,  and  frequently  been  on  shore  in  diflferent  places,  I  was 


1794.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  TVHEELER. 


35 


tolerably  well  acquainted  with  the  character  and  customs  of  the  people, 
whose  hospitality  to  strangers  has  long  been  acknowledged  by  all  who 
have  visited  their  shores ;  and,  although  now  unable  to  move  in  the 
same  sphere  as  formerly,  yet  I  still  found  opportunities  to  indulge  the 
evil  propensities  of  fallen  nature.  But  as  the  miserable  inhabitants  in 
some  of  the  provinces  were  rapidly  ripening  for  rebellion,  our  time  was 
mucii  occupied  by  hard  and  laborious  service. 

After  landing  at  the  Passage  of  Cork  we  proceeded  to  that  city,  but 
shortly  marched  forward  to  Kilkenny.  This  place  was  a  station  that 
afforded  more  quiet  and  comparative  ease  than  any  which  afterwards 
fell  to  my  lot,  whilst  engaged  in  the  regular  service;  but  our  stay  here 
was  of  siiort  duration  before  entering  upon  the  arduous  duty  of  Dublin 
garrison.  The  agitated  state  of  public  affairs  at  that  period  gn-atly 
augmented  our  fatigue,  and  it  frequently  happened  that  we  were  on 
duty  every  other  night,  and  this  in  the  winter  season. 

Discontent  increasing  and  disturbances  breaking  out  in  the  interior 
of  the  country,  small  detachments  of  troops  were  despatched  from  Dub- 
lin to  strengthen  the  authority  of  magistrates  in  their  endeavors  to  main- 
tain public  tranquillity,  and  to  afford  protection  to  the  peaceable  inhabi- 
tants from  the  nightly  depredations  of  numerous  gangs  of  misled  and 
intoxicated  desperadoes,  to  which  tiiey  and  their  property  were  con- 
stantly exposed  under  a  variety  of  diabolical  pretences.  It  was  niy  lot 
to  be  chosen  with  the  first  of  the  detached  parties,  to  a  share  of  tliis 
dangerous  and  harassing  service,  on  which,  such  was  at  one  time  the 
emergency,  that  we  were  kept  on  the  alert  niglit  after  .night,  witliout 
any  intermission  for  a  week  together,  with  only  such  intervals  of  rest  as 
could  be  procured  in  the  daytime.  AVIiilst  on  this  expedition,  on  a  par- 
ticuhir  enterprise  with  a  constable,  I  was  to  all  appearance  reduced  to 
the  necessity  of  taking  the  life  of  another  to  save  my  own.  The  consta- 
ble perceiving  the  danger,  had  left  me  alone,  when  I  was  suddenly  at- 
tacked by  a  poor  infuriated  creature,  in  a  state  little  short  of  perfect 
madness  from  continued  intoxication,  supported  by  several  otiiers,  but 
in  a  less  outrageous  condition.  I  kept  him  at  l)ay  for  some  time,  but  at 
last  he  got  so  near  that  it  became  every  moment  more  difficult  to  avoid 
being  reached  by  the  violent  strokes  he  made  with  some  kind  of  weapon, 
I  think  of  iron,  which  were  repeatedly  received  by  the  firelock  in  my 
hands,  then  loaded  with  ball.  In  this  situation  there  seemed  left  to  lue 
no  otiier  than  tiie  dreadful  alternative  of  siiooting  him  to  save  myself. 
I  called  in  vain  in  the  language  of  appeal  to  the  other  people  to  inter- 
fere; they  stood  by,  as  if  to  see  how  matters  were  likely  to  terminate, 
before  they  began  to  act  or  take  a  i)art  of  any  consequence  eitlior  way, 
whicii  they  nearly  carried  too  far;  but  when  tiiey  saw  me  actually  pre- 
paring to  shoot  the  man  tlu  y  hastily  cried  out,  "  Spare  life  !  spare  life  !  " 
whicli  I  only  wanted  their  help  to  enable  me  to  accomplish.  They  then 
seized  him,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  struggle  and  confusion  which  look 


36 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.         [1792  tO 


place  amongst  themselves  my  escape  was  happily  effected.  I  cannot 
suppose  at  that  time,  when  I  wanted  only  the  help  of  other  men  to  ena- 
ble me  to  spare  life,  that  the  principal  motive  was  other  than  that  of 
self-proservation,  accompanied  by  fear  of  the  immediate  consequences 
that  would  inevitably  have  followed,  and  must  have  resulted  in  my  own 
destruction.  Therefore  it  is  greatly  to  be  feared  (although  that  heart 
must  be  callous  indeed  which  in  all  such  cases  does  not  recoil  from  the 
horrid  act),  that  it  was  not  love  to  my  fellow-creature  which  prompted 
the  desire  in  me  to  spare  his  life.  Let  none  mistake  it  as  such.  I  have 
frequently  thought  of  this  circumstance  since  it  occurred,  I  hope  with 
humble  thankfulness  to  the  great  Preserver  of  men  ;  and  now,  on  com- 
mitting it  to  record,  as  one  of  those  many  events  in  which  there  was 
but  one  step  between  me  and  the  grave,  and  whilst  shuddering  at  the 
strong  recollection  of  it,  my  .soul  magnifies  that  unmerited  and  amazing 
mercy,  afresh  displayed  and  multii)lied  to  my  understanding  in  a  twofold 
view  —  on  the  one  hand,  in  withholding  me  from  the  crime  of  taking 
away  the  life  of  a  fellow-creature,  like  myself,  "in  the  gall  of  bitterness  ;" 
and  if  I  had  escaped  myself,  thus  sparing  me,  at  this  late  hour,  amidst 
the  decay  of  nature,  when  the  shadows  of  the  evening  are  stretching 
out  and  my  feet  drawing  near  the  margin  of  the  grave,  the  appalling 
thought  of  a  brother's  blood,  yet  unwiped  away;  on  the  other  liand,  in 
rescuing  from  immediate  death  two  miserable  sinners,  wholly  unpre- 
pared to  die,  for,  had  I  taken  away  the  man's  life,  my  own  would 
doubtless  have  been  forthwith  sacrificed  to  the  revenge  of  his  enraged 
companions.  Thus,  as  my  history  rolls  on,  the  enormous  load  of  debt 
which  I  already  owe  unto  my  Lord  still  accumulates,  and  verily  it 
never  can  be  liquidated,  but  in  that  infinite  and  wondrous  mercy,  which 
delighteth  to  forgive  every  repenting  sinner,  who,  in  the  depths  of  hu- 
mility and  abaseduess  of  self,  has  indeed  "  nothing  to  pay  "  withal. 

On  the  arrival  of  some  fresh  detachments  from  the  garrison,  I  learned 
that  a  vacancy  had  occurred  during  our  absence  on  this  service,  and 
that  the  blank  was  filled  up  by  the  promotion  of  myself.  Although  this 
circumstance  was  of  trifling  import,  yet  it  served  to  flatter  and  feed  pride, 
and  eventually  to  open  the  way  again  for  a  renewal  of  those  evil  habits, 
from  which  for  a  time  I  had  been  sheltered.  As  each  body  of  troops 
was  relieved  from  this  extra  fatigue  at  a  given  time,  our  turn  came  in 
regular  course  at  the  expiration  of  a  few  weeks,  when  we  again  returned 
to  Dublin.  Not  long  after  this,  inquiry  was  made  for  a  person  qualified 
to  assist  in  the  writing  department  of  the  commander-in-chief,  under  his 
own  personal  inspection  :  I  never  knew  exactly  how  it  was  brought  about, 
but  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  it  was  decided  in  my  favor;  and  I  im- 
mediately entered  upon  this  new  and  altogether  unexpected  employment. 
Being  now  on  most  days  at  liberty  at  an  early  hour,  and  freed  from  re- 
straint and  control,  and  from  that  incessant  round  of  duties,  which  had 
before  fully  occupied  my  time  and  attention,  and  compelled  in  a  degree 


1794.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  tV^HEELER. 


37 


to  orderly  conduct,  together  with  having  it  more  in  my  power  by  posses- 
sing greater  means, —  I  soon  began  to  take  ray  swing  in  every  inordinate 
gratification  to  which  I  was  naturally  propense,  and  in  which  an  exten- 
sive metropolis  furnished  ample  opportunity  to  indulge;  thus  adding  sin 
to  sin,  and  making  farther  woful  W'ork  for  repentance.  And  although 
at  times,  in  the  midst  of  these  evil  practices  I  was  made  sensible  of  con- 
victing reproofs,  sufficient  to  have  awakened  any  one  but  myself ;  yet 
they  only  seemed  to  deter  me  for  a  short  interval  from  persisting  in 
tliein,  or  until  another  opportunity  offered  ;  —  such  was  their  domiiiiou 
over  me.  This  course  was  however  at  last  stopped,  by  my  attendance 
being  no  longer  necessary  at  the  writing  department,  together  with  the 
sudden  march  of  the  regiment  to  Granard ;  but  not  before  my  health 
had  l)eguii  to  sufi'er  from  my  folly. 

Our  stay  was  not  long  at  this  place;  for  the  French  revolution,  which 
had  occurred  about  two  years  before,  now  began  to  occasion  more  fre- 
quent movements  and  changes  amongst  the  military.  I  was  engaged  in 
some  hazardous  enterprises  whilst  lying  here ;  and  although  the  town 
was  i^mall,  and  our  time  in  it  short,  yet  there  were  sufficient  temptations 
to  be  found  for  my  unwary  feet  to  fall  into.  From  this  place,  a  part  of 
the  regiment, consisting  of  two  hundred  picked  men  and  a  suitable  num- 
ber of  officers,  was  drafted  to  serve  in  an  expedition  then  j)reparing  to 
act  in  the  West  Indies.  The  same  quota  was  selected  from  every  regi- 
ment in  Ireland,  then  seventeen  in  number, —  and  possibly  from  every 
regiment  in  England  also.  From  all  the  information  that  I  could  ever 
obtain,  the  greatest  part,  if  not  the  whole  of  these  poor  devoted  fellows, 
then  (h;clared  to  be  the  flower  of  the  British  army,  fell  victims  to  the 
climate  and  the  war.  I  mention  this  lamentable  fact,  although  foreign 
to  my  subject,  to  perpetuate  all  in  my  power,  the  ravages  of  this  horrid 
and  desolating  scourge  of  the  human  race.  At  the  same  time,  under  a 
deep  sense  of  my  then  sinful  and  still  sinning  condition,  my  mind  is 
struck  with  adminilion,  that  I  was  not  inclu(le<l  in  tlie  aljove-meniioned 
draft,  to  which  I  was  no  less  liable  than  others ;  were  it  only  as  a  punish- 
ment which  I  so  justly  merited,  for  my  unprecedented  rebellion  against 
a  long-sulicring  and  all-gracious  Lord  God. 

Our  next  remove  was  to  Gal  way  ;  where  after  some  weeks  I  was  again 
proni()tc<l,  from  what  cause  I  do  not  now  remember;  but,  as  had  l)een 
the  ca-e  in  the  navy,  so  now,  however  profligate  my  conduct  in  the  gen- 
eral, I  still  kept  up  a  fair  name,  by  being  ready  for  all  the  dulic.-i  that 
devolved  upon  me. 

By  this  time  several  new  regiments  were  raising  by  field-officers,  in 
expectation  of  promotion  when  the  number  of  each  was  completed,  ac- 
cording to  the  then  existing  proposals  of  the  government;  at  whose  ex- 
pense, and  under  whose  particular  patronage  these  measures  were  under- 
taken, for  the  purpose  of  more  vigorously  prosecuting  the  continental 
wax.  In  order  to  expedite  the  formation  of  these  new  corps,  application 
4 


38 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.         [1792  tO 


was  made  to  tlie  commanding  officers  of  old  established  regiments,  for 
persons  competent  to  assist  in  their  equipment  and  discipline,  where  such 
could  be  recommended.  For  one  of  these  regiments,  intended  to  be 
formed  in  Dublin  of  recruits  raised  from  the  different  provinces,  two 
others  with  myself  were  selected,  and  accordingly  despatched  immediately 
to  commence  the  necessary  operations  in  that  city.  After  leaving  Gran- 
ard,  and  to  the  time  of  my  again  reaching  Dublin,  perhaps  my  course 
of  life,  from  one  or  other  cause,  might  not  be  quite  so  dissipated  as  for 
some  time  previous.  But  this  could  only  be  attributed  to  an  accumula- 
tion of  duty,  and  not  from  any  change  wrought  in  myself:  for  alas!  the 
old  evil  root  still  remained  in  unabated  strength,  though  dormant ;  which 
in  a  while  did  not  fail  to  shoot  forth,  and  produce  those  works  of  un- 
mortified  flesh,  which  had  so  long  and  so  often  been  manifested  in  my 
conduct  and  convci-sation,  and  were  now  not  likely  to  be  less  frequent, 
from  my  being  again  promoted  shortly  after  joining  this  new  regiment. 
Some  progress  was  made  in  organizing  the  new  troops,  as  the  different 
small  detachments  arrived  in  the  course  of  the  winter  from  the  interior 
of  the  country ;  and  by  the  time  the  spring  fairly  opened,  the  whole 
number  stipulated,  was  raised  and  accepted.  Such  was  the  urgency  of 
affairs  just  then,  that,  whilst  in  a  raw  and  incomplete  state  of  discipline, 
almost  beyond  conception,  from  the  wildness  of  character  of  the  class  of 
people,  of  which  the  principal  part  of  the  regiment  was  composed,  im- 
mediate embarkation  was  ordered,  and  transports  were  actually  in  wait- 
ing to  receive  it.  In  two  days,  the  whole  were  on  board  of  three  ships, 
which  sailed  with  the  first  tide  for  Bristol.  When  the  time  for  sending 
off  these  newly  raised  troops  was  fully  come,  the  utmost  despatch  was 
necessary ;  for  it  was  very  evident,  that  had  time  beeu  allowed  for  the 
information  to  spread  to  any  material  extent,  the  embarkation  could 
scarcely  have  been  effected  without  bloodshed.  As  it  was,  though  the 
preparations  commenced  soon  after  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the 
concourse  of  people  assembled  together  was  immense,  to  behold  their  un- 
fortunate countrymen  in  every  relation  of  fathers,  husbands,  brothers, 
and  sons,  forced  away  from  their  native  shores, —  I  may  say  forced  away, 
4  for  it  was  necessary  to  assemble  a  strong  military  force  from  the  garrison 

to  ensure  the  embarkation,  which  after  all  was  not  effected  without  some 
difficulty.  From  my  own  personal  knowledge  of  the  fate  of  many  of 
these  poor  fellows,  and  of  the  destination  of  those  remaining  after  I  left 
them,  I  think  it  is  possible  but  scarcely  probable,  that  any  of  them  ever 
returned  to  their  families,  friends,  or  country  any  more  ;  as  will  subse- 
quently appear,  if  this  narrative  be  proceeded  with. 

We  were  favored  with  a  fine  passage  to  the  Severn,  and  landed  about 
six  miles  below  Bristol ;  in  which  city  we  remained  one  night,  and  then 
marched  forward  to  an  encamjjment,  where  several  other  regiments  were 
previously  assembled,  at  Netley  Abbey,  not  many  miles  from  South- 
ampton.   From  the  undisciplined  condition,  with  but  small  exception, 


1794.] 


ifEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


39 


of  the  officers  and  men  who  composed  our  regiment,  it  was  only  reason- 
able to  suppose  it  had  now  reached  its  destination  for  the  present ;  but 
after  a  few  weeks  training,  it  was  numbered  with  the  line.  We  received 
a  set  of  new  colors,  and  embarked  on  Southampton  river,  with  the  other 
regiments  which  formed  the  camp  at  Xetley  Abbey,  to  join  the  British 
army  then  on  the  Continent,  under  the  command  of  the  Duke  of  York. 
We  dropped  down  to  Spithead  the  next  morning,  and  the  same  after- 
noon, Earl  Moira,  the  commander-in-chief,  having  joined  the  expedition, 
we  sailed,  thirty-seven  ships  in  company,  under  proper  convoy  to  the 
coast  of  Flanders. 

The  weather  being  thick,  with  light  airs  of  wind,  our  passage,  though 
fine,  was  rather  tedious,  before  reaching  an  anchorage  off  the  port  of 
Ostend.  From  circumstances  of  an  unfavorable  cast,  unknown  to  us  at 
the  time,  it  was  judged  most  prudent  for  the  expedition  to  be  free  from 
every  incumbrance  likely  to  retard  or  impede  its  movements  through  the 
Netherlands  ;  the  success  and  safety  of  the  enterprise  wholly  depending 
upon  its  ability  to  evade  and  elude,  by  the  rapidity  of  its  movements,  in 
forced  marches  by  night,  the  greatly  disproportionate  strength  of  the 
enemy.  The  number  of  troops  then  under  Earl  Moira,  was  little  more 
than  7000;  whilst  the  French  force,  through  which  we  had  to  pass,  was 
estimated  at  80,000,  and  they  were  at  the  time  so  posted,  as  seemed  to 
prohibit  our  junction  with  the  Duke's  army.  It  was  therefore  concluded, 
that  every  article  of  baggage  and  stores  belonging  either  to  officers  or 
soldiers,  beyond  what  they  could  themselves  carry,  should  be  left  on 
board  the  ships.  At  an  early  hour  of  the  morning  after  our  arrival  in 
the  roads  off  the  town  of  Ostend,  every  officer  and  soldier  was  furnished 
with  a  blanket,  and  an  allowance  of  throe  days'  provisions  and  water 
from  the  stores  of  the  transports ;  it  being  very  uncertain  whether  any 
sujjplies  could  be  obtained  for  some  days  to  come.  Thus  provided,  the 
troops  were  disembarked  under  cover  of  two  large  floating  batteries,  pre- 
pared for  the  occasion,  to  prevent  any  attempt  to  frustrate  their  descent. 
As  the  boats  employed  had  many  times  to  pass  to  and  fro,  between  the 
ships  and  the  shore,  before  the  whole  were  conveyed,  it  was  near  night 
when  the  landing  was  fully  accomplished.  To  expedite  the  lauding,  a 
large  float  was  made  use  of,  to  assist  in  crossing  a  narrow  space  of  water 
connected  witli  the  harbor;  so  that  the  troops  were  enabled  to  laud  at 
more  than  one  point  at  a  time,  and  then  unite.  It  was  well  for  those 
who  had  nothing  to  do  with  this  ill-adapted  float;  for  in  the  hurry,  it 
became  overladen  with  soldiers,  and  was  quickly  overturned,  causing  the 
loss  of  many  men,  who,  from  their  being  encumbered  with  arms,  baggage, 
and  provisions,  were  incapable  of  making  much  effort  to  save  themselves ; 
this  weight  being  strongly  attached  to  their  bodies,  they  sank  before 
they  could  extricate  themselves  from  it.  I  landed  on  the  main  shore  of 
the  harbor,  and  thus  providentially  escaped  with  only  seeing  the  lloat 
then  loading,  just  before  the  accident  happened. 


40 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.         [1792  tO 


I  do  not  know  how  it  fared  with  others,  but  it  is  scarcely  probable, 
all  circumstances  considered,  that  there  couUl  be  any  material  superiority 
in  the  accommodation  of  one  more  than  another.  On  the  morning  that 
we  landed,  I  niiglit  doubtless  have  been  supplied  with  a  blanket,  in 
common  with  others;  but  as  I  occupied  a  station,  in  which  little  rest 
could  be  expected,  even  when  others  slept,  and  supposing  that  I  should 
be  able  to  borrow  from  some  of  the  others,  when  they  could  not  be  used 
by  themselves,  this  opportunity  was  lost;  but  I  afterwards  regretted  the 
non-acceptance  of  it.  From  the  day  we  left  the  transports,  .several 
weeks  elapsed  before  I  got  to  sleep  under  the  cover  of  a  tent ;  as  these, 
■with  the  rest  of  the  luggage  and  stores,  were  left  on  board  the  ships  to 
be  conveyed  to  Helvoetsluys,  as  a  place  more  secure  from  the  French 
than  Ostend.  We  remained  upon  the  sand  hills  near  Ostend  three  days 
and  nights  after  landing,  and  then  commenced  a  march  which  could 
scarcely  be  equalled  for  fatigue  and  hardship ;  as  we  were  wholly  un- 
provided with  provisions,  and  every  common  necessary,  with  which  the 
generality  of  troops  are  usually  furnished  at  the  opening  of  a  campaign. 

It  would  be  no  very  difficult  task  for  me  at  this  day,  to  enter  into 
minute  detail  of  particular  circumstances,  were  it  consistent  with  the 
declared  object  before  me,  in  setting  about  to  pen  this  memoir;  for 
although  so  many  years  have  rolled  away  since  these  mi.serable  scenes 
were  actually  shared  in  and  witnessed, —  yet  such  are  the  strong  impres- 
sions stamped  on  my  memory  by  the  sufferings  endured,  and  the  mani- 
fold deliverances  which  followed,  that  while  endeavoring  to  insert  such 
incidents  only  as  are  needful  to  preserve  the  chain  of  history,  in  suffi- 
cient links  of  connection  to  enable  me  to  proceed  with  correctness, — 
transactions  that  have  long  been  forgotten,  though  they  once  formed  a 
prominent  feature  in  the  toils  of  the  day,  are  recalled  from  oblivion  in 
a  remarkable  manner.  I  must  however  forbear  to  intrude  them  here, 
and  proceed  again  with  saying,  that  on  leaving  the  neighborhood  of 
Ostend,  we  passed  through  Bruges,  and  penetrated  into  the  country  by 
way  of  Ghent.  The  first  halting  place  of  the  array,  in  the  evening  of 
the  same  day  that  it  left  the  coast,  was  called  the  "  Pigeon's  Nest;"  but 
it  did  not  prove  a  very  quiet  one, —  for  by  two  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
the  advance  of  the  enemy  was  announced  by  the  firing  of  the  pickets, 
by  which  we  were  surrounded.  Whether  this  attack  was  intended  to 
alarm  only,  or  to  endeavor  to  take  us  by  surprise,  I  never  understood ; 
if  the  latter,  it  certainly  failed,  for  the  troops  were  literally  sleeping  on 
their  arms,  covered  with  their  blankets,  so  that  in  a  few  minutes  a  line 
was  formed,  with  the  comraander-in-cliief  present.  It  was  however  con- 
sidered prudent  to  remain  there  no  longer,  and  in  half  an  hour  this  post 
was  abandoned,  and  the  march  continued  until  noon  the  next  day,  when 
a  stoppage  occurred,  from  the  French  having  occupied  a  bridge  over 
which  we  had  to  pass.  Notwithstanding  the  men  were  almost  ready  to 
faint  for  want  of  food,  having  scarcely  tasted  anything  for  twenty-four 


1794.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


41 


hours ;  yet  on'  its  being  proclaimed  through  the  line  that  volunteers 
were  wanted  to  force  the  passage  over  the  bridge,  a  sufficient  number 
immediately  offered,  apparently  glad  of  such  an  opportunity.  After 
three  hours'  detention,  the  obstruction  was  removed,  I  am  inclined  to 
think  by  its  being  found  that  the  force  advancing  against  it  was  much 
too  strong  for  that  by  which  the  bridge  was  occupied.  The  army  then 
moved  forward  until  midnight,  although  its  course  was  much  impeded 
by  a  tremendous  storm  of  thunder,  lightning,  and  heavy  rain,  which 
commenced  at  nine,  p.  m.,  and  continued  several  hours.  I  do  not  see 
how  I  could  have  sufficiently  exalted  the  name  of  my  God,  and  his  gra- 
cious dealings  with  a  poor  benighted  and  rebellious  creature,  without 
mentioning  the  two  facts  just  related ;  inasmuch  as  they  magnify  in  my 
view,  his  long-suffering  and  protection,  to  one  who  was  utterly  insensible 
of  his  loving-kindness,  and  who  then  knew  Him  not:  and  I  trust  I  shall 
not  be  permitted  to  overlook  or  pass  by  anything  that  will  show  forth 
his  praise,  and  tend  to  his  glory;  or  be  prevented  from  acknowledging 
li is  power  and  his  might;  who  hath,  according  to  his  mercy,  so  many 
times  delivered  me  out  of  every  distress.  For,  notwithstanding  the  con- 
stant exposure  to  every  shower  of  rain  that  fell,  without  covering  over 
my  head,  and  with  no  couch  but  the  earth,  and  that  at  times  soaked 
with  wet;  whilst  harassed  with  fatiguing  marches  night  after  night,  arid 
with  little  rest  by  day;  amidst  hunger  and  thirst,  being  often  short  of 
food  for  da)'s  together,  and  occasionally  no  water  to  be  had,  without  dig- 
ging a  well  to  procure  it,  to  avoid  the  unwholesome  waters  of  the  stag- 
nant pools;  and  although  for  several  weeks  together  my  clothes  were 
never  taken  off,  but  to  renew  a  shirt,  and  my  shoes  but  seldom  of!"  ray 
weary  feet;  yet  through  all  my  health  was  not  materially  affected  till 
near  the  approach  of  winter.  But  in  the  above  description,  not  one-half 
has  been  told  of  that  marvellous  mercy  which  was  still  extended  for  my 
preservation,  when  many  fell  by  the  sword,  or  were  taken  captives  by 
the  enemy, —  when  thousands  were  swept  off  by  pestilence, —  and  whilst 
unhurt  myself,  I  saw  the  wounds  of  others  bleed.  Once  whilst  gone  to 
Helvoetsluys  in  search  of  some  baggage,  I  entirely  missed  a  contest,  in 
which  our  regiment  was  deprived  of  twenty-eight  men ;  and,  when  at 
last  overwhelmed  with  sickness  and  di.stress,  the  same  Divine  and  com- 
passionate arm  of  everlasting  love  and  strength  was  still  undt  rncalli  to 
bear  up  my  helpless  head,  and  in  his  own  time  to  rescue  me  from  the 
very  jaws  of  death,  to  celebrate  his  praise,  and  to  declare  in  lunnble 
thankfulness  and  gratitude  of  soul,  "his  wonderful  works  to  the  children 
of  men." 
4* 


42 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER,. 


[1794. 


C II AFTER  III. 

NiMEOUEN  —  Many  Dangers — Attacked  by  Fevek  —  IIospitai,  Tkeatment, 

HEAVY  MOKTAI.ITY  AMONG  THE  SlOK  —  DiSASTEUS  OF  THE  BkITISU  AliAlY — Re- 

TKEAT  TO  Bremen  —  Returns  to  England. 

AS  the  winter  approache(],  the  health  of  the  troops  began  to  fail  to  an 
alarming  and  awful  extent,  from  exposure  to  cold  rains  wliich  fell 
almost  daily;  and  yet  we  were  compelled  to  keep  the  field,  being  con- 
stantly on  the  retreat  before  the  greatly  superior  force  of  the  enemy. 
As  we  drew  near  the  walls  of  Nimeguen,  the  British  forces  made  a  stand, 
probably  to  afford  time  for  preparing  a  floating  bridge  across  the  Waal, 
to  secure  our  retreat  behind  that  river.  At  the  same  time,  the  French 
used  every  effort  in  their  power  to  intercept  our  retreat,  by  endeavoring 
to  get  between  us  and  Nimeguen,  which  from  the  strength  of  its  fortift- 
cations  was  capable  of  affording  a  cover  for  several  days,  or  until  our 
army  had  passed  in  safety  over  the  bridge. 

The  last  two  or  three  days  the  contest  between  the  two  armies  became 
more  severe,  by  the  continual  arrival  of  fresh  divisions  of  the  French 
at  this  point:  on  the  last  day  the  cannon  scarcely  ceased  to  roar  from 
sunrise  to  sunset.  The  regiment  to  which  I  belonged  was  ordered  on 
the  reserve  with  three  others ;  two  of  which  were  British,  and  the  third 
Hanoverian.  As  the  cannonade  increased,  the  first  regiment  of  reserve 
was  called  upon,  in  two  hours  after  the  second  was  summoned,  and  by 
eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  the  third.  The  direction  from  which  the 
sound  of  the  conflict  issued,  left  no  doubt  that  it  was  rapidly  approach- 
ing the  ground  on  which  we  stood  ;  and  although,  as  the  last  reserve, 
we  had  not  been  ordered  to  march,  yet  our  tents  were  struck,  and  every- 
thing prepared  to  move  on  the  first  alarm.*  I  had  been  going  about  in 
the  wet  for  several  days  previous,  without  the  practicability  of  obtaining 
dry  clothes;  and  this  day  being  colder  and  more  rainy  than  usual,  with 
the  increased  exertion  necessary  on  account  of  the  threatening  aspect  of 
things  close  upon  us,  might  hasten  an  illness,  the  foundation  of  which 
had  already  been  deeply  laid,  and  which  began  with  shivering  fits,  just 
in  the  interval  of  waiting  for  the  expected  courier  to  call  us  to  the  field 
of  slaughter.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  aftgrnoon,  a  light  dragoon 
arrived  with  a  despatch,  but  instead  of  its  hastening  us  to  the  scene  of 
action,  it  proved  to  be  an  order  for  us  to  join  the  rear  of  another  regi- 
ment then  retreating  towards  Nimeguen.  Our  army,  after  sustaining 
for  many  hours  with  great  loss  the  unequal  combat,  was  at  length  com- 
pelled to  retire.    Thus  were  we  preserved  when  on  the  very  brink  of 


*  Our  expedition  landed  without  any  tents,  but  a  supply  was  furnished  about  six 
weeks  afterwards,  I  think  whilst  we  were  encamped  on  the  plains  of  Breda. 


1794.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  43 


danger,  in  a  manner  as  unlocked  for  as  unmerited,  from  sharing  in  the 
disasters  of  a  day  in  which  human  life  was  wasted,  and  which  entailed 
great  suffering  and  distress  on  many  who  survived  it.  After  we  had 
moved  forward  two  or  three  miles,  the  coldness  and  shivering  I  had  pre- 
viously felt  were  succeeded  by  violent  heat  and  fever,  and  my  throat 
seemed  almost  closed  up.  For  several  days  I  had  fstind  swallowing 
very  painful  and  diflScult,  from  its  extreme  soreness,  but  had  taken 
little  notice  of  it.  In  this  condition  I  wa.s  still  able  to  keep  up  with  the 
body  of  the  regiment ;  but  after  entering  the  gates  of  Nimeguen,  from 
the  frequent  stoppages  which  took  place  in  the  miry  streets  of  the  city, 
owing  to  accidents  constantly  occurring  with  the  floating  bridge,  occa- 
sioned by  the  fire  of  the  French  upon  it,  I  became  more  and  more 
affected  with  something  of  the  cramp  kind,  which  nearly  prevented  my 
standing  upright.  As  the  night  drew  on,  it  became  colder,  and  my  paia 
increased,  but  I  kept  going  on  as  well  as  I  could ;  at  length  we  came  in 
eight  of  the  bridge,  when  we  were  again  stopped  for  some  time.  I  was 
near  the  colors  of  the  regiment,  and  an  officer  who  carried  one  of  them, 
made  some  remarks  to  me  about  the  bridge;  but  feeling  myself  much 
worse,  I  told  him  I  should  never  go  over  that  bridge.  He  endeavored 
to  cheer  me  up,  saying  that  I  should  go  over  that  and  many  more;  but 
however,  my  assertion  proved  correct,  for  before  the  line  again  moved 
forward,  I  had  left  it,  and  was  leaning  against  the  wall  of  a  house,  no 
longer  able  to  proceed  from  increased  illness. 

In  this  position  I  remained  for  some  time;  and  after  having  painfully 
beheld  the  last  of  the  rear  of  the  regiment  pass  on  and  leave  nie  behind, 
there  seemed  to  be  no  hope  left,  as  the  only  men  in  the  world  from  whom 
I  could  expect  a  helping  hand  were  all  out  of  sight.  But,  although 
apparently  forsaken  by  all,  and  left  to  perish  unseen  and  unknown,  yet 
that  ever-compassionate  Arm,  which  had  so  often  been  with  me  in  ex- 
tremity, was  again  stretched  out,  and  did  not  long  allow  me  to  remain 
in  this  deplorable  condition  ;  but  in  adorable  mercy,  my  gracious  Lord 
was  pleased  to  put  into  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  regiment  who  knew 
the  real  cause  of  my  absence,  to  send  two  of  the  men  back  to  endeavor 
to  find  me  out,  and  render  every  assistance  in  their  power.  As  I  had 
not  gone  from  the  place  where  I  stopped,  tliey  had  no  dilficulty  in  find- 
ing me,  although  it  was  by  that  time  nearly  dark ;  but  as  I  could  not 
possibly  go  forward  to  the  regiment,  they  at  last  concluded  to  leave  mo 
in  the  hands  of  a  picket  of  cavalry,  which  was  left  to  cover  the  retreat 
of  the  army  through  the  city.  Having  heliied  me  to  the  place,  and  left 
me  in  charge  of  the  picket,  they  made  off  with  all  haste  to  overtake 
their  companion.?.  Here  the  wife  of  a  soldier  gave  me  some  ground 
pepper  mixed  with  heated  spirits;, and  although,  from  the  State  of  my 
throat,  I  could  scarcely  swallow  the  fiery  mixture,  yet  it  proved  useful, 
considerably  relieving  the  pain  in  my  stomacli,  and  renewing  the  general 
warmth.    Aa  it  was  expected  that  the  enemy  would  attack  the  batteries 


44 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1794. 


ill  the  night,  which  however  was  not  the  case,  although  they  kept  up  a 
heavy  firing,  I  was  helped  into  a  loft  to  be  out  of  the  way;  here  I  re- 
mained until  the  morning,  and  was  then  assisted  on  board  of  a  galliot, 
provided  for  the  reception  of  those  who,  like  myself,  were  disabled  l)y 
sickness  or  other  causes.  The  hold  of  this  vessel  was  filled  with  as  many 
people  as  could  lie  close  to  each  other :  they  were  in  the  various  stages 
of  a  violent  epidemic  disorder,  and  from  the  heat  occasioned  by  so  many 
being  crowded  together,  the  air  was  very  oppressive,  and  difficult  to 
breathe.  Two  other  galliots  of  a  similar  description,  proceeded  in  com- 
pany with  us  up  the  river,  in  hopes  of  getting  round  a  neck  of  land,  at 
which  the  Waal  and  the  Rhine  unite.  But  although  considerable  exer- 
tions were  made  by  the  sailors,  aided  by  such  of  the  sick  as  were  at 
all  able  to  stand,  of  whom  I  made  one,  they  had  not  succeeded  in  warp- 
ing round  the  point,  when  a  party  of  French  hussars  made  their  appear- 
ance on  the  shore.  It  was  fully  exj)ected  they  would  endeavor  to  prevent 
our  escape,  by  opening  a  fire  with  cannon  ;  but  before  they  had  time  to 
bring  any  near  enough  to  bear  on  us,  we  had  got  fairly  into  the  current 
of  the  Rhine,  and  were  soon  beyond  their  reach.  Being  much  exhausted 
I  went  below,  but  soon  became  very  ill  from  the  closeness  of  the  place. 
Whilst  under  this  and  other  distressing  circumstances,  both  of  body  and 
mind,  one  of  our  companions  who  lay  next  but  one  to  me,  was  removed 
by  death  from  all  his  troubles;  and  although  none  of  us  could  expect  at 
the  time  but  that  a  similar  late  would  in  all  probability  soon  overtake 
us,  yet,  in  my  own  case  at  least,  notwithstanding  I  was  worn  down  with 
fatigue  and  sickness,  and  without  a  glimpse  of  anything  to  make  life  any 
longer  desirable,  except  the  fear  of  death,  still  nature  could  not  but 
feel  appalled,  when  the  dead  body  of  a  fellow-sufferer  was  dragged  past, 
to  be  taken  on  to  the  deck  of  the  vessel.  As  the  evening  came  on,  I 
became  much  worse ;  and  although  the  night  was  cold  and  frosty,  I 
thought  it  better  to  get  on  deck,  where  I  could  breathe  more  freely, 
rather  than  remain  any  longer  below :  accordingly  three  or  four  of  the 
people  helped  me  up,  for  I  was  now  so  faint  for  want  of  support,  that  I 
had  scarcely  any  strength  left.  I  remained  on  deck  all  night  and  got  a 
little  sleep;  in  the  morning,  the  cold  compelled  me  again  to  go  below, 
but  I  felt  a  little  refreshed,  and  better  able  to  bear  the  closeness  of  the 
place,  keeping  near  the  hatchway,  where  there  was  a  greater  circulation 
of  air.  In  two  days  more  we  arrived  at  Rhenin,  a  town  close  to  the  bank 
of  the  Rhine,  where  an  old  monastery  was  fitted  up  as  a  hospital  for  the 
British  sick. 

Sometime  after  reaching  this  place,  a  person  came  on  board  the  galliot 
to  see  if  there  were  any  amongst  the  newly  arrived  sick  with  whom  he 
was  acquainted.  He  came  down  below,  and  after  looking  round  was 
about  going  away,  when  I  made  what  effort  I  could  for  some  one  to  stop 
him.  He  had  looked  at  me  amongst  the  rest,  but  I  was  so  much  reduced 
and  altered  in  appearance  that  he  had  not  recognized  me,  but  passed  by, 


1794.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


45 


although  he  had  once  known  me  very  well.  When  brouglit  back,  he 
soon  recollected  me,  and  feelingly  expressed  great  regret  at  finding  his 
old  acquaintance  in  such  a  weak  condition.  He  had  been  a  patient  in 
this  hospital  himself,  and  when  restored  to  health  again,  being  found  an 
active  and  useful  person,  he  was  retained  as  a  ward-master  for  the  benefit 
of  others.  Having  had  the  fever,  he  was  tolerably  well  acquainted  with 
the  best  mode  of  treating  it ;  and  soon  after  finding  me,  he  administered 
a  small  quantity  of  strong  cordial,  which  had  the  desired  effect  for  a 
short  time,  by  enabling  me  to  get  on  shore.  With  his  assistance  I  was 
conveyed  to  the  hospital,  where  he  soon  procured  one  of  the  surgeons  to 
examine  me,  and  being  very  desirous  to  render  every  assistance  in  his 
power,  he  suggested  to  him  the  propriety  of  giving  some  particular  medi- 
cine, which  had  often  proved  useful  in  bad  cases ;  to  which  the  surgeon 
replied,  not  aware  that  I  heard  all  that  was  passing  between  them,  "  he 
will  not  want  anything  long."  By  this  it  was  evident  that  mine  was 
considered  a  hopeless  case  ;  which  could  not  be  wondered  at,  the  disorder 
having  been  so  fatal,  that  those  who  had  recovered  were  said  not  to  av- 
erage more  than  one  in  fifty;  and  as  my  attack  had  been  so  long  neglected, 
the  conclusion  was  reasonable,  although  it  did  not  prove  correct.  In  a 
few  days  I  was  so  much  recruited  as  to  be  able  to  walk  about  the  town : 
but  it  was  a  distinguishing  cliaracteristic  of  this  complaint,  that  having 
once  had  it,  was  no  security  whatever  against  a  second  attack, —  and  that 
those  who  got  well  through  it  the  first,  or  perhaps  tiie  second  time,  were 
frequently  its  victims  on  the  third  encounter.  I  found  by  experience 
tliat  this  report  was  not  without  foundation,  for  instead  of  being  fully 
restored  to  health  again,  as  for  the  first  few  days  .seeme<l  probable,  the 
disorder  returned  a  second  time,  and  with  much  more  violent  symptoms. 
As  a  state  of  high  delirium  soon  came  on,  I  was  but  a  short  time  sensible 
of  what  transpired,  after  the  aj)j)lication  of  a  large  blister;  except  the 
workings  of  a  terrified  imagination,  some  of  the  impressions  of  wliich, 
even  at  this  distance  of  time,  are  not  wholly  obliterated  from  my  mem- 
ory, so  deeply  and  strongly  were  they  engraven.  From  the  treatment 
which  fi)lIowcd  when  no  longer  delirious,  the  disorder  must  have  been 
of  the  nature  of  typhus,  as  at  one  time  a  liberal  allowance  per  day, 
of  equal  parts  of  brandy  and  port  wine,  was  given  me  as  hot  as  could 
well  be  taken.  How  long  this  continued  I  am  not  aware,  but  I  was  con- 
fined to  my  bed  for  such  a  length  of  time,  as  to  be  wholly  unable  to  move 
in  any  direction  from  extreme  weakness;  and  so  generally  was  this  the 
case  in  this  disorder,  that  a  man  was  appointeil  in  every  ward  to  go 
round  occasionally,  to  turn  from  one  side  to  the  other  such  of  the 
patients  as  were  incapable  of  turning  themselves. 

I  was  at  length  brought  so  near  the  brink  of  the  grave,  that,  to  all 
appearance,  no  alteration  for  the  better  could  be  expected.  I  am  not 
aware  that  I  had  even  a  wish  to  live;  but  my  mind  was  so  reconciled  tr 
the  prospect  of  death,  which  then  seemed  near  and  inevitable,  that  I  had 


46 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1794. 


given  my  watcli  into  tlic  hands  of  the  person  wlio  had  visited  the  galliot, 
witli  a  request  that  he  would  inform  my  family  where  I  had  ended  my 
days.  Indeed,  when  some  expectation  of  recovery  was  at  last  held  out, 
I  could  not  help  looking  forward  with  a  feeling  of  regret  to  the  proba- 
bility of  having  again  to  encounter  the  series  of  hardships  and  distress 
to  which  I  should  unavoidably  be  subjected.  As  I  regained  a  little 
strength,  I  began  to  take  notice  of  the  state  of  things  around  me ;  and 
liaving  daily  heard  a  noise  like  that  of  a  carpenter's  shop,  I  now  ascer- 
tained the  cause  to  be  the  nailing  up  of  the  coffins,  each  day,  of  those 
who  had  died  in  the  last  twenty-four  hours ;  and  I  found  that  the  dead- 
house,  or  place  where  the  dead  were  deposited  previously  to  interment, 
when  taken  out  of  the  wards,  being  opposite  the  windows  of  the  room  I 
was  in,  afforded  full  opportunity  for  my  beholding  the  striking  and  alfect- 
ing  scene,  which  could  not  liiil  to  excite  feelings  of  horror  and  dismay 
in  one  so  much  enervated  by  the  very  disease  which  I  now  witnessed  to 
be  so  fatal  to  others.  The  average  number  of  deaths  was  twenty-seven 
in  a  day  and  night ;  but  sometimes  the  number  so  increased,  that  the 
Dutcli  could  not  furnish  coffins  sufficient  for  the  demand  of  the  day; 
and  then  the  method  of  sewing  up  the  bodies  in  the  bedding  they  liad 
occupied,  was  resorted  to.  Several  wagon-loads  of  bodies  were  carried 
off  every  afternoon  for  interment.* 

When  able  to  walk  about  the  room  with  the  assistance  of  my  stick,  it 
happened  that  the  regiment  to  which  I  belonged,  was  quartered  in  a 
village  about  two  miles  from  the  bank  of  the  Rhine,  opposite  to  that  on 
which  the  hospital  stood.  Some  of  the  officers  came  over  to  ascertain 
for  themselves,  whether  any  of  the  missing  from  tlieir  regiment  were 
amongst  the  sick ;  at  length  they  came  into  the  ward  where  I  was,  and 
the  second  in  command,  with  whom  I  was  well  ac;iuainted,  being  with 
them,  I  requested  his  help  to  get  me  liberated  from  the  hospital,  telling 
him  that  I  had  no  chance  of  becoming  thoroughly  well  whilst  in  it,  and 
of  the  danger  to  which  I  was  constantly  exposed  of  having  another  re- 
lapse. He  immediately  applied  to  some  of  the  medical  staff  on  duty, 
and  conducted  them  to  me  through  the  wards:  but  it  ended  in  his  in- 
forming me  that  the  doctors  could  not  suffer  my  going  out  until  farther 
recovered,  as  I  was  quite  unfit  for  exposure.  Not  knowing  how  long  I 
might  be  detained,  I  was  now  determined  to  make  my  escape  on  the  first 
opportunity ;  and  the  next  day  being  remarkably  fine,  I  walked  out  two 
or  three  times  into  the  air,  though  with  much  difficulty.  The  following 
morning  I  met  with  a  person  belonging  to  the  regiment,  who  was  going 
to  join  it  again  the  same  afternoon  ;  and  as  we  were  well  acquainted,  I 
did  not  hesitate  to  disclose  my  intention  of  quitting  the  hospital  in  a 
clandestine  manner,  and  resolved  to  accompany  him,  if  possible. 

*  The  accounts  of  the  deplorable  treatment  of  the  sick,  and  of  the  disasters  of  the 
British  army  in  their  retreat  to  Bremen,  as  given  in  the  Annual  Register  of  1795, 
more  than  confirra  the  deacriptioD  of  the  author  of  this  biographical  sketch. 


1794] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


47 


I  returned  again  to  the  hospital  as  at  other  times ;  and  in  the  after- 
noon, as  if  going  to  take  another  walk,  I  proceeded  to  the  river-side ; 
and  the  ferry-boat  being  just  ready  for  setting  off,  I  got  into  it  undis- 
covered, and  passed  the  Rhine,  arriving  at  the  village  of  Kesterne  soon 
after  dark  the  same  evening,  without  taking  cold,  although  the  river  was 
thickly  frozen  over,  and  a  passage  cut  through  the  ice,  to  allow  the  ferry- 
boat to  cross  backwards  and  forwards.  From  this  time  I  rapidly  gathered 
strength,  and  at  the  end  of  a  week  was  so  much  recruited  as  to  venture 
back  to  the  hospital  to  see  how  those  fared  whom  I  had  left  behind ;  at 
the  same  time,  it  is  very  probable,  to  show  how  I  had  fared  myself;  with- 
out any  fear  of  being  detained,  as  I  was  evidently  much  stronger  than 
when  under  their  roof  To  lessen  the  fatigue,  I  procured  a  horse  for  the 
excursion,  and  proceeded  accordingly  towards  the  river-side.  The  risk 
I  then  ran,  however  unwarrantable,  afforded  me  another  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  effect  of  a  renewed  attack  of  this  dreadful  disorder  upon  a 
Scotch  sergeant  of  the  Highland  watch,  who  had  had  the  fever  twice, 
and  both  times  recovered  from  it.  He  was  a  very  stout  man,  and  when 
I  left  the  hospital,  appeared  in  perfect  health  and  strength.  In  the  in- 
terval of  my  absence,  he  had  been  seized  with  it  a  third  time,  and  when 
I  saw  him,  had  nearly  finished  his  course;  he  was  speechless,  and  sur- 
vived but  a  short  time  afterwards:  I  think  this  last  time  he  was  ill  only 
three  days.  Although  I  escaped  any  farther  infection,  yet  I  was  pun-, 
ished  for  my  temerity  before  getting  back  again  to  Kesterne.  After 
crossing  the  river  in  the  boat,  I  had  to  pass  through  a  small  sheet  of 
shallow  water  which  had  been  frozen,  but  was  then  broken  up  by  tho 
loaded  wagons  that  passed  that  way.  On  getting  up  to  it,  I  found  it  in 
a  half-frozen  state,  the  old  ice  not  being  sufficiently  strongly  united 
again  to  bear  the  horse,  which  refused  to  pass  it;  and  on  my  urging  him 
forward,  he  lay  down  with  me  in  the  water.  It  was  with  difiitulty  that 
I  could  extricate  myself  from  him,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  I  should 
have  succeeded,  without  the  assistance  of  another  person  then  at  hand. 
In  this  wet  condition  I  had  a  long  distance  to  go,  in  a  keen  frosty  night, 
in  an  open  wagon,  which  the  day  following  threatened  a  renewal  of  my 
illness;  but  by  the  timely  use  of  medicine^,  I  was  favored,  not  according 
to  my  desert,  to  escape  without  any  serious  indisposition. 

In  looking  back  at  the  marvellous  manner  in  which  I  was  sustained 
through  all  tliis  conflict,  and  a;:ain  restored  as  one  brought  back  from 
tho  dead,  I  cannot  avoid  adverting  to  that  period  of  my  illness,  wlicii  my 
mind  felt  so  reconciled  to  the  prospect  of  death,  as  before  mentioned  ; 
and  I  now  fully  believe,  from  what  I  have  since  been  mercifully  fa- 
vored to  experience,  that  so  far  from  being  in  any  degree  prepared  for 
such  an  awful  event,  a  deceptive  feeling  must  have  been  superinduced 
by  the  state  of  torpor  and  insensibility  in  which  I  then  was,  and  which 
totally  benumbed  any  better  feelings  and  desires  as  to  the  future.  To 
this  may  be  added  a  predominating  fear  of  having  to  endure  more  of 


48 


MEMOinS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1794. 


those  suffbrings,  of  which  I  liad  luid  no  small  share,  which  the  proba- 
bility of  being  again  restored  to  health  seemed  to  banish  every  hope  of 
escaping.  Truly  awful  is  the  thought  which  this  view  of  my  then  lost 
condition  occasions,  when  I  contemplate  the  woe  and  misery  which 
must  have  been  niy  eternal  portion,  if  unutterable  mercy  and  long-suf- 
fering had  been  withdrawn ;  and  if  the  soul  had  been  required  of  one 
who  had  witnessed  no  repentance  towards  God  the  Judge  of  all,  except 
what  at  times  the  fear  of  punishment  had  extorted  ;  and  who  was  a 
stranger  to  that  saving  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  "  Lamb 
of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,"  without  which  his 
precious  blood  would  have  been  shed  in  vaiu  for  me,  I  should  thus 
have  died  in  my  sins,  which  unrepented  of  would  have  followed  after 
to  judgment  in  terrible  array  against  ray  guilty  soul;  and  yet  when 
my  end  was  apparently  so  near  and  inevitable,  if  such  questions  as  are 
frequently  proposed  on  the  like  occasions  had  been  put  to  me,  I  have 
little  doubt  but  satisfactory  answers  would  have  been  returned,  as  to 
my  belief  and  hope  in  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel.  But  alas  !  this 
would  have  been  from  hearsay  and  traditional  report,  and  not  from  any 
heartfelt  saving  knowledge  of  my  own  :  for  it  is  now  plain  to  my  under- 
standing, that  no  man  can  have  saving  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  un- 
acquainted with,  and  does  not  walk  in,  the  light  of  that  Divine  Spirit 
which  is  so  justly  styled  the  Spirit  of  faith.  It  is  through  this  alone, 
that  the  death  and  sUfi'erings  of  Christ  and  his  whole  sacrifice  for  sin 
are  availing,  and  truly  applied  to  all  those  who  through  faith  lay  hold 
of  Him,  the  true  Light  and  Saviour  of  them  that  believe  in  his  inward 
and  spiritual  appearance.  These  can  say  to  others  from  sensible  and 
blessed  experience,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world  : "  they  have  received  the  atonement  by  Him,  and  they 
reap  the  glorious  fruit  and  benefit  of  his  death  and  suffering  for  sin,  by 
the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  of  his  resurrection  and  ascension  ;  in  that 
He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  those  who  are  thus  willing  to 
come  unto  God  by  Him.  A  man  may  yield  an  assent  to  all  the  great 
and  solemn  truths  of  Christianity,  —  the  miraculous  birth,  holy  life,  cruel 
sufferings,  ignominious  death,  and  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension 
of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  he  may  believe  in  the  abstract,  in  his  in- 
ward and  spiritual  appearance  in  the  hearts  of  mankind  by  his  Holy 
Spirit;  and  yet  he  may  fall  short  of  the  prize  immortal,  unless  he 
comes  to  witness  the  saving  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  own 
heart,  and  to  know  thereby,  through  faith  in  it,  a  purifying  preparation 
for  the  kingdom  of  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 
How  can  I  sufficiently  appreciate  or  declare  the  extent  of  the  endless 
mercy  which  suffered  me  not  to  perish  in  the  midst  of  my  sins,  when  so 
many  were  swept  away  by  the  same  pestilential  disorder? 

After  having  mentioned  the  facts  connected  with  my  sickness  and  re- 
covery, it  seems  only  due,  however  feeble  on  my  part  the  effort,  to 


1794.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


49 


endeavor  to  commemorate  such  gracious  dealings  with  humble  gratitude 
and  reverence;  earnestly  desiring  that  no  motive  whatever  may  be  al- 
lowed to  prevail  with  me  for  making  the  attempt,  but  that  of  promoting 
the  glory  and  honor  of  the  great  name ;  that  others  may  know,  and 
fear,  and  believe  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  that  power  which  hath 
"  showed  me  the  path  of  life,"  and  which  alone  can  bless  for  their  in- 
struction what  has  been  written,  to  press  the  necessity  of  contending  for 
that  saving  faith  "  once  delivered  to  the  saints."  Without  it,  all  relig- 
ious profession  is  a  dream,  a  shadow,  and  a  doubt ;  but  with  it,  a  glori- 
ous reality ;  yea,  "  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of 
things  not  seen,"  even  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  through  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord. 

AVhilst  the  severity  of  the  winter  greatly  facilitated  the  operations  of 
the  French  army,  by  enabling  them  to  cross  the  frozen  rivers  without 
difficulty,  and  at  almost  any  given  point;  so  it  contributed  most  ef- 
fectually to  harass  the  diminished  numbers  of  the  retreating  British 
forces.  It  was  the  more  felt  from  the  scarcity  of  provisions,  occa- 
sioned by  the  inhabitants  withholding  from  us  every  supply,  in  compli- 
ance with  the  intimidating  threatenings  of  our  victorious  enemy  ;  so  that 
we  frequently  could  not  procure  needful  food  even  for  money :  whilst 
our  opponents  were  supplied  by  the  terrified  householders  at  free  cost. 
In  some  places,  the  inhai)itants  openly  declared  they  were  withholding 
their  provisions  for  the  supply  of  the  French,  aware  of  the  cruel  treat- 
ment they  should  witness  at  their  hands,  if  unable  to  provide  for  them 
when  they  arrived  ;  although  they  considered  the  British  to  be  their 
friends,  and  were  well  treated  by  tliem. 

Before  I  left  the  hospital  at  Hheniii,  the  French  had  approached  so 
near,  that  the  windows  of  the  place  frequently  shook  with  the  discharge 
of  their  artillery.  Sometimes  a  wagon-load  of  the  woundefl  English 
would  arrive  at  the  hospital;  when  many,  whose  recovery  would  in  a 
healthy  situation  have  been  speedy  and  almost  certain,  were  carried  off 
in  a  few  days,  l)y  the  infectious  disorder  which  prevailed  at  the  place; 
and  from  the  disastrous  issue  of  the  campaign,  however  greatly  this  was 
to  be  deplored,  it  could  not  be  avoided.  We  were  not  long  permitted 
to  remain  at  Kesterne,  before  being  obliged  to  move  towards  the  north 
of  Holland;  when  the  town  of  Khenin  with  the  hospital  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.  Soon  after  this  event,  the  frost  became  more  in- 
tense ;  and  the  Dutch  could  no  longer  make  graves  for  the  interment 
of  the  dead,  but  piled  the  coffins  upon  each  other  in  great  numljers, 
until  a  thaw  took  place. 

Althougii  my  strength  was  considerably  recruited  before  we  left  Kes- 
terne, I  wiis  yet  very  unequal  to  the  subsequent  exposure,  having  to  pass 
a  great  part  of  the  first  night  in  the  frost  after  leaving  that  [ilace  ;  but 
although  I  slept  in  a  cart  with  a  canvas  tilt,  I  do  not  rememl)or  taking 
cold,  or  otherwise  experiencing  any  injurious  eflects,  either  then  or 
5  D 


50 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1795. 


afterwards,  beyond  what  might  have  been  expected  from  great  fatigue 
and  improper  diet,  there  being  at  that  time  little  to  be  procured  but 
coarse  black  bread  and  ardent  spirits.  During  this  harassing  march,  at 
such  an  inclement  season,  many  of  the  poor  men  lost  parts  of  their  toes, 
by  imprudently  sitting  down  in  the  frost  for  too  long  a  time  at  once, 
and  from  not  having  their  feet  properly  protected.  I  can  well  remember 
having  been  so  wearied  myself,  as  to  come  to  the  determination  to  sit 
down,  and  risk  the  consequence,  although  fully  aware  of  the  danger 
of  falling  asleep  in  such  circumstances;  but  I  was  prompted  by  a  secret 
impulse  to  resist  the  inclination,  although  nearly  overcome  with  fatigue; 
then  after  moving  about  awhile  longer,  I  have  again  begun  to  give  way, 
but  still  struggled  on.  And  when  at  last  it  seemed  as  if  human  nature 
must  give  up,  the  thought  of  relations  in  England,  as  if  I  had  had  a 
home,  would  cross  my  mind,  and  stimulate  me  to  try  again  in  hope,  un- 
til something  has  occurred  to  bring  relief,  and  shelter,  and  repose.  Per- 
haps, if  more  food  could  have  been  procured,  the  propensity  to  sleep, 
which  exposure  to  cold  occasioned,  would  have  been  irresistible. 

In  this  manner  the  winter  wore  away  ;  but  at  length  we  got  so  far  out 
of  the  reach  of  the  French,  as  to  allow  a  longer  space  of  time  for  rest 
at  each  place  we  arrived  at.  The  cold  weather  continued  until  we 
reached  the  banks  of  the  river  Weser,  when  the  retreating  wreck  of  our 
army  was  unexpectedly  cheered  with  a  sight  of  the  mastheads  of  the 
British  fleet  lying  off  Bremen-leke,  and  waiting  to  convey  it  from  the 
shores  of  the  Continent,  where  it  had  witnessed  so  much  distresss,  wast- 
ing, and  destruction,  to  be  attributed  much  more  to  hardship,  fa- 
tigue, and  pestilence  than  to  the  sword  of  "the  enemy,  although  greatly 
superior  to  us  in  strength,  and  possessing  local  advantages  of  whicji  we 
were  wholly  destitute.* 

\_Here  ends  the  Author's  biographical  sketch  of  his  own  lifeJ] 


*  It  is  stated  in  the  Annual  Register,  that  on  the  arrival  of  the  British  array  at 
Bremen,  the  kind  and  cordial  treatment  they  received  from  its  inhabitants  was 
etrongly  contrasted  with  tlie  hard-heartedness  and  liostility  of  the  Dutch.  "  It  was 
sometliing  like  a  dream,"  says  a  witness  and  partaker  of  their  sufferings.  "We  who 
had  lately  been  so  buffeted  about,  driven  like  vagabonds  through  frost  and  snow 
over  the  wild.s  of  Holland,  and  who,  in  our  greatest  extremities,  when  we  aslted  for 
anytliing  to  refresh  ourselves,  with  the  money  in  our  hands,  were  answered  only 
with  a  slirug  of  the  shoulders  'nothing  for  the  Englishman  !'  now  to  be  seated  in 
the  most  elegant  apartments,  servants  attending,  ready  to  anticipate  every  wish, 
beds  of  down  to  repose  upon,  without  being  disturbed  in  the  morning  by  the 
thundering  of  cannon  or  the  usual  alarms  of  war.  They  omitted  nothing  tliat 
could  contribute  to  either  our  ease  or  pleasure;  and  a  great  number  of  the  inliabi- 
tants  accompanied  us  out  of  the  town,  and  showed  us  every  respect." — Annual  Reg- 
ister, 1795,  pp.  55,  56. 


1795.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  T^HEELER. 


51 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Sails  with  ins  Regijtext  to  the  "West  Indies — Rejtaekable  Preservatiojt 
— Serious  Impeessioxs — Eetiirxs  to  En'glaxd  —  Becomes  Convinced  of 
Friends'  Principles — Received  into  Membep.ship  in  1797 — Settles  in 
Business  akd  Marries — Acknowledged  a  Minister  in  1816. 

IT  is  matter  of  much  regret,  that  for  many  years  suhsequcDtly  to  this 
period,  no  biographical  memoranda  appear  to  have  been  made  by 
our  dear  father;  and  it  is  impossible  at  this  distance  of  time  to  supply 
any  minute  details  of  that  important  change  in  his  sentiments  and 
manner  of  life,  which  occurred  shortly  after  the  time  to  which  the 
preceding  narrative  refers. 

In  the  autumn  of  1795,  he  obtained  a  commission  in  a  regiment  des- 
tined for  the  West  Indies,  and  sailed  with  the  expedition  appointed  to 
this  service,  under  Sir  Ralph  Abcrcrombie.  After  a  most  stormy  and 
disastrous  passage  they  were  once  in  sight  of  the  i.<hinds,  but  were 
driven  back  by  a  dreadful  hurricane,  in  which  several  of  the  vessels 
foundered,  and  great  numbers  of  the  troops  perished.  A  malignant 
fever  also  raged  with  fatal  violence  among  the  crews  of  the  fleet,  and  in 
the  ship  in  which  he  had  embarked,  no  less  than  twenty-seven  fell  vic- 
tims to  it,  within  a  short  space  of  time. 

Our  dear  father  experienced  some  remarkable  preservations  at  this 
time,  to  which  he  often  referred  afterwards,  as  the  merciful  interpositions 
of  an  overruling  providence  in  his  belialf:  of  these,  one  in  particular 
appears  to  have  arret.ted  his  attention.  The  vessel  in  which  he  was 
appointed  to  sail,  and  which  was  considered  a  remarkably  fine  one,  was 
exceedingly  crowded,  from  the  preference  given  to  her  by  many  of  the 
officers.  One  morning  after  they  had  been  some  weeks  at  sea,  a  collier 
(being  one  of  the  vessels  hired  as  transports),  coming  alongside,  he 
proposed  to  one  of  his  friends  that  they  should  go  on  board  of  her. 
His  fellow-officers  ridiculed  the  idea  of  preferring  an  old  collier  to  the 
noble  ship  in  which  they  were;  but  he  and  his  friend  persisted,  and 
transferred  themselves  to  her.  The  same  evening  a  hurricane  arose, 
and  the  vessel  they  had  quilted  was  never  heard  of  afterwards.  In 
connection  with  this  period,  he  once  remarked  to  a  friend,  on  being 
questioned  as  to  the  means  made  use  of  in  the  Divine  hand  for  (  fleeting 
"a  new  birth  unto  righteousness"  in  his  heart,  that  he  could  not  re- 
member any  outward  means  having  been  employed,  unless,  indeed,  he 
might  except  a  storm  at  sea,  during  whicii  his  mind  was  deeply  afleoted ; 
and  when,  under  a  feeling  of  his  own  lost  condition  by  nature,  he  was 
mercifully  enabled  also  to  see  the  remedy,  and  the  entire  spirituality  of 
the  Gospel  dispensation.  In  accordance  with  this  feeling,  he  remarked, 
"I  was  at  this  time  convinced  of  Friends'  principles,  they  being 


52 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1796. 


neither  more  nor  Icfs,  in  my  estimation,  tlian  pure  Christianity.  I 
remember  when  the  Friends  visited  me  on  iny  application  for  member- 
ship, I  told  them  I  was  convinced  at  sea;  for  I  verily  believed,  in  loolc- 
ing  back,  tliat  this  liad  been  the  case:  no  human  means  were  made  use 
of;  it  was  altogether  tlie  immediate  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  my 
heart."  Under  these  feelings,  he  became  dissatisfied  with  the  military 
profession,  and  resolved  that,  if  permitted  again  to  reach  the  shore,  he 
would  endeavor  to  lead  a  life  of  more  circumspection,  and  which  should 
tend  to  the  glory  of  that  Being  who  had  thus  so  mercifully  visited  him 
by  his  free  grace.  To  this  resolution  he  adhered:  he  quitted  the  army 
in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1796. 

For  some  time  subsequently  to  this  event,  he  became  an  inmate  in  the 
family  of  his  eldest  sister,  Barbara  Hoyland,  who  was  settled  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Sheffield,  in  Yorkshire.  She  had  married  a  member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends ;  and  before  the  period  of  my  father's  joining 
them,  had  herself  become  convinced  of  their  principles,  and  united  her- 
self to  them.  While  residing  with  these  near  relatives,  his  mind  became 
renewedly  impressed  with  the  importance  of  Divine  truth  ;  and  in  the 
course  of  a  few  months  he  was  led  openly  to  espouse  those  views  of  it 
of  which  in  after  years  he  was  an  unflinching  advocate.  The  little 
meeting  which  he  attended  in  the  early  part  of  his  religious  course,  that 
of  Handsworth  Woodhouse,  was  usually  held  in  silence ;  and  he  haa 
been  often  known  to  refer  to  some  of  those  solemn  seasons  as  times  of 
peculiar  instruction  to  his  mind ;  in  which  the  power  of  the  Lord  was 
sensibly  felt,  and  his  Truth  revealed. 

Being  made  a  partaker  of  the  great  privilege  enjoyed  by  those  who 
are  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  in  being  enabled  to  distinguish  between  the 
voice  of  the  Good  Shepherd  and  that  of  the  stranger,  he  was  earnestly 
desirous  that  obedience  should  keep  pace  with  knowledge.  He  waited 
patiently  upon  the  Lord  for  instruction  in  his  various  steppings ;  and 
being  brought  into  a  state  of  deep  humility  and  prostration  of  spirit,  he 
was  made  sensible  that  the  only  path  in  which  he  could  walk  with 
safety  was  that  of  self-denial.  Much  mental  conflict  was  at  this  season 
his  portion  ;  but  peace  Avas  only  to  be  obtained  by  an  entire  surrender  of 
the  will ;  and  in  conformity  with  what  he  believed  to  be  required  of  him, 
he  adopted  the  plain  dress.  He  once  recounted  to  a  friend  in  lively 
terms,  the  trial  it  was  to  him  to  put  on  a  different  hat  to  that  which 
he  had  been  accustomed  to  w^ear;  especially  as  in  going  to  the  meet- 
ing at  Woodhouse,  he  generally  met  a  number  of  his  former  gay  acquaint- 
ances, whom  he  crossed  on  the  way  to  their  place  of  worship,  which 
he  had  himself  previously  been  in  the  practice  of  attending.  In  this  in- 
stance, it  was  hard  to  appear  openly  as  a  fool  before  men  ;  he  thought  if 
his  natural  life  might  have  been  accepted  as  a  substitute,  he  would  gladly 
have  laid  it  down ;  but  this  was  not  the  thing  required.  He  diligently 
examined  his  heart,  and  believed  he  clearly  saw  his  Master's  will  in  the 


1797.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


53 


requisition ;  aud  that  it  was  a  discipline  designed  to  bring  him  into  a 
state  of  childlike  obedience  and  dependence.  In  great  distress  he  cried 
unto  the  Lord  for  help ;  and  a  passage  of  Scripture  was  powerfully 
applied  to  his  mind,  "whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven  :  but  whosoever 
shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  whicli 
is  in  heaven."  His  resolution  was  immediately  taken  ;  he  put  on  the 
hat,  aud,  with  his  mind  stayed  upon  the  Lord,  set  out  to  join  his  Friends 
at  meeting.  His  difficulties  vanished,  sweet  peace  was  his  covering ; 
and  he  was  enabled  exjierimeutally  to  know  the  fulfilment  of  that 
declaration,  "  greater  is  He  that  is  in  you,  than  he  that  is  in  the 
world." 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1797,  he  was  received  into  membership  with 
the  Society  of  Friends ;  and  about  the  same  time  he  entered  into  busi- 
ness in  Sheffield,  in  the  seed  trade.  To  this  novel  occupation  he  applied 
himself  with  that  energy  and  assiduity  which  characterized  all  his 
pursuits;  and  by  the  Divine  blessing  on  his  exertions,  he  soon  succeeded 
in  obtaining  a  business  fully  adequate  to  his  very  moderate  desires.  It 
was  striking  to  some  of  those  around  him,  to  observe  how  readily  he 
adapted  himself  to  this  total  change  of  habits ;  and  with  what  true  con- 
tent and  cheerfulness  he  engaged  in  the  drudgery  aud  toil  of  a  retail 
shop;  the  daily  attendance  in  which  rested  for  some  y^ars  exclusively 
on  himself.  He  has  been  frequently  heard  to  refer  to  this  period  of  his 
life  as  one  of  great  peace  and  comfort ;  and  it  appears  to  have  been  a 
time  in  which  his  experience  of  the  reality  and  power  of  Divine  grace 
was  deepened  and  enlarged.  It  was  his  daily  practice,  at  those  intervals 
when  the  attendance  in  his  shop  could  be  dispensed  with,  if  but  for  a 
few  minutes  at  a  time,  to  retire  to  a  small  apartment  behind  it,  and  in 
a  prayerful  spirit  to  explore  the  contents  of  the  sacred  volume;  the  light 
which  shone  upon  many  passages  as  he  read,  and  the  clear  and  strong 
views  of  religious  truth  which  were  theu  unfolded  to  his  seeking  soul, 
were  such  as  greatly  to  confirm  his  faith,  and  strengthen  him  to  perse- 
vere in  tliat  straight  and  narrow  path  into  which  his  feet  had  been  so 
mercifully  turned.  The  study  of  many  of  the  i)rophetical  books  of  holy 
writ  was  at  this  time  the  means  of  great  comfort  and  encouragement  to 
him ;  and  the  extensive  and  accurate  knowledge  of  these  parts  of 
Scripture,  for  which  he  was  afterwards  conspicuous,  was  then  chiefly 
acquire*  I. 

It  was  his  uniform  practice,  from  his  first  commencement  in  trade,  to 
close  hid  shop  during  the  hours  of  worship  ou  week-days;  and  though 
this  must  have  required  a  strong  exercise  of  faith,  at  a  time  when  his 
future  support  seemed  to  <k'pend  on  his  assiduity  and  exertion,  he  was 
never  satisfied  to  neglect  the  worship  of  Almighty  God,  from  the  pros- 
pect of  any  outward  advantage ;  aud  he  has  often  exj)ressed  his  belief 
that  a  blessing  had  rested  ou  this  sacrifice  of  apparent  iuterest  to  duly. 
5* 


54  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1800. 


Soon  aflor  settling  in  Sheffieltl,  the  acquaintance  with  our  dear 
mother  commenced  ;  and  they  were  united  in  marriage  on  the  13th  of 
the  Sixth  Mouth,  1800.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Thomas  and  Rachel 
Brady,  of  Thorne ;  and  her  family  had  been  connected  with  the  Society 
of  Friends  almost  from  its  rise.  Being  a  person  of  peculiarly  mild  and 
amiable  disposition,  and  fully  devoted  to  the  promotion  of  the  views  and 
wishes  of  her  beloved  husband,  she  proved  a  true  help-meet  for  him ; 
and  tlicir  union  was  productive  of  much  solid  happiness  to  both.  The 
great  delicacy  of  her  constitution  at  times  involved  him  in  much  solici- 
tude, and  seemed  to  give  warning  of  an  early  termination  of  that 
domestic  felicity,  for  the  simple  pleasures  of  which,  few,  perhaps,  have 
ever  possessed  a  keener  relish  than  himself;  but  their  union  was  merci- 
fully protracted  to  the  lengthened  term  of  thirty-two  years:  through  all 
the  vicissitudes  that  were  permitted  to  attend  them,  she  evinced  that 
deep  and  devoted  attachment,  which  led  her  cheerfully  to  forego  every 
other  enjoyment,  and  cordially  to  unite  in  every  step  which  he  felt 
called  upon  to  take,  however  great  the  sacrifice  it  involved  to  her  gentle 
and  retiring  nature.  She  may  be  said  to  have  possessed  pre-eminently 
the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit ;  and  notwithstanding  the  great 
mildness  of  her  disposition,  this  was  most  happily  tempered  with  a 
degree  of  firmness  and  moral  courage  by  which  she  was  enabled  calmly 
to  meet  those  dangers  and  difficulties  before  which  a  casual  observer 
might  have  anticipated  that  her  gentle  spirit  would  have  shrunk.  As  a 
wife  and  a  mother,  she  has,  perhaps,  rarely  been  surpassed  in  disinter- 
ested affection,  or  in  that  constant  and  quiet  consideration  for  those 
around  her,  which  led  her  habitually  to  forget  her  own  liability  to 
fatigue,  and  cheerfully  to  put  forth  all  her  energies  for  the  i)romotiou 
of  their  comfort  and  welfare. 

Although  my  dear  father  for  a  series  of  years  subsequently  to  this 
period  was  actively  engaged  in  attention  to  business,  he  was  watchful  to 
prevent  its  engrossing  more  of  his  thoughts  than  was  consistent  with 
higher  duties.  As  a  tradesman,  he  uniformly  maintained  an  unblem- 
ished character  for  integrity  and  fair  dealing ;  and  his  daily  course  of 
conduct  was  characterized  by  an  habitual  reference  to  a  higher  principle 
than  that  of  mere  interest ;  which  insured  for  him,  in  no  common  degree, 
the  respect  and  confidence  of  those  with  whom  he  was  connected.  At 
length  his  health  began  to  give  way,  under  the  close  attention  which  he 
had  thought  it  needful  to  give  to  business;  and  about  the  year  1809  he 
removed  to  a  short  distance  from  Sheffield,  for  the  advantages  of  greater 
quiet  and  more  exercise  in  the  open  air.  This  proved  a  great  relief  to 
him  ;  but  some  time  afterwards,  finding  that  his  concerns  in  trade  con- 
tinued to  increase  upon  him,  and  demanded  a  closer  attention  than  he 
felt  satisfied  to  give,  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  relinquish  a  branch,  and 
that  a  very  profitable  one,  of  the  business  which  he  had  so  successfully 
established.    When  his  mind  was  once  satisfied  as  to  the  path  of  duty  iu 


1809.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


55 


the  case,  he  hesitated  not  to  yield  a  full  and  unmurmuring  compliance; 
although,  with  an  increasing  family  dependent  on  his  exertions,  and  the 
comparatively  slender  means  which  he  possessed,  this  step  must  have  re- 
quired no  small  exercise  of  faith,  and  in  the  eyes  of  the  wise  and  prudent 
around  him  appeared  a  doubtful  one.  To  him,  however,  it  occasioned 
not  one  moment's  regret ;  and  as  he  sought  not  great  things  for  himself, 
80  the  gracious  and  bountiful  Master  whom  he  served,  failed  not  amply 
to  supply  his  every  want,  and  to  grant  him  at  the  same  time  that  blessing 
which  muketh  truly  rich,  and  whereunto  no  sorrow  is  added. 

His  attention  was  now  a  good  deal  turned  to  agricultural  pursuits,  iu 
the  management  of  which  he  took  great  delight:  indeed,  rural  occupa- 
tions and  the  simple  pleasures  of  a  country  life,  harmonized  peculiarly 
with  his  pious  feelings ;  and  he  loved  to  trace  in  the  works  and  beauties 
of  creation  the  goodness  and  power  of  the  great  Creator.  It  appears  to 
have  been  in  reference  to  the  step  just  adverted  to,  that  the  following 
note,  addressed  to  some  intimate  friends,  was  written  : 

"  Forasmuch  as  it  has  pleased  Almighty  God,  in  his  unutterable  mercy 
and  great  condescension,  in  so  eminent  a  manner  to  rescue  my  soul  from 
the  paths  of  vice  and  inevitable  destruction,  it  seems  incumbent  upou 
me,  in  gratitude  for  such  an  unspeakable  favor,  to  endeavor  as  much  as 
in  me  lieth  to  make  all  the  return  I  am  capable  of;  and  as  mucii  aa 
possible,  through  his  Divine  assistance,  to  dedicate  the  residue  of  my 
days  to  so  gracious  and  niercil'ul  a  Creator.  I  have  at  seasons  for  some 
years  past,  when  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  humble  me  and  make  me 
sensible  of  my  extreme  unworthiness,  been  made  willing  to  make  a  sur- 
render of  my  life  and  niy  all  to  Him  and  his  divine  (lisi)osal;  and  the 
query  has  often  been  raised  in  my  heart,  what  shall  I  render  unto  the 
Lord  for  all  liis  benefits  towards  me?  As  I  have  from  time  to  time  en- 
deavored to  dwell  near,  and  abide  in  and  under,  the  calming  influence 
of  his  power,  I  have  been  led  to  believe  that  something  sooner  or  later 
■would  be  required  as  a  sacrifice  on  my  part:  and  having  for  a  consider- 
able time  past  been  fully  convinced  not  only  from  my  own  feelings,  but 
from  impressions  made  upon  my  mind  by  divers  testimonies  borne  by 
exercised  Friends,  of  the  necessity  of  my  separating  myself  as  much  as 
may  be  from  the  world  and  from  the  things  of  the  world,  and  having 
felt  the  force  of  our  Lord's  declaration  on  the  Mount,  '  Ye  cannot  serve 
God  and  mammon  ; '  I  am  sensible  that  the  time  is  at  hand  jor  me 
to  put  into  practice  what  I  believe  to  be  an  indispensable  duty.  After 
having  experienced  such  a  wonderful  and  great  deliverance  from  the 
power  of  sin  and  Satan,  even  as  a  'brand  plucked  out  of  the  burning,' 
it  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  remainder  of  my  life  ought  to  be  spent  in 
the  hurry  and  bustle  of  business  of  any  kind,  and  particularly  in  one 
which  has  so  much  increased  as  to  require  more  attention  tlian  I  am 
capable  of  paying  to  it,  even  if  I  had  no  claims  of  a  higher  and  more 
important  nature  to  attend  to.    I  have  frequently  thought  of  late  that 


56 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL 


WnEELER. 


[1809  to 


taking  an  active  partner  might  answer  the  end  intended,  and  be  a  means 
of  removing  part  of  the  weight  and  care  from  off  my  shoulders,  and  at 
the  same  time  set  me  at  liberty  to  attend  distant  meetings,  and  take 
exercise  iu  the  open  air,  which  my  health  very  much  requires;  but  hav- 
ing given  this  a  solid  consideration,  I  have  found  that  it  would  only  he 
doing  things  by  halves,  as  great  responsibility  and  anxiety  would  still 
rest  upon  me;  it  would  seem  also  like  making  a  reserve  of  the  best  of 
the  sheep,  and  the  best  of  the  oxen,  the  bleating  and  lowing  of  which 
would  be  continually  in  my  ears.  I  therefore  fully  believe  that  it  will 
be  most  conducive  to  my  present  peace,  as  well  as  future  well-being,  en- 
tirely to  give  up  the  trade  I  am  at  present  engaged  iu,  and  retire  with 
my  family  into  a  small  compass.  Not  that  I  have  acquired  a  sufficiency, 
without  doing  something  for  a  livelihood;  far  from  it.  I  have  still  a 
prospect  of  maintaining  my  family  comfortably,  with  care  and  industry, 
leaving  the  event  to  Him  who  knows  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the 
heart;  and  though  my  income  will  be  smaller  that  it  is  at  present,  my 
expenses  will  be  smaller  iu  proportion.  It  will  no  doubt  be  a  matter  of 
surprise  to  some,  that  one  who  has  so  young  a  family  should  think  of 
declining  so  prosperous  a  trade,  as  many  people,  I  believe,  think  mine  is. 
To  these  I  answer,  that  I  have  no  desire  to  accumulate  riches  for  my 
children  ;  the  blessing  seldom  attends  it,  and  the  baneful  effects  thereof 
are  too  often  visible,  even  in  our  society.  This  is  a  matter  of  no  small 
importance  with  me;  it  is  not  a  sudden  thing.  I  wish  to  consult  ray 
friends,  and  to  take  their  advice  iu  it.  It  has  been  a  long  time  growing 
with  me,  and  latterly  has  scarcely  ever  been  out  of  my  thoughts  ;  and 
not  having  frequent  intercourse  with  my  friends,  it  seemed  best  for  me 
to  state  in  writing  the  principal  grounds  for  taking  such  a  step,  which 
might  be  readily  handed  to  those  most  likely  to  impart  counsel." 

Perhaps  the  whole  bearing  of  these  impressions  was  never  fully  under- 
stood, even  by  himself,  till  some  years  subsequently;  when  he  was  called 
upon  to  make  a  still  further  surrender  of  his  will  to  that  of  his  heavenly 
Father,  by  quitting  his  native  country,  and  the  bosom  of  that  society 
which  he  so  much  loved,  and  going  forth  at  the  call  of  apprehended 
duty  to  sojourn  in  a  strange  land.  But  to  return  to  the  period  of  which 
we  have  been  speaking.  Though  he  had  been  necessarily  much  occupied 
with  his  own  concerns,  he  had  not  been  a  useless  or  inactive  member  of 
the  religious  body  to  which  he  was  united.  For  many  years  he  filled  the 
office  of  overseer  in  the  meeting  to  which  he  belonged  ;  and  in  discharga 
of  the  duties  connected  with  it,  he  was  remarkable  for  his  unwearied  zeal 
and  charity,  his  labor,  his  forbearance,  and  brotherly  kindness.  The 
power  of  Divine  grace  having  wrought  so  effectually  on  his  own  mind, 
his  benevolence  extended  to  the  whole  human  family. 

For  a  number  of  years,  the  impression  was  strong  upon  his  mind  that 
he  should  be  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  but  in  connection  with 
this  feeling  he  was  long  harassed  with  doubts  and  fears.    He  was  not 


1813.] 


MEMOIRS    OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


57 


rebellious,  but  his  faith  was  weak ;  he  earnestly  desired  to  have  indubi- 
table evidence  that  such  was  indeed  the  will  of  his  Lord  and  Master : 
but  He  who  knew  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  graciously  condescended,  in 
his  own  good  time,  to  leave  him  without  a  doubt  on  this  important  subject. 
He  underwent  deep  baptisms  of  spirit ;  indeed  such  were  his  mental  con- 
flicts, that  his  health  materially  suffered.  la  referring  to  this  circum- 
stance at  a  subsequent  period,  he  remarked  to  a  friend,  that  he  regarded 
it  as  an  especial  blessing  to  him ;  for  sometimes  he  slept  little,  and  fre- 
quently his  nights  were  spent  in  prayer;  at  other  times,  prayer  being  his 
last  engagement  previous  to  consigning  himself  to  sleep,  he  found  in  the 
morning,  fto  use  his  own  expression,)  his  "mind  still  covered  with  the 
same  precious  influence.  I  think,"  he  added,  "  I  at  that  time  knew  in 
measure  what  it  was  to  '  stand  continually  upon  the  watch-tower  in  the 
day-time,  and  to  be  set  in  my  ward  whole  nights.'  "  His  mind  at  this 
time  appeared  to  be  particularly  impressed  with  the  feeling  of  the  great 
uncertainty  of  time  ;  so  that  he  has  been  heard  to  acknowledge,  that  for 
months  together  he-  seldom  lay  down  in  bed  without  endeavoring  to 
commit  his  soul  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord ;  feeling  it  very  uncertain 
whether  he  should  be  permitted  to  see  the  morning's  light.  In  reference 
to  this  period,  a  dear  friend  remarks:  —  "Of  that  time,  and  of  many 
months  previous  to  his  appearance  as  a  minister,  my  recollection  is  very 
clear.  We  were  then  confidential  friends,  and  often  together :  and  dur- 
ing the  lapse  of  years  that  has  intervened,  I  have  frequently  reverted  to 
it.  Tiie  exercise  which  then  attended  him,  almost  bore  down  the  natural 
cheerfulness  of  his  disposition  ;  he  was  so  serious,  so  humble,  so  watch- 
ful, lest  at  any  time  he  should  be  thrown  ofl"  his  guard  in  the  freedom  of 
conversation  ;  and  lest  he  should  dissij)ate  the  influence  of  that  heavenly 
love  and  goodness  which  often  filled  his  mind,  and  led  him  into  holy 
covenant  with  his  Lord.  He  one  day  took  me  to  a  small  field  nearly 
surrounded  by  trees,  on  the  south  side  of  his  liousc,  wliere  he  told  me  he 
was  accustomed  to  retire  alone  at  an  early  hour  of  the  morning  and  late 
in  the  evening,  and  often  at  noon  when  at  home;  thus  adopting  the  res- 
olution of  David:  'livening  and  morning  and  at  noon  will  I  pray:' 
the  spiritual  communion  he  witnessed  there,  and  at  many  other  times, 
would  strengthen  him,  no  doubt,  in  his  earnest  endeavor  to  perform  the 
will  of  his  Divine  Master.  Yet  it  was  only  from  iiis  deportment  that  I 
judged  my  dear  friend  to  be  under  preparation  for  the  work  of  tiie  min- 
istry. He  spoke  of  that  exercise  to  no  one,  and  when  our  friend,  Sarah 
Lamley,  who  visited  families  in  .Sheffield  in  the  summer  of  IHIS,  and  in 
the  sitting  with  his  family,  told  him  she  was  sensible  that  he  was  called 
to  that  important  work,  his  dear  wife  heard  it  with  extreme  surprise." 

Sitting  in  meeting  on  one  occasion,  he  waa  particularly  impressed  with 
the  language  of  our  Saviour,  after  he  had  cleansed  tlic  leper:  "Were 
there  not  ten  cleansed,  but  where  are  the  nine?  I  tell  you  there  are  not 
found  that  returned  to  give  glory  to  God  save  this  stranger."    The  re- 


68 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1816. 


mcmbranoo  that  lie  had  ever  read  such  a  passage  in  the  sacred  volume 
was  entirely  obliterated  from  his  mind  ;  he  thought  he  felt  the  requisition 
of  duty  to  address  it  to  the  meeting,  but  he  was  perplexed  ;  he  knew  not 
at  the  time  whore  it  was  to  be  found  :  he  gave  way  to  reasoning, —  his 
dependence  not  being  simply  on  the  Lord  alone  ;  and  in  great  distress 
of  mind,  he  allowed  the  meeting  to  break  up.  He  hastened  home,  and 
opening  his  Bible,  the  first  passage  tliat  met  his  eye  was,  "  were  there 
not  ten  cleansed,"  etc.  He  was  deeply  affected :  he  entered  renewedly 
into  covenant  with  the  Lord,  that  if  he  would  be  pleased  again  to  visit 
him,  he  would  be  more  faithful ;  and  when  again  he  felt  the  requisition, 
he  was  strengthened  in  much  brokenuess  to  comply.  A  sweet  and  inex- 
pressible feeling  of  peace  was  mercifully  permitted  to  follow  this  sacrifice ; 
confirming  to  his  mind  that  it  was  indeed  a  sacrifice  prepared  of  the 
Lord.  From  this  time  he  continued  occasionally  to  express  a  few  words 
in  the  line  of  the  ministry  ;  and  not  unfrequently  he  was  permitted  to 
derive  comfort  from  the  united  exercise  of  others  engaged  in  this  work, 
who  were  occasionally  led  to  express  the  substance  of  the  burden  he  him- 
self was  laboring  under.  This  was  very  confirming  to  his  mind  :  and 
he  has  been  heard  to  recount  with  gratitude  to  God,  his  condescension 
to  him  during  this  period  of  infancy  in  the  work. 

At  one  time,  accompanying  a  female  minister  who  had  appointed  a 
public  meeting  to  be  held  in  a  Methodist  meeting-house,  he  was  pre- 
vailed upon  to  go  with  her  into  the  pulpit.  He  had  never  spoken  in  a 
meeting  of  that  description,  and  he  had  no  apprehension  that  in  such  an 
assembly  he  should  be  called  upon  to  take  any  conspicuous  part.  But 
his  mind  soon  became  involved  in  exercise  ;  and  being  unwilling  to  yield 
to  it,  the  Friend's  way  was  quite  obstructed, —  no  door  of  utterance  was 
given.  He  saw  and  felt  this,  and  arose,  but  under  such  conflict,  as  made 
him  involuntarily  cover  his  eyes  with  his  hands  ;  and  in  this  attitude  he 
addressed  the  meeting.  His  companion  followed ;  and  through  the 
Divine  blessing,  the  meeting  was  crowned  by  the  sensible  feeling  of  the 
overshadowing  love  of  their  heavenly  Father. 

He  was  acknowledged  a  minister  in  the  year  1816  ;  and  shortly  after- 
wards he  accompanied  another  Friend  in  a  visit  to  the  meetings  in  Lanca- 
shire, and  some  parts  of  Yorkshire. 


1817.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELEB. 


59 


CHAPTER  V. 


Prospect  of  Drrr  ix  Russia  —  OrFEns  Himself  to  the  Russiax  Gotern- 

MEXT    to    SrPEEIXTEXD    AfiRICrLTURAL    IMPROVEMENTS    NEAR    PETERSBURG  — 

Voyage  to  Croxstadt.  1817  —  Interview  with  Prince  Gautzix  at  Peters- 

BCRG,  also  WITU  THE  EmPEROE — VoYAGE  HoMEWARD. 


NEW  field  of  action  was  now  about  to  open  before  him,  for  which 


-Lx.  his  mind  had  been  secretly  preparing,  until  a  willingness  had  been 
begotten  in  his  heart,  to  follow  the  requisitions  of  his  Lord,  whitherso- 
ever these  might  lead  him,  or  whatever  sacrifice  to  his  natural  feeling 
an  acquiescence  in  them  might  involve. 

For  several  years,  he  had  an  impression  that  it  would  be  required  of 
him  to  go  abroad.  This  prospect  frequently  cost  him  much  exercise  of 
mind  ;  and  one  day  whilst  pacing  up  and  down  his  parlor,  feeling  un- 
usually burdened  under  it,  he  was  led  earnestly  to  cry  unto  the  Lord, 
desiring  that  He  would  be  pleased  to  show  him  to  what  part  of  the  world 
he  must  go.  One  of  his  children  was  in  the  room  putting  together  a 
dissected  map,  and  as  his  father  approached  him,  his  eye  rested  on  Peters- 
burg with  such  an  intimation  that  thither  his  Diviue  Master  would  send 
him,  that,  said  he,  in  relating  the  circum.stancc  many  years  afterwards 
to  an  intimate  friend,  "  I  never  afterwards  doubted  :  "  he  however  kept 
the  matter  entirely  to  himself,  believing  that  when  the  right  time  should 
come,  way  would  be  made  fur  hiin. 

Early  in  the  year  1817,  inquiry  having  been  made,  by  order  of  the 
late  Emperor  of  Russia,  for  a  person  to  undertake  the  management  of 
an  agricultural  establishment  in  his  dominioiLs,  Daniel  Wheeler  believed 
it  his  duty  to  offer  himself  for  this  service.  Tiie  Emperor,  as  the  reader 
may  recollect,  visited  this  country  in  the  year  and  was  much  struck 
with  the  perfection  of  the  English  system  of  farming.  Hia  attention 
had  been  drawn  in  several  ways  to  the  Society  of  Friends ;  and  a  casual 
visit  made  to  the  farm  of  a  Friend,  on  the  Brighton  mad,  had  given 
him  a  favorable  impression  of  their  character  as  agriciilturist.s.  This 
impression,  as  the  event  proved,  was  not  soon  effaced ;  for  having  three 
years  afterwards  concluded  on  the  drainage  and  cultivation  of  certain 
marshes  and  waste  lands  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  Petersburg, 
and  inquiry  being  made  in  England  for  a  suitable  manager  for  this 
work,  the  Emperor  particularly  sj)ecified  his  wish  that  a  memi)er  of  the 
Society  of  Friends  should  be  selected.  The  information  was  circulated 
in  the  Society  by  the  late  Richard  Phillips  of  Wandsworth  ;  and  the 
following  extract  from  a  letter  received  from  a  Friend  of  Sheffield,  in 
reference  to  this  subject,  is  inserted  as  showing  the  manner  in  which  this 
undertaking  was  entertained  by  D.  W. 


60 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1817. 


Second  Month  \5th,  1817. 

Little  did  I  suppose  on  the  receipt  of  thy  letter  of  the  22d,  that  I 
should  have  occasion  so  speedily  to  reply  to  it.  Soon  after  reading  it,  I 
observed  to  niy  wife,  if  such  a  Friend  as  Daniel  "Wheeler  had  believed 
it  riifht  to  embark  in  such  an  undertaking,  I  knew  of  no  person,  that 
for  all  the  purposes  required,  might  be  so  fully  recommeuded.  But  this 
idea  did  not  at  that  time  operate  farther  on  my  mind,  than  to  induce  me 
to  conclude  to  take  him  into  consultation,  respecting  some  one  well  quali- 
fied. On  the  receipt  of  thy  letter,  he  was  engaged  in  a  family  visit  in  a 
neighboring  meeting.  In  consequence,  I  was  prevented  from  commuui- 
cating  the  subject  to  him,  until  yesterday;  when  I  perceived,  to  my  sur- 
prise, that  it  made  considerable  impression  on  his  mind,  and  that,  from 
some  questions  he  put  to  me,  he  was  making  the  application  to  himself. 
Without  noticing  this,  I  told  him  I  wished  he  would  give  the  overtures 
of  the  Emperor  a  place  in  his  thoughts  ;  and  if  any  eligible  person, 
occurred  to  him,  to  inform  me  within  a  week.  But  my  surprise  was  in- 
creased this  morning,  by  his  coming  to  inform  me  that  it  would  be  mere 
form  to  defer  acknowledging  that  his  mind  was  already  made  up  to  offer 
himself  for  the  situation,  for  which  it  had  been  preparing  more  than  two 
years.  Great  as  the  trial  will  be  to  many,  to  spare  such  a  one  out  of 
our  Monthly  Meeting,  there  was  an  assent  in  my  mind,  like  that  of  "  thou 
art  the  man."  I  have  often  said,  that  iu  respect  both  to  civil  and  re- 
ligious attainments,  I  knew  of  no  one,  moving  in  a  similar  sphere,  who 
is  so  much  qualified  for  the  superintendence  and  the  direction  of  others. 
A  novice  as  to  the  world,  or  one  who  had  had  little  experience  as  to  the 
ways  of  mcu,  however  much  he  might  have  had  of  agriculture,  would 
want  many  requisites,  essential  to  the  filling  with  propriety  a  station 
designed  to  be  under  the  immediate  eye  of  an  Emperor.  In  his  character, 
so  much  of  true  dignity  is  united  with  Christian  humility,  as  qualifies 
him  to  appear  before  princes. 

After  acquiring  the  first  reputation  in  Sheffield  as  a  tradesman,  he  took 
a  farm,  as  if  to  give  proof  of  his  practical  skill  in  agriculture ;  which 
has  excited  the  admiration  of  the  neighborhood,  and  demonstrated  that 
his  talents  in  this  direction  are  of  a  superior  kind. 

For  a  person  of  his  qualifications,  to  come  forward  on  the  ground  of 
religious  sensibility,  appears  to  me  an  extraordinary  instance  of  devoted- 
ness;  but  he  has  been  heard  to  say  he  has  been  forgiven  so  much,  that 
he  cannot  give  too  great  proof  of  gratitude  and  attachment  to  the  King 
of  kings.  If  he  enter  upon  this  undertaking,  it  will  be  no  small  sacri- 
fice in  a  pecuniary  consideration  which  he  will  have  to  make. 

One  of  the  first  difficulties  which  presented  itself,  in  regard  to  this 
movement,  was  that  of  mentioning  his  prospect  to  our  dear  mother.  He 
oelieved  her  timid  nature  would  be  ready  to  shrink  under  such  a  require- 
ment.   His  distress  therefore  on  her  account  was  great :  but  what  was 


1817.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  tVHEELEB. 


61 


his  surprise  and  comfort,  when  on  informing  her,  and  querying  whether 
she  could  leave  her  friends  and  native  laud  to  go  with  him,  she  sweetly 
and  calmly  acquiesced  ;  stating  her  belief,  that  if  it  was  the  will  of  the 
Lord,  strength  would  be  given  them  to  bear  the  trial,  as  well  as  ability 
to  perform  the  service  required,  whatever  it  might  be. 

His  own  explanation  of  the  motives  which  induced  him  to  enter  into 
this  engagement,  is  thus  given  by  himself,  in  a  paper  addressed  to  an 
official  person  in  Petersburg,  during  his  first  visit  to  that  city,  from  which 
the  following  is  extracted : 

Eighth  Month  13<A,  1817. 

It  seems  altogether  unnecessary  to  preface  what  I  am  about  to  state 
in  this  memorial,  seeing  that  the  truth  never  did,  nor  ever  will,  need  any 
apology.  I  shall  therefore  proceed  by  observing,  that  it  is  now  two  years 
and  a  half  since  the  subject  of  visiting  Russia,  and  rendering  myself 
useful  in  promoting  the  happiness  of  its  numerous  inhabitants,  was  pre- 
sented to  the  view  of  my  mind,  by  that  inward  principle  of  light  and 
grace,  a  manifestation  of  which  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal, 
in  whicii  I  believe;  and  Petersburg  was  the  place  pointed  out  to  me  as 
the  scene  of  my  operations.  It  was,  I  must  acknowledge,  a  prospect  at 
which  I  was  ready  to  shudder:  for,  although  we  may  at  times  feel  a 
willingness,  and  even  profess  it,  to  go  with  our  Lord  and  Master  into 
prison  and  unto  death  ;  yet  such  is  the  frailty  and  weakness  of  human 
nature,  that  when  the  trying  hour  cometh,  like  Simon  Peter,  we  are 
ready  to  deny  Him.  But  He  who  is  touched  with  a  feeling  and  com- 
passionate sense  of  our  manifohl  infirmities,  I  trust  saw  that  it  was  not 
wilful  disobedience,  but  human  weakness ;  and  He  who  only  knoweth 
the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart,  yea,  from  whom  "  the  darkness 
hideth  not,  but  the  night  shineth  as  the  day,  the  darkness  and  the 
light  [being]  both  alike  to  Him,"  in  adorable  condescension  and 
mercy,  doth  at  seasons  qualify  his  poor,  dependent,  humltle  followers, 
acceptably  to  breathe  the  aspiration,  "  Lord,  Thou  knowcst  all  things, 
Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee."  However,  I  rau.st  honestly  confess,  that 
at  the  time  I  could  not  possibly  devote  myself  to  such  an  undertaking; 
for  I  am  certain  that  no  earthly  consideration  whatever  could  have  in- 
duced me  to  leave  my  beloved  wife  and  tender  children  :  but  He  who 
"  bloweth  with  his  wind,  and  the  waters  flow,"  at  whose  touch  the 
mountains  of  opposition  melt  down  and  vanish,  hath  by  his  wonder- 
working power  reduced  my  mind  to  a  willingness  to  go,  wliensoever  and 
wheresoever  He  is  pleased  to  lead,  and  to  do  whatsoever  He  is  i)leased  to 
call  for. 

Some  time  after  this,  as  I  was  returning  home  late  one  evening,  I  had 
a  sense  of  invitation  after  this  manner,  "  What  if  the  Emperor  of  Kus- 
sia  should  want  a  person  for  the  superintendence  of  agriculture  :  "  at 
which  time  a  willingness  was  begotten  in  my  mind  to  go,  if  thaj,  should 
be  the  case;  but  when, or  iu  what  manner,  this  was  to  come  to  pass,  was 


62  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1817. 


totally  hidden  from  me.  The  frequent  conflict  of  soul  I  had  to  pass 
through,  none  can  conceive  or  have  an  idea  of,  but  those  who  have  been 
alike  circumstanced  ;  all  which  was  permitted  in  infinite  wisdom,  for  the 
subjection  of  the  natural  will,  and  is  what  I  verily  believe  all  must  pass 
through,  before  they  can  in  sincerity  of  heart  say,  "  Not  my  will,  but 
Thine  be  done." 

In  this  manner  I  was  prepared  for  this  great  event,  and  I  cannot  but 
record  it,  as  a  great  and  signal  event  in  the  life  of  a  private  individual : 
for  when  a  letter  was  received  from  Russia  by  Richard  Phillips  of  Lon- 
don, a  copy  of  which  was  sent  to  a  Friend  in  Shoflield,  and  by  him  handed 
directly  to  me,  it  did  not  create  any  surprise,  as  I  was  in  a  state  of  prepa- 
ration to  receive  it,  and  in  daily  expectation  of  something  important 
coming  to  pass.  The  circumstances  which  afterwards  took  place  are  too 
well  known  to  need  enumerating. 

I  have  had  to  leave  my  family  for  short  periods  of  time,  having  been 
called  upon  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  and 
to  endeavor  to  stir  up  the  pure  mind  by  way  of  remembrance  of  those 
things  that  are  most  excellent,  in  visits  to  my  brethren  and  sisters,  in 
their  separate  churches,  in  diflerent  parts  of  England  ;  and  I  humbly 
hope  the  day's  work  was  keeping  pace  with  the  day  :  but  now  a  greater 
trial  of  faith  was  to  be  exercised,  a  greater  sacrifice  to  be  made  —  I  must 
not  only  leave  my  family,  but  my  country  also.  The  second  letter  ar- 
rived from  Russia,  and  the  time  seemed  fully  come.  Accordingly  I 
drank  the  cup  with  all  its  bitter  dregs  of  separation,  and  tore  myself 
away. 

If  ray  proposals  be  altogether  rejected,  I  do  not  know  what  I  can  do 
more.  I  have  not  stood  at  a  distance,  but  have  actually  come  into  Rus- 
sia, and  offered  myself,  my  family,  and  the  sacrifice  of  nearly  all  the 
resources  I  possess.  If  this  offer  be  refused,  I  humbly  trust  the  will  will 
be  accepted  for  the  deed,  and  that  obedience  will  have  kept  pace  with 
knowledge ;  for  verily  it  matters  little  our  knowing,  unless  we  practise  also. 
It  is  "  not  the  hearers  of  the  law,  but  the  doers  of  it,  that  are  justified  " 
in  the  sight  of  Almighty  God :  it  is  "not  every  one  that  saitb,  Lord  ! 
Lord  !  that  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  they  that  do  the 
will,"  etc.;  and  again,  "If  ye  know  these  things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye 
do  them."  In  this  case,  I  shall  of  course  return  immediately  home,  and 
resume  my  former  occupations;  committing  myself  to  Him  who  will  not 
break  the  bruised  reed,  nor  suffer  it  to  be  broken ;  and  whom  I  earnestly 
desire  to  serve  to  the  latest  moment  of  my  breath.* 

To  return  to  the  narrative.  It  was  concluded  that  Daniel  Wheeler 
should,  in  the  first  instance,  visit  Petersburg  alone ;  and  for  this  purpose 
he  set  out  from  his  home  towards  the  close  of  the  Sixth  Montli,  1817 ; 

*  The  al)ove  was  copied  from  the  original  in  "  the  Chancery  of  drainage  and  culti- 
vation of  the  neighborhood  of  Petersburg." 


1817.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEI.  WHEELEB. 


63 


and,  after  making  a  satisfactory  journey,  returned  the  same  autumn. 
The  following  are  extracts  from  memoranda  made  during  this  visit : 

On  hoard  the  ^^Loft"  115  miles  from  the  Ilolderness  Coast. 

Sixth  Month  2%th,  First  day.  —  My  mind  constantly  bending  towards 
home,  and  tracing  the  various  situations  and  occupations  of  my  dear 
wife  and  family,  as  the  different  periods  of  the  day  advanced,  and  I  re- 
membered my  beloved  Friends  In  their  Meeting  at  Sheffield  ;  but  I  had 
very  little  opportunity  for  retirement  myself,  the  affiiirs  of  the  ship  being 
much  unsettled  on  account  of  having  so  recently  come  from  harbor,  and 
the  cabin  subject  to  frequent  interruption.  Last  night  my  mind  was 
disquieted,  and  being  very  desirous  of  promoting  the  safety  of  the  ship, 
I  stayed  on  deck  until  after  midnight ;  and  wlien  I  lay  down  in  my 
cabin,  it  was  with  reluctance,  as  if  the  ship  was  not  safe,  unless  I  was 
upon  the  lookout.  I  have  felt  deserted  and  uncomfortable  a  consider- 
able part  of  the  day;  but  have  been  this  evening  favored  to  see  tliat  it 
arose  from  want  of  holding  fast  my  confidence,  from  not  being  suffi- 
ciently resigned  into  his  hands,  "  who  sleepeth  not  by  day,  nor  slumbereth 
by  night,"  and  without  whose  protecting  arm  of  help,  "  the  watchman 
waketh  but  in  vain  ; "  and  I  believe  that  I  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  be 
quiet,  and  endeavor  patiently  to  trust  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  his  power. 

ZOth. — As  the  forenoon  advanced,  the  wind  increased  and  the  sea  arose, 
and  by  degrees  we  were  obliged  to  diminish  our  canvas.  I  have  been  a 
passive  beholder  of  what  ha-s  been  going  on  upon  deck,  my  mind  now 
and  then  recurring  to  the  cause  of  my  being  here ;  and  I  can,  with 
humble  gratitude,  acknowledge  that  I  feel  myself  free  from  any  accusa- 
tion, believing  I  am  in  my  proper  place  ;  and  truly  nothing  short  of  this 
will  do  to  lean  upon. 

After  a  series  of  boisterous  and  contrary  winds,  we  were  fiivored  to 
anchor  in  the  roads  of  Elsineur,  about  one  o'clock,  p.  m.,  on  the  Second 
day,  the  7th  of  Seventh  Month,  and  the  tenth  day  from  leaving  Hull.  The 
captain  going  ashore  to  clear  at  the  Quarantine  Office,  I  accompanied 
him  ;  and  whilst  he  attended  to  his  duties,  I  walked  as  far  as  Cronoiiburgh 
Castle,  also  to  a  royal  palace  and  garden  not  far  distant.  Here  I  may 
remark  the  attention  paid  me  by  a  young  Englishman,  an  entire  stranger 
to  me,  who  was  very  desirous  of  going  about  witii  me.  I  soon  found  he 
wished  to  converse  with  me  on  religious  subjects  ;  and  I  gi've  him  all  the 
opportunity  I  could.  Before  wc  parted,  I  was  strengthened  to  declare  to 
him  the  way  of  life  and  salvation:  and  may  He  who  has  begun  the 
good  work  in  his  heart,  be  pleased  to  carry  it  on,  to  the  praise  of  his  own 
great  and  excellent  name,  for  it  is  his  own  works  only  that  can  praise 
Him.  I  believe  the  language  of  our  blessed  Lord  may  be  applied  to  this 
young  man,  "thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God."  We  reached 
the  ship  in  .safety,  between  11  and  12  o'clock  at  night,  taking  a  pilot  on 
board  with  us.    If  I  should  have  been  instrumental,  in  any  degree,  in 


64 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1817. 


fanuing  the  immortal  spark  which  I  believe  to  be  mercifully  kindled  in 
the  heart  of  this  young  Englishman  at  Elsineur,  I  shall  think  myself 
amply  compensatoHl  for  coming  so  far. 

Seventh  Month  ^th. —  I  think  the  Danish  coast  surpasses  all  I  ever  saw 
before  for  beautiful  plantations,  interspersed  with  houses,  from  Cronen- 
burgh  Castle  to  Copeuhagen  ;  at  this  place,  the  devastations  committed 
by  the  British  fleet  under  the  late  Horatio  Nelson  are  still  visible,  and 
are  sutlerod  to  remain  in  nearly  the  same  ruinous  state  as  they  were  left 
by  our  shipping.  The  king's  residence  is  principally  here.  I  observed 
at  Elsineur  a  few  solid  countenances;  but  I  thought  the  generality  of 
them  seemed  to  be  living  as  without  God  in  the  world,  and  the  faces  of 
many  plainly  show  the  low  price  at  which  spirituous  liquors  may  be  pur- 
chased. The  pilot,  who  brought  us  through  the  grounds,  appeared  to  be 
a  thoughtful  man,  and  conducted  himself  in  a  solid  manner  while  with 
us ;  my  heart  yearned  over  him  as  he  left  the  ship,  and  I  could  not  help 
craving  that  the  Divine  blessing  might  rest  upon  him. 

10^/i,  Fifth  day.  —  Fresh  gales  and  fine  weather  ;  pressing  forward 
before  the  sea  and  wind.  I  felt  myself  rather  unwell  this  morning,  and 
when  I  endeavored  to  hold  ray  solitary  meeting  in  the  cabin,  I  might 
liave  said,  as  Mary  did,  "  They  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and  I  know 
not  where  they  have  laid  Him."  But  I  trust  I  am  endeavoring  to  learn 
in  all  states  to  be  content,  —  a  very  necessary  qualification  (however  dif- 
ficult of  attainment)  for  all  poor  finite  beings.  In  the  afternoon  saw 
the  island  of  Gothland,  and  hauled  to  the  northward  a  little,  to  obtain 
a  fresh  departure  from  it.  In  the  evening,  poverty  of  spirit  and  indis- 
position of  body  were  my  portion ;  I  retired  to  rest  early,  and  in  the 
morning  was  favored  to  feel  my  mind  quietly  resigned  and  comfortable, 
and  nature  refreshed. 

11th,  Sixth  day. —  Off  the  east  end  of  Gothland,  still  running  before 
the  wind  and  sea.  One  of  our  sailors  had  managed,  whilst  we  were  at 
Elsineur,  to  get  a  supply  of  Hollands,  with  which  the  poor  fellow  had 
kept  himself  in  a  state  of  intoxication,  and  was  twice  dismissed  from  the 
helm,  for  not  keeping  the  ship  in  her  course  before  the  sea.  This  man 
when  sober  is  an  excellent  sailor,  and  well  knows  how  much  depends 
upon  the  steering  of  a  ship  in  these  narrow  rocky  seas ;  but  such  is  his 
love  of  liquor,  that  his  own  life,  the  ship,  and  all  her  crew  may  take 
their  chance,  if  he  can  but  get  his  darling  grog.  He  looks  very  grave 
at  the  helm  this  morning. 

12th,  Seventh  day  afternoon.  —  Gulf  of  Finland.  We  are  now  very 
near  a  small  island  called  Oxholm,  on  which  resides  a  respectable  Eng- 
lish widow,  who  suffered  shipwreck  here  about  twenty  years  ago:  her 
husband  was  captain  of  the  ship,  and  perished  at  the  time.  She  could 
never  be  prevailed  upon  to  leave  the  island,  and  by  the  interest  of  Ad- 
miral Greig,  of  the  Russian  navy,  and  his  i'riends,  she  was  enabled  to 
open  a  boarding-school,  to  which  the  children  of  very  respectable  Eng- 


1817.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


65 


lish  families  in  Russia  are  sent :  last  year  she  had  about  forty  scholars. 
There  are  few  other  houses  besides  those  belongiug  to  her  establishment. 
She  has  cultivated  a  piece  of  land  as  a  garden ;  and  from  the  view  we 
had  of  it  just  now,  it  wears  the  appearance  of  management  and  neatness : 
she  has  also  the  care  of  the  light-house  close  to  her  dwelling.  The  island 
is  not  more  than  from  three  to  four  miles  in  circumference,  and  only  four 
leagues  from  the  main  land. 

First  day.  —  Steering  towards  the  island  of  Hogland,  and  expect- 
ing sliortly  to  see  it.  I  have  had  my  silent  sitting  in  the  cabin  this  fore- 
noon ;  but  ships  at  sea  are  not  very  quiet  places.  I  was  however  favored 
with  a  sense  of  my  own  weakness,  and  humbled  therewith.  My  mind 
has  for  these  last  two  days  begun  to  feel  a  burden  upon  it,  which  increases 
as  we  draw  nearer  to  Petersburg;  and  He  only,  who  seoth  the  end  from 
the  beginning,  knows  what  is  to  befall  me  there.  But  I  am  fully  sen- 
sible He  will  require  no  more  than  what  strength  and  ability  will  be 
furnished  to  perform ;  and  I  have  abundant  cause  to  trust  in  Him  "  who 
walketh  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind,  and  maketh  tiie  clouds  his  chariot ;" 
who  not  only  commands  the  storm,  but  at  his  pleasure  rebukes  it,  and 
causes  the  undulating  waves  to  be  at  peace,  of  which  I  have  had  re- 
newed instances  during  our  passage  from  England.  I  have  this  morning 
thougiit  more  than  usual  of  my  dear  wife  and  i'amily,  desiring  they 
might  be  comforted  by  the  Great  Comforter;  and  I  have  traced  some  of 
them  to  their  seats  in  Sheffield  meeting,  among  my  beloved  brethren  and 
sisters,  whom,  though  absent  in  body,  my  heart  is  often  with,  and  on 
whose  account  I  have  frequently  felt,  and  still  feel,  an  ati'ectioiiate  inter- 
est, that  every  age  and  every  class  among  them  may  come  to  know  Him 
"who  is  from  the  beginning,"  and  sit  under  his  teaching;  wliose  teach- 
ing remains  to  be  excellent,  to  those  who  are  happily  found  in  the  counsel 
of  his  will:  "  bread  will  be  given  them,  their  waters  will  be  sure,"  even 
that  bread  which  the  world  knows  not  of,  and  that  water  which  will  be 
in  them  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  Hie. 

Seventh  Month  loth.  —  Arrived  at  Cronstadt.  After  the  ship  was 
secured,  we  went  on  board  an  old  ship  of  war,  fitted  up  as  the  Harbor 
Master's  Office.  In  the  places  where  the  public  business  is  transacted, 
are  paintings  of  the  saints  richly  ornamented,  before  which  the  members 
of  the  Greek  church  repeat  their  prayers:  they  make  a  point  of  bowing 
and  crossing  themselves  as  soon  as  they  see  them.  I  observed  the  people, 
employed  in  the  office,  stared  very  much  at  me,  principally  I  believe  on 
account  of  my  wearing  my  hat.  On  going  into  the  presence  of  tiie  Port 
Admiral,  of  whom  I  had  to  obtain  a  pass,  I  observed  he  also  noticed  my 
hat;  and  finding  he  could  speak  English,  on  his  coming  to  inquire  my 
name,  I  said  I  hoped  the  keeping  on  my  hat  would  not  be  considered  as 
intended  disrespect,  and  entered  into  an  explanation  of  my  reasons  for 
not  taking  it  oft' unto  man  ;  when  he  stopjjcd  me  by  saying,  when  it  was 
omitted  from  any  motive  of  religion,  he  did  not  wish  it.  I  left  Cronstadt 
6*  E 


66 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1817. 


in  the  steam-packet  tliat  aftonioon  for  Petersburg,  and  on  landing  there 
I  was  met  by  one  of  tlie  Bible  Society's  agents,  who  conveyed  me  to  tlie 
Bible  Office,  the  gift  of  the  Emperor  to  the  Bible  Society ;  at  which  place 
I  was  treated  with  great  kindness  and  courtesy,  and  found  in  it  a  quiet 
asylum  for  several  days. 

The  next  morning  I  had  an  hour's  conversation  with  Basil  Papoff :  he 
is  called  "his  Excellency,"  and  I  think  with  some  propriety,  as  he  ap- 
pears an  excellent  man.  He  thought  my  business  would  go  on  slowly, 
as  the  Emperor  was  so  much  engaged  on  account  of  the  marriage  of  his 
brother,  the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas.  I  was  introduced  to  the  minister 
of  the  Moravian  congregation  here,  also  to  William  Glenn,  who  is  going 
to  Astrachan  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian  language.  I 
have  also  met  another  person  from  Scotland,  who  I  have  since  found  is 
desirous  of  knowing  the  way  of  Truth  more  perfectly. 

nth. —  I  traversed  a  considerable  part  of  the  city,  and  went  up  the 
country  opposite  the  summer  palace  of  Kamenny  Ostrof,  where  the  Em- 
peror no\y  resides.  I  think  the  generality  of  the  soil  is  better  than  I 
expected  to  see  it.  I  recognized  clover  and  several  kinds  of  grasses  by  the 
roadside,  and  abundance  of  weeds  in  the  gardens,  of  pretty  much  the 
same  kinds  as  we  have  in  England.  In  returning,  we  passed  the  hut 
that  Peter  the  Great  at  one  time  inhabited  ;  and  we  saw  the  boat  built 
with  his  own  hands.  We  passed  through  the  public  gardens,  which  are 
beautiful.  Most  kinds  of  provisions  are  good  here ;  but  the  water  at 
this  season  is  unwholesome.  Thirteen  car-loads  of  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments have  been  sent  off  to-day  for  Moscow. 

21st. —  Took  possession  of  a  room  at  an  inn  kept  by  an  English- 
woman. Drank  tea  with  an  English  family,  and  had  a  good  oi)portu- 
nity  of  explaining  to  the  head  of  it  the  nature  of  our  silent  meetings, 
which  was  such  as  he  had  no  conception  of.  He  had  an  idea  that 
Friends  went  to  meeting  to  meditate,  and' he  thought  that  might  be  done 
at  home ;  and  that  on  account  of  the  young  people,  we  should,  at  any 
rate,  read  the  Scriptures.  I  told  him  we  read  the  Scriptures  to  them  at 
home.  He  then  concluded  it  must  be  the  bias  of  education  that  recon- 
ciled us  to  sitting  in  silence.  I  replied  it  could  not  be  so  as  related  to 
myself,  for  I  was  brought  up  in  what  is  called  the  Established  Church 
of  England.  This  led  to  many  questions  on  his  part,  all  of  which  I  was 
enabled  to  answer;  and  best  Help  being  near,  I  explained  to  him  the 
nature  of  true  worship,  and  that  there  was  at  seasons  a  power  to  be  felt, 
which  was  before  words  were,  and  which  will  remain  when  words  have 
ceased.  He  asked  whether  I  came  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  whilst 
I  was  in  communion  with  the  Established  Church.  No,  I  said,  never 
whilst  I  was  pestered  with  words.  I  could  not  help  inveighing  against 
words,  as  they  seemed  to  place  all  their  confidence  and  dependence  in 
them. 

Seventh  Month  23cZ. —  Received  a  message  that  I  was  to  be  introduced 


1817.] 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


67 


to  Prince  Galitzin  to-day:  I  had  little  time  to  spare  for  preparations,  but 
had  not  many  to  make,  having  no  clothes  but  what  I  lauded  in,  my  lug- 
gage having  been  detained  at  the  Custom-house.  I  was  accordingly 
conducted  to  the  splendid  mansion  of  the  Prince,  the  entrance  and  mar- 
ble staircase  of  which  were  well  lined  with  attendants,  in  whose  counte- 
nances surprise  and  anger  were  evidently  depicted,  at  my  assurance  in 
keeping  on  my  hat.  We  waited  a  short  time  in  an  open  gallery,  as  the 
Prince  was  engaged ;  and  took  a  turn  into  a  spacious  room,  the  walls  of 
which  were  hung  with  pictures  of  all  the  imperial  family  of  Russia, 
from  the  first  to  the  last.  In  a  short  time  a  messenger  came  to  say  that 
the  Prince  was  at  liberty ;  when  we  were  ushered  into  his  apartment  of 
ample  size.    The  Prince  came  forward,  and  met  us  in  a  very  courteous 

manner ;  and  on  introducing  me,  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  we 

retired  to  the  back  part  of  the  room,  and  sat  down  at  the  end  of  a 
writing-table.  He  asked  me  many  questions  with  great  affability  in 
Russian,  my  companion  interpreting  betwixt  us.  Amongst  others,  he 
inquired  what  family  I  had;  which  being  answered,  he  wislicd  to  kuow 
whether  I  would  bring  them  all  with  me,  if  I  came  to  reside  in  Russia. 
I  said,  "Yes;  I  should  not  leave  a  hoof  behind ;"  at  which  ])c  seized  my 
hand,  and  expressed  his  satisfaction.  He  then  inquired  how  I  should 
do,  as  there  was  no  place  of  worship  for  me,  no  meeting,  no  society, 
—  how  was  that?  I  told  him  the  worship  of  Almighty  God  was  not 
confined  either  to  time  or  place;  that  it  is  neither  in  this  mountain, 
nor  at  Jerusalem ;  but  in  every  place  incense  should  be  offered  to  his 
name,  and  a  pure  offering.  After  pausing  a  little,  he  desired  tlie  sen- 
tence might  be  thoroughly  explained  to  him.  He  then  seeuicd  quite  to 
understand  it,  bowing  his  head  in  a  reverent  manner,  and  appeared  to 
ponder  over  it.  In  the  midst  of  this,  I  found  my  mind  drawn  into 
silence;  but  the  Prince  kept  asking  question  after  question,  as  if  afraid 
of  losing  time:  my  answers  were  now  very  short;  and  at  last,  I  endeav- 
ored to  explain  to  my  companion  the  situation  I  was  in,  but  could  not 
make  him  understand  me.  The  conversation  then  turned  to  agriculture, 
and  the  soil  of  the  neighborhood,  and  to  the  Emperor;  l)ut  as  a  i)uiden 
Btill  remained  with  me,  I  cannot  recollect  all  he  said,  or  what  answers 
I  made  him.  At  liust,  we  rose  from  our  seats  as  with  one  accord;  but 
before  the  Prince  had  time  to  bid  me  farewell  in  his  way,  I  found  my 
time  was  come:  and  I  was  enabled  to  declare  unto  him  the  everlasting 
foundation,  even  Christ  Jesus,  the  rock  of  ages,  who  was  "  to  the 
Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness;"  but  to  them 
that  obey  his  gospel  inwardly  revealed  in  the  secret  of  their  hearts, 
Christ  crucified,  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion. As  I  stopped  at  the  end  of  every  sentence,  my  companion  inter- 
preted, as  if  he  had  been  accustomed  to  the  work,  and  might  have 
known  what  he  was  going  to  do.  After  we  had  finished,  we  stood  like 
statues  for  a  short  time;  and  on  my  moving,  as  if  I  was  at  liberty,  the 


68 


MEMOTKS  OF  DANIKL,  WnEELER. 


[1817. 


Prince  took  me  by  the  hand,  sayinf*,  "Althoni^h  onr  lanj^uages  are  differ- 
ent, the  language  of  the  Spirit  is  the  same."  He  hchl  my  hand  till  we 
got  near  the  door,  when  I  bade  him  farewell,  and  departed,  compara- 
tively as  liglit  as  a  feather.  I  cannot  but  admire  how  I  was  guided; 
for  in  delivering  what  was  upon  me  to  the  Prince,  at  the  end  of  every 
sentence,  all  was  taken  from  me,  as  if  I  should  have  nothing  further  to 
say ;  but  when  had  had  sufficient  time  to  interpret,  then  a  sup- 
ply was  again  vouchsafed.  AVhoreas  if  I  could  have  proceeded,  as  it 
were  witliout  stopping,  I  should  have  overpowered  the  interpreter,  and 
the  work  would  have  been  marred  altogether.  Thus  the  blind  are 
guided  in  ways  that  they  know  not,  and  in  paths  that  they  have  not 
seen :  but  truly  the  pillars  of  my  tabernacle  were  mightily  shaken. 
May  I  ever  be  preserved  in  that  humility,  through  which  alone  the 
grateful  heart  can  bless  his  holy  name;  "who  redeemeth  our  lives  from 
destruction,  and  crowneth  us  with  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies." 

In  the  afternoon,  I  met  with  some  very  humiliating  circumstances  in 
the  course  of  my  business  at  the  Custom-house,  which  helped  to  keep 
under  the  creaturely  part. 

[From  this  time  to  the  15th  of  Eighth  Month,  Daniel  Wheeler  was 
employed  in  examining  the  waste  crown  lands  and  the  marshes  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  capital,  in  preparing  reports  of  his  investigations,  etc.] 

Seventh  Month  21th,  First  day. — After  I  had  sat  down  in  my  room  to 
hold  my  meeting,  I  was  interrupted  by  the  coming  of  an  individual, 
■whom  I  had  before  seen.  He  resides  about  twenty  versts  from  hence, 
and  had  come  on  purpose  to  inquire  into  the  principles  of  Friends.  He 
had  once  had  a  sight  of  *'  Barclay's  Apology,"  but  was  never  able  to 
get  it  a  second  time,  and  I  much  regretted  I  had  not  one  to  give  him. 
He  is  well  acquainted  with  the  Scriptures,  but  very  desirous  of  having 
them  expounded  and  explained.  After  a  long  conversation,  I  referred 
him  to  the  never-failing  and  only  key,  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  which  they 
■were  given  forth,  and  without  which  the  natural  man  will  ever  read  them 
in  vain,  or  when  he  has  done,  if  he  thinks  he  knows  anything,  he  knows 
nothing  as  he  ought  to  know.  He  gave  me  a  kind  invitation  to  his 
house,  and  we  parted  in  a  friendly  manner. 

Eighth  Month  Zd,  First  day. —  I  spent  the  day  at  home  in  retirement. 
In  the  evening  the  city  was  illuminated,  and  I  understand  there  was  a 
great  display  of  fire-  and  water-works  at  the  country  palace  of  Peterhoff, 
on  account  of  its  being  the  saint's  day  of  the  Dowager  Empress  Mary. 

On  the  15th,  I  began  a  letter  to  my  dear  wife,  and  had  finished  two 
sides  of  it,  when  I  seemed  quite  at  a  loss  for  a  subject,  which  I  could 
not  account  for.  I  went  into  the  yard,  and  walked  up  and  down  for 
fresh  air ;  but  had  not  been  there  long,  when  I  received  a  message  that 
the  Emperor  would  see  me  that  afternoon,  and  that  I  was  to  be  at  five 
o'clock  at  the  lodgings  of  Prince  Galitzin,  which  are  close  to  the  gate 
of  the  palace  of  Kameuny  Ostrof.    Having  been  kindly  assisted  in  pro- 


1817.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


69 


curing  a  conveyance,  I  was  there  in  time,  and  the  Prince  received  me 
with  his  usual  openness.  In  about  half  an  hour  a  messenger  came,  and 
(bareheaded)  conducted  me  through  the  garden,  and  the  ditierent  guards, 
who  stared  at  me  not  a  little.  At  last  we  entered  the  palace,  and  after 
going  through  a  range  of  rooms,  I  was  shown  into  the  apartment  of  tlie 
Emperor,  who  received  me  with  more  parade  than  I  expected  ;  but  I 
thought  afterwards  this  was  oidy  on  account  of  the  page,  for  as  soon  as 
the  door  was  shut,  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  saying,  "Sit  down,  sir."  I 
was  not  however  quite  ready  to  sit  down;  for  the  salutation  arose  in  my 
heart,  of  "Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  be  multiplied,  from  God  the  Father, 
and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  upon  the  noble  Emperor,  etc.  As  I  pro- 
ceeded I  took  off  my  hat,  and  the  Emperor  stood  quite  still,  until  I  had 
finished  ;  when  we  both  sat  down.  He  had  several  questions  to  ask,  and 
expressed  his  surprise  and  satisfaction  at  the  manner  in  which  I  iiad 
been  led  into  Russia.  I  had  a  great  deal  to  say  to  him,  and  full  oppor- 
tunity to  express  everything  that  aro.se  on  my  mind.  He  mentioned  my 
memorial,  and  I  think  touched  upon  every  particular  head  distinctly, 
and  said  he  agreed  to  the  whole.  I  then  gave  him  a  paper  I  had  ready 
in  my  pocket-book,  which  brought  the  peculiar  principles  of  our  Society 
into  view  ;  this  he  read,  and  questioned  me  about  all  of  them  ;  which 
gave  time  to  clear  myself  fully.  I  had  a  good  deal  to  say  to  him  on 
silent  waiting.  I  remember  my  last  words  were,  the  expression  of  a  de- 
sire that  attended  my  mind,  "  that  when  time  shall  rob  thee  of  thy 
earthly  crown,  an  inheritance  iucorruptii>le  and  undefiled,  a  crown 
immortal,  may  be  thy  hap])y  portion."  He  held  my  hand  fast  in  liis  (or 
some  time,  and  did  not  utter  another  word.  I  then  returned  to  Prince 
Galitzin,  and  on  taking  leave,  I  had  a  little  matter  to  express  to  him, 

which  ,  who  was  present,  interpreted.    The  next  morning  I  fini.-lRd 

my  letter  to  my  wife,  in  time. for  the  post,  and  thought  myself  clear  of 
Petersburg:  i)ut  in  the  evening,  I  found  .M)mething  like  an  invitation  to 
such  of  the  English  people  as  inclined  to  sit  down  with  me. 

The  next  day,  after  dining  with  J.  Paterson,  he  invited  me  to  go  to 
hear  their  .sermon,  which  I  declined  ;  but  afterwards  I  told  him,  that  if 
liis  friends  inclined  to  sit  down  with  me  in  a  large  room  at  the  Bible 
Office,  if  I  had  anything  for  them  they  should  have  it,  and  if  not,  they 
must  forgive  me.  It  was  accordingly  fixed  that  we  should  meet  at  seven 
o'clock  tlie  next  evening.  I  repaired  thither  about  tlie  time,  and  fouml 
a  larger  number  a-^semblcd  than  I  had  any  expectation  of,  including  four 
ministers  of  the  Independent  denomination.  Scarcely  an  individual 
amongst  them  had  sat  in  silence  before,  in  this  way :  it  was,  however, 
exercising  to  me,  and  we  had  a  .solemn  sitting.  I  was  enabled  to  declare 
the  truth  amongst  tliem  about  three-(iuarters  of  an  hour,  to  the  relief  of 
my  own  mind,  and  the  sitting  ended  well  :  there  seemed  something  like 
an  unwillingness  on  their  part  to  break  up  :  I  was,  I  trust,  thankful  when 
it  was  over. 


70 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1817. 


The  forepart  of  the  18th  and  19th  instant  was  employed  in  taking 
leave  of  my  friends,  and  preparing  for  my  homeward  voyage.  On  the 
20th,  I  went  down  to  Cronstadt  by  steam-boat,  and  proceeded  at  once  on 
board  the  Fortune,  a  fine  ship,  for  Hull.  I  concluded  to  remain  on 
board,  althyugh  the  ship  was  not  quite  ready  for  sea ;  and,  as  night  came 
on,  I  began  to  be  very  uncomfortable,  and  was  fearful  I  had  been  making 
more  haste  than  I  should  have  done,  and  that  in  my  hurry  I  had  not  hit 
upon  the  right  vessel.  I  walked  the  deck  till  late,  and  a  willingness  was 
wrought  in  my  mind  to  quit  the  ship  in  the  morning,  if  required.  This 
exercise,  being  amongst  entire  strangers,  made  the  pressure  very  heavy. 
I  retired  to  my  cabin,  and  got  some  rest,  and  when  I  awoke  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  found  my  accusers  were  all  gone,  and  tranquillity  again  restored  ; 
for  which  I  was  thankful.  Going  on  shore  in  the  course  of  the  day,  I 
found  a  long  looked  for  letter  from  home,  and  thankfulness  was  raised 
in  my  heart  to  the  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift  for  the  cheering 
account  it  contained. 

Eighth  Month  23d.  —  We  got  out  of  the  INIole  this  morning,  and  hav- 
ing been  boarded  by  the  guard-ship,  by  eleven  o'clock  all  impediments 
were  removed,  and  we  proceeded  down  the  Gulf,  with  a  fair  wind. 

2ith,  Fii'st  day.  —  When  I  awoke  in  the  morning,  I  found  the  ship 
was  rolling,  vvhich  she  would  not  have  done  if  the  wind  had  not  been 
fair,  and  the  sea  following  us;  so  that  I  got  up  cheerfully.  I  went  into 
my  state-room  in  the  forenoon  ;  but  found  I  could  not  get  into  any  settle- 
ment of  mind.  The  thought  of  proceeding  _  homeward  with  a  fair  wind 
was  too  much  for  me  to  be  able  to  keep  out  of  view ;  but  I  trust  the 
Father  of  mercies  saw  my  weakness  with  his  eye  of  compassion. 

Slst,  First  day.  —  Having  no  opportunity  of  sitting  down  in  the  cabin, 
I  held  my  sitting  upon  deck  ;  and  though  I  met  with  many  interruptions, 
yet  I  was  favored  with  settlement  of  mind  in  a  good  degree.  In  the 
afternoon,  rounded  the  Falsterbo  Reef,  on  which  lay  the  wreck  of  a  large 
ship,  and  at  five  o'clock  made  a  signal  for  a  pilot  to  carry  us  through 
the  grounds;  but  could  not  perceive  one  coming  off  to  us.  As  I  was 
walking  the  deck,  it  just  passed  my  mind,  how  soon  our  prospects  are 
blighted  ;  and  going  to  the  quarter-deck,  I  heard  the  sailor  who  was  heav- 
ing the  lead  cry,  "  by  the  deep  four,  a  quarter  less  four, —  by  the  mark 
three,  a  quarter  less  three,"  and  immediately  after  I  felt  the  ship  strike 
on  a  rock  ;  in  a  few  seconds  she  struck  a  second  time,  and  then  stuck 
fast.  The  crew  were  of  course  all  in  a  state  of  consternation,  and  the 
captain  was  almost  speechless ;  and  indeed  it  was  a  serious  moment,  for 
the  ship  was  under  full  sail  when  she  struck,  and  on  a  lee  shore,  too. 
The  first  thing  was  to  take  the  sails  off  her ;  then  the  boats  were  lowered, 
and  two  anchors  carried  out  with  strong  hawsers.  Dui-ing  this  time 
several  ships  passed,  to  whom  our  captain  waved  his  hat  by  way  of  signal 
to  keep  off;  and  very  mortifying  it  certainly  was,  to  see  the  different 
ships  take  in  their  pilots,  and  make  sail.    Soon  after,  a  large  boat  full 


1818.] 


MEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


71 


of  men  approached,  with  whom  the  captain  agreed,  after  hard  bargain- 
ing, to  carry  out  a  large  anchor  for  us :  this  took  up  some  time,  and  as 
night  caiue  on,  the  wind  rose,  and  things  began  to  wear  a  gloomy  aspect. 
I  was  favored  however  to  feel  quietness  cover  my  mind  like  a  canopy ; 
and  a  petition  arose  in  my  heart  to  the  Fatlier  of  mercies,  to  bless  the 
endeavors  of  the  toiling  crew.  Whilst  the  Danish  boat  was  receiving 
tlie  anchor  and  cable,  finding  I  could  be  of  no  use,  I  went  below,  and 
stretched  myself  on  the  locker,  with  my  arm  supporting  my  head.  I 
continued  in  this  position  till  the  sailors  began  to  heave  upon  the  cable; 
and,  at  length,  I  plainly  felt  her  keel  grate  upon  the  rock.  Beiug  fully 
satisfied  that  she  moved,  I  hastened  on  deck  with  the  pleasing  intelli- 
gence. Shortly  after  one  in  the  morning  the  ship  floated,  and  was  soon 
in  deep  water  again,  which  was  cause  of  humble  thankfulness.  We 
anchored  in  Elsineur  roads  the  same  afternoon. 
[The  voyage  to  England  was  completed  in  safety.] 


CHAPTER  YI. 

Removes  with  ms  Wife  and  Family  to  Pa:ssiA — Yotaoe  TnixnER,  1818 
—  Settlement  at  Ociita,  near  Peteusbirg — William  Allen  and  Stepiiew 
Grellet  —  Aghicultukal  Success  —  Visit  fuom  tue  Emperor,  etc. 

DURING  the  ensuing  winter,  D.  W.  was  actively  engaged  in  winding 
up  his  affairs  preparatory  to  leaving  England.  Ample  provision  of 
agricultural  implements,  seeds  and  cattle,  was  also  made;  and,  at  length, 
all  being  in  readiness,  he  embarked  for  Rus.-ia,  with  his  wife,  family  and 
assistants,  in  all  twenty  souls,  on  tiie  22d  of  Hi.xth  Month,  1818. 

The  following  memoranda  arc  from  the  pen  of  a  friend,  and  refer  to 
this  period. 

On  the  18th  of  Sixth  Month,  1818,  we  were  agreeably  surprised  by 
seeing  our  dear  friend  Daniel  AVlicelcr  come  into  our  meeting  at  Shef- 
field ;  for  he  had  taken  leave  of  us,  not  expecting  to  meet  us  again  l)cfore 
embarking  for  Petersburg:  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting,  he  ex- 
pressed himself  nearly  as  follows: 

"  It  has  alfordcd  me  consolation  once  more  to  sit  with  my  dear  brethren 
and  sisters,  though  in  great  weakness ;  and  painful  my  feelings  have 
been,  when  thinking  that  I  may  never  liave  another  opportunity  of  doing 
so ;  I)eing  with  my  dear  family  about  to  be  removed  from  scenes  like 
these,  to  a  land  of  strangers,  amongst  a  people  whose  language  we  know 
not.  I  do  not  wish  to  multiply  words  unnecessarily;  but  as  there  are 
perhaps  few  present  wiio  are  acquainted  with  my  motives  for  leaving,  I 
have  believed  it  would  be  right  for  me,  near  the  close  of  this  meeting,  to 
inform  you,  as  ability  may  be  afforded.    Nearly  four  years  ago,  in  the 


72 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


[1818. 


vision  of  tluit  light  in  which  I  believe,  it  was  clearly  manifested  that  it 
would  be  right  for  me  to  remove  with  my  dear  family  to  that  laud. 
Many  were  the  conflicts  and  deep  the  baptisms  I  passed  througli,  known 
only  to  Him  who  seeth  in  secret;  but  whilst  abiding  under  these  impres- 
sions, for  he  that  believeth  maketh  not  haste,  I  was  brought  into  a  willing- 
ness to  give  up  thereto :  and  thanks  be  to  the  Preserver  of  men,  I  can 
now  say  without  boasting,  I  am  willing  to  go  whithersoever  He  may  be 
pleased  to  send  me.  With  these  feelings,  I  went  over  last  summer  to 
see  this  strange  land  ;  and  though  I  met  with  many  trials,  my  faith  was 
not  sljaken,  but  remained  fixed  on  Him,  '  who  walketh  upon  the  wings 
of  the  wind.' 

"  Painful  as  the  separation  is  to  me,  I  would  not  have  my  dear  friends 
think  that  I  consider  ray  lot  hard;  for  in  sincerity  I  can  adopt  the  lan- 
guage of,  'What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  mercies?' 
Few  have  received  greater  benefits  from  his  hand,  few  have  expe- 
rienced greater  deliverances ;  and  none  more  unworthy.  I  am  weak 
and  frail ;  yet  in  me  you  behold  a  monument  of  his  everlasting  mercy. 
He  has  kept  me  from  the  devouring  sword;  He  has  preserved  me  from 
the  raging  pestilence,  when  thousands  have  fallen  by  my  side;  He  kept 
me  alive  in  famine ;  He  saved  me  from  shipwreck,  when  the  deep  was 
ready  to  overwhelm,  and  the  briny  waves  to  swallow  me  up:  but,  above 
all.  He  has  showed  me  his  marvellous  Truth. 

"  To  this  Power,  my  dear  friends,  I  commend  "you,  which  is  able  to  do 
all  things  for  you.  When  we  are  far  separated,  we  may  still  pray  for 
each  other;  and  perhaps  those  prayers  may  prove  more  availing,  than 
whilst  we  have  been  together.  In  the  words  of  the  Apostle,  to  his 
grace,  which  is  able  to  keep  and  preserve  you  alive  in  the  most  holy 
faith,  I  commend  you,  together  with  myself  and  my  dear  family,  all 
that  go,  and  all  that  stay;  and  in  the  love  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  I 
salute  you,  and  affectionately  bid  you  farewell." 

The  last  visit  our  dear  friend  D.  W.  paid  before  leaving  his  native 
country  for  Russia,  was  at  the  house  of  Sarah  Eglin  of  Hull,  where  he 
took  his  last  meal  on  shore,  the  -22d  of  Sixth  Month.  In  a  short  oppor- 
tunity, after  dinner,  he  told  us  that  his  mind  had  been  gratefully  affected, 
in  renewedly  feeling  the  life-giving  presence  of  Israel's  Shepherd,  ac- 
companied with  a  belief  that  he  .should  not  be  deserted  in  the  time  of 
need  ;  but  that  He  who  had  been  with  him  in  six  troubles  would  gra- 
ciously preserve  him  in  the  seventh  :  under  which  precious  feeling  he 
had  been  ready  to  adopt  the  language,  "  Surely  goodness  and  mercy 
have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life,  and  I  shall  dwell  in  the  house 
of  the  Lord  forever." 

[He  proceeded  on  his  voyage;  in  the  course  of  which  he  addressed 
the  following  letter  to  his  friend  the  late  Samuel  Smith  of  Sheffield.] 


1818.] 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


73 


Sixth  Month  26 <A,  1818. 
My  Dear  Friexd  :  According  to  my  promise,  I  have  the  pleasure 
of  informing  thee,  that  we  are  now  pushing  for  the  roads  of  Elsineur, 
and  expect  to  anchor  in  about  two  hours,  having  had  a  passage  of  four 
days  and  nights.  It  has  been  what  the  sailors  call  a  fine  run  ;  yet  some 
of  my  company  have  thought  it  rough  enough.  The  supper-table  was 
well  attended  the  evening  we  left  Hull,  and  sailing  was  talked  of  with 
the  greatest  enthusiasm  :  but  a  great  alteration  had  taken  place  by  next 
morning  the  land  was  out  of  sight,  the  wind  had  got  up,  and  we  found 
a  tumbling  sea  upon  the  Dogger  Bank.  But  little  breakfast  was  wanted, 
and  at  dinner-time,  I  had  not  one  guest  to  bear  me  company.  The  Are- 
thusa  has  proved  herself  a  noble  vessel ;  and,  although  much  weighted 
upon  her  decks  with  water-casks  and  cattle,  she  has  borne  her  costly 
freight,  (to  me  not  only  costly  but  precious  indeed,)  nearly  seven  hun- 
dred mWes  in  this  short  time,  without  any  leakage,  though  sorely  buffeted 
by  wind  and  .sea.  My  dear  wife  has  been  very  ill ;  yet  through  all  has 
been  I'avored  with  calmness  and  resignation,  and  I  fully  believe  has  never 
once  let  in  fear. 

The  sincerity  and  kindness  of  all  our  friends  who  have  sheltered  me 
and  my  family,  serve  to  make  us  the  more  regret  being  thus  torn  away 
from  them.  But  amidst  these  painful  sensations,  quietness  has  presided 
amongst  us  ;  and  in  our  silent  meeting  in  the  cabin  yesterday,  some  of 
our  hearts  were  tendered,  under  a  sense  of  the  continued  regard  of  the 
unslumbering  Shepherd. 

We  were  so  amply  i)rovided  with  every  article  of  provision  which  our 
Hull  friends  could  think  of  and  prepare,  that  our  fare  has  been  very 
different  from  what  is  usual  at  sea.  In  short,  we  have  so  many  things 
to  be  thankful  for,  that  there  is  some  danger  of  our  being  deficient  in 
gratitude  to  the  great  Author  of  all  our  l)lessings;  but  I  humbly  trust 
we  shall  be  preserved  in  humility  and  watchfulness,  and  in  that  fear 
which  can  alone  entitle  us  to  Divine  protection  and  regard. 

[After  his  arrival  at  Petersburg,  he  again  writes  to  his  friend  Samuel 
Smith,  as  follows :] 

Ochta,  near  Peterubnrg,  Eighth  Month  l'.)th,  1818. 

My  Dear  Friend:  I  am  fully  aware  that  thou  hast  long  before 
this  time  heard  of  our  being  favored  to  land  in  safety,  ci)mj)lLte  in  num- 
ber as  when  we  left  our  native  country.  After  replenishing  our  stock  of 
hay  and  water  at  Elsineur,  we  proceeded  on  our  voyage,  and  arrived  at 
Crunstadt  on  the  10th  day  from  Hull :  one  day  was  lost  at  Elsineur,  so 
that  we  could  not  well  have  had  a  more  favorable  and  expeditious  pas- 
sage ;  for  which,  I  humbly  trust,  all  of  us  who  are  capable  of  reflection, 
are  truly  thankful.  Several  things  combined  to  detain  us  at  Cronstad*^^, 
so  that  it  was  eight  days  before  we  reached  the  habitation  prepared  for 
7 


74 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAKIEL  WUEELER. 


[1818. 


US,  which  is  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  Neva,  nearly  opposite  the 
Smoliiy  monastery.  It  is  a  stuccoed  brick  "house  of  two  stories,  willi  the 
necessary  stabling  and  outbuildings;  and  we  have  now  got  it  into  toler- 
able order. 

I  have  called  upon  my  old  acquaintances  and  friends  of  last  year, 
and  have  met  with  the  most  handsome  treatment  from  all  with  whom  I 
have  had  to  do ;  and  I  have  found,  to  my  great  comfort,  the  greatest 
sincerity  in  all  those  who  made  i)rofession  last  year.  Sometimes  I  can- 
not avoid  partaking  of  their  sumptuous  tables,  which  I  can  assure  thee 
is  no  treat  to  me,  though  I  believe  it  has  its  use :  and  if  so,  however 
mortifying,  I  hope  1  shall  be  willing  to  bear  the  cross  of  it.  I  always 
look  forward  to  such  times  as  if  I  was  going  to  be  tried  by  a  court- 
martial,  or  something  of  the  sort ;  but  if  it  was  riot  for  these  feelings,  I 
should  be  afraid  that  the  creaturely  part  would  be  in  danger  of  exalta- 
tion, from  the  caresses  of  these  people.  So  that  although  much  stripped- 
ness  and  abaseduess  is  my  lot,  I  believe  that  there  only  is  my  safety. 
Truly  there  is  a  precious  seed  scattered  up  and  down  in  this  place;  and 
I  think  it  is  very  remarkable,  that  so  many  of  those  in  high  stations  are 
not  only  great,  but  are  sincerely  desirous  of  doing  good,  and  are  so  little 
in  their  own  eyes. 

The  greatest  part  of  the  time  we  have  been  here,  it  hath  pleased  Him, 
who  best  knows  what  is  best  for  us,  to  dispense  a  season  of  poverty  and 
barrenness,  as  far  as  relates  to  myself ;  and  my  dear  wife  has  been  pretty 
much  in  the  same  condition.  At  the  same  time,  a  ray  of  light  hath 
mercifully  been  permitted  to  shine  upon  the  path,  sufficient  to  strengthen 
the  belief,  that  our  being  here  is  in  the  counsel  of  his  will,  without 
whose  knowledge  a  single  sparrow  falleth  not  to  the  ground.  If  it  was 
not  for  a  gleam  now  and  then  of  this  kind,  though  faint  and  transient, 
how  dejjlorable  would  our  prospect  be,  separated  from  those  we  dearly 
love,  surrounded  by  many  persons  disposed  to  take  every  advantage  of 
us,  with  a  dreary  half-year's  winter  gathering  round  us. 

"We  are  now  making  preparations  for  the  winter,  and  have  laid  in  a 
large  store  of  wood  for  fuel ;  much  more  than  I  should  have  thought  we 
could  possibly  consume.  But  as  many  fears  are  entertained  by  our 
friends  here  lest  we  should  suffer  from  the  cold,  we  are  forced  to  comply 
with  their  advice.  The  Russians  keep  themselves  much  warmer  than 
we  shall  like;  and  I  think  it  will  be  better  to  wear  a  little  extra  clothing, 
than  to  keep  our  rooms  so  excessively  heated. 

We  have  lately  had  some  frosty  nights,  which  have  obliged  us  to  try 
the  stove  in  one  room  ;  we  are  much  pleased  with  its  construction,  and 
think  it  preferable  to  our  open  English  fire-places. 

I  have  lately  been  inquiring  the  manner  in  which  the  winter  here 
begins;  and  am  informed  that,  after  some  cold,  rainy  weather,  the 
English  winter  commences,  which  freezes  over  parts  of  the  Lake  Ladoga: 
ihese  are  soon  broken  up  by  the  wind,  when  the  ice  comes  down  in  large 


1818.] 


MEMOinS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


75 


flakes,  and  blocks  up  the  Gulf  of  Finland  and  the  Keva.  Shortly  after 
this,  the  winter  comes  in  reality,  and  fixes  the  ice,  often  in  a  very  rough 
state,  just  as  it  has  been  hurried  down  by  the  current,  many  of  the  flakes 
lying  one  upon  another.  Often  the  whole  becomes  solid  in  forty-eight 
hours ;  after  which  roads  are  levelled  over  the  rough  ice,  at  those  places 
where  the  pontoon  bridges  and  ferries  have  been,  which  are  marked  out 
by  fir-trees  set  up  in  the  ice.  These  crossings  frequently  remain  passa- 
ble until  the  Fourth  Month  ;  for,  although  the  snow  melts  off  the  laud 
three  weeks  earlier,  yet  the  river  remains  frozen,  owing  to  the  frosty 
nights :  the  roads  are  sometimes  dusty  before  the  ice  breaks  up  in  the 
river.  This  I  believe  is  the  season  when  people  sufier  the  most,  as  the 
days  are  so  warm  that  they  change  their  clothing,  whilst  at  the  same 
time  there  are  strong  frosts  by  night. 

Ninth  Month  Atli. —  Finding  I  have  yet  time,  I  feel  disposed  to 
lengthen  my  already  lengthened  letter.  I  do  not  wish  to  tire  my 
friends;  but  I  believe  they  are  so  much  interested  in  our  welfare,  as  to 
accept  it  as  an  expression  of  that  gratitude  and  love,  which  I  trust  will 
never  cease  to  flow  in  my  heart,  whilst  memory  holds  her  place  in  this 
frail  tabernacle,  and  however  distant  we  and  our  little  ones  may  be  ex- 
iled. I  alluded  in  the  forepart  of  my  letter  to  the  stripped  situation  of 
mind,  that  had  for  some  time  been  my  portion  ;  and  have  now,  with 
humble  thankfulness,  to  acknowledge  the  inexpressible  comfort  where- 
with I  am  comforted  ;  which  nothing  short  of  the  great  and  promised 
Comforter  could  administer  to  the  drooping  mind.  Last  First  day,  in 
our  little  meeting,  the  Master  was  pleased  to  preside,  and  it  was  indeed 
"a  feast  of  fat  things;"  and  the  language  which  arose  in  ray  heart  was, 
"Take,  eat;  this  is  ray  body."  I  never  remember  being  under  such  a 
covering,  and  my  desire  is,  that  I  may  never  forget  it :  and  oh !  that  the 
fear  of  the  Lord  may  so  prevail  araongst  us,  as  to  entitle  us  to  his  love, 
which  can  alone  enable  us  "  to  run  through  a  troop,  or  leap  over  a  wall ;" 
and  which  at  this  time  enablcth  me  to  call  every  country  my  country, 
and  every  man  my  brother. 

To  Balby  Monthly  Meeting. 

Second  Month  17th,  0.  S.  1819, 

Dear  Friends:  In  conformity  with  the  desire  expressed  in  your 
minute  of  the  Fifth  Month  la.st,  we  have  endeavored  to  render  an  ac- 
count of  ourselves  in  the  foregoing  part  of  this  letter.  It  was  (huught 
that  by  drawing  up  answers  to  such  of  the  queries  as  were  api)licable  to 
us,  the  raost  correct  statement  of  our  situation  would  be  obtained. 

In  thus  drawing  the  attention  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  its  distant 
meml)ers,  a  belief  accompanies  my  mind,  that  tender  sympathy  and  feel- 
ing are  excited  on  our  account;  and  my  heart  is  humbled  within  me  in 
the  remembrance  of  the  "goodly  tents  of  Jacob,  and  the  quiet  dwelling- 
places  of  Israel,"  of  those  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  with  whom  I  can 


76 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


[1819. 


no  loiif^er  assemble  before  tlie  Lord,  and  from  whom  ray  dear  family 
and  self  are  fur  se])arated,  as  from  the  bosom  and  fostering  care  of  the 
church.  Yet  amidst  a  dispensation  so  painful  to  human  nature,  I  have 
abundant  cause  to  acknowledge  the  continued  regard  of  Israel's  great 
and  conij)assiouate  Shepherd,  who  faileth  not  to  care  for  his  sheep, 
however  widely  scattered,  and  who  at  seasons  is  graciously  pleased,  not 
only  to  afford  the  healing  balm  of  resignation,  but  to  replenish  with  his 
love,  which  many  waters  cannot  quench,  nor  distance  diminish  ;  but 
which  at  times  is  sensibly  felt  to  flow  towards  the  flock  at  home,  even  to 
the  hindermost,  and  to  clothe  with  ability  in  secret  broken  aspirations 
to  supplicate  on  their  behalf,  that  "  not  a  hoof  may  be  left  behind,"  and 
that  none  may  be  missing  in  the  great  day ;  but  that  all  of  every  age 
and  of  every  class  may  hear  his  voice,  be  known  of  Him,  an<l  follow 
Him :  that  when  He,  the  Great  Shepherd,  shall  appear,  we  may  appear 
also,  and  be  all  bound  up  together  in  the  Lord's  "bundle  of  life;" 
which  is  frequently,  fervently,  and  at  this  time,  the  desire  of  your 
friend,  D.  W. 

To  MORDECAI  CaSSON. 

Tliird  Month  mh,\%ld. 

I  do  not  know  that  we  have  ever  had  more  than  21  degrees  of 
frost  by  Reaumur's  scale,  (16°  below  zero,  Faht. ;)  indeed,  but  few  of 
the  Russians  recollect  so  mild  a  winter.  I  think  we  never  passed  a 
winter  in  England  with  less  sickiiess  in  the  family:  the  merciful  Dis- 
penser of  all  our  blessings  has  indeed  done  more  than  we  could  have 
thought  or  asked  for.  During  four  months  of  the  darkest  season,  we 
have  had  the  company,  generally  two  days  in  the  week,  of  our  beloved 
friends  William  Allen  and  Stephen  Grellet;  through  whom  we  have 
often  been  cheered  and  refreshed  as  with  dainties  from  the  dear  Master's 
table.  They  have  had  a  narrow  path  to  tread  in,  yet  are  well  satisfied 
with  their  labors  here ;  though  they  have  been  in  a  different  way  from 
what  is  customary  with  those  who  move  on  such  errands:  they  have  truly 
been  led  in  paths  that  they  knew  not,  and  in  ways  that  they  had  not 
seen,  to  their  own  admiration,  and  to  the  praise  of  the  great  and  excel- 
lent Name.  They  left  us  ten  days  ago,  with  minds  full  of  peace,  beloved 
and  regretted  by  all  who  had  the  happiness  to  become  acquainted  with 
them.  The  stream  of  gospel  love,  which  was  at  seasons  permitted  to 
flow,  when  channels  were  open  to  receive  it,  has  made,  I  believe,  an  im- 
pression on  the  minds  of  some,  which  will  never  be  obliterated ;  and 
which  has  clearly  evinced,  "  whose  servants  they  are."  They  were,  I 
think,  of  all  men  the  most  fit  to  raov^  in  such  a  work,  in  such  a  place, 
and  under  such  circumstances. 

I  saw  them  set  off"  from  the  city,  just  at  the  edge  of  dark,  in  a  covered 
sledge,  in  the  midst  of  a  heavy  snow-storm.  They  are  furnished  with 
letters  and  documents,  sufficient  to  open  the  way  wherever  they  go:  they 
have  also  a  document  called  a  podorojui,  which  obliges  the  postmasters 


1819.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


77 


to  furnish  them  •with  horses  as  soon  as  they  arrive  at  a  station ;  so  that 
they  are  not  likely  to  suffer  detention  on  the  road.  Their  luggage  is  put 
in  the  hottom  of  the  sledge ;  over  it  is  a  bed  covered  with  black  morocco 
leather,  on  which  they  can  either  sit  or  lie;  they  have  also  provi- 
sions with  them ;  and  a  servant  who  can  speak  French,  German,  and 
Russian. 

Since  the  departure  of  our  friends,  we  have  felt  much  poverty  and 
strippedness;  yet  at  times  a  renewed  evidence  hath  in  unutterable  mercy 
been  vouchsafed  to  us,  that  the  Rock  remains,  and  that  the  Foundation 
standeth  sure:  so  that  there  is  still  encouragement,  even  amidst  the 
gloom  by  wliich  we  seem  surrounded,  humbly  to  hope  that  we  shall  be 
preserved  and  enabled  to  maintain  our  ground;  however  feeble  our  at- 
tempts may  seem,  and  however  much  our  weakness  may  be  felt.  The 
responsible  situation  in  which  we  are  placed,  is  at  times  almost  enough 
to  overwhelm  me  with  fear ;  lest  I  should  let  fall  any  of  those  precious 
testimonies  given  us  to  bear,  and  thereby  bring  rejjroach  upon  the  blessed 
cause  of  Truth.  I  have  however  great  consolation  in  oijserving  that  my 
eldest  son  also  begins  to  feel  the  importance  of  this ;  and  it  is  a  great 
favor  when  the  eldest  takes  the  right  way,  as  there  is  then  a  hope  that 
the  younger  ones  will  follow  after. 

To  Barbara  Hoyi-axd. 

Ninth  Month  22>J,  0.  S.  1819. 
My  Dear  Sister  :  Since  I  la.st  wrote  to  thee,  our  work  has  made 
great  progress,  and  being  now  widely  extendeil,  is  not  likely  to  lessen  my 
fatigue;  but  I  am  looking  forward  to  a  little  respite,  as  the  winter  is  ex- 
pected .shortly  to  be  with  us.  Since  the  .«pring  opened,  I  have  boon  much 
harassed,  having  been  engaged  from  four  in  the  morning  until  late  at 
night,  except  on  First  days,  when  I  do  not  suffer  any  work  to  be  done, 
and  of  course  I  have  no  occasion  to  go  out  myself  It  is  a  common 
practice  here  to  transact  business  and  hold  the  principal  markets  on 
First  days;  but  I  made  a  stand  against  it,  as  soon  as  I  came,  and  have 
been  under  the  necessity  to  this  time  strongly  to  object  to  it.  On  Fifth 
day.s,  also,  I  take  the  forenoons  ;  so  that  our  little  meetings  are  regularly 
held,  which  is  a  great  comfort  to  me,  as  well  as  a  respite  from  toil,  and 
when  at  sea-sons  the  Great  Master  is  pleased  to  preside  and  own  the 
slender  few. 

Since  the  spring  opened,  we  have  sown  about  forty  acres  with  clover, 
and  other  grasses,  also  with  some  oats,  but  merely  to  protect  the  Braallcr 
seeds  from  drought;  about  four  acres  of  potatoes  have  been  planted,  and 
ten  acres  of  turnips  sown  with  the  Northumberland  drill.  On  the  whole, 
these  have  done  well,  particularly  the  turnips,  which  are  bought  up  at  a 
high  price,  as  fast  as  I  can  got  them  into  the  market.  But  1  am  most 
8urprise<l  by  the  grass  seeds,  which  in  twelve  weeks  after  the  sowing  were 
7* 


78 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1819. 


in  full  flower,  looking  like  a  full  crop,  the  year  after  sowing  in  England; 
such  is  the  astonishing  quickness  of  vegetation  here. 

Amidst  the  numerous  avocations  of  the  Emperor,  time  has  been  de- 
voted by  him  for  a  thorough  examination  of  the  work  carrying  on  by 
us ;  which  gave  me  full  two  hours'  time  with  him  alone,  ami  another 
hour  was  occupied  at  our  house :  so  that  I  had  an  opportunity  given  of 
clearing  myself,  and  I  hope  nothing  was  kept  back  on  my  i)art.  I  re- 
joice in  believing,  that  a  spark  remains  unextinguished  in  his  noble 
bosom,  which  I  trust  will  never  be  suffered  to  go  out  or  diminish  ;  but 
may  be  permitted  increasingly  to  brighten,  even  unto  the  perfect  day. 
Yet  I  cannot  help  fearing,  when  dwelling  on  the  critical  situation  in 
which  he  is  placed,  the  exalted  station  he  fills,  and  the  many  bcsetments 
by  which  he  is  surrounded.  I  will  content  myself  with  reviving  his  own 
expression ;  when  speaking  on  the  subject  of  war,  I  alluded  to  the  vast 
array  in  this  neighborhood,  and  the  state  of  mankind  in  general ;  he  re- 
plied, "  the  things  that  are  not  possible  with  man,  are  possible  with 
God." 

We  have  also  had  a  visit  from  the  reigning  Empress :  she  is  a  very 
amiable  woman,  so  unaffected  and  unassuming,  that  our  fears  of  being 
embarrassed  in  her  presence  were  soon  changed  into  admiration  and  re- 
gard ;  and  though  she  manifested  great  condct:cension  and  affability,  true 
dignity  still  appeared.  She  came  to  the  house,  and  afterwards  went  to 
view  the  work  ;  and  I  showed  her  everything  that  I  thought  would  please. 
She  walked  for  a  considerable  time  on  the  laud,  and  was  much  gratified 
with  its  being  so  dry,  as  well  as  with  the  apparent  change  in  the  face  of 
the  country.  The  Empress  speaks  a  little  English,  and  had  with  her  a 
companion  who  understands  it  well. 

I  remain,  etc. 
To  David  Mallinson  of  SnEFFiFi.T). 

Mnth  Month  22rf,  1819. 
How  often  have  I  thought  of  my  beloved  friend,  and  his  dear  wife  and 
family,  when  in  a  situation  in  which  I  could  not  pos?'.bly  address  a  few 
lines  to  them ;  and  as  often  lamented  and  grieved,  as  month  after  mouth 
has  rolled  away,  when  they  have  been  again  brought  to  my  remem- 
brance. 

In  the  winter,  my  time  was  much  occupied  in  making  preparations 
for  the  ensuing  campaign ;  and  since  the  ice  left  us,  I  have  been  con- 
stantly hurried  and  fjitigued.  This  year  my  labor  has  been  much  in- 
creased, by  my  having  been  appointed  to  assist  in  the  improvement  of 
some  land  of  the  Dowager  Empress,  situated  about  twenty-four  miles 
distant.  I  have  in  consequence  seen  the  Dowager  several  times ;  and  I 
find  it  a  trying  situation  for  a  Friend,  to  pass  through  the  apartments  of 
a  palace,  amongst  a  host  of  servants  and  military,  who  stare  as  if  I  was 
not  a  fellow-man.    I  sometimes  think  no  one  was  ever  in  a  situation 


1819.] 


MEMOIRS    OF   DANIEL  TV'HEELER. 


79 


similar  to  miue,  or  so  much  like  the  pelican  in  the  wihlerness,  or  the 
solitary  sparrow  on  the  house-top;  and  am  ready  to  query  whether  my 
being  here  can  answer  any  good  end.  Yet  there  are  seasons,  when  I  am 
comforted  in  the  belief,  that  some  minds  are  led  to  consider  and  to  in- 
quire our  motives,  for  differing  so  widely  from  the  rest  of  mankind ;  and 
I  uniformly  find,  when  opportunities  of  this  sort  occur,  something  like 
an  assent  in  the  minds  of  such,  and  a  lamentation  raised  that  a  larger 
portion  of  mankind  do  not  follow  our  example.  Alas!  little  do  they 
know  how  frail  I  am,  and  how  weak  I  feel ;  often  stripped  of  everything 
that  can  allljrd  any  real  comfort,  and  apparently  left  to  myself  to  walk 
in  slippery  places.  Sometimes  my  mind  glances  at  my  dear  friends  at 
home;  but  there  I  must  not  dwell,  though  I  believe  I  shall  always  con- 
sider my  country  as  my  home,  and  I  trust  my  friends  will  ever  remain 
dear  to  rae,  and  that  however  separated  or  circumstanced,  we  shall  be 
dear  to  each  other  in  that  love,  which  is  not  subject  to  change,  but 
"hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things,  beareth  all  things;  rejoiceth  not 
in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth  ; "  which  rests  upon  the  meek  as  a 
diadem,  and  crowns  the  humble  sufferer  with  eternal  life,  if  constantly 
and  earnestly  labored  after  and  abode  in.  However  we  may  be  permitted 
to  feel  our  nothingness,  let  us  remember  it  is  "  by  these  things  we  live:" 
and  truly,  my  dear  friend,  and  but  lately  very  often  my  companion  in 
tribulation,  I  believe  He  is  a  strong  rock  and  an  irresistible  fortress  to 
dwell  in.  For  my  own  part,  I  need  not  ask  the  question,  "  whither  shall 
I  go?"  having  no  choice  left,  and  consequently  no  merit,  if  I  should  be 
found  frequently  turning  unto  Him,  who  only  "  hath  the  words  of  eternal 
life." 

I  know  I  am  many  letters  in  debt  to  many  of  ray  deaj  friends ;  and 
I  am  afraid  I  should  not  be  warranted  in  .saying  "  have  patience  and  I 
will  j)ay  you  all :  "  and  yet  as  it  is  really  my  intention  to  answer  them, 
I  hope  they  will  be  disposed  to  give  me  a  little  longer  credit;  at  the 
same  time  to  attribute  my  long  silence  to  the  true  cause,  and  not  that 
they  are  any  of  them  blotted  out  of  my  memory,  or  that  my  regard  is 
in  any  way  lessened.  For  I  think  I  may  say,  that  all  the  mcmljors  of 
your  meeting,  with  whom  I  have  been  acquainted  during  the  time  I 
have  been  permitted  to  dwell  amongst  you,  are  frequently  the  objects  of 
my  remembrance  and  regard,  from  th6  oldest  down  to  the  little  child. 
But  when  my  time  is  so  limited,  that  I  cannot  keep  up  a  regular  corre- 
spondence, even  with  those  that  I  have  had  the  most  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with,  I  hope  the  charity  of  others  will  lead  them  to  put  the  most 
favorable  construction  upon  my  long  silence  in  this  way,  and  I  really 
believe  they  will  be  disposed  to  do  so. 

Well,  niy  much  loved  friends,  it  was  once  very  plea.sant  to  be  with 
you  and  the  dear  children  ;  but  those  days  are  over  and  past,  when  it 
was  often  ray  lot  to  drop  in  amongst  you  ;  they  are  departed  as  a  shadow 
when  the  light  is  withdrawn;  but  the  Ancient  of  days  remains:  He 


80 


MEMOIRS   OF   BAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1820. 


changcth  not,  neither  do  liis  years  fail.  ]\Iay  lie  be  your  happy  portion, 
not  only  through  time,  l)ut,  when  the  struggle  is  over  and  the  warfare  at 
an  end,  through  the  never-ending  ages  of  eternity. 

Believe  me,  though  the  restless  Baltic  rolls  between  us,  your  affec- 
tiouato  friend,  D.  W. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

;  Severe  Winter  of  181 9-20  —  Ilia  Affectionate  Address  to  Balbt  MoxTnLT 
Meetinpt — Sundry  Letteus  to  uis  Friends  in  England  —  Visit  from  the 
Emperor  Alexander. 

To  David  Mallinson. 

First  Month,  1820. 

MY  De.\r  Friend  :  Annexed  are  the  answers  to  the  queries  from  our 
slender  meeting  at  Ochta,  which  I  hope  will  be  received  in  time  for 
the  Monthly  Meeting  in  the  Third  Month  next. 

We  often  wonder  how  you  are  going  on  in  England,  whether  you  are 
sharing  in  any  degree  our  cold  winter.  I  sometimes  think  yours  must 
have  been  more  severe  than  for  several  years  past,  as  the  wind  has  been 
between  north  and  east  for  the  greater  j)art  of  the  last  three  months.  I 
cannot  possibly  describe  what  we  have  had  to  encounter  here:  the  Rus- 
sians say  there  has  not  been  so  severe  a  winter  since  the  year  1800.  It 
came  upon  us  all  at  once;  in  the  beginning  of  the  Tenth  Month,  we 
could  not  get  the  plough  into  the  ground,  and  we  were  shortly  driven 
off  altogether.  The  quantity  of  snow  is  great,  and  where  it  has  drifted 
it  is  very  deep  indeed,  and  the  frost  has  been  intense.  This  night  we 
have  twenty  degrees,  and  it  has  been  as  low  as  thirty-one  degrees  by 
Reaumur's  scale  (37°  below  zero,  Faht.).  I  was  in  the  city  on  the  cold- 
est day,  and  did  not  suffer;  though  when  I  shut  ray  eyes,  perhaps  for 
half  a  minute,  it  was  difficult  to  open  them  again.  At  one  time  our 
prospect  was  very  gloomy,  as  the  children  seemed  as  if  they  could  not 
bear  it,  and  the  four  youngest  were  ill  at  once  with  the  scarlet-fever; 
but  the  Great  Physician  helped  us.  I  did  not  like  the  idea  of  sending 
for  a  doctor ;  it  seemed  like  distrusting  the  hand  that  has  so  often  been 
stretched  forth  for  our  deliverance:  but  one  of  our  Russian  domestics 
being  ill,  on  his  account  a  doctor  was  called  in,  and  it  was  through  him 
we  learned  what  fever  it  was.  They  are  now,  through  mercy,  in  usual 
health,  and  all  are  enduring  the  cold,  I  think,  as  well  as  the  Russians 
themselves. 

We  have  an  abundance  of  wolves,  which  are  drawn  by  the  severity 
of  the  weather  nearer  than  usual  to  the  abodes  of  men.  The  intense 
cold  sometimes  drives  them  mad ;  six  cases  have  occurred  within  our 
knowledge,  of  people  being  bitten  by  wolves  in  this  state,  four  of  which 


1820.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


81 


proved  fatal,  and  in  the  other  two,  the  parties  recovered,  having  had  the 
parts  cut  out,  and  the  wounds  seared  with  a  hot  iron.  One  man  had  his 
face  torn  by  a  wolf  close  by  our  house,  but  he  succeeded  in  killing  it ; 
we  all  saw  it,  and  a  terrible  animal  it  is  to  encounter,  I  can  assure  thee.* 
When  the  frost  is  very  great,  the  smaller  birds  fall  to  the  ground ;  I 
have  several  times  seen  this.  But  though  the  wolf  prowles  round  our 
habitation  by  night,  we  are  favored  to  be  quiet  and  peaceful  within,  and 
to  partake  of  many  consolations. 

To  Balby  Monthly  Meeting. 

First  Month  12<A,  1S20. 

Dear  Fhiends:  Through  the  continued  mercy  of  Him  who  "crown- 
eth  the  year  with  his  goodness,"  I  am  once  more  permitted  to  send  you 
answers  tq  the  queries  from  our  little  meeting  at  Ochta. 

As  great  poverty  and  strippedness  of  mind  are  often,  and  particularly 
at  this  time,  my  portion,  I  feel  quite  discouraged  in  attempting  to  take 
up  my  pen  on  the  present  occasion  ;  but  in  these  dispensations  I  have 
frequently  to  admire  that  a  precious  feeling  of  love  towards  my  dear 
bretliren  and  sisters  at  home  is  vouchsafed  and  permitted  to  remain, 
when  every  other  feeling  of  good  is  wholly  withdrawn  from  me.  This 
being  afresh  brought  to  my  remembrance,  a  hope  is  revived  and  cher- 
ished in  my  heart,  (although  peculiarly  situated,  and  at  times  made 
painfidly  to  feel  the  prevalency  of  the  power  of  darkness  by  wiiich  I 
am  surrounded,)  that  a  small  spark  of  life  is  yet  unextinguished  ;  and 
which,  while  I  am  writing,  kindles  an  ability,  though  under  an  hum- 
bling .sense  of  great  weakness,  to  hold  i'orth  a  word  of  encouragement 
to  the  afflicted,  and  to  those  among  you,  unto  whom  it  is  not  only  giveu 
to  believe  in,  but  also  to  suffer  for  the  name  of  Jesus;  which  may  have 
a  tendency  to  strengthen  minds  that  are  often  drooping,  and  in  their  own 
apprehension,  no  longer  able  to  sustain  the  seemingly  unequal  combat, 
who  know  what  it  is  to  be  plunged  into  the  depths  of  indescribable  dis- 
tress ;  for  such  I  am  persuaded  there  are.  "  Fear  not,"  was  the  gracious 
language  of  the  Most  High  to  "  worm  Jacob  ;  "  and  it  continues  to  be 
so,  to  all  the  Lord's  children,  who  arc  endeavoring  faithfully  to  abide 
under,  and  patiently  to  endure  the  turnings  and  overturnings  of  his  holy 
hand  upon  them  :  and  though  for  the  present  these  trials  are  not  joyous 
but  grievous,  yet  afterwards  the  [)eaceful  fruits  of  righteousness  will  be 
the  bh!;^.s(;<l  experience  of  all  those  who  are  exercised  thereby.  It  is 
indeed  no  other  than  the  suffering  path  that  leads  to  blessedness,  which 
the  dear  Master  himself  trod ;  and  which  all  his  tribuhited  followers 
mml  treail ;  for  the  disciple  cannot  expect  to  be  above  his  Master,  nor 
tiie  st  rvant  above  his  lord.  So  that,  my  dearly  beloved  friends,  there  is 
no  real  cause  to  be  discouraged  or  to  marvel  at  these  things ;  but  rather 

*  Tliis  man,  though  he  submitted  to  tlie  operation,  subsequently  fell  a  victim  to 
hydrophobia. 

F 


82 


MEMOIRS  OP  DAXIEI.  WIIEELEn. 


[1820. 


to  rejoice,  in  that  you  are  counted  wortliy  to  suffer,  and  in  that  you  are 
at  times  made  sensible  of  pain :  for  truly,  pain  is  a  certain  sign  of  life, 
as  that  which  is  dead  can  feel  no  more ;  and  it  brings  with  it  a  consoling 
evidence,  that  such  are  living  members  of  one  and  the  same  mystical 
body,  whose  members  suffer  not  alone;  but  whether  one  member  suffer, 
all  the  members  suffer  with  it,  or  one  member  be  honored,  all  the  mem- 
bers rejoice  with  it,  of  which  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  is  the  holy  head. 
"Fear  not,  therefore;"  the  kingdom  is  appointed  unto  you:  it  is  those 
that  endure  to  the  end  that  shall  be  saved. 

The  trumpet  has  often  sounded  amongst  us,  my  dear  friends;  but  the 
alarming  sound  of  late  waxeth  stronger  and  stronger ;  sufficiently  so,  I 
trust,  to  arouse  those  who  have  long  regardlessly  heard  it.  I  would  fain 
dismiss  this  painful  subject,  but  in  attempting  to  do  so,  sadness  covers 
my  mind,  and  fear  begins  to  show  itself,  lest  I  should  be  found  wanting 
in  my  duty  to  any,  if  such  there  are,  who  have  long  been  neglecting  the 
great  business  of  their  lives,  and  instead  thereof,  pursuing  with  avidity 
those  things  which  perish  with  the  using.  Alas!  what  will  be  the  situa- 
tion of  these  in  a  day  that  is  fast  approaching,  when  the  heavens  shall 
depart  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together;  when  every  false  delight 
will  appear  in  its  true  colors,  and  nothing  will  be  left  for  the  poor  mind 
to  rest  upon,  not  so  much  as  a  small  island  in  the  midst  of  this  sea  of 
perplexity  and  trouble,  not  a  single  act  of  dedication  to  the  Lord's  right- 
eous cguse  of  Truth  upon  the  earth  to  reflect  upon  ;  when  those  things 
that  have  occupied  the  heart,  will  serve  only  as  memorials  of  past  iblly. 
Let  such  be  entreated  by  one  who  long  hovered  on  destruction's  brink, 
and  who  hath  known  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  for  sin  and  disobedience ; 
and  under  a  sense  thereof,  is  now  most  earnestly  desirous  that  others  may 
take  warning,  and  thereby  shun  the  fatal  snares  which  keep  the  soul  in 
bondage  and  in  darkness.  Let  such  be  persuaded  to  seek  the  Lord, 
"while  He  may  be  found;"  and  endeavor  to  redeem  the  past  and  pre- 
cious time,  to  acquaint  themselves  with  God  and  be  at  peace,  to  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  Him  in  the  secret  of  their  own  souls,  who  is  "the  way, 
•the  truth,  and  the  life,"  whom  to  know  is  life  eternal ;  who  willeth  not 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  all  should  repent,  return,  and  live.  Then 
let  me  beseech  you,  in  the  love  of  Him  who  died  for  us  and  rose  again, 
for  the  peace  of  your  never-dying  souls,  to  accept  the  gracious  invitation, 
■"  be  ye  reconciled  to  God,"  before  it  be  too  late,  and  the  things  that 
belong  to  your  peace  are  hid  forever  from  your  eyes. 

There  is  another  class  to  whom  my  attention  is  now  turned,  for  whose 
best  welfare  I  feel  an  affectionate  and  tender  solicitude ;  in  whose  hearts 
the  babe  immortal  hath  been  mercifully  begotten,  creating  therein  new 
desires  and  breathings  after  soul-sustaining  food ;  whose  spiritual  eyes 
are  in  a  good  degree  opened  to  behold  the  beauty  and  excellency  that 
dwell  in  the  everlasting  and  unchangeable  Truth.  To  you,  my  dear 
Friends,  many  of  whom  are  young  in  years,  my  heart  and  pen  are  now 


1820.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


83 


directed,  earnestly  desiring  your  preservation  in  the  alone  path  that 
most  assuredly  leads  to  peace  in  this  world,  and  in  that  which  is  to 
come ;  may  nothing  be  suffered  to  turn  you  aside  therefrom,  but  may 
you  be  strengthened  steadfastly  to  contend  for  the  like  precious  faith, 
which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  that  inestimable  gift  of  God, 
that  life  of  the  just,  that  substance  of  things  hoped  for  and  evidence  of 
things  not  seen,  "  without  which  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,"  and  of 
which  Christ  Jesus  is  not  only  the  holy  author,  but  the  blessed  finisher. 
Here  let  us  make  a  pause,  lest  any  should  spend  their  precious  time, 
that  treasure  of  eternal  consequence,  in  vain.  This  most  necessary  and 
heavenly  gift  cannot  be  obtained  from  man,  nor  from  the  doctrines  of 
any  set  of  men.  What  saith  the  great  apostle?  "Faith  cometh  by 
hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God."  Have  not  all  heard  ?  Yes, 
verily,  the  blessed  sound  hath  gone  forth  from  sea  to  sea,  from  shore  to 
shore,  and  from  the  river  to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the  earth.  But  let 
none  be  misguided  by  an  imposing  appellation  given,  I  sometimes  fear 
'by  design,  to  tlie  Holy  Scriptures,  styling  them  "the  word' of  God." 
Although  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  replete  with  the  most  sublime  truths, 
the  book  of  books,  wonderfully  preserved  from  the  earliest  ages  of  time, 
"given  by  inspiration  of  God,"  and  "  profitable  for  correction,  for  re- 
proof, for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  tlie  man  of  God  may  be  per- 
fect, thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works,"  and  "are  able  to  make 
wise  unto  salvation  ;"  yet  let  us  mark  wiiat  follows :  it  is  "  through  faith 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  F<jr  some  of  you  this  explanation  may  not 
be  needful,  but  for  me  it  is  safe.  Faith  cometh  then  by  tliat  all-creative 
Word,  which  was  with  the  Father  before  the  worlds  were;  "All  things 
were  made  by  Him,  and  without  Him  was  not  anything  made  that  was 
made  :"  who  in  the  beginning  changed  the  wild  chaos,  when  it  was  with- 
out form  and  void,  into  habital)le  earth  ;  who  spake,  and  the  worlds 
were  made:  and  it  is  by  this  Divine  Word  alone,  that  wc  must  all  be 
changed  from  a  state  of  nature  to  a  state  of  grace,  and  renewed  again 
into  the  heavenly  image  that  man  was  in  before  he  by  transgressfon  fell. 
Behold,  then,  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  tlie  end,  the 
first  and  the  last,  the  root  and  offspring  of  David,  the  bright  and  morn- 
ing star!  Behold  the  marvellous  display  of  everlasting  love!  The  all- 
powerful,  .saving  Word,  the  blessed  medium  by  which  faith  and  hearing 
come,  is  nigh  in  the  heart  and  in  the  mouth,  as  saith  the  apostle.  Scaich 
then,  my  dearly  beloved  Friemls ;  seek,  and  I  humbly  pray  the  Father 
of  mercies  that  you  may  be  favored  to  find.  Be  of  good  courage; 
humble  yourselves  before  God;  ask  in  the  language  of  unceasing  prayer, 
and  you  shall  receive;  knock  with  earnest,  fixithful  desires,  and  the  (loor 
of  boundless  mercy  shall  Ijc  opened  unto  you.  "  For  every  one  that 
askelh,  receiveth  ;  and  he  thatseeketh,  fiudeth ;  and  to  him  that  knock- 
eth,  it  shall  be  opened."  Remember  it  is  on  you  that  the  weight  of  the 
law  and  the  testimony  must  devolve,  when  the  faithful  standard-bearers  of 


84  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1820. 

the  present  day  are  numbered  with  the  just  of  all  generations:  and  that 
on  your  example  greatly  depends  the  future  bias  of  the  tender  minds  of 
the  dear  innocent  little  children.  In  so  doing  you  will  not  only  be  a 
blessing  to  thoni,  but  they  will  bring  down  a  blessing  upon  you  ;  and 
the  Lord  Most  High,  in  his  infinite  goodness  and  mercy,  will  bless  you 
altogether. 

With  the  salutation  of  that  love  which  desirelh  the  good  of  all, 
I  remain  your  affectionate  friend, 

D.  W. 

To  Samuel  Smith. 

Second  Month  2d,  1820,  0.  S. 

Thy  account  of  towards  the  close  of  his  day  was  truly  consoling ; 

and  I  trust  the  retrospect  of  this  period  would  have  a  tendency  to  com- 
fort his  dear  widow  in  her  affliction.  We  feel  much  for  her ;  but  she 
has  a  strong  tower,  into  which  the  righteous  have  in  all  ages  fled,  and 
found  refuge  and  safety,  even  the  power  of  the  Most  High  God ;  who 
remains  not  only  a  judge  for  the  widow,  but  will  plead  her  cause  him- 
self, and  be  a  Father  to  her  fatherless  children,  if  they  are  but  willing 
to  commit  themselves  into  his  holy  keeping.  In  love  and  tenderness 
this  is  what  I  very  much  desire  on  their  account,  that  they  may  choose 
the  Lord  for  their  portion,  and  the  God  of  Jacob  for  the  lot  of  their  in- 
heritance ;  that  so  they  may  be  taught  of  his  ways,  and  walk  in  his 
paths :  and  then  the  great  loss  they  have  been  permitted  in  unerring 
wisdom  to  sustain,  will  not  only  be  sanctified  to  their  dear  bereaved 
mother,  but  to  themselves  also.  And  if  happily  the  elder. are  good  ex- 
amples to  the  younger  children,  in  humble  walking  with  their  God,  and 
in  uprightness  and  integrity  amongst  men,  and  by  ordering  their  conver- 
sation aright,  they  will  be  the  blessed  means  of  turning  the  feet  of  their 
dear  little  brothers  into  the  paths  of  truth.  The  Lord  himself  will  not 
be  wanting  to  draw  their  minds  into  an  early  acquaintance  with  that 
light,  which  is  the  life  of  men,  in  their  own  hearts;  which  if  attended 
to  will  lead  them  out  of  all  error  into  all  truth  :  in  righteousness  will 
they  be  established,  and  great  will  be  their  peace.  Our  love  is  to 
them  all. 

I  will  endeavor  to  give  thee  some  idea  of  a  plan  which  opened  in  my 
mind  lust  autumn  ;  but  I  must  in  the  first  place  make  thee  a  little  ac- 
quainted with  the  state  of  things  here.  The  land  belongs  principally  to 
the  nobles,  who  have  immense  est.ates  cultivated  by  the  peasants  born  on 
them,  who  are  the  absolute  property  of  their  masters,  man,  woman,  and 
child  alike.  They  either  work  for  their  proprietor,  or  they  deliver  to 
him  a  part  of  their  earnings,  liable  to  be  increased  at  his  pleasure.  The 
result  is,  that  they  have  no  interest  in  anything ;  and  I  have  heard  it 
said  among  them,  that  life  is  not  worth  a  copeck,  or  the  hundredth  part 
of  a  shilling:  this  is  a  very  affecting  circumstance.    My  idea  is,  to  make 


1820.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


85 


a  trial  of  placing  peasants  in  farms  at  a  moderate  fixed  rent,  on  the  laud 
we  have  drained  and  cultivated ;  and  if  these  are  favored  to  prosper,  I 
have  a  hope  that  the  uobles  will  see  it  their  iuterest  to  divide  their  large 
estates  iu  a  similar  way,  and  place  their  peasants  on  the  same  footing; 
and  I  am  persuaded  their  incomes  would  be  greatly  increased.  If  when 
each  peasant  had  paid  his  rent  either  in  money  or  produce,  the  remainder 
was  to  be  his  own,  he  would  be  stimulated  to  industry;  there  would  be 
somethinii  worth  living  for. 

It  was  intended  that  the  whole  of  the  land  which  we  drain  and  culti- 
vate, should  be  farmed  by  us;  but  this  is  now  iu  part  set  aside.  The 
land  is  now  to  be  divided  into  small  farms,  of  from  thirty  to  forty-five 
acres,  to  be  let  at  a  moderate  rent,  but  sufficient  to  pay  interest  on  the 
outlay  fur  draining,  cultivating,  and  building;  the  tenants  to  be  under 
wholesome  restrictions  iu  the  management  of  their  land,  that  their  farms 
may  be  taken  proper  care  of  On  each  piece  of  land  where  there  are 
farms  established,  a  part  will  remain  in  my  hands,  as  an  example  for  the 
small  farms,  where  a  ccmiplete  establishment  for  agricultural  purposes 
will  be  l)uilt.  I  have  been  very  busy  constructing  a  model  Ibr  a  farm- 
house, suitable  for  the  object  iu  view ;  and  it  is  expected  that  several  of 
these  houses  will  be  erected  next  summer. 

I  had  the  hai)pines3  to  see  the  land  which  ha.s  been  drained,  quite  free 
from  vapor,  when  all  around  it  has  been  covered  as  with  a  cloud;  so  that 
the  surrounding  neighboriiood  cannot  fail  to  become  more  healthy  from 
its  expulsion.  This  would  l)e  a  pleasant  picture  for  the  mind  to  dwell 
upon,  if  tiiere  was  not  mourning  and  lamentation  on  other  accounts:  but 
tiie  state  of  things,  in  a  religious  j)oint  of  view,  is  very  afiecting  and  dis- 
couraging; and  the  query  often  arises,  what  can  be  done  for  these  people? 
to  wliicli  the  answer  at  this  time  is,  "vain  is  the  help  of  man."  And 
truly  I  am  often  fearful  that  tlie  creaturely  activity  of  man,  instead  of 
helping,  is  marring  tiie  good  work  already  beguu  in  the  tender  minds  of 
many;  causing  tliem  to  stop  very  far  short  of  that  undefiled  rest  which 
is  prepared  for  the  people  of  God:  but  it  is  my  most  firm  belief,  that 
their  earthly  wisdom  will  be  confounded,  and  that  the  Must  High  will 
scatter  tliem  as  ciiaff  is  scattered  bcCure  the  wind;  and  that  He  will  mag- 
nify his  own  glorious  power  in  the  hearts  of  his  children,  who  in  simplic- 
ity are  turning  tlieir  faces  towards  his  holy  mountain,  taking  of  llie  things 
of  Christ,  and  showing  them  to  these  his  little  ones. 

For  my  own  })art  1  am  a  very  p(n)r  creature,  and  sonu  times  fearful 
that  I  myself  shall  become  a  ca-staway;  yet  after  times  of  deep  suiii  ring 
and  .self-abasement,  love  for  the  dear  people  here  abounds  more  and  more 
in  my  i)reast;  and  often  is  the  desire  breathe<l,  tiiat  the  cultivation  iu 
tlieir  iicarts  may  not  oidy  keep  [)ace  with,  l)Ut  abundantly  surpass  and 
ex(;el,  that  of  the  wastes  i)y  which  we  arc  surrounded.  Then  would 
"  the  wilderness  be  as  Eden,  the  desert  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord;"  joy, 
gladness,  thanksgiving,  and  tiie  voice  of  melody  would  be  heard  therein. 
8 


86 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1820. 


Tlie  question,  When  shall  we  meet  again?  I  should  be  glad  to  have 
it  in  my  power  to  answer;  but  it  is  only  known  to  Him  who  secth  the 
!Stul  from  the  beginning,  whether  again  in  this  world  or  not.  Let  us 
look  up  with  humble  confidence  to  Him,  to  enable  us  through  every  dis- 
pensation yet  to  come,  to  say,  "not  my  will,  but  Thine  be  done;"  at  the 
same  time  laboring  with  unremitting  assiduity  to  know,  what  his  right- 
eous will  is  concerning  us.  Evening,  morning,  and  noon,  let  us  pray, 
my  much  beloved  friend;  and  He,  w-ho  will  not  break  the  bruised  reed 
nor  suffer  it  to  be  broken,  in  his  own  time  will  not  only  reveal  it  to  us, 
but  will  enable  us  to  perform  it,  to  the  praise  of  his  great  and  excellent 
name,  and  to  our  unspeakable  peace.  Farewell  in  the  Lord,  my  dear 
friend. 

To  Richard  Cockin,  Doncaster. 

2\Ht  nf  Second  Month,  1820. 

My  Dear  Friend:  Hearing  by  letters  lately  received  from  England, 
that  affliction  had  visited  your  abode,  I  cannot  help  waiving  all  other 
considerations,  however  pressing  at  this  time,  and  endeavoring  to  dip 
into  sympathy  and  sweet  feeling  with  my  long  loved  friends ;  to  whom 
my  spirit  is  united  in  the  binding  influence  of  that  love,  which  extends 
from  the  river  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  habitable  globe:  humbly 
desiring  that  the  God  of  all  consolations  may  be  with  you,  and  comfort 
you  together,  with  the  riches  of  peaceful  resignation  to  his  rigiiteous 
will ;  sustaining  you  in  lowly  patience,  wrought  by  tribulation  and 
suffering,  in  mysterious  wisdom  dispensed  for  sanctifying  purposes,  to 
his  own  glory,  and  the  refinement  of  those  who  are  precious  in  his  Di- 
vine sight.  "  It  is  by  these  things  men  live;"  they  have  led  the  right- 
eous in  all  ages  to  blessed  experience,  being  productive  of  that  j^lorious 
hope  whicli  maketh  not  ashamed,  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad 
in  their  hearts;  which  in  the  true  dignity  of  its  character,  animates  the 
Christian  travellers  with  innocent  boldness,  to  persevere  in  the  tribulated 
path  cast  up  for  them,  to  meet  with  unshaken  firmness  the  yet  remaining 
storms  of  time,  and  to  behold  with  the  placid  eye  of  faith,  the  "far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory"  about  to  be  revealed,  and  which 
awaits  the  ransomed  and  redeemed  of  the  Lord  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
Jesus,  that  will  never  have  an  end;  where  pain  and  sorrow  cannot  enter, 
and  all  tears  are  forever  wiped  away. 

I  well  remember  the  dear  young  woman,  who  has  terminated  at  an 
early  period  her  innocent  career,  and  entered  into  everlasting  rest;  and 
fresh  in  my  memory  is  every  part  of  the  family,  at  whose  hands  I  have 
so  often  had  kindness  shown  me  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity.  These 
circumstances  may  not  have  been  thought  of  by  you  ;  but  in  my  mem- 
ory they  will  long  retain  a  lively  and  sweet  fragrance.  This  acknowl- 
edgment will  apply  to  many  of  my  beloved  friends,  and  I  would  gladly 
make  it  to  all  of  them:  very  pleasantly  can  I  reflect  on  the  intervals 


1820] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


87 


which  I  was  permitted  to  enjoy,  when  a  sojourner  amongst  you,  when 
my  mind  has  been  refreshed  with  the  countenances  of  my  friends,  as 
"iron  sharpeneth  iron;"  with  some  of  whom,  though  a  weak  and  feeble 
helper,  I  have  been  engaged  in  endeavoring  to  turn  "the  battle  to  the 
gate;"  whilst  united  together  in  love,  and  harmonizing  in  sentiment,  as 
"  our  bows  abode  in  strength,  the  arms  of  our  hands  were  made  strong  " 
by  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob.  But  as  a  dream  vanishes  when  the 
sleeper  awakes,  so  are  these  seasons  departed  ;  leaving  me  to  gaze  in 
abased iiess  of  self,  to  adore  and  tremble  at  the  gracious  dealings  of  that 
Almiglity  power  which  has  been  with  me  all  ray  life.  Though  few  and 
evil  have  been  the  days  of  my  pilgrimage,  yet  few  lives  have  been  more 
checkered  with  vicissitude  and  variety,  since  cast  upon  the  wide  world 
an  orphan  boy ;  then  cradled  on  a  boisterous  element  and  nursed  in  the 
free-school  of  iniquity,  with  sinners  my  companions,  but  myself  the 
chief!  Oh  !  wondrous  mercy,  signally  displayed  !  in  saving  from  the  fire 
a  burning  brand,  and  following  up  from  time  to  time  with  judLrmcnt's 
rod,  the  far-fled  wanderer!  flying  still,  and  still  pursued!  until  over- 
taken, and  in  matchless  love  obliged  to  yield,  and  retuctantly  to  retrace 
step  by  step  destruction's  mazy  track,  and  to  stop  at  many  a  place ;  and, 
I  hope  ill  sincere  repentance,  made  to  dwell  on  scenes  of  misspent  time 
and  sinful  deeds  innumerable,  "gone  beforehand"  (I  humbly  pray)  to 
judgment;  not  to  "follow  after,"  or  where  would  be  now  my  hope  at 
tiiis  late  hour,  if  forsaken  by  that  gracious  Lord  ;  who  in  so  great  com- 
pa.ssion,  wrought  the  miracle,  and  in  the  greatness  of  his  love  and 
strength,  has  led  my  straying  feet  beside  the  still  waters,  and  made  me 
to  lie  down  in  the  green  pastures  of  life:  who  brought  me  amongst  the 
assemblies  of  his  people,  with  whom  I  now  feel  precious  unity  of  spirit 
in  the  bond  of  sweet  consoling  peace:  and  though  far  separated  from 
them,  I  am  at  this  day,  I  trust,  "sitting  and  clothed  and  in  my  right 
mind,"  under  a  sense  of  my  own  uuworthiuess,  and  of  such  great  and 
unmerited  mercy. 

"When  I  began  this  letter,  I  had  not  the  most  distant  thought  of  say- 
ing wiiat  I  have  done;  but  on  looking  it  over,  I  Ijclieve  tiiey  are  words 
of  irutii  and  soberness,  and  I  do  not  feel  at  liberty  to  alter  them.  Truly 
my  mind  is  at  this  moment  humbled  as  in  the  dust,  in  taking  a  retro- 
spective view  of  the  things  that  have  been,  and  of  our  j)resent  jjcculiar 
situation.  I  think  I  never  knew  a  time  when  watchfulness  and  prayer 
felt  so  needful,  in  order  not  only  "to  strengthen,"  but  even  to  retain 
"  the  things  that  remain,  that  are  ready  to  die."  It  is  like  contending 
for  every  inch  of  ground  in  a  well-contested  field,  and  being  unable  at 
night  to  discover  whether  the  morning's  position  has  been  maintained; 
so  that  we  stanil  in  need  of  the  prayers  of  our  brethren  in  old  I  jighmd, 
that  we  may  be  preserved  watchful,  humble  and  faithful,  amidst  tho 
various  snares  and  temptations  l)y  which  we  are  surrounded. 

Believe  me  thy  truly  aflectionale  friend,  D.  W. 


88 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   W  II  EE  EE  K. 


[1821. 


To  Balijy  Monthly  Meeting. 

First  Month,  1821. 

Dear  Friends  :  I  now  enclose  tlie  answers  to  the  usual  queries  from 
our  little  company,  and  at  the  same  time  acknowledge  the  receipt  of 
your  certificate  on  behalf  of  S.  K. 

I  trust  that  none  of  my  dearly  beloved  Friends  will  attribute  the 
brevity  of  this  letter  to  anything  short  of  the  true  cause ;  neither  absence, 
nor  distance,  have  in  any  degree  lessened  niy  love  or  diminishes!  my  re- 
gard for  you.  "Can  the  children  of  the  bridechamber  fast,  while  the 
bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  As  long  as  tliey  have  the  bridegroom  with 
them  they  cannot  fast.  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bridegroom 
shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then  shall  they  fast  in  those  days." 
To  you  who  have  experimentally  witnessed  the  truth  of  this  saying  of 
the  Saviour  of  men,  it  is  unnecessary  to  say  more,  than  that  these  days 
are  my  days ;  the  days  are  indeed  come,  when  strippedness  and  weak- 
ness are  all  that  I  seem  to  possess.  Should  there  be  any  of  my  dear 
brethren  and  sisters  alike  circumstanced,  it  is  with  me  to  say,  for  the 
encouragement  of  such  (although  destitute  myself  of  any  claim,  and 
totally  unworthy  of  partaking  thereof  ),  that  if  this  humiliating,  though 
purifying  dispensation  be  patiently  abode  under,  the  result  will  be  un- 
speakably glorious.  Mourning  will  be  turned  into  joy;  the  painful  and 
perhaps  protracted  fast,  will  become  a  precious  and  delightful  feast, 
even  "a  feast  of  fat  things,  of  wine  on  the  lees  well  refined:"  "know 
ye  what  I  have  done  to  you,"  will  be  sensibly  understood  ;  and  a  language 
will  be  excited  by  gratitude  and  love,  similar  in  kind  to  that  of  Simon 
Peter,  when  the  dear  Master  silenced  his  objections  by  explaining  the 
terms  of  apostleship,  "  Lord,  not  ray  feet  only,  but  also  my  hands  and 
my  head." 

The  tree  of  the  field  sustains  no  injury  by  the  wintry  season's  rest,  on 
the  contrary,  it  is  invigorated,  if  sap  remains  in  the  root :  so  the  ibre- 
going  dispensation,  if  the  precious  life  remains,  however  low  and  hidden 
it  may  be,  tends  only  to  strengthen  and  establisli  the  humble  Christian 
more  firmly  in  the  heavenly  vine ;  and  when  the  spring  of  life  and  love 
is  permitted  to  return,  buds  and  blossoms  will  again  appear,  and  new 
fruit  will  be  brought  forth  by  these  chosen  ones,  which  will  lastingly  re- 
main, to  the  praise  and  glory  of  the  gi-eat  and  good  husbandman,  and 
their  own  eternal  peace. 

Let  me  remind  my  dear  Friends  of  every  age  and  class,  that  another 
year  hath  passed  swiftly  over  our  heads ;  this  intimation  is  accompanied 
by  an  earnest  desire,  that  as  days  are  multiplied  and  years  increase,  an 
increase  of  heavenly  treasure  may  be  ours,  through  an  increasing  knowl- 
edge of  the  only  true  God,  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

I  remain  your  affectionate  friend, 

D.  W. 


1821.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAJTIEL  WHEELER. 


89 


To  John  Hipsley. 

Second  Month  7th,  1821. 
My  Dear  Friexd  :  The  prospect  of  approachiug  intercourse  ouce 
more  with  our  beloved  frieuds  iu  England,  tlirough  the  medium  of  the 
shipping,  administered  comfort  to  my  mind,  as  I  was  about  to  take  up 
my  pen  to  address  thee,  and  brings  to  ray  recollection  that  this  letter 
will  probably  reach  thee  about  the  time  of  our  Quarterlj'  Meeting  held 
at  Leeds.  This  circumstance  awakens  a  feeling,  which  humbles  my 
heart,  and  afresh  revives  in  my  view  days  that  will  never  return,  and 
precious  seasons,  iu  which  I  was  permitted  to  assemble  with  my  dear 
brethren  and  sisters,  and  even  to  partake  of  the  same  food,  though  un- 
worthy to  gather  up  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  the  table.  But  from 
scenes  like  these  I  am  now  set  apart,  and  can  no  longer  behold  the  vener- 
able towers  of  Zion,  nor  mark  her  bulwarks,  nor  consider  her  palaces, 
except  from  the  reports  of  others.  The  accounts  that  have  reached  us 
in  the  course  of  the  summer,  have  excited  painful  sensations;  lest  any- 
thing should  tend  to  "divide  in  Jacob  or  scatter  in  Israel,"  and  cause  a 
shyness  amongst  those  who  have  been  valiants  iu  support  of  the  law  and 
the  testimony,  or  embitter  the  latter  moments  of  any,  who  have  labored 
through  a  long  life  with  uprightness  and  integrity  of  heart,  for  the  wel- 
fare of  Ziun  and  the  enlargement  of  her  borders.  I  cannot  contemplate 
these  things,  and  divest  myself  of  fear,  lest  a  root  of  bitterness  should 
spring  up,  and  many  be  defiled.  "  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the  faith, 
quit  you  like  men,  be  strong,"  is  the  language  that  jjresents  itself  on 
the  present  occasion  ;  and  if  not  applicable  to  others,  I  am  well  satisfied 
it  is  to  myself.  For  the  older  I  grow,  the  more  needful  I  find  the  watch  : 
there  is  no  other  safe  dwelling-place  ;  there  is  no  cessation  of  arms ;  the 
warfare  is  continual,  and  must  be  continually  maintained,  or  there  is  no 
standing  fa.->t  in  the  faith.  But  to  such  as  endeavor,  through  watchful- 
ness and  prayer,  to  quit  themselves  like  men,  strength  will  be  adminis- 
tered in  due  time,  not  only  to  stand  fast  iu  the  faith,  but  to  become 
strong;  yea,  they  will  be  "strong  in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power  of  his 
niiglit."  Ho  tliat  I  very  much  desire,  that  the  minds  of  all  mav  l)e 
clothed  with  the  invincible  armor,  wherewith  they  will  be  "able  to  stand 
in  the  evil  day,  and  having  done  all  to  stand." 

The  winter  with  us  is  considered  a  mild  one.  I  do  not  know  that  we 
have  at  any  time  had  more  than  twenty-five  degrees  of  Reaumur's  scale, 
(24^  Itelow  zero,  of  Faht. ;)  but  there  have  been  frequent  changes,  and 
I  think  we  have  all  suffered  more  from  the  cold  than  heretofore,  owing 
partly,  we  suppose,  to  the  high  winds  which  have  j)revailed  with  little 
intermission  all  the  sca.son.  The  roof  of  our  house  has  been  much  dam- 
aged, and  at  this  time  at  least  thirty  square  yards  of  it  are  uncovered  ; 
and  we  are  told  it  cannot  be  repaired  until  warm  weather  comes  again, 
as,  being  made  of  sheet-iron,  the  workmen  cannot  well  handle  it  during 
the  frost. 
8* 


90 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIKL  WHEELER. 


[1821. 


To  S.  Smith. 

Third  Month  12<A,  1821. 

Having  now  dwelt  among  the.so  dear  people  nearly  three  years,  I 
think  I  fan  say  with  truth,  that  my  love  for  them  has  not  diminished, 
but  on  the  contrary  greatly  increased,  ])articularly  for  those  wlio  arc  of 
lea.st  account  among  men  ;  their  simplicity  and  sufferings,  which  I  often 
witness,  render  them  dearer  tiian  ever  to  my  heart ;  though  I  have  often 
to  turn  aside,  and  lament  in  heaviness  and  mourning.  My  heavenly 
Father  has  been  plea.sed  of  late,  in  retirement,  to  clothe  me  more  and 
more  with  ability  to  pray,  not  only  on  account  of  tlie  many  evils  that 
are  in  the  world,  but  for  his  little  ones  wherever  scattered ;  and,  forever 
blessed  be  his  great  and  adorable  name,  to  pray  for  one  who  sceineth  to 
need  help  more  than  they  all — even  for  myself;  whose  backslidings  cannot 
be  numbered  for  multitude,  and  whose  sins  and  transgressions  are  more 
than  the  hairs  of  my  head,  twice  told;  whose  day's  work  is  drawing  fast 
towards  a  close,  yea,  the  shadows  of  the  evening  are  beginning  to  appear. 
Can  it  be  anything  but  Almighty  love,  that  thus  awakens  and  makes 
sensible  a  poor  frail  mortal  ?  "As  an  eagle  stirreth  up  her  nest,  flnttereth 
over  her  young,  spreadoth  abroad  her  wings,  taketh  them  and  beareth 
them  on  her  wings,"  thus  preparing  them  for  flight,  so  doth  a  compas- 
sionate and  ever  merciful  Lord  God  nourish,  cherish,  and  strengthen  iu 
the  tenderest  manner,  his  unworthy  and  often  ungrateful  children.  How 
often  would  He  gather  them  ;  but  oh !  they  will  not.  How  often  in  love 
unutterable  doth  He  strive  to  save  by  convincing  their  understandings, 
in  the  most  indubitable  manner,  that  "  there  is  a  reward  for  the  right- 
eous, and  a  God  that  judgeth  in  the  earth;"  and,  unwilling  "that  any 
should  perish,  but  that  all  should  repent,  return,  and  live,"  how  often 
doth  He  alarm  and  shake  the  false  rest  of  those  who  are  dwelling  care- 
lessly and  at  case,  and  thus  warns  them  of  the  uncertaintj'  of  their  con- 
tinuance here.  By  his  judgments,  all  in  mercy  and  in  truth,  how  often 
doth  He  fill  our  hearts  with  sorrow,  which  worketh  repentance  never  to 
be  repented  of,  to  reduce  and  bring  us  into  humility;  that  He  may  draw 
us  nearer  and  nearer  into  acquaintance  with  Him,  in  whom  humility 
and  meekness  are  personified ;  who  said  "  no  man  cometh  unto  me,  ex- 
cept the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him;  no  man  cometh  to  the 
Father,  but  by  me;  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out." 

Oh  !  that  there  was  a  willingness  wrought  in  us  to  bear  the  turnings 
and  overturnings  of  our  heavenly  Father's  hand  :  what  blessedness  would 
accompany  that  simple  child-like  state!  The  dear  Master  would  have 
many  things  to  say  unto  us,  but  we  cannot  bear  them  now,  we  are  un- 
prei)are(l  to  receive  the  sayings  of  the  heavenly  guest.  Then  what 
abundant  cause  there  is  for  the  tribulated  weary  soul  to  come  unto  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus ;  and  in  humble  resignation,  to  receive  his  yoke, 
and  learn  of  Him,  whose  teaching  is  ever  sublime  and  excellent;  peace- 
ful and  easy  is  his  yoke,  li^ht  the  burden,  sweet  the  rest.    He  can  teach 


1821.] 


MEMOIRS    OF    D  A  X I  E  L  WHEELER. 


91 


us  to  pray  "iu  faith,  eveu  unto  Him,  who  seeth  in  secret,"  and  who  will 
condescend  to  hear  from  heaven,  his  dwelling-place,  and  to  accept  the 
broken,  humble,  contrite  breathings  of  the  soul. 

I  perceive  that  much  of  what  I  have  written,  applies  to  mj'self,  which 
is  often  the  case  with  what  I  write  to  others;  my  friends  will,  therefore, 
have  the  better  opportunity  of  knowing  and  feeling  the  true  state  and 
condition  of  a  poor  shattered  vessel,  that  has  partaken  of  a  tolerable 
share  of  buffeting  fgreat  part  of  which  might  have  been  avoided) 
through  the  voyage  of  life;  and  is  now  drifting  with  a  fleet  of  many 
others,  that  are  endeavoring  to  reach  the  same  port,  but  into  which  it 
is  impossible  to  enter  without  a  pilot.  Some  knowing  the  danger  of 
delay,  and  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  a  pilot,  unless  timely  and  earnestly 
sought  after,  prudently  hearken  to  counsel,  and  provide  at  setting  out. 
Such  steer  along  safely,  with  wisdom  at  the  helm ;  bnt  too  many  neglect 
this,  till  near  the  end  of  the  voyage,  when,  as  they  begin  to  discover 
their  great  risk,  by  certain  indications  of  danger  which  cannot  be  mis- 
taken, they  are  continually  making  signals  to  other  vessels,  by  way  of 
warning  them.  To  some  who  follow,  the  warning  may  be  quite  un- 
necessary, as  such  may  be  amply  prepared,  having  a  glorious  prospect 
of  an  entrance  being  abundantly  administered  unto  them. 

To  RlCIIAIU)  COCKIX. 

Tenth  Month  1821. 

It  is  necessary  to  make  great  allowances  for  those  in  high  stations  in 
every  country,  l)nt  particularly  in  this,  which  is  but  just  emerging  from 
a  state  of  barbarism.  The  difficulties  by  which  a  few  virtuous  individ- 
uals here  are  surrounded,  make  it  a  matter  of  astonishment  to  me,  how 
such  are  enabled  to  persevere  in  a  tolerable  degree  of  well  doing,  amidst 
such  a  host  of  corruption  and  opposition.  Scarcely  a  day  passes  over, 
but  we  have  cause  to  mourn  and  lament:  but  although  there  is  much  to 
grieve  for,  there  is  also  a  great  deal  to  love  and  pity. 

There  are  a  number  of  foreigners  here,  and  not  least  my  own  country- 
men, who  have  done  a  great  <leal  of  harm,  by  flattering  some  truly 
worthy  characters;  and  from  self-interested  motives,  making  them  think 
more  highly  of  their  religious  attainment.*,  than  otherwise  would  have 
been  the  case.  This  helps  to  keep  such  wrapped  up  in  false  garments, 
and  renders  the  language  of  simple  and  undisguised  truth  more  harsh 
and  impalatable,  when  they  do  meet  with  it.  Some  time  ago,  a  person 
of  consequence  and  his  secretary,  visited  the  land  we  are  cultivating  on 
this  side  of  the  city.  The  crops  were  at  the  time  in  a  very  lu.\uriant 
state,  with  which  they  were  much  pleased.  They  wished  to  ascertain 
what  the  people  about  thought  of  the  improvements,  and  asked  several 
of  them  what  they  thought  of  it.  These  all  expressed-  their  approba- 
tion ;  at  last,  one  was  asked,  who  said,  "  if  the  Lord  had  not  given  the 
man  wisdom  to  do  it,  it  would  have  been  a  morass  still."    With  this 


92  MEMOIRS   OF   DAN  I  EI.   WHEELER.  [1821. 


answer  they  seemed  much  pleased.  Tlie  secretary  said,  "  our  people 
have  always  I'aith,  they  ascribe  everything  to  God."  I  said,  "  I  often  licar 
them  mention  his  name."  "AhVays,"  said  he.  "But,  I  said,  I  am  sorry 
tu  hear  them  call  the  groat  name  to  witness  what  they  say  in  the  markets, 
and  in  their  trade."  It  was  easy  to  perceive  he  did  not  like  my  remark. 
Almost  invariably  the  people  here,  in  asserting  the  price  of  an  article, 
which  is  often  a  great  falsehood,  call  ui)on  the  Almighty  as  a  witness: 
when  rather  than  lose  a  customer,  they  will  come  down  to  one-lialf  the 
price  they  first  asked.  Now,  if  I  had  assented  to  the  observation  of  tlie 
secretary,  and  called  them  "  a  good  people,"  (which  is  a  common  mode 
of  expression  here,)  he  would  have  been  delighted.  In  sliort,  they  are  so 
used  to  adulation  and  flattery,  that  they  look  for  it  everywhere,  and 
from  every  person ;  which  makes  the  way  more  difficult  for  those  who 
are  not  satisfied  to  feed  them  in  this  manner. 

I  had  a  conference  with  the  Emperor  a  short  time  since,  and  was  never 
so  much  satisfied  with  any  previous  interview.  He  has  passed  through 
much  conflict  of  mind  within  the  last  twelve  months;  the  state  of 
political  aflairs  and  many  other  trying  circumstances  combined,  have 
served  to  reduce  him  both  in  body  and  mind.  A  knowledge  of  his  pe- 
culiar situation  renders  him,  in  my  estimation,  an  object  of  commisera- 
tion and  sympathy.  Few,  I  am  persuaded,  are  really  aware  of  the  diffi- 
culties by  which  he  is  encompassed,  or  of  what'  he  has  to  contend  with  ; 
and  when  I  consider  the  education  he  has  had  and  training  up  alto- 
gether, I  am  more  than  ever  surprised  that  he  should  have  any  relish 
for  serious  things.  He  had  been  absent  about  ten  months  at  the  Con- 
gress; and  on  my  telling  him,  he  had  been  a  long  time  away  from  his 
large  family,  he  said,  "  I  have  had  a  great  deal  to  do.  It  is  a  very  diffi- 
cult thing  to  act  for  a  nation,  but  I  hope  I  have  acted  under  God  ;  and 
the  measures  I  have  taken  I  hope  are  approved  by  Him.  I  am  en- 
couraged to  believe  so,  because  not  a  drop  of  blood  has  been  spilled. 
When  the  nations  were  in  great  distress  and  suflering  during  the  late 
calamitous  war,  they  then  ])rayed  to  God ;  but  they  are  like  the  Jews 
of  old,  they  have  now  forgotten  Him.  There  are  societies  of  men  in  dif- 
ferent places,  who  are  disseminating  bad  principles  under  the  cloak  of 
bringing  in  Christianity :  they  are  in  many  parts  of  Europe,  they  are 
everywhere."  I  told  him  I  had  often  thought  of  him,  and  that  a  peti- 
tion had  been  raised  in  my  heart  on  his  account.  "Yes,"  he  said,  "and 
I  have  often  thought  of  you ;  there  has  not  been  one  day,  not  one  day, 
but  I  have  thought  of  you  and  of  Messrs.  Allen  and  Grellet,  and  always 
felt  myself  united  to  you  three  in  spirit." 

Previou.sly  to  this  conversation,  we  sat  down  in  silence  before  the 
Lord ;  and  in  the  course  of  our  sitting,  my  mouth  was  opened  to  declare 
unto  him  the  goodness  of  God,  and  his  great  mercy,  variously  displayed 
to  the  children  of  men ;  and  to  speak  of  the  precious  promises,  which 
the  humble  heart  only  can  sensibly  partake  of.    After  which,  we  con- 


1822.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DA  XI  EL,   WHEELER.  93 


tinued  our  sitting  until  I  had  cleared  my  mind  a  second  time  ;  in  this  I 
had  to  recite  the  invitation  of  the  dear  Master;  "Come  unto  me,  all  ye 
that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,"  etc.  After  having  sat  some  time  in 
silence,  feeling  myself  at  liberty,  I  told  him  my  mind  was  relieved  ; 
when  he  gave  me  his  hand,  and  attempted  to  describe  his  feelings,  but 
was  unable  to  utter  any  thing,  except  "I  have  felt  it,"  laying  his  hand 
on  his  heart:  I  never  saw  him  so  brought  down  before.  He  stayed  with 
us,  I  think,  nearly  three  hours,  and  then  left  us  in  an  affectionate  man- 
ner, saying,  "I  must  leave  you.  I  hope  this  is  not  the  last  time  that  I 
shall  come:  remember  me  in  your  prayers."  I  attended  him  to  his  car- 
riage, and  as  it  drove  off,  he  said,  "God  bless  you."  Our  large  family 
Bible  lay  in  one  of  the  rooms ;  on  seeing  it  he  opened  it,  and  readily 
turned  to  the  119th  Psalm,  which  he  said  he  had  read  that  morning. 
He  had  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  carriage,  which  he  always  carries 
with  him.  My  mind  was  so  covered  with  sadness  during  the  remainder 
of  the  day,  and  at  intervals  long  afterwards,  that  ni)'  dear  wife  said,  she 
thought  I  must  have  said  too  little  or  too  much  to  the  Emperor.  I  told 
her,  no ;  I  felt  satisfied  as  to  that :  but  I  could  not  help  lamenting,  that 
such  a  man  should  be  in  such  a  situation. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Address  to  Bai.by  Monthly  Meeting  in  1822  and  in  1823  —  Visit  from  the 
Empeuok,  etc.  —  Great  Flood  at  PETERsm  Ro. 

To  Bai.by  Monthly  Meeting. 

First  Month  20th,  1822. 

DEAR  FRIENDS  :  Being  once  more  permitted  to  send  you  the  an- 
swers to  the  queries  from  our  little  company  in  this  land,  my  mind 
is  renewedly  and  affectionately  turned  towards  my  dear  brethren  and 
sisters,  whom  I  have  long  and  tenderly  loved  ;  for  whose  welfare  every 
way,  an  unabated  solicitude  remains,  and  I  trust  will  ever  have  a  (hvoll- 
ing-place  in  my  heart. 

Great  indeed  is  the  weakness,  and  painfully  discouraging  the  feelings 
I  am  under,  on  the  present  occa.sion.  "  What  could  have  been  done 
more  to  my  vineyard,"  than  hath  been  done  unto  it,  is  the  language  that 
presents  itself  to  my  mind.  In  the  breast  of  every  individual  cajjaljle 
of  reflection,  I  believe  the  acknowledgment  will  be  found,  "Nothing, 
Lord."  None  can  say,  knowledge  has  been  wanting:  for  "  the  grace  of 
God  which  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  unto  all,  teaching"  all: 
"  precept  upon  precept,  line  upon  line,"  have  I)een  abundantly  adminis- 
tered.   How  unavailing  and  ineffectual  will  l)c  the  feeble  efr)rt3  of  one 


94 


ME  MO  ins   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1822. 


who  fools  liiinsolf  loss  than  tlio  loast  of  all  the  flock  aud  family,  to  stir 
up  the  i)ure  niind  in  auy,  to  a  remembrance  of  things  that  are  excel- 
lent—  things  that  accompany  life  and  salvation  ;  when  so  many  dignified 
servants  have  hitherto  pleaded  the  blo.<sod  Master's  righteous  cause  in 
vain.  How  many  of  the  Lord's  deeply  baptized,  faithful  messengers 
have  been  sent  from  time  to  time  to  "cry  aloud  and  spare  not,"  clothed 
with  indisputable  authority  to  preach,  rebuke,  exhort ;  and  in  that  love 
which  causeth  joy  in  the  presence  of  tiic  holy  angels,  beseeching  us  to 
be  "  reconciled  unto  God."  What  could  have  been  done  more  that  hath 
not  been  done?  We  ourselves  must  testify  against  ourselves,  to  the 
truth  of  this. 

Dearly  beloved  Friends  consider  what  I  say :  and  the  Lord  give  you 
understanding  hearts,  rightly  to  estimate  the  greatness  of  his  love  and 
mercy.  "  May  the  Lord  direct  your  hearts  into  the  love  of  God,  and 
into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ,"  strengthen  your  faith  in  Him,  and 
enable  you  to  obey  his  voice;  lest  his  glory  should  depart  from  Israel, 
and  nothing  be  left  but  a  name. 

Be  pleased,  O  Lord  !  to  remember  them  that  sigh.  Be  with  thy  little 
ones,  wherever  scattered  ;  who  for  Zion's  sake  cannot  hold  their  peace, 
and  for  Jerusalem's  sake  cannot  rest;  "  until  the  righteousness  thereof 
go  forth  as  brightness,  and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  that  burneth." 
Strengthen  them  to  cry  day  and  night  unto  thee:  sustain,  support,  and 
comfort  them.  Bless  them,  and  continue  with  them  to  the  end ;  aud 
crown  them  with  everlasting  glory. 

So  prays  your  affectionate  Friend  and  brother, 

D.  W. 

To  E.  RoBsoN* 

Tenth  Month  21th,  1822. 
My  Dearest  Eliza  :  Notwithstanding  I  have  hitherto  been  silent, 
the  affecting  events  which  have  taken  place  since  we  last  saw  each  other, 
have  not  been  suffered  to  transpire  unregarded ;  on  the  contrary,  they 
have  only  served  to  heighten  that  love  and  affection,  which  have  long 
dwelt  in  my  heart  towards  thee,  and  thy  dear  brothers  and  sisters.  Be- 
lieve me,  my  dear  niece,  that  through  all  you  have  Had  my  nearest  sym- 
pathy ;  and  that  I  have  participated  most  feelingly  and  sincerely  in  all  the 
painful  afflictions  which  "the  Father  of  mercies  and  God  of  all  comfort," 
hath  in  his  unsearchable  wisdom  been  pleased  to  dispense  unto  you ; 
although  I  have  been  dumb  as  to  the  expression  of  it  by  letter.  Often 
has  a  secret  petition  been  raised  in  my  heart,  for  your  protection  and 
preservation,  to  Him  whose  Almighty  power  can  sustain  our  minds 
through  every  conflict ;  who  will  not  break  the  bruised  reed,  nor  suffer 
it  to  be  broken.  When  contemplating  your  situation,  I  am  often  com- 
forted by  a  knowledge  of  the  many  near  and  dear  relations  and  friends 

*  It  may  be  worthy  of  remark,  tliat  E.  R.,  to  whom  the  letter  is  addressed,  ex- 
pired the  very  day  on  which  it  was  written. 


1822.] 


MEMOIRS    OF    pANIEL,  WHEELER. 


95 


who  i^urround  you,  who  are  affectionately  careful  aud  solicitous  for  your 
welfare  every  way;  but  my  greatest  consolation  arises,  from  a  firm  be- 
lief, that  you  are  indeed  the  peculiar  objects  of  Divine  regard.  Ah  !  my 
very  dear  Eliza,  what  a  blessed  privilege  to  be  under  the  superintending 
care  and  oversight  of  Him  who  slumbereth  not :  such,  though  cast 
down,  are  not  forsaken  in  the  day  of  trouble;  resignation's  healing 
balm,  which  soothes  the  keen  anguish  of  an  afflicted  mind,  in  purest 
love  is  given  :  not  a  tear,  not  a  sigh,  escapes  his  ever-watchful  eye,  in 
those  who  strive  to  bow  in  meek  submission  to  his  holy,  righteous  will. 
How  do  I  long  that  I  could  find  words  to  convey  the  sweet  consolation 
which  pervades  my  mind,  when  turned  towards  thee :  it  cannot  be  ex- 
pressed. "Behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,"  is  the  language 
that  arises  in  my  mind,  while  dwelling  under  the  precious  influence  of 
this  feeling ;  and  I  humbly  pray  that  it  may  be  richly  verified,  to  thy 
inexpressible  comfort  and  delight,  and  to  the  admiration,  gratitude  and 
praise,  not  only  of  thyself,  but  of  all  thy  dear  connections  and  friends. 
It  is  the  broken,  contrite  spirit  that  the  Lord  regards ;  it  is  the  heart 
that  wears  the  costly  robe  of  sweet  humility,  in  which  the  lowly  Jesus 
makes  his  blessed  abode.  O  the  riches  of  his  grace!  it  is  peace,  joy  and 
love ;  that  precious  peace  which  the  world  with  all  its  perishing  enjoy- 
ments, however  splendid  and  specious  in  appearance,  cannot  give ;  and, 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  the  only  Giver,  neither  can  it  take  one 
particle  away:  that  joy,  in  which  the  ransomed  and  redeemed  only  can 
rejoice,  "  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory:"  that  love  which  enlargeth  the 
heart,  and  casteth  out  all  fear,  even  the  love  of  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  to  the  children  of  men.  "  He  will  dwell  with  them, 
and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and 
be  their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  ;  aud 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall 
there  be  any  more  pain  :  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away." 

To  A  Friend  under  Affliction. 

Eleventh  Month  IM,  1822. 

I  have  been  for  'many  months  desirous  of  writing  to  thee ;  and  be  as- 
sured that  my  silence  has  not  ^arisen  from  any  diminution  of  love  or 
regard.  On  the  contrary,  the  fight  of  affliction  thou  hast  had  to  pass 
through,  since  we  last  exchanged  letters,  has  rendered  thee  more  than 
ever  the  companion  of  my  thoughts,  with  increased  affectionate  solici- 
tude; and  yet  it  is  only  of  late,  that  I  have  come  to  the  determination 
of  addressing  thee. 

Now,  n)y  dear  friend,  I  hope  I  shall  not  awaken  feelings  of  a  painful 
nature,  as  from  my  own  weakness  and  poverty  I  feel  more  than  usually 
incapable  of  administering  the  smallest  ray  of  comfort,  or  of  lulling 
them  again  into  quietness  and  repose.  But,  while  it  is  not  in  my  power 
to  strengthen,  I  tru.jt  I  shall  be  preserved  from  weakening  or  lessening, 


96 


MEMOinS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELEn, 


[1823. 


iu  auy  degree,  thy  confidence  in  Him  ;  who  hath  been  pleased  to  strip 
thee  of,  I  believe,  thy  greatest  earthly  treasure.  How  mysterious  to  our 
poor  finite  comprehension,  are  the  ways  of  Infinite  wisdom,  to  i)rcpare 
and  pnrily  us  for  an  inheritance,  incorruptible  and  undefilcd,  and  which 
will  never  fade  away  !  How  difficult  it  is  for  us,  in  the  hour  of  dismay 
and  extremity,  to  distinguish,  that  the  arm  of  everlasting  mercy  is  still 
uudorncath  for  our  support :  but  as  humble  resignation  and  sul)missiou 
to  that  Holy  Will  which  cannot  err,  are  patiently  sought  after,  the  j)oor 
tossed  mind  becomes  mercifully  strengthened  to  look  unto  Him,  who 
gave,  and  who  hath  been  pleased  to  take  away ;  and  to  say  iu  the  depth 
of  humility.  Amen,  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord !  This,  I  trust, 
has  been  thy  sensible  experience,  my  very  dear  friend,  long  before  this 
time ;  and  that  patient  fortitude  hath  conspicuously  shone  forth  to  thy 
sympathizing  relations  and  friends :  that  they  who  have  been  eye-wit- 
nesses, may  also  have  been  partakers  with  thee  of  that  tranquil  and 
peaceful  resignation  of  mind,  which  sheds  a  lustre,  consoling,  comfort- 
ing, and  animating  to  all  within  its  sphere.  It  is  this  that  designates 
the  true  Cliristian,  rising  with  increased  brightness  through  the  gloom 
of  affliction,  lowly  and  weak  in  self-estimation,  and  poor  indeed,  disrobed 
of  self  and  what  self  most  delighted  iu  ;  but  ah  !  how  rich  in  heavenly 
garb,  attired  and  decorated  with  the  costly  gem  of  sweet  humility,  which 
has  been  won  by  keenest  suffering,  and  which  suffering  alone  can  pur- 
chase ! 

These  last  seven  weeks  I  have  suffered  from  rheumatism  in  my  right 
arm,  which  has  deprived  me  of  much  sleep  :  while  it  takes  from  my  rest, 
it  allows  a  larger  portion  of  time  for  reflection,  and  I  hope  will  teach  me 
to  number  my  days ;  and  if  happily  1  am  found  applying  my  heart  unto 
wisdom,  it  will  be  a  blessing  indeed ;  that  so  the  day's  work  may  be 
finished,  when  the  night  draws  nigh.  For  truly  I  am  often  filled  with 
fear  on  this  account,  finding  yet  much  to  do,  and  many  things  alive, 
which  ought  to  have  been  long  ago  slain.  And  oh !  the  weakness  and 
poverty  that  I  daily  feel !  and  the  want  of  that  ability,  which  can  alone 
qualify  for  every  good  thought,  word  and  work !  If  under  feelings  of 
this  kind  long  dispensed,  there  be  no  cause  for  discouragement,  then  may 
I  hope  yet  to  praise  Him,  who  was  the  health  of  David's  countenance 
and  his  God. 

To  Friends  of  Balby  Monthly  Meeting. 

F'mt  Month  23 J,  1823. 
Dear  Friends:  I  herewith  enclose  our  answers  to  the  queries  which 
are  usually  considered  at  the  Spring  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  at  the  same 
time  am  desired  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  certificate  on  be- 
half of  . 

On  looking  towards  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  I  am  thankful  in 
feeling  a  degree  of  that  love  which  alters  not  by  separation,  neither  is 


1823.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


97 


subject  to  change  amidst  the  vicissitudes  of  time ;  in  which  I  once  more 
salute  you,  with  desires  for  your  present  and  eternal  well-being.  Under 
an  humbling  sense  produced  by  the  recollection  of  those  precious  seasons, 
when  I  have  been  permitted  to  assemble  with  you,  previously  to  the 
Spring  Quarterly  Meeting  in  each  year,  I  am  induced  to  bring  to  your 
remembrance  the  days  that  are  over  and  past.  Nearly  five  years  have 
glided  awa)',  since  I  saw  the  well-gathered  assembly  on  such  an  occasion  ; 
at  that  time  there  were  many  vacant  seats,  which  had  beeu  occupied  by 
faitliful  laborers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  both  in  word  and  doctrine,  and 
by  tliose  who  were  in  their  day  and  generation  fathers  and  mothers  in 
our  Israel.  During  this  period,  others  also  of  blessed  memory  have 
been  called  away,  who  "rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow 
them."  In  thus  calling  to  mind  a  succession  of  Friends  whom  I  knew 
and  loved,  who  have  sooner  or  later  finished  their  earthly  course,  fought 
the  good  fight,  and  kept  the  faith,  for  whom  a  crown  of  righteousness  is 
prepared,  I  feel  an  engagement  of  mind,  tliat  those  who  are  left  a  little 
longer  in  this  scene  of  conflict,  may  be  thereby  encouraged  and  strength- 
ened to  persevere  in  following  Him,  in  whom  they  have  believed ;  that 
they  also,  at  the  end  of  their  race,  may  obtain  the  immortal  prize.  And 
oh !  my  beloved  Friends,  upon  whom  the  weight  of  the  precious  cause 
of  truth  and  righteousness  must  soon  devolve,  when  the  few  remaining 
pillars  of  the  present  day  are  gathered  to  their  everlasting  rest,  how 
earnestly  do  I  desire  that  you  may  be  aroused  to  preparation,  by  a  deep 
sense  of  the  important  station  that  awaits  you.  Let  me  entreat  you 
seriously  to  consider,  how  far  the  time  and  talents,  so  richly  and  so 
mercifully  b&stowed,  are  employed  and  devoted  to  the  service  of  the 
Most  High  God;  and  whether  the  many  vacant  places  would  have  re- 
mained unfilled  up  to  the  present  day,  if  obedience  had  kept  up  with 
knowledge,  which  has  been  from  time  to  time  vouchsafed.  To  the  just 
witness  in  every  heart  I  appeal,  and  in  tender  love  I  refer  you. 

And  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  I  wish  to  press  it  not  only  upon  heads 
of  families,  but  upon  all  who  are  capable  of  reflection,  to  lay  these  things 
to  heart;  for  it  is  a  glorious  cause  in  which  all  are  or  ought  to  be  con- 
cerned, inasmuch  as  all  are  called  to  glory  and  virtue.  Let  these  things 
sink  deep  in  your  minds,  let  them  have  a  place  equal  to  their  vast  im- 
portance. How  great  is  the  responsibility,  how  awful  the  consideration, 
that  by  the  influence  of  your  e.vample  in  faithfulness  and  upright  walk- 
ing, and  by  your  religious  care  and  oversight,  the  precious  young  people 
may  be  induced  to  choose  the  "  Lord  for  their  portion,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob  for  the  lot  of  their  inheritance."  Of  ourselves  we  can  do  nothing  ; 
but  dear  Friends,  help  is  laid  upon  one  that  is  mighty  to  save  and  to 
deliver:  unto  Him  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth  is  given  ;  even  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  the  blessed  medium  of  access  to  God ! 
He  hath  graciously  declared,  "  Him  that  comelh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  ca.st  out."  All  things  are  possible  with  Him :  counsel  is  his,  ami 
9  G 


98 


MEMOIRS   OF   PANIKIi  WHEELER. 


[1823. 


sound  wisdom:  He  is  understanding:  Ho  is  strength.  What  then  re- 
mains, but  for  us,  in  humble  prostration  of  soul,  to  draw  nigh  unto  Him? 
By  yielding  simple  obedience  to  his  Divine  requisitions,  this  work  of 
eternal  consequence  begins.  It  is  not  limited  to  a  chosen  few;  it  is  ex- 
tended nnto  all :  "  What  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch."  The 
watch,  with  constancy  maintained,  will  lead  to  prayer.  Praying  always 
with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto, 
will  lead  the  soul  to  God  ;  to  whom  all  power  belongs.  "Blesseil  will 
be  those  servants  who  are  found  so  doing."  Great  will  be  their  peace 
while  here ;  glorious  their  reward  hereafter.  They  will  be  numbered 
with  those,  that  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and 
amongst  them,  who,  turning  "  many  to  righteousness,"  shall  shine  as  the 
stars  forever  and  ever. 

I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

D.  W. 

To  Richard  Cockin,  Doncaster. 

Eighth  Month  C>th,  1823. 

Day  after  day  passes  away,  leaving  accumulated  cause  to  regret  how 
much  I  am  indebted  to  thee,  my  dear  and  long-loved  friend ;  witliout 
being  able  to  give  thee  an  assurance  of  my  unabated  love,  or  to  acknowl- 
edge the  receipt  of  many  affectionate  tokens  of  remembrance,  which 
have  from  time  to  time  been  conveyed  in  thy  acceptable  and  welcome 
letters;  all  of  which,  though  unreplied  to,  have  been  regularly  received 
with  gratitude  and  renewed  feeling  of  affection.  I  have  long  meditated 
writing  to  thee,  but  have  always  been  prevented  ;  now,  however,  I  have 
once  more  taken  up  the  pen,  and  must  endeavor,  in  some  degree,  to  ac- 
count for  such  appareut  neglect. 

Laying  aside  all  other  causes,  which  time  and  paper  will  not  permit 
my  bringing  forward,  I  must  inform  thee  that  sickness  has  hung  about 
our  dwelling  since  the  middle  of  last  winter.  The  severity  of  the 
weather  laid  us  all  by  for  a  time;  but  as  spring  opened,  all  the  invalids 
came  about  again,  with  the  exception  of  my  dear  wife  and  my  Joshua, 
who  lingered  on  until  the  fine  weather  fairly  opened,  and  seemed  likely 
to  recover;  but  great  heat  coming  suddenly  upon  us,  their  already 
weakened  frames  could  not  support  it.  Every  means  was  tried  which  a 
skilful  physician  could  devise,  without  any  material  benefit  being  visi- 
ble:  returning  to  England  seemed  the  only  alternative  he  could  point 
•out.  I  believe  nothing  could  have  induced  my  wife  to  leave  us,  but  the 
•hope  of  the  change  being  beneficial  to  her  son ;  however,  she  at  length 
■came  to  the  resolution  to  make  the  attempt,  and  accompanied  by  my 
daughters,  they  sailed  for  London,  on  the  18th  of  last  month.  I  wag 
three  days  on  board  the  ship  with  them,  previously  to  their  sailing,  but 
was  obliged  to  return  home  the  evening  before  they  got  to  sea:  although 
this  was  a  disappointment,  I  was  very  glad  I  had  been  with  them,  as  the 
first  night  they  slept  on  board,  there  was  the  most  dreadful  storm  of 


1823.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


99 


thunder  and  lightning  I  ever  witnessed.  I  felt  thankful  I  was  with 
them,  for  I  think  they  would  have  been  quite  terrified,  if  they  had  not 
had  somebody  to  cheer  them  a  little.  I  hope  by  this  time  thej'  are  in 
sight  of  the  "  white  cliffs,"  and  I  shall  rejoice  to  hear  of  their  safe 
arrival. 

I  am  grieved  to  find  the  character  of  our  Emperor  does  not  stand  so 
high  with  many  in  England  as  it  did ;  and  fully  believe  he  has  'been 
prompted  by  ovil-disposed  persons  to  do  things  that  he  does  not  approve 
of,  and  would  not  have  done,  but  at  their  instigation.  We  know  of  no 
difference  here,  in  respect  to  the  government  of  the  internal  afiliirs  of 
this  country.  I  think  his  judgment  has  been  biased  by  some  of  the  other 
crowned  heads,  with  whom  he  has  of  late  associated  :  at  the  same  time 
there  is  reason  to  believe  he  has  seen  through  some  of  their  devices.  I 
only  wonder  how  he  bears  up,  amidst  the  many  difficulties  that  surround 
him ;  and  the  constant  exercise  of  moderation,  patience,  and  forbear- 
ance, he  is  in  the  daily  practice  of,  is  to  me  extraordinary.  The  manner 
in  which  he  is  imposed  upon  by  many  who  enjoy  his  confidence,  would 
scarcely  be  believed  in  its  full  extent.  With  my  work,  and  as  regards 
myself,  1  find  no  lack  of  assistance,  when  anything  that  requires  his  aid 
is  brought  to  his  knowledge.  I  have  frequently  seen  him  passing  ou 
tiie  road,  since  he  returned  from  Verona.  A  few  weeks  ago,  I  was  look- 
ing at  some  oats  pretty  soon  in  the  morning,  in  the  neighborhood  of  a 
pavilion  to  which  he  was  going  witii  the  Dowager  Empress  to  breakfast; 
and  they  passed  close  by  me  in  a  low  carriage  with  a  pair  of  horses. 
He  looked  very  well;  and  I  observed  he  pointed  me  out  to  his  mother. 
I  am  at  present  much  occupied  in  the  neighborhood  where  he  mostly 
resides  in  summer, about  seventeen  miles  from  Petersburg;  and  ten  days 
ago,  whilst  laying  out  some  ground  in  a  wood,  which  is  preparing  for 
cultivati(jn,  a  carriage  stopped  near  tiie  j)art  where  I  was.  My  William 
was  near,  and  called  to  me  that  it  was  the  Emj)eror.  On  seeing  him 
alight  and  spring  over  the  ditch  towards  the  place,  I  went  to  meet  him. 
He  gave  me  his  hand,  and  immediately  entered  into  convereation  with 
his  usual  freedom.  One  of  his  Generals  followed  him;  but  it  a])j)eared 
to  make  no  difference  in  his  nmnner.  He  remained  for  some  time,  made 
many  inquiries  about  my  faniily;  and  having  no  doubt  remarked  our 
hay  crops,  he  said,  "You  will  have  more  hay  than  all  the  piople  in  the 
ueighl)orhood."  I  mentioned  the  indisposition  of  my  family,  and  that 
my  wife  was  gone  to  England:  he  seemed  a  little  sur[)rise(l,  and  dir(!ctly 
asked  if  she  would  return.  I  said  she  intended  it.  He  appeared  greatly 
interested  in  my  report  of  the  abundant  crops  upon  the  ground.  Last 
year  there  was  quite  a  dearth  of  fodder  in  this  neigiil)orhoo(l  ;  a  large 
number  of  cattle  were  lost  for  want  of  food.  After  explaining  to  him 
what  were  my  plans  relative  to  the  parcel  of  land  on  which  we  were 
standing,  he  shook  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "  I  will  let  you  <lo  what 
you  like."    I  understand  that  the  next  day  he  made  some  inquiry  as  to 


100 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


[1823. 


the  cause  of  the  sickness  amongst  us,  and  having  learnt  that  it  was  occa- 
sioned by  the  coldness  of  the  house  in  which  we  live,  he  gave  orders  that 
it  should  be  altered  immediately.  On  the  third  day  after  the  interview, 
an  architect  arrived,  to  ascertain  what  was  wanted;  and  we  are  now  well 
stocked  with  bricklayers,  carpenters,  and  the  like. 

I  })elieve  I  have  long  been  partaker  of  the  tender  sympathy  of  my 
friends  in  England;  but  I  think  I  never  knew  a  time  when  I  stood  more 
ia  need  of  it,  than  the  present.  Exclusive  of  domestic  enjoyments,  I 
have  long  ceased  to  have  any  delights,  the  loss  of  which  would  give  me 
an  hour's  pain  or  thought:  in  the  bosom  of  my  family  was  to  be  found 
all  that  could  afford  rac  gratification  or  comfort.  With  them  about  me, 
I  had  everything  I  could  w'ish  for  or  desire,  in  this  state  of  mutability. 
The  compact  is,  however,  unexpectedly  and  suddenly  dissolved,  and  one- 
half  diminished  as  in  a  moment.  I  have,  however,  one  consolation, 
which  is,  that  they  will  not  feel  it  as  I  do :  they,  if  permitted  to  reach 
their  native  land  in  safety,  strengthened,  I  humbly  hope,  through  heav- 
enly goodness  and  mercy,  by  the  sea  air,  and  their  healtli  in  some  de- 
gree restored,  will  be  cheered  and  comforted  by  the  countenances  of 
many  dear  relations  and  friends. 

I  confess  my  prospects  here  wear  a  very  different  aspect ;  but  I  trust 
I  have  in  some  degree  learned  in  all  states  to  be  content.  There  is,  my 
dear  friend,  and  without  any  inclination  to  boast,  I  believe  I  may  say,  I 
know  there  is,  a  soul-solacing  presence  to  be  felt  in  a  retired  and  lonely 
mansion,  as  well  as  in  a  place  where  large  assemblies  crowd ;  which,  un- 
bounded and  unlimited  by  time  and  space,  extends  to  every  clime,  to 
every  place,  to  every  heart:  andO!  saith  my  soul  in  humble  prayer, 
may  it  be  felt  by  us  all !  that  all  our  hearts  may  be  so  cleansed,  so  pre- 
pared and  purified  from  every  defilement,  as  to  be  in  constant  readiness 
to  receive  the  heavenly  guest.  That  the  whole  human  race  may  be 
brought  to  the  same  blessed  experience,  is  the  earnest  desire  of  thy  tribu- 
lated  friend  at  this  moment  of  time;  that  all  may  have  life,  that  all  may 
be  washed,  that  all  may  be  sanctified,  that  all  may  be  "justified,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God." 

I  must  now  come  to  a  conclusion,  after  saying,  that  although  my 
dwelling  is  in  low  places,  I  am  frequently  favored  to  feel  humble  resig- 
nation of  mind ;  at  the  same  time  believing  that  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  in  the  present  dispensation,  I  can  freely  commit  my  all  to  his  divine 
disposal,  who  I  am  persuaded  will  not  break  the  bruised  reed. 

To  thy  dear  wife  and  family  I  beg  to  be  remembered  in  love  unfeigned, 
and  assuring  thee  that  thou  art  included  in  the  same. 

I  remain  thy  affectionate  friend,  D.  W. 


1824.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  101 


To  Sarah  Smith,  Sheffield. 

Second  Month  \&th,  1824. 

Thy  last  letter  came  duly  to  hand,  and  was  welcome  indeed  :  my  be- 
loved invalids,  it  is  true,  had  furnished  me  with  repeated  accounts  of 
their  improving  health ;  yet  to  receive  a  confirmation  from  an  affection- 
ate eye-witness  of  the  same,  demands  every  acknowledgment  of  which  I 
am  capable,  for  thy  kindness  in  thus  adding  to  our  comfort  and  consola- 
tion. Thou  hast  no  doubt  heard  before  this  time,  that  a  variety  of  cir- 
cumstances combine  to  prevent  my  projected  visit  to  England,  which  I 
most  sincerely  regret:  although  it  must  have  been  short,  and  professedly 
to  accompany  my  dear  family  back  to  this  country,  as  I  could  but  have 
had  a  short  space  of  time  to  perform  it  in,  and  of  course  should  have 
seen  but  few  of  the  faces  of  my  Friends,  and  comparatively  for  a  mo- 
ment only ;  yet  this  would  have  been  very  precious  to  me.  Our  present 
solitary  situation  may  be  better  imagined  than  described ;  I  need  not 
advert  to  it,  except  to  acknowledge  with  gratitude  and  thankfulness  the 
preservation  and  support  we  have  witnessed.  I  hope  most  sincerely, 
that  the  journey  of  my  dear  wife  and  children  to  England,  will  be  pro- 
ductive of  much  future  comfort ;  not  only  through  the  restoration  of  the 
health  of  the  invalids,  but  by  causing  a  renewal  of  affectionate  regard 
and  intercourse  with  our  friends  ;  which,  I  trust,  will  be  strengthened  and 
increased  by  a  more  frequent  interchange  of  letters,  which  will  iuive  a 
tendency  to  keep  alive  feelings  of  love  and  sympathy  for  each  other.  I 
remember  very  well,  it  was  the  advice  of  our  dearly  belove<l  friend, 
Stephen  Grtllet,  when  in  tliis  country,  that  we  should  make  a  great  point 
of  keeping  up  a  correspondt  nee  with  our  Friends  in  England. 

I  am  quite  aware,  my  dear  friend,  that  thou  must  sensibly  feci  the 
loss,  when  thy  beloved  niece  is  removed  from  under  thy  roof;  but  thou 
needest  not  fear,  thou  wilt  be  cared  for:  thou  hast  cared  for  many  ;  her 
f)lace  will  be  filletl,  I  believe,  to  thy  comfort  and  admiration.  I  some- 
times think  that  heavenly  goodness  and  loving-kindness  are  plainly 
evinced  in  these  thingn,  and  all  in  love  and  mercy  to  us  poor  creatures, 
gradually  and  progressively  to  separate  us,  and  more  perfectly  to  wean 
us  from  every  sensible  delight,  even  from  things  which  may  at  one  time 
have  been  graciously  di.^penscd,  and  whereon  our  affections  may  have 
been  properly  and  lawfully  fixed.  In  infinite  wisdom  they  are  with- 
drawn, for  our  farther  refinement  and  purification,  that  our  minds  may 
become  unfettered  and  loosened  more  and  more  from  the  things  of  tinic 
and  sense;  that  nothing  may  hinder  or  stand  in  the  way  of  the  complete, 
removal  of  all  that  can  be  shaken,  that  those  things  only  which  cannot 
be  shaken  may  remain,  which  are  fijunded  on  the  immutable  Rock  ;  and 
that  tiic  great  and  good  God  may  be  all  in  all.  So  that  we  may  not 
only  have  our  latnjjs  trimmed  and  lights  burning,  but,  like  the  wise  vir- 
gins, we  may  be  ready  and  looking  for  the  coming  of  the  heavenly 
9* 


102  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1824. 


Bridegroom  ;  at  the  same  time  prepared  to  wait,  should  the  time  be 
prolonged,  haviug  a  supply  of  "  oil  in  our  vessels  with  our  lamps." 

[In  the  following  letter  he  speaks  of  the  safe  return  of  his  wife  and 
party  from  England.] 

To  John  Hipsley,  Hull. 

Fifth  Month  31.9^,  1824. 

I  have  now  the  pleasure  of  informing  thee  that  we  were  much  sur- 
prised by  the  arrival  of  the  Fanny,  after  a  passage  of  sixteen  days,  as 
we  had  had  a  succession  of  easterly  gales.  She  was  quite  unlocked  for 
on  our  part.  A  little  before  bedtime,  on  Fourth  day,  we  were  roused  by 
the  sound  of  wheels ;  but  had  not  the  most  distant  idea  who  our  guests 
could  be.  There  were  only  a  few  moments  to  think  about  it,  before  the 
whole  party  were  in  the  house ;  and  our  surprise  and  joy  may  be  more 
readily  conceived  than  described. 

As  I  have  once  more  got  them  safe  at  home,  I  may  now  tell  thee 
somewhat  of  the  trial  of  faith,  patience,  and  feeling,  under  alengthened- 
out  sickness,  which  I  have  had  to  pass  through  for  several  months.  It 
is  near  four  months  ago  that  I  became  seriously  ill,  and  at  one  time 
there  seemed  little  probability  of  my  struggling  through,  until  my  wife 
could  reach  her  homo :  but  as  I  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  makiner 
her  uneasy  whilst  in  England,  and  witliout  a  possibility  of  getting  to 
me  or  affording  any  relief,  I  took  great  pains  to  keep  it  from  her,  either 
in  letters  from  us,  or  from  any  other  person  that  I  knew  was  writing. 
At  times,  when  at  the  worst,  I  blamed  myself  for  having  withheld  the 
information,  as  it  seemed  almost  presumptuous  to  suppose  I  should  re- 
cover ;  but  at  seasons  I  had  hope :  and  I  trust  I  can  in  some  degree 
adopt  the  language  of  the  Psalmist,  and  say,  "  The  Lord  is  my  strength 
and  my  shield;  my  heart  trusted  in  Him,  and  I  am  helped:"  and  great 
cause  I  have  to  ascribe  all  to  his  goodness  and  mercy,  and  to  put  my 
trust  and  confidence  in  Him. 

I  had  intended  visiting  England  this  spring,  attending  the  Yearly 
Meeting,  and  bringing  home  my  family  in  the  summer ;  but  the  Lord 
prevented  me,  and  not  man,  as  I  had  every  permission  tliat  man  could 
give  me.  This  reconciles  all,  and  raises  consolation  in  my  mind,  and  a 
hope  that  I  am  still  an  object  of  his  divine  compassion,  although  under 
a  humiliating  sense  of  my  unworthiness. 

To  David  Mallinson,  Sheffield. 

Tenth  Month  25th,  1824,  0.  S. 
According  to  expectation  our  dear  friend  Tliomas  Shillitoe  arrived 
about  seven  weeks  ago,  and  seems  very  comfortable  amongst  us.  All 
who  have  seen  him  are  much  pleased  with  him  ;  and  his  having  brought 
no  books  with  him  has  prevented  much  trouble,  and  removed  all  suspi- 


1824.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


103 


cion  far  away.  He  is  remarkably  furuished  with  a  seuse  of  things  in 
thi-5  place,  aud  acts  with  the  greatest  prudeuce  aud  cautiou.  The  more 
we  know  him,  the  more  we  love  him ;  his  conduct  and  conversation 
are  altogether  consistent  with  his  profession,  without  which  he  would 
make  little  impression  on  the  minds  of  the  people,  whose  views  aud  ex- 
t)octations  are  altogether  outward  ;  and  they  take  more  notice  of  external 
appearances  perhaps  than  the  people  in  England  or  in  other  nations 
lurtlier  advanced  in  civilization  aud  religious  sensibility. 

[The  awful  visitation  upon  the  city  of  Petersburg,  by  the  great  inun- 
dation in  the  Eleventh  Month,  1824,  is  thus  described : — ] 

To  John  Hipsley,  Hull. 

Eleventh  Month  IKA,  1824,  0.  S. 
As  it  is  probable  that  accounts  of  an  alarming  nature,  relative  to  the 
situation  of  this  neighborhood  will  shortly  reach  England,  and  knowing 
from  experience  the  lively  interest  which  thyself  and  I'amily  at  all  times 
take  in  our  welfare,  I  thought  I  would  prevent  your  being  disturbed 
with  unnecessary  fears,  occasioned  by  imperfect  statements,  as  to  our 
personal  safety*. 

On  the  7th  inst.,  the  inhabitants  of  Petersburg  experienced  the  most 
awful  visitation  that  has  ever  occurred  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest 
person  living,  by  a  deluge,  which  threatened  for  several  hours  tiic  de- 
struction of  the  city  and  suburbs.  A  dreadful  tempest  came  on  during 
tlie  night  of  the  6th  from  tiie  south-west,  and  continued  to  rage  with 
unabated  fury  nearly  the  whole  of  the  next  day.  Two  days  previously, 
an  unusual  roaring  of  the  sea  had  been  noticed  about  the  head  of  the 
Gulf  of  Finland,  and  at  Cronstadt.  On  the  morning  of  the  7lli,  the 
sea  began  to  rise,  and  shortly  afterwards  to  push  its  waves  into  the  heart 
of  the  city.  The  people  at  first  supposed  it  would  only  be  one  of  the 
floods  which  have  frequently  occurred,  aud  manifested  no  particular 
alarm  ;  but  before  noon,  they  became  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  fly- 
ing lor  their  lives.  The  road  we  live  on  exhibited  a  scene  of  terror  and 
dismay  not  easy  to  describe:  every  one  anxious  to  save  himself  and  his 
cattle.  As  our  situation  is  somewiiat  higher  tiian  tbe  city  itself,  we  had 
many  applications  for  food  for  the  cattle  and  siielter,  which  of  course 
we  were  glad  to  comply  with.  Our  neighborhood  was  protected  from 
siiaring  in  the  general  calamity  i)y  the  bank  of  tbe  Ligolsky  canal, 
which  is  raised  above  the  regular  surface  of  the  country;  but  from  the 
upjjcr  part  of  the  house  we  could  see  over  this  bank,  which  tliscovered 
to  us  the  city,  standing  as  it  were  in  the  open  sea. 

The  water  continued  to  rise!  until  three,  p.  M.,  when  the  wind  shifted 
to  tlie  north-west,  and  although  its  violence  continued,  it  prevented  the 
water  from  rising  any  higher.  At  that  time  tbe  water  was  twelve  i'eet 
deep  in  the  main  street  on  Vasily's  Lslaud.    Buildings  consisting  of  only 


t 

104  MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1824. 

one  story  were  of  course  filled  ;  and  the  frightened  occupants  obliged  to 
take  refuge  upon  their  roofs.  In  the  afternoon,  we  made  some  attempt 
to  go  towards  the  city ;  but  found  it  unsafe  to  try  much  further  than  the 
bank  of  the  canal  just  mentioned.  Tiie  land  under  our  care,  between 
this  and  the  city,  was  nearly  all*  under  water,  so  that  we  could  hear 
nothing  that  night  of  the  distress  which  prevailed  there. 

By  the  morning  of  the  8th,  the  water  had  subsided  so  much,  that  it 
could  only  be  seen  about  the  low  places;  in  the  afternoon  I  went  off  in- 
tending to  see  how  our  friend  8arah  Kilham  had  fared,  but  after  passing 
the  barrier,  I  was  compelled  to  return,  as  all  the  bridges  were  carried 
away  by  the  force  of  the  water.  The  9th  (a  First  day)  arrived,  and 
brought  only  our  dear  friend  Thomas  Hhillitoc  to  meeting ;  who,  although 
he  knew  enough  of  the  general  suffering  to  prevent  his  speaking  i'or  a 
short  interval  on  first  coming  into  the  room,  yet  knew  almost  nothing 
in  comparison  of'  what  has  since  been  unfolded.  The  part  where  dear 
Thomas  lives,  stands  pretty  high,  but  in  those  streets  the  water  stood 
only  eighteen  inches  below  the  lamps.  For  three  hours,  a  general  silence 
prevailed  in  the  city ;  and  from  Thomas  Slullitoe's  windows,  which  com- 
mand a  view  of  four  streets,  nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  one  poor  strug- 
gling horse,  and  the  police  rowing  aboat  in  boats  to  see  Where  any  assist- 
ance could  be  rendered. 

Our  land  before  hinted  at,  is  covered  over  with  timber,  boats,  dead 
horses,  cows,  barrels  of  fish,  crosses  from  the  grave-yards,  parts  of  coffins, 
and  other  articles,  and  I  regret  to  add,  with  many  human  bodies,  drowned 
by  this  disastrous  flood  ;  one  is  a  female  with  a  child  under  each  arm, 
which  she  was  endeavoring  to  save. 

It  is  now  Third  day  night:  I  have  been  both  to-day  and  yesterday  in 
the  city,  and  have  heard  such  accounts  of  accumulated  suffering,  as  are 
impossible  to  be  set  forth.  I  fear  the  number  of  lives  lost  will  amount 
to  ten  thousand,  and  the  loss  of  cattle  and  property  is  estimated  at 
20,000,000  roubles,  (£800,000  sterling.)  Whole  squadrons  of  cavalry 
horses  were  drowned  in  their  stables,  and  many  saved  by  being  led  up- 
stairs.   One  Englishman,  a  horse  dealer,  has  lost  all  his  horses. 

When  the  water  began  to  rise  above  its  usual  height  in  floods,  the 
Emperor  went  in  person,  and  ordered  the  sentinels  away  from  the  differ- 
ent posts.  When  the  palace  became  surrounded  by  water  many  feet 
deep,  he  appeared  with  the  Empress  on  the  balconies,  encouraging  the 
people  to  exertion,  and  ofl'ering  rewards  to  those  who  would  endeavor  to 
save  life,  wherever  he  saw  any  particular  danger:  by  this,  many  were 
saved,  who  would  otherwise  have  been  inevitably  lost.  A  subscription 
has  l)een  begun  to-day  for  the  benefit  of  the  sufferers,  to  which  the  Em- 
peror has  given  1,000,000  roubles  (£40,000  sterling)  ;  and  he  has  ordered 
the  military  governor  to  take  care  that  the  poor  people  are  furnished 
with  food.  Yesterday,  it  was  difficult  to  procure  bread,  as  the  bakers' 
ovens  were  mostly  deluged  by  the  water ;  to-day,  there  is  a  supply.  All 


1824.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


105 


the  sugars  at  the  Custom-house  are  melted,  and  all  goods  that  will  damage 
with  water  are  spoiled.  The  shops  iu  many  places  were  full  up  to  the 
ceilings :  oats  which  have  been  under  water  in  the  stores,  are  selling  at 
two  and  three  roubles  (from  20  to  30  pence)  the  chetvert  of  five  English 
bushels.  The  inhabitants  and  houses  of  three  villages  near  the  Gulph, 
are  with  their  cattle  said  to  be  entirely  swept  away.  The  Emperor  has 
been  to-day  to  several  places,  where  the  greatest  suffering  has  occurred, 
to  devise  relief  for  the  people. 

However  affecting  this  visitation  may  appear,  I  cannot  but  view  it 
with  a  hope,  that  it  may  yet  prove  a  blessing  in  disguise,  to  those  that 
remain:  and  I  very  much  desire  that  it  may  have  its  proper  and  lasting 
effect  upon  all  our  minds  ;  that  so  all  may  repent,  and  turn  unto  Him, 
with  whom  is  mercy  and  plenteous  redemption  ;  lest  a  worse  and  more 
terrible  warning  should  follow.  There  is,  I  think,  reason  to  fear  that 
another  woe  will  succeed  that  which  ha.s  now  passed  over,  I  mean  the 
occurrence  of  pestilential  disorders,  which  the  dampness  of  the  houses 
may  I)ring  on  ;  particularly,  if  intense  frost  should  succeed,  before  they 
are  in  some  degree  dry  and  aired:  last  night  it  froze  hard;  at  present 
there  is  less  frost,  but  with  the  appearance  of  more  snow. 

Our  friend  Sarah  Kilham  is  likely  to  suffer  less  than  we  feared, 
although  her  furniture  was  floating  iu  her  parlor.  Her  day-scholars 
were  in  the  house  when  the  water  rose,  so  that  she  was  obliged  to  lodge 
them  as  she  could. 

We  scarcely  know  what  to  conclude  about  our  friends  at  sea,  as  so 
much  depends  upon  the  situation  of  the  different  ships:  we  hear  that 
some  have  been  wrecked,  and  others  have  returned  to  Crunstadt.  This 
island  has  been  entirely  under  water. 

In  the  midst  of  the  general  distress,  we  have  been  ])ermitte(l  to  par- 
take of  peace  and  quietness,  of  which  we  seem  altogether  unworthy.  I 
sometimes  fear  we  are  not  making  an  r.dequate  return  for  the  numerous 
comforts  and  blessings  we  enjoy  ;  and  were  it  not  to  acknowledge  with 
gratitude  the  loving-kindness  and  mercy  which  surrouuded  us,  I  should 
willingly  omit  saying  anything  about  ourselves:  all  belonging  to  us  seem 
to  shrink  into  nothingness,  when  we  behold  the  surrounding  scene  of  woe 
and  misery. 


106 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1825 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Visits  E.\f;LAXD,  1825  —  Retuhns  to  IIusmia  —  Death  of  the  Emi-ekor 

AlEXAXDEU,  A\U    OoCUItUEXCES    C!ONSEgUENT    TlIEIiEOX  — AuDEESS   TO  JUl.IiY 

Monthly  Meeting,  182G — Extensive  Fiues,  etc. 

IN  tlie  early  part  of  1825,  Daniel  Wheeler  visited  Eii-rhuul.  lie  took 
tlie  overland  route,  ia  company  with  Thomas  Shillitoe,  and  landed 
at  Harwich  after  a  fatiguing  jounun'  of  tliirty-six  days.  His  stay  did 
not  nuicli  exceed  tliree  months:  during  this  time  he  attended  the  Dublin 
Yearly  fleeting,  to  which  he  had  felt  his  mind  drawn  before  leaving 
home;  also  the  Yearly  Meeting  held  in  London. 

The  following  extracts  are  from  letters  written  on,  and  after,  his  return 
to  Russia. 

To  John  Hips  ley,  Hull. 

Ahtcr,  off  the  Spurn,  Sixth  Month  2M,  1825. 
The  pilot  being  about  to  leave  us,  I  hasten  to  inform  thee  that  we 
shall  shortly  shape  our  course  for  the  Naze  of  Norway.    The  vessel,  I 
believe,  will  be  very  comfortable,  when  we  get  fairly  out  to  sea,  and  the 
decks  cleared  up. 

It  would  have  been  very  pleasant  to  have  assembled  once  more  with 
my  dear  Friends  on  shore,  if  it  had  been  permitted  ;  as  it  is,  I  have 
great  cause  to  be  thankful,  for  having  been  allowed  at  seasons  to  partake, 
while  on  this  side  the  Baltic,  of  the  streams  of  that  river  which  makes 
glad  the  whole  city  and  heritage  of  God.  At  the  same  time  my  heart 
is  filled  with  gratitude,  at  the  prospect  of  returning  to  my  dear  wife  and 
family,  with  my,  health  so  much  restored  and  renewed ;  which  cannot 
fail  to  raise  in  all  our  minds,  the  tribute  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  to 
the  great  and  good  Shepherd ;  unto  whom  not  only  every  sheep,  but  the 
most  helpless  lamb,  of  the  flock  is  known,  wherever  situated,  or  however 
hidden. 

To  One  of  his  Family. 

Ahter,  Seventh  Month  l^tJi,  1825. 
In  sight  of  Ilofjland. 

My  Dear  :  Within  the  last  twenty-four  hours  we  have  only  got 

about  as  many  miles  to  windward ;  but  we  must  learn  in  all  states  to  be 
content.  I  little  thought  when  I  wrote  from  Elsineur,  that  another  fort- 
night would  elapse  without  my  reaching  home,  and  several  days  may  yet 
intervene.  There  is,  however,  abundant  cause  for  humble  gratitude  and 
thankfulness,  that  we  have  been  so  far  preserved  from  accident.  One 
night,  since  we  have  been  in  the  Gulf,  we  drove  very  near  the  rocks  on 
the  Finnish  coast.  I  had  been  up  till  after  twelve  o'clock,  which  is  my 
usual  practice  at  sea,  as  midnight  often  decides  the  weather  we  arS  likely 
to  have:  the  mate  had  had  the  first  watch,  and  when  he  called  the  cap- 
tain at  twelve  o'clock,  he  asked  whether  the  ship  should  go  about.  The 


1825.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


107 


captaiu  said,  "  Js^o ;  let  her  stand  on."  I  did  not  feel  satisfied  with  this, 
particularly  as  the  mate  went  to  his  berth,  and  the  captaiu  did  not  turn 
out:  but  I  lay  down  in  my  cabin,  and  kept  myself  awake,  as  it  was 
highly  needful  that  somebody  should  be  ready,  if  wanted.  Before  one, 
A.  M.,  a  sailor  discovered  the  rocks,  and  had  the  caj)taiu  alarmed,  who 
without  waiting  to  put  on  his  clothes,  went  on  deck,  and  immediately 
the  sailors  were  called  out,  and  the  ship's  head  laid  the  other  way.  Had 
it  been  much  darker,  we  might  have  gone  ashore,  before  the  ship  could 
have  been  got  round.  But  our  great  and  merciful  helper  was  nigh  to 
deliver ;  to  whom  belongs  all  praise. 

Sevcnih  Month  2\st.  —  After  beating  about  two  other  days  with  a  con- 
trary wind,  in  the  night  of  the  14th  the  wind  altered,  so  that  the  vessel 
could  lay  on  her  proper  course:  the  captain  carried  as  much  sail  as  she 
could  bear,  and  at  six  in  the  morning  we  hove  to,  off  the  guard-ship ; 
and  as  soon  as  they  had  boarded,  we  filled  sail  and  stood  in  for  the  Mole 
of  Croustadt.  I  succeeded  in  getting  a  passport  without  delay,  and  pro- 
ceeded in  the  afternoon  steamer,  and  was  favored  to  find  thy  dear  mother 
and  all  the  family  in  good  health.  I  trust  we  rejoiced  together  in  hum- 
ble thankfulness  for  being  permitted  to  meet  once  more. 

Now,  my  dear  child,  I  must  bid  thee  farewell.  Unite  with  me  in 
grateful  thanksgiving  to  the  Lord  Most  High,  for  All  his  gracious  mer- 
cies to  us,  and  in  humble  prayer  that  He  will  be  pleased  to  keep  us  meek 
and  lowly  in  his  fear,  watching  continually ;  that  so  we  may  be  lavored 
to  discover  and  escape  every  temptation,  and  be  preserved  from  the 
many  evils  that  are  in  the  world,  and  alive  unto  Him  who  liveth  ibr- 
cver,  through  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  men  :  whose  blessed  Spirit 
dwelleth  in  the  contrite  and  humble  heart.  • 

To  Richard  Cockin,  Doncaster. 

Moscow  Ro(t,l,  Xiitth  Month  2r,tk,  1825. 

My  late  visit  amongst  my  dear  friends  in  England,  very  frequently 
furnishes  us,  when  the  family  is  collected  together,  with  a  pleasant  theme 
for  conversation  ;  and  when  al)sent  from  them  and  alone,  it  is  often  willi 
me  the  subject  of  contemplation.  But  while  it  serves  to  revive  allec- 
tioiiate  feelings  for  those  I  love,  a  sting  of  regret  remains  l)ehind,  at 
having  enjoyed  their  company  for  so  short  an  interval,  and  being  again 
so  widely  separated  from  them,  as  has  been  my  allotment  for  the  last 
seven  years.  But,  I  trust,  I  have  no  disposition  to  murmur  or  repine; 
on  the  contrary,  I  am  often  favored  to  feel  that  resignation  of  mind, 
which,  as  it  is  abode  in,  has  for  its  companion  a  feeling  of  sweet  peace, 
of  more  value  and  more  to  be  desired  than  the  wealth  of  nations. 

N(>  [)art  of  tiio  journey  leaves  so  much  solid  satisfaction  when  Ijrought 
to  remombrancc,  as  my  vi>it  to  Dublin.  This  was  not  a  matter  of  ciioice, 
but  undertaken  and  performed  in  the  cross  to  my  own  natural  will  and 
inclination:  and,  although  1  am  uuworthy  to  be  trusted  with  a  sling  and 


108 


MEMOins   OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1825. 


a  few  small  stones,  yet  was  I  permitted  to  see  how  my  brethren  fared, 
and  to  take  their  pledge,  a  j)ledge  of  love,  which  I  believe  will  be  long 
treasured  up  in  my  heart,  and  cannot  diminish;  being  impressed  with  a 
belief,  that  it  sprung  from  an  inexhaustiblo  source,  a  fountain  of  eternal 
duration,  constantly  flowing  through  innumerable  channels,  but  still  full 
to  the  margin  of  mercy  and  truth.  There  are  several  dear  Friends  in 
that  land,  with  whom  I  feel  a  precious  unity;  and  whether  they  ever 
remember  the  stranger  or  not,  he  often  thinks  of  them,  with  feelings 
which  time  and  distance  only  serve  to  heighten. 

From  what  I  have  said  of  Friends  in  Dublin,  my  dear  friend  must 
not  suppose  that  those  in  England  are  forgotten,  or  that  anything  like  a 
ti'ansfer  of  affection  has  taken  j)lace  on  my  part.  Such  is  the  transcen- 
dent quality  of  true  love,  that  whilst  it  embraces  new  objects,  it  does 
not  lessen  for  those  on  whom  it  has  long  and  deservedly  been  fixed.  Be 
assured  my  attachment  has  not  lessened  for  those  whom  I  have  long 
known  and  loved  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  strengthened  by  the  renewal  of 
intercourse. 

I  am  informed  on  good  authority,  that  John  Gossner,  the  reformed 
Roman  Catholic  minister,  is  now  allowed  to  preach  in  any  part  of  the 
Prussian  dominions.  He  has  lately  had  an  opportunity  of  preaching 
before  the  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia,  and  also  before  another  great  per- 
sonage at  that  court,  who  was  so  much  affected,  as  to  faint  in  the  course 
of  John  Gossuer's  discourse.  The  wife  of  the  latter  personage,  it  is 
said,  has  long  been  a  serious  character;  so  that  one  cannot  help  rejoic- 
ing in  the  hope,  that  the  great  and  good  work  is  going  forward  in  the 
hearts  of  some,  and  perha2:)s  in  the  hearts  of  many,  where  least  expected 
or  looked  for  by  poor  short-sighted  man. 

To  Samuel  Stansfield.* 
Fifth  Verst,  Moscow  Road,  Tenth  Month  29<A,  1825. 
Thou  wilt  soon  have  been  twelve  months  in  England,  and  by  this 
time  canst  form  a  judgment  of  the  state  of  things  iu  the  meeting  in 
Sheffield.  I  shall  much  rejoice  to  hear  that  there  is  a  prospect  of  the 
younger  branches  coming  forward  to  advocate  the  precious  cause.  The 
bui'deu-bearers  are  thinly  scattered  in  that  large  and  once  flourishing 
meeting ;  and  some  of  those  who  yet  remain  on  the  watch-tower  cannot 
be  expected  to  continue  much  longer,  before  they  are  called  to  receive 
the  reward  prepared  for  all  who  have  fought  the  good  fight,  and  kept 
the  faith.  It  so  happened  that  I  was  not  at  a  week-day  meeting  at 
Sheffield,  when  last  in  England  :  there  seemed  no  deficiency  on  First 
days  as  to  numbers;  but,  then,  numbers  do  not  always  add  to  strength: 
on  the  contrary,  large  meetings  are  often  painfully  laborious,  as  it  fre- 


*  Samuel  Stansfielil  liad  resided  some  years  in  Petersburg,  and  been  a  constant 
attender  of  the  little  gathering  at  Daniel  Wheeler's  house. 


1825.] 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


109 


quently  happens  that  but  a  small  remnaut  are  rightly  concerned  in  en- 
deavoring to  roll  away  the  stone  from  the  well's  mouth ;  and  there  is 
reason  to  fear,  on  these  occasions,  that  many  return  home  without  hav- 
ing been  sensible  that  any  of  the  assembly  have  been  feeding  upon  that 
bread,  which  alone  can  nourish  the  immortal  part.  I  think  I  have  wit- 
nessed, in  the  course  of  my  pilgrimage,  that  the  most  favored  meetings 
I  have  been  permitted  to  share  in,  have  been  those  held  in  the  middle 
of  the  week,  or  on  other  days  than  First  days. 

At  our  little  meeting  here,  seven  or  eight  is  the  greatest  number  that 
now  collects,  only  one  or  two  individuals  besides  our  own  family  ever 
attending.  We  often  sit  as  in  low  places ;  yet  at  times  are  permitted  to 
feel  that  power  which  can  subdue  all  things  unto  itself,  and  enable  us  to 
draw  near  in  the  silence  of  all  flesh  to  the  "fountain,"  which  is  "  opened 
to  the  house  of  David  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  "  to  wash 
and  to  bathe  in.  What  a  favor  it  is,  altliough  far  removed  from  the 
fostering  care  of  the  church,  not  to  be  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  wor- 
shipping Him,  whose  watchful,  unslumbering  eye  beholds  the  feeble  en- 
deavors of  all  who  desire  to  seek  his  face  in  sincerity  of  heart ;  and  who, 
in  matchless  and  unmerited  love,  hath  provided  the  blessed  means  to 
help  our  infirmities,  which,  though  unutterable,  are  understood  even  in 
sighs  and  groans. 

[In  the  next  letter  he  gives  an  account  of  the  death  of  the  Emperor 
Alexander,  in  the  south  of  Russia,  and  of  the  occurrences  at  the  capital 
consequent  upon  that  lamented  event.] 

To  John'  Hipsley,  Hull. 

Ticclftli  Month  VZth,  1825. 

When  the  intelligence  of  the  death  of  our  much  lamented  and  justly 
beloved  Emperor  was  made  i)ublic  in  tlie  c'ty,  consternation  soon  spread 
among  all  ranks  of  the  people.  At  first,  I  tiiought  it  possible  there 
might  be  some  mistake,  as  the  health  of  the  Empress  had  been  for  some 
time  declining,  and  had  occasioned  her  journey  to  the  south  of  Russia; 
but  the  military  being  called  upon  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  new  Em- 
peror Constantinc,  removed  every  doul)t. 

I  was  favored  with  peaceful  quiet  and  resignation  on  tliis  mournful 
occasion,  and  felt  but  one  desire  —  that  the  death  of  Alexander  might 
have  been  a  fair  one;  and  we  have  the  most  indubitable  proof  that  it 
was  unattended  with  any  of  those  horrible  circumstances  wiiich,  in  .some 
instances,  have  terminated  the  existence  of  the  crowned  heads  of  this 
country.  I  have  often  put  up  a  feei)le  petition  that  the  hand  of  violence 
might  never  be  permitted  to  touch  him  ;  and  although  I  cannot  help  de- 
ploying, with  the  many  millions  of  Russia,  the  loss  of  such  a  man,  yet 
a  secret  joy  triumphs  over  every  selfish  feeling,  and  raises  in  my  heart  a 
tribute  of  gratitude  and  praise  to  the  great  Preserver  of  men,  who  hath 
10 


110  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1826. 


been  graciously  pleased  to  remove  him  in  so  remarkable  a  manner,  from 
this  scene  of  conflict  and  trouble.  We  could  scarcely  have  desired  more 
than  has  been  given  :  I  believe  it  has  been  the  lot  of  few  nionarchs  to 
end  their  days,  whilst  in  the  meridian  of  j)ower,  in  a  retreat  so  quiet,  and 
so  distant  from  all  the  pageantry  of  a  court:  it  maybe  said,  that  he 
died  in  the  bosom  of  his  faniily.  It  appears,  for  the  first  two  or  three 
days  of  his  indisposition,  that  he  considered  it  of  no  importance,  and 
could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  take  any  medicine ;  he  had  a  great  aversion 
to  medicine  at  all  times.  It  is  thought  by  some  here,  that  if  he  had  taken 
timely  precaution  of  this  kind,  the  fever,  which  is  very  prevalent  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  miglit  have  been  kept  off:  it  is  probable,  its  effects 
might  have  been  less  violent,  and  its  progress  impeded  in  some  degree; 
but  we  learn  from  those  who  are  acquainted  with  that  neighborhood, 
that  strangers  seldom  if  ever  escape  an  attack  of  it,  and  it  is  often  fatal 
to  them.  The  climate  immediately  round  Taganrog,  where  the  Emperor 
died,  is  considered  very  healthy ;  but  at  a  very  short  distance  from  it,  it 
is  considered  quite  the  reverse ;  and  it  seems  that  Alexander  had  been 
beyond  the  healthy  boundary,  and  had  taken  cold  on  the  south  coast. 

It  is  very  consoling  to  find,  that  his  mind  was  so  peaceful,  as  appears, 
when  he  wan  persuaded  to  take  what  is  called  the  sacrament:  it  is  prob- 
able that  delirium  came  on  afterwards,  but  towards  the  last  he  was  per- 
fectly sensible.  On  the  morning  of  his  death,  the  sun  broke  through 
the  clouds,  and  shone  into  his  room  ;  when  he  remarked,  "  how  beautiful 
the  weather  is:"  and  the  manner  in  which  he  committed  tlie  Empress 
to  the  care  of  Prince  Volchonsky,  his  faithful  adjutant,  although  done 
without  the  assistance  of  words,  plainly  shows  that  he  was  collected, 
though  deprived  of  speech. 

From  concurring  circumstances  of  late  date,  my  hope  is  greatly 
strengthened  that  he  has  exchanged  an  earthly  crown  for  one  immortal, 
that  will  never  fade  away.  He  had  reigned  about  four  months  less  than 
twenty-five  years.  The  Russians  say  he  was  too  mild,  and  too  good  for 
them. 

I  enclose  some  translations  of  letters  relating  to  the  illness  and  death 
of  the  Emperor.  The  first  two  are  from  the  Empress  Elizabeth.  Some 
of  the  expressions  in  them  arc  not  just  such  as  we  should  use,  but  we 
must  make  allowances  for  education.  They  were  written  to  the  Em- 
press Dowager.* 

This  event  will  naturally  bring  about  many  changes.  I  have  en- 
deavored to  look  round  as  to  myself  and  family,  but  all  is  at  present 
enveloped  as  in  a  cloud.  Everything  here  has  been  conducted  quietly. 
The  army  have  all  sworn  allegiance  to  Constantine. 

Fird  Month  Id,  1826.  —  Before  finishing  my  letter,  another  proof  of 
the  uncertainty  of  all  human  affairs  is  handed  to  us.  I  shall  inserff  the 
copy  of  a  letter  I  received  the  day  after  the  foregoing  was  written. 

*  See  Appendix,  A. 


1826.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


Ill 


St.  Petersburg,  December  Hth,  1825. 
"  Little  did  I  think  of  giving  you  to-day  such  weighty  news,  as  that 
of  an  accession  to  the  throne  of  the  Emperor  Nicholas,  w  ho  is  proclaimed 
to-day;  and  we  are  going  to  take  the  accustomed  oaths,  as  the  Grand 
Duke  Constantine  has  entirely  renounced  the  crown.  I  have  not  read 
the  manifesto;  but  those  who  have  seen  it  say,  that  amongst  other  things, 
the  Emperor  tells  the  nation,  that  he  will  reign  as  his  brother  did  ;  and 
that  his  reign  will  be  only  a  continuation  of  his  brother's.  The  Minister 
of  the  Interior,  whom  I  saw  tliis  moment,  says  that  the  Emperor  has 
verbally  assured  them  of  the  same.  Let  God's  will  be  done  on  earth, 
as  it  is  in  heaven.    Wishing  you  well,  I  am 

Most  sincerely  yours." 

This  letter  I  received  about  two  p.  m.  :  before  five  o'clock,  the  scene 
was  entirely  changed,  and  rebellion  most  artfully  contrived,  had  thrown 
off  tiie  mask.  As  the  army  about  us  had  most  willingly  declared  for 
Constantine,  only  ten  days  before,  some  hesitation  in  several  regiments 
became  visible.  This  moment  seemed  favorable  for  the  wishes  of  some 
who  were  aiming  at  a  general  overthrow ;  and  they  artfully  spread  a 
report  among  the  troops,  that  Constantine  was  only  two  hundred  versts 
from  hence,  but  was  prevented  from  coming  forward ;  and  that  the  newly 
declared  Emperor  was  only  a  usurper.  Tliis  had  the  effect  of  drawing 
several  large  bodies  of  troops  into  the  snare;  and  I  believe  many  of 
these  poor  fellows  considered  they  were  only  acting  faithlully  to  the  oath 
they  had  so  recently  taken:  it  was  very  evident  they  had  no  precon- 
certed design  against  the  government.  However,  an  armed  force  col- 
lected in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Senate  House,  and  were  joined  by  a 
number  not  in  military  garb,  and  a  mob  of  intoxicated  rabble,  who  had 
been  stirred  up  to  act  on  the  occasion.  In  vain  did  the  new  Emperor 
send  to  them,  to  endeavor  to  persuade  them  to  peace  and  quietness.  At 
last,  the  military  governor,  an  old  soldier  and  a  popular  cliaracter,  went 
to  harangue  them ;  and  might  probably  have  prevailed,  but  the  real 
plotters  amongst  them,  fearing  the  soldiers  would  become  reasonable, 
had  the  audacity  to  fire  upon  him.  This  poor  Count  Myloradovitcli, 
who  had  i)cen  unhurt,  it  in  said,  in  thirty-four  engagements,  was  now 
mortally  wounded.  He  rode  off  towards  the  Emperor,  but  soon  fell 
upon  his  horse's  neck :  he  was  carried  home  in  a  sledge,  and  died  in  the 
night. 

Tliis  circumstance  led  to  a  dreadful  carnage.  The  Emperor  was  very 
unwilling  to  resort  to  force,  and  at  first  a  volley  of  blank  cartridges  was 
fired  ;  but  this  only  causing  the  rebels  to  advance,  a  fire  of  gra|>e-shot 
was  opened  upon  them  with  terril)le  effect,  followed  by  a  charge  of 
cavalry.  As  most  of  tlx;  rebels  who  were  able  fied  towards  the  river^ 
the  cannon  were  pointed  in  that  direction;  and  the  Academy  of  Arts  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river  was  .struck  with  the  shot.    The  carnage  in  the 


112 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1826. 


ncighborliood  of  the  Senate  House  was  dreadful,  but  all  was  cleared 
away  before  morning,  except  the  blood  upon  the  snow,  which  bore  testi- 
mony to  the  great  slaughter  of  the  jjrecediug  day.  We  cannot  ascertain 
the  number  of  poor  creatures  who  were  thus  hurried  into  another  world; 
it  is  believed,  however,  that  several  hundreds  perislied.  The  city  bar- 
riers were  immediately  closed,  and  no  person  allowed  to  leave  the  city, 
in  order  to  secure  all  those  implicated  in  this  diabolical  plot:  the  fort  is 
full  of  prisoners. 

My  feelings  on  this  night  were  such,  as  no  one  need  or  would  envy, 
except  perhaps  some  of  the  wounded  who  were  groaning  in  agony,  ex- 
posed to  the  frost.  The  night  was  long  and  dark  enough  ;  but  we  were 
favored  to  pass  through  it,  without  the  slightest  molestation,  in  quiet- 
ness, and,  I  trust,  in  confidence. 

The  next  morning,  we  found  the  whole  of  our  neighborhood  patrolled 
with  soldiers.  As  it  was  reasonable  to  suppose  we  should  not  long  re- 
main without  visitors  at  our  house,  I  had  a  little  prepared  my  dear 
family  for  this ;  and  about  one  o'clock,  p.  M.,  a  colonel  with  four  other 
officers  and  seventy  hussars  entered  our  premises.  These  poor  fellows 
had  been  summoned  from  a  distance  the  day  before,  and  were  stationed 
on  the  roads  near  our  house:  they  had  been  twenty-four  hours  in  the 
frost,  having  passed  the  whole  night  in  scouring  the  country  to  pick  uj) 
the  flying  rebels.  They  were  almost  famished  with  hunger  and  cold. 
It  was  very  well  they  came  to  us,  as  there  was  no  other  house  in  their 
whole  range,  that  could  have  provided  food  for  both  men  and  horses. 
They  behaved  with  great  civility  and  thankfulness  for  their  wants  being 
supplied :  they  had  only  a  confused  idea  of  Friends,  and  inquired 
whether  we  came  from  England  or  Pennsylvania.  There  was  only  one 
line  of  conduct  for  us  to  pursue  in  this  situation  of  affairs ;  as  it  was 
diflticult  for  us  to  come  at  the  truth,  whether  these  men  were  confederates 
in  the  plot,  or  faithful  adherents  to  the  government.  If  the  govern- 
ment had  really  been  overthrown,  we  should  not  have  fared  any  better 
for  having  entertained  a  loyalist  party;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  if  these 
men  had  been  accomplices  in  the  plot,  we  might  have  been  censured  by 
the  government.  In  either  case,  we  could  do  no  less  than  relieve  the 
great  distress  they  were  in :  and  we  have  every  reason  to  believe,  they 
were  true  to  the  government,  as  they  talked  amongst  themselves  very 
freely  on  the  subject  of  the  revolt  in  French,  which  they  supposed  none 
of  my  family  understood.  They  had  not  been  more  than  two  hours  with 
us,  when  the  appearance  of  a  Cossack  riding  in  haste  along  the  high 
road,  caused  their  speedy  departure.  We  had  no  further  visit,  although 
the  roads  were  patrolled  for  several  days  and  nights  afterwards. 

Thus  we  have  abundant  cause  to  bow  in  reverent  and  humble  grati- 
tude, to  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  mercies  innu- 
merable, and  blessings  which  have  from  time  to  time  been  graciously 
showered  upon  us,  far  beyond  what  we  can  ask  or  think.    In  the  midst 


1826.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


113 


of  a  couvulsion  which  has  caused  such  a  waste  of  life,  and  which  will 
in  a  few  days  terminate  the  existence  of  others  only  waiting  to  receive 
their  doom,  and  wiiich,  from  its  extent,  must  prove  the  ruin  of  thousands 
who  have  been  implicated  and  connected  with  the  rebellion,  we  have 
been  permitted  to  remain  undisturbed,  and  almost  as  if  nothing  had 
happened  ;  favored  with  resignation  and  peace  of  mind,  and  supported 
and  comforted  beyond  the  reach  of  fear.  What  can  we  render  in  return 
for  such  unmerited  favors?  In  this  there  is  just  cause  to  fear,  lest  we 
should  fall  short  in  gratitude  and  humility  of  heart;  and  on  this  ac- 
count, I  believe,  I  daily  fear,  and  daily  feel  the  necessity  of  prayer,  and 
am  fully  persuaded  that  I  stand  in  need  of  the  prayers  of  my  dear 
friends  in  England,  that  I  may  be  preserved  in  watchfulness  and  faith- 
fulness unto  Him,  whose  wondrous  mercy  has  never  been  withlield  from 
the  days  of  my  youth  unto  the  present  hour.* 

To  Balby  Monthly  Meeting. 

First  Month  19<A,  1826,  0.  S. 
Df.au  Friends  :  In  forwarding  the  annexed  answers  to  the  queries  at 
this  time,  my  heart  is  bowed  down  under  a  sense  of  the  continued  loving- 
kindness  of  tlie  Lord,  and  my  own  unworthiness  to  partake  of  the  least 
of  all  his  tender  mercies:  yet  I  have  abundant  and  renewed  cause  to 
exalt  his  great  and  ever  excellent  name,  and  to  commemorate  his  wonder- 
ful works  to  the  children  of  men.  ''  Who  can  declare  the  mighty  acts  of 
the  Lord?  who  can  show  forth  all  his  praise?"  Truly,  in  vain  would 
such  an  attempt  be  on  my  |)art;  but  duty,  gratitude,  and  humble  iulini- 
ration  promj)t  me  to  acknowledge  his  might,  to  magnify  his  power,  and 
to  celebrate  his  praise,  who  hath  been  graciously  pleased,  in  unmerited 
compassion  and  mercy,  to  preserve  us  in  peaceful  (juiet  and  resignation 
of  mind,  beyond  the  reach  of  any  fear,  except  the  fear  of  Him,  at  a 
period  replete  with  events  unusually  affecting  and  appalling,  which  have 
swept  many  away  from  this  stage  of  existence,  as  in  a  moment,  and 
plunged  thousands  into  inconceivable  anxiety  and  fearful  suspense. 
Blesning,  ami  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and  honor,  and 
power,  and  migiit,  be  ascribed  unto  Him,  who  sitteth  King  forever,  by 
all  those  who  live  in  his  fear,  and  place  their  trust  and  confidence  iu 
Him. 

And  now,  my  beloved  friends,  in  a  feeling  of  that  love  which  would 
gather  all  to  blesseflness,  my  soul  salutes  you  once  again;  desiring  for 
all,  as  for  myself,  an  establishment  on  the  everlasting  foundation,  even 
Jesus  Christ,  by  and  through  the  revelation  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  in  the 
secret  of  every  soul.  Although  deplorably  deficient  in  this  im[)ortant 
knowledge,  which  I  daily  feel  and  daily  mourn  on  my  own  account;  yet 
I  am  fully  and  awfully  persuaded,  that  nothing  short  of  this  inestimable 


10* 


See  Appendix,  B. 
H 


114 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1826. 


treasure  can  purify  from  every  defilement  of  flesh  and  spirit,  and  can 
restore  again  that  heavenly  image,  defaced  and  lost  by  sin  and  trans- 
gression, in  which  man  was  originally  created.  Nothing  but  this  can 
reconcile  the  trembling  soul  to  God.  Conscious  of  its  own  sad  need, 
my  longing  heart  most  ardently  desires  that  all  mankind  wore  brought 
to  feel  the  force  of  this  great  truth,  and  to  behold  its  vast  importance 
in  the  same  unflattering  mirror  which  presents  it;  but  without  the  same 
lamentable  cause,  which  makes  it  doubly  precious  in  viij  view.  Strong 
is  the  desire  I  feel  for  myself,  and  for  every  member  of  our  highly  pro- 
fessing and  highly  favored  Society,  that  we  may  so  sanctify  the  Lord 
God  in  our  hearts,  as  to  be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every  man 
that  asketh  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  us,  from  sensible  conviction, 
with  meekness  and  fear,  not  from  traditional  report,  nor  from  education; 
nor  like  those  of  old,  who  were  such  strangers  to  the  Lord  of  life  and 
glory,  that  "  some  said  he  was  John  the  Baptist,  some  Elias,  and  others 
Jeremias,  or  one  of  the  prophets ;"  but  from  the  same  living  and  eternal 
source,  that  enabled  Simon  Peter  to  say,  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Sou 
of  the  living  God.  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Blessed  art  thou  Simon  Bar- 
jona,  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  ray  Father 
which  is  in  heaven :  and  I  say  also  unto  thee,"  continued  our  gracious 
Lord,  "thou  art  Peter;  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it." 

If  what  I  have  written  has  the  effect  of  awakening  in  any  of  my  dear 
friends  a  serious  consideration  of  this  important  subject,  such  as  are 
building  upon  the  immutable  rock  will  not  be  discouraged  or  dismayed, 
but  rather  strengthened  and  confirmed  in  the  hope  of  a  sure  and  eternal 
reward.  And  should  there  be  any  who  have  neglected  to  examine  the 
foundation  on  which  the  hope  of  their  everlasting  happiness  is  laid,  let 
me  warn  these  in  the  tenderest  manner  no  longer  to  delay,  not  only  to 
enter  into  a  heartfelt  inquiry,  but  to  begin  an  earnest  search,  if  happily 
they  may  find  the  chief  and  precious  corner-stone,  elect  of  God,  whilst 
the  day  of  visitation  is  mercifully  lengthened  out;  lest  the  night  ap- 
proach, when  no  man  can  work  ;  and  the  language  of  our  blessed  Lord, 
be  sorrowfully  applicable,  "  if  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  in  this  thy 
day,  the  things  which  belong  unto  thy  peace ;  but  now  they  are  hid  from 
thine  eyes."  But  seeing  the  arms  of  wondrous  and  boundless  mercy  are 
ever  open  to  receive  the  returning  penitent,  and  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
is  indeed  exceeding  abundant,  none  need  despair,  who  are  willing  to 
come  unto  God  by  Him.  It  is  indeed  a  "faithful  saying  and  worthy  of 
all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners; 
of  whom  I  am  chief." 

In  the  love  of  the  gospel,  I  remain  your  aflectionate  friend  and 
•brother, 

D.  W. 


1826.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL   WHEELER.  115 


To  ElCHARD  COCKIN,  DOXCASTER. 

Dated  about  Fifth  Month  BOth,  1826. 

In  the  first  place,  I  sincerely  congratulate  thee  on  the  recovery  of  thy 
dear  wife,  and  in  the  prospect  of  her  being  spared  to  thee  and  to  her 
friends  a  little  longer.  I  am  satisfied  there  is  nothing  in  this  scene  of 
conflict  and  trial  worth  remaining  for,  but  that  the  will  of  our  good  and 
gracious  Lord  God  should  be  perfected  in  us,  excepting  also  tlic  com- 
pany of  our  near  and  dear  connections,  to  whom  we  have  been  long  and 
affectionately  attached  :  with  everything  else  I  could  readily  shake  hands, 
and  bid  them  a  farewell  forever  ;  if  but  happily  in  a  state  of  preparation 
to  meet  the  great  and  awful  event.  On  this  head,  I  have  many  fears,  as 
regards  myself,  from  a  knowledge  of  my  own  unwortliiness ;  and  I  am 
thoroughly  persuaded,  that  if  an  attainment  so  high  should  ever  be  my 
happy  experience,  it  must  be  through  the  great  and  unmerited  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

What  a  change  a  few  months  have  produced  in  this  country!  The 
late  reigning  Empress  has  only  survived  her  much  lamented  husband 
five  months  and  fifteen  days;  she  died  at  Belief,  between  Taganrog  and 
Kalouga,  al)out  280  versts  south  of  Moscow.  Her  death  has  been  as 
private  as  her  life  was  retired  and  hidden  from  the  world.  8he  had 
arrived  at  Beliof  much  exhausted  the  preceding  evening,  and  retired  to 
rest  pretty  soon,  and  about  eleven  o'clock  at  night  became  seriously  ill. 
Her  physician  was  sent  for,  but  from  some  unaccountable  circuM)stance, 
could  not  be  found.  On  her  being  informed  of  this,  and  that  thoy  were 
about  to  send  off  to  some  distance,  where  he  was  expected  to  be,  she  de- 
sired them  to  desist,  saying,  "  it  is  of  no  consequence."  She  then  re- 
quested to  be  left  alone;  and  nothing  further  transpired,  until  three 
o'clock  in  tiie  morning,  when  her  confidential  attendant  went  sol'lly  into 
her  room,  to  see  how  she  was,  and  found  to  her  great  astonishment  tliat 
nothing  remained  but  the  frail  tabernacle;  the  countenance  retained  its 
usual  composed  and  serene  appearance,  but  the  spirit  had  returned  unto 
God  who  gave  it.  Her  many  virtues  will  long  live  in  the  memory  of 
those  wiio  knew  her  worth  ;  and,  although  she  has  passed  a\wiy  as  one 
almost  unnoticed  and  unregarded,  yet  her  memorial  is  on  high,  and  will 
never  perish.  Her  body  is  expected  here  about  the  middle  of  next 
month,  and  will  be  laid  by  the  side  of  her  late  husband  in  the  Fort. 
Slie  hud  many  enemies,  but  they  were  only  those  whose  luxurious  iiabits 
and  vain  inclinations  were  exposed  and  restrained  by  her  iiuriible,  sim- 
ple, and  virtuous  example.  It  may  be  said  she  died  generally  beloved 
and  regretted,  and  very  deservedly  so.  Her  decease  took  place  on  the 
4th  of  Fifth  Mouth,  O.  S. 


116 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1826. 


To  One  of  his  Family. 

Moscow  Road,  Ninth  Month  13</i,  1826,  0.  S. 

My  Df.ar  :  I  luive  sjieut  great  part  of  this  season  on  the  l)ogs 

of  Shoosliany,  returning  home  only  on  Fourth  and  Seventli  day  even- 
ings, and  leaving  it  again  at  noon  on  Fifth,  and  in  the  morning  on  Sec- 
ond days.  I  hope  that  all  the  drains  will  be  cut  before  the  winter  drives 
us  from  the  work ;  but  we  look  for  an  early  winter  after  so  unusually 
long  and  hot  summer.  On  the  9th  instant,  we  had  a  frost  which  froze 
the  water  in  the  drains,  and  on  the  11th  there  was  a  considerable  fall 
of  snow,  but  it  did  not  lie  long.  We  have  had  the  advantage  of  being 
allowed  to  burn  all  the  surface  rubbish,  moss  and  brushwood:  the  large 
roots  are  preserved  for  fuel.  But  owing  to  the  uncommon  dryness  of 
the  season,  we  have  been  unable  to  burn  until  lately,  for  fear  of  setting 
the  soil  itself  on  fire,  as  has  been  the  case  in  many  places  around  us. 
The  damage  done  by  fire  in  the  course  of  the  summer  is  incalculable. 
The  woods  have  been  on  fire  for  fifty  versts  together ;  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Ijora  many  regiments  of  soldiers  have  been  employed  in  en- 
deavoring to  save  the  towns  and  villages :  several  of  the  latter  have 
been  destroyed  by  the  devouring  element.  At  times  we  were  alarmed 
for  our  own  buildings:  in  vain  we  tried  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the 
fire,  when  at  a  considerable  distance  from  us ;  but  this  could  not  be 
done,  as  the  heat  and  smoke  prevented  the  j^eople  from  working  when 
near  it;  so  that  we  were  obliged  to  content  ourselves  with  forming  a 
defence,  in  advance  of  the  fire,  at  a  suflBcient  distance  from  the  build- 
ings that  the  flames  might  not  endanger  them.  This  was  done  by  re- 
moving the  tree-roots  and  sods,  in  short,  everything  of  a  combustible 
nature,  from  the  surface  down  to  the  clay,  in  the  shape  of  a  semicircle, 
about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  in  length,  to  the  edge  of  which  the  fire 
actually  came.  Even  with  this  precaution,  it  was  necessary  to  station 
watchmen,  as  the  sparks  flew  over  the  barrier  and  set  the  earth  on  fire 
in  several  places ;  and  our  safety  depended  on  extinguishing  these  places 
immediately,  for  if  they  had  once  gained  strength,  it  would  have  been 
impossible  to  check  them,  as  every  pool  in  the  neighborhood  was  dried 
up  by  the  long  continuance  of  heat  and  drought.  For  several  weeks  we 
were  threatened  'by  this  formidable  enemy ;  but  were  favored  to  escape 
without  accident. 

Latterly  we  have  had  some  fine  rains,  and  have  been  burning  in  the 
fields  at  every  opportunity.  The  rubbish  is  piled  up  in  lines  a  fathom 
wide,  and  nearly  the  same  in  height.  The  other  day  we  had  upwards 
of  a  mile  of  them  on  fire  at  one  time,  which  made  a  singular  appearance 
when  night  came  on. 

It  is  very  pleasant  to  us  to  hear  that  the  coronation  has  been  attended 
with  great  satisfaction,  far  more  than  was  expected.  The  unexpected 
appearance  of  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine  at  Moscow  seems  to  have 


1826.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


117 


diffused  quietness  over  the  whole  empire.  The  generality  of  the  peojile 
had  an  idea  that  it  was  without  his  full  concurrence  that  his  younger 
brother  was  proclaimed  Emperor.  "We  have  heard  from  very  good  au- 
thority, that  the  first  interview  between  the  two  brothers  was  very  affect- 
ing ;  the  behavior  of  the  Emperor  was  truly  amiable  and  conciliatory, 
whilst  that  of  Constantine  gave  ample  proof  of  a  noble  and  generous 
mind. 

As  they  rode  together  through  the  streets  of  Moscow  on  horseback, 
the  population  of  the  place  were  witnesses  of  the  cordiality  that  sub- 
sisted between  them ;  and  shouts  of  joy  resounded  through  the  city.  In 
the  course  of  a  day  or  two,  a  review  of  the  troops  took  place.  The 
army  has  been  most  of  all  dissatisfied,  and  were  generally  of  the  mind, 
that  Constantine  had  been  forced  aside  to  make  way  for  his  brother;  but 
when  the  two  brothers  made  tlieir  appearance  in  front  of  the  troops, 
the.se  were  fully  satisfied,  and  their  shouts  of  approbation  continued  an 
unreasonable  length  of  time.  It  is  now  generally  supposed,  that  things 
will  go  on  smoothly,  and  that  every  spark  of  sedition  will  be  extin- 
guished ;  the  Emperor  will  begin  to  feel  himself  more  firmly  seated  on 
hia  throne,  and  will  doubtless  assume  a  more  decided  tone  of  character: 
it  will  soon  be  seen  what  he  is;  from  his  abilities,  much  may  be  expected 
that  is  good.  Much  blood  was  shed  on  his  ascension  to  the  throne;  and 
it  is  really  wonderful  how  his  life  was  spared,  when  surrounded  by  vio- 
lent and  desperate  men.  I  most  earnestly  desire  that  he  may  lastingly 
remember  his  then  humiliating  .situation,  and  may  be  disposed  to  keep 
near  to  that  pf)wer,  which  so  evidently  an<l  remarkably  directed  his 
steps,  and  delivered  him  from  the  hands  of  his  enemies. 

To  KitllAKD  COCKIX,  DON'CASTER. 

Twelfth  Month  Uth,  1820,  0.  S. 
In  vain  would  it  be  for  me,  to  attempt  to  recount  tlie  multii)lied  favors 
and  blessings  tliat  liave  lieen  showered  down  upon  us,  since  I  last  wrote. 
Perhaps,  some  might  be  disposed  to  think  many  of  these  circumstances 
too  trifling  to  be  noticed,  or  if  noticed  at  all,  only  as  things  which  hap- 
pen in  the  common  course  of  events.  But  ujujn  my  mind  they  make  a 
dilH  ri  iit  impression;  and  I  cannot  but  record  them  as  so  many  additional 
instances  of  the  mercy  and  protecting  care  of  Him,  without  whose  knowl- 
edge a  single  sparrow  cannot  fall  to  the  ground.  At  the  same  time,  it 
is  only  proper  that  the  effect  should  be  more  striking  with  me,  as  few 
others  have  witnessed  so  many  great  deliverances ;  and  none  .>-o  un- 
worthy, in  my  own  estimation,  as  myself  I  know  not  how  it  may  be 
witli  others,  who  like  myself  are  past  the  meridian  of  life,  and  in  the 
common  course  of  nature  cannot  look  forward  to  many  days  in  this 
state  of  niulal)ility ;  l)Ut  on  looking  over  the  actions  and  transactions  in 
which  I  have  been  engaged  in  llit  course  of  my  pilgrimage,  few  indeed 
are  to  be  found,  that  can  bear  examination  when  brought  before  the 


118 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL, 


WHEELER. 


[1827. 


poiietrating  and  impartial  glass  of  truth,  and  which  are  altogether  di- 
vested of  selfish  motives;  although  i)erhaps  at  the  time,  when  j)erformcd, 
they  may  have  afforded  sufficient  satisfaction  to  feed  the  creaturely  j)art, 
and  keep  that  alive  which  ought  to  have  been  slain.  But  what  an  un- 
sj)eakal)le  privilege  it  is,  that  none  of  these  things  are  permitted  to  pass 
unnoticed  or  lie  concealed,  but  are  from  time  to  time  brought  into  re- 
membrance; whereby  self  may  be  abased,  and  judgment  set  over  the 
transgressing  nature;  which  must  not  only  be  brought  under  condemna- 
tion, but  must  actually  die  in  us,  before  the  lowly  and  precious  seed  can 
live  and  reign  ;  which  delighteth  in  purity,  and  which  will,  if  suffered 
to  rise  into  dominion,  wash,  sanctify,  and  justify  the  believing  heart, 
that  is  made  willing  to  submit  to  the  precious  influence  of  its  power. 
Verily,  herein  is  the  love  of  God  manifested,  "  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God,"  through  the  one,  great,  sinless, 
spotless  offering,  which  hath  perfected  forever  them  that  are  sanctified. 

I  regret  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  gratify  thee  with  any  information  as 
to  our  future  prospects ;  but  things  remain  to  the  present  time  in  the 
most  clouded  uncertainty.  My  dear  friends  and  my  native  laud  are 
often  the  subjects  of  my  thoughts.  Sometimes  I  cannot  help  cherishing 
a  hope  that  I  may  once  more  be  permitted  to  return  with  my  beloved 
family,  and  pitch  a  tent  for  a  short  time  among  them  ;  but  I  find  it  will 
not  do  to  dwell  much  upon  what  I  earnestly  desire,  as  it  has  only  a  ten- 
dency to  unsettle  the  mind,  and  disrobe  it  of  that  peaceful  resignation, 
which  I  can  thankfully  acknowledge  is  often  my  favored  portion. 

The  nature  of  our  employment,  and  the  wide  field  of  labor  before  our 
view,  in  which  at  times  it  appears  as  if  we  should  be  called  to  assist, 
create  a  feeling  of  dismay ;  but  again  circumstances  occur,  which  for  a  * 
season,  darken  any  probability  of  this  being  the  case:  so  that  which 
ever  way  I  look,  it  is  but  toiling  in  vain.  "  He  that  abideth  of  old," 
only  knows  what  is  in  store  for  us ;  and  unto  Him  I  commit  myself  and 
my  all :  well  knowing  from  long  experience,  that  a  way  can  be  opened, 
when  perhaps  there  ma/  be  less  expectation  than  at  other  times. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  1827  —  The  Emperor  NicnoLAS  — 
Address  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  1828  —  General  Correspondence. 

To  Balby  Monthly  Meeting. 

First  Month  2Gth,  1827. 

DEAR  FRIENDS:  Our  little  meeting  being  now  reduced  to  only  six 
members,  who  are  those  of  my  own  family,  and  three  of  these  in 
tlieir  minority,  we  have  of  late  been  (wrought  more  closely  into  the  solid 
consideration  of  our  humiliating  and  stripped  condition.    At  our  last 


1827.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


119 


meeting,  under  a  painful  sense  of  tliis,  and  in  a  feeling  of  our  peculiar 
situation  and  weakneiis,  we  were  unitedly  of  the  mind,  that  the  Monthly 
Meeting  would  not  expect  answers  to  the  queries  in  the  usual  manner : 
as  in  our  apprehension  it  would  be  presumptuous  to  attempt  it,  and  too 
much  like  upliolding  a  lifeless  form.  I  am  therefore  requested  to  give 
the  Monthly  Meeting  some  general  information  of  its  distant  members, 
in  the  hope  that  our  dear  Friends  will  not  only  approve  of  this  con- 
ciusiou,  but  that  they  will  feel  as  we  have  felt  on  the  occasion,  and  concur 
in  its  propriety. 

But  although  the  answers  are  not  furnished  as  formerly,  the  queries 
have  nevertheless  been  duly  lead  and  considered  ;  and  I  trust  we  have 
endeavored,  by  individually  applying  the  comprehensive  particulars  con- 
tained therein,  seriously  to  reflect  and  examine  how  far  we  are  fulftlling 
the  important  duties  required  at  our  hands,  in  the  faithful  support  of 
our  difR-rent  Christian  testimonies. 

Notwithstanding  our  depressed  and  disqualified  situation,  our  meetings 
are  regularly  ke[)t  up  as  heretofore  ;  and  although  some  of  us  may  feel 
at  seasons  as  "the  owl  of  the  desert,"  or  the  solitary  "sparrow  on  the 
house-top,"  yet  there  are  intervals,  when  that  gracious  power  is  witnessed, 
which  can  set  bounds  to  the  tumultuous  sea  of  thought,  and  arrest  the 
wandering  imagiuation  ;  which  cannot  only  command  the  storni,  but  at 
his  pleasure  rebuke  it,  and  cause  the  restless  waves  to  be  at  jjcace.  It 
is,  my  beloved  Friends,  a  sensible  evidence  of  this  sustaiuiug  helj),  that 
diffuses  comfort  to  the  mind  in  our  exiled  allotment;  and  renders  the 
lonely  habitation  a  peaceful  abode;  wherein  we  arc  permitted  to  dwell 
togctlier  in  love  and  harmony,  whilst  widely  separated  from  the  foster- 
ing care  and  bosom  of  the  church,  and  excluded  from  a  share  of  that 
tender  counsel  and  advice,  of  which  others  so  frequently  partake  in  our 
highly  favored  native  laud.  And  although  subject  to  many  privations, 
and  often  under  feelings  of  extreme  poverty,  weakness,  and  dismay  ;  yet 
such  is  the  mercy,  the  goodness  and  compassion  of  a  long-sullering  and 
all-gracious  God,  "  who  maketh  his  suu  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the 
good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust,"  that  all  our  wants 
are  ami  have  been  abundantly  .-npplied,  through  Chri.-t  the  ever-ijlessed 
and  only  Saviour;  to  whom  be  the  glory  and  the  ])raise  forever! 

Lest  I  should  be  found  deficient  in  love,  gratitude,  thankfulness,  and 
devotcdness  to  the  great  and  bountiful  Author  of  such  n)ultiplied  and 
utterly  unmerited  favors,  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  makeih  me  even 
afraiil,  from  a  deeply  engraven  sense  of  my  own  un worthiness.  In  this 
state  I  earnestly  desire  to  be  preserved;  for  this  my  spirit  often  breathes 
in  the  language  of  prayer.  I  find  it,  my  dear  Friends,  a  safe  hiding- 
I)la<  e ;  it  is  indeed  that  food  which  is  most  convenient  for  me,  and  <laily 
needful,  because  it  leads  into  lowliness  of  mind  ;  and  whilst  it  chains 
down  self  in  every  appearance,  the  tribulated  soul  is  preserved  near  to 
the  innocent  harmless  life,  which,  dwelling  in  the  light,  recoils  at  the 


120 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1827. 


slightest  impurity.  Tlicn  onr  wauts  may  all  bo  plainly  felt  and  seen  , 
how  great  is  the  need  not  only  to  inii)lorc  for  daily  bread,  but  for  a 
qualification  aud  disposition  to  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us, 
that  we  also  may  be  forgiven  ;  and  that  we  may  be  permitted  to  feel  a 
portion  of  that  love,  wliich  would  gather  all  into  the  iieavenly  garner 
of  rest  and  peace,  even  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  to  comfort  and 
strengthen  our  hearts. 

I  trust  in  a  degree  of  this  love,  I  once  more  salute  my  dear  brethren 
and  sisters,  and  remain  their  affectionate  Friend, 

D.  W. 

To  John  Hipsley,  Hull. 

First  Month  2dth,  1827. 

The  Emperor  Nicholas  is  indefatigable  in  his  exertions  to  support  the 
interests  of  his  people  throughout  the  empire,  by  strictly  insisting  upon 
the  most  rigid  adherence  to  justice  in  all  causes;  which  has  given  great 
satisfaction.  His  leisure  hours,  at  least  those  absolutely  necessary  for 
exercise,  he  makes  subservient  to  the  general  good,  and  is  daily  going 
about  to  inspect  the  hospitals  and  other  public  institutions,  in  the  most 
minute  manner,  which  has  already  had  a  salutary  effect. 

I  may  be  mistaken,  but  I  think  that  he  is  almost  the  first  crowned 
Lead  that  ever  entered  the  doors  of  a  prison,  with  the  benevolent  object 
of  inquiring  into  and  improving  its  state :  this  he  has  lately  done,  and 
not  in  a  superficial  manner ;  having,  in  many  instances,  entered  closely 
into  the  examination  of  particular  cases  with  great  interest,  and  caused 
many  to  rejoice  in  being  set  free.  This  work  is  carried  on  witliout  any 
parade;  he  just  steps  into  a  sledge  with  a  single  horse,  and  no  one  know- 
ing where  he  is  going,  of  course  there  can  be  no  preparation  made  to 
receive  him  ;  in  this  manner  all  are  taken  by  surprise,  and  the  real  state 
of  things  fairly  developed,  whether  rough  or  smooth.  He  has  a  great 
work  before  him  ;'  and  stands  in  need  of  that  wisdom,  which  is  better 
than  rubies,  to  direct  and  support  him  in  such  an  arduous  and  respon- 
sible station. 

To  David  IMallinson,  Sheffield. 

Twelfth  Month  1th,  1827. 
I  have  duly  received  thy  letter  of  the  13th  ultimo,  which  was  truly 
acceptable ;  and  particularly  as  it  conveyed  a  more  favorable  statement 
of  the  health  of  thyself  and  thy  dear  family,  than  has  been  transmitted 
to  us  by  any  of  our  correspondents  for  a  considerable  time  past;  and 
we  shall  rejoice  to  hear  that  this  inestimable  blessing  is  continued  to 
you  all.  It  is  indeed  a  blessing  we  cannot  too  highly  appreciate,  or  be 
suffi(;iently  grateful  for ;  as  it  enables  us  to  bear  the  changes  and  vicis- 
situdes incident  to  this  state  of  probation,  with  greater  calmness  and 
fortitude,  than  when  both  mind  and  body  are  suffering  at  the  same  time; 
which  is  sometimes  in  best  wisdom  permitted  to  be  our  portion.  We 
have  also  great  cause  to  number  our  blessings  in  this  respect,  as  we  have 


1827.]  MEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


121 


beeu  favored  to  enjoy  an  almost  uninterrupted  share  of  good  health  for 
many  months  past ;  which  I  desire  to  be  found  daily  sensible  of,  and 
humbly  to  acknowledge. 

Thy  mention  of  having  visited  the  Isle  of  Man,  and  of  its  having 

been  of  use  to  thee  and  thy  dear  ,  is  very  pleasant  intelligence.  The 

benefit,  I  trust,  will  be  lasting  to  you  both.  It  brought  afi-esh  to  my 
remembrance  its  rocky  coast ;  although  it  is  more  tiian  forty  years  since 
I  traversed  its  bays  and  harbors.  I  was  fourteen  months  on  the  station  in 
a  man-of-war  cruiser,  and  have  good  reason  to  remember  Doughis,  hav- 
ing been  there  in  a  heavy  tempest,  when  the  light-house  and  eighty  feet 
of  the  pier  were  washed  away  by  the  force  of  the  sea.  I  was  also  riding 
in  the  bay,  when  the  Hawk  packet  of  Liverpool  was  driven  in  bv  rough 
weather ;  though  at  that  time  a  stranger  to  the  treamre  she  had  on 
board,  having  for  a  passenger,  that  dedicated  servant  of  the  Lord, 
Sarah  Grubb,  on  her  way  to  Ireland  in  1785.  (See  her  Journal.)  But 
she  had  finished  her  glorious  career  and  received  the  crown  immortal 
some  years  before  I  heard  of  her  name,  or  knew  the  Society  of  Friends. 
Ramsay  bay  was  another  sheltering  place,  in  which  we  occasionally 
anchored.  We  sometimes  stood  in  close  to  Castletown :  but  could  not 
go  in  for  want  of  water.  At  other  times  we  looked  at  Peel  and  Port 
Iron  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  island,  ranging  on  both  sides,  from  the 
Poii>t  of  Aire  to  the  Calf  of  Man.  But  I  need  not  recount  particulars, 
which  will  afford  thee  no  satisfaction,  nor  yield  myself  any  other  than 
painful  reflections,  in  the  consideration,  that  so  much  valuable  time  was 
wasted,  which  ought  to  have  been  employed  in  a  more  noble  and  im- 
portant pursuit;  the  fruits  of  which,  I  should  not  now  be  ashamed  of, 
nor  have  to  remember  with  vexation  of  spirit. 

Our  dear  Friend  Jane  Doncaster,  is  greatly  to  be  felt  for  in  the  loss 
of  her  son,  who  was  a  hopeful  young  man  when  I  saw  him  last;  and  I 
rather  looked  at  him  as  one  likely  to  be  a  comftrt  to  his  prior  mother  in 
the  evening  of  her  tribulated  day:  she  has  had  many  trials,  and  has  borno 
them  with  that  Christian  fortitude  and  meekness  which  plainly  evince 
in  what  school  she  has  been  taught,  and  that  her  standing  is  on  that 
sure  and  eternal  foundation,  against  which  the  storms  and  afllictions  of 
time  can  make  no  impression,  beyond  that  of  producing  a  renewed  strain 
of  acceptable  devotion,  in  the  sublime  language  of  "Thy  will  be  done." 

To   Kl(IIAIU>  COCKIN,  DoNfASTKR. 

Eleventh  Month  \C,th,  1827. 
It  is  long  since  I  gave  my  endeared  friend  a  proof  of  affectionate 
remembrance  in  this  way,  yet  he  may  rest  assured  this  has  not  arisen 
from  want  of  inclination.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  often  cause  of  re- 
gret, that  I  cannot  more  frequently  enjoy  a  privilege  so  congenial  to  my 
feelings,  as  that  of  maintaining  through  this  medium,  a  more  constant 
social  converse  with  those  I  dearly  love;  and  with  whom  I  am  favored 
11 


122 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL    WHEEL  Kit 


[1827. 


at  seasons  still  to  feel  a  precious  unity,  altliougli  not  dwelling  amongst 
my  brethren  in  religious  fellowshij),  but  in  a  land  where  nearly  all 
around  me  seem  insensible  to  such  a  source  of  comfort,  consolation,  and 
strength.  This  circumstance,  perhaps,  only  serves  to  render  that  unity 
doubly  precious  to  my  often  drooping  mind,  imparting  to  it  a  refreshing 
fragrance,  as  of  the  "ointment  poured  forth;"  for  which  my  heart 
rejoices  with  humble  thankfulness.  It  is  true  I  have  numerous  engage- 
ments, which  naturally  occupy  a  considerable  portion  of  time,  and  not 
a  little  thought.  But  when  at  liberty  from  these  things,  there  are  hours 
afibrded,  upon  which  my  beloved  friends  in  England  have  a  claim ;  and 
in  which  much  might  be  done  in  the  way  of  correspondence,  if  it  were 
not  for  the  valley  of  humiliation  in  which  it  is  frequently  my  lot  to 
dwell ;  where  the  past  and  the  I'uturc  are  amply  sufficient  to  constitute 
the  distress  of  .the  present,  and  from  their  vast  and  awful  importance, 
cannot  fail  to  absorb  in  the  most  appalling  manner,  every  faculty  of 
sense  and  feeling  in  a  poor  worthless  mortal ;  and  to  bring  down  self 
into  such  a  state  of  nothingness  and.  abasement,  that  the  tossed  mind  is 
left  almost  without  a  ray  of  hope,  and  ready  to  doubt  whether  the 
smallest  progress  has  been  made  towards  "  the  city  which  hath  founda- 
tions, whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."  In  these  stripping  seasons,  I 
feel  a  total  incapacity  for  letter-writing  or  any  other  thing  that  requires 
application  of  the  mind ;  which  would  gladly  remain  in  a  state  of  obliv- 
ion, rather  than  again  emerge,  and  take  a  part  in  the  things  of  time. 

These  dispensations  are  far  from  palatable  to  the  creaturely  taste,  yet 
I  believe  are  very  wholesome  and  absolutely  needful  for  all,  who  like 
myself  are  encumbered  with  dross  and  tin  ;  iu  order  that  everything 
that  cannot  stand  the  fire,  may  be  removed  out  of  the  way,  and  the  vessel 
be  cleansed  from  those  impurities  which  render  it  unfit  to  contain  heav- 
enly treasure. 

But  if  these  times  of  proving  and  trial  are  permitted,  in  the  end,  to 
rank  amongst  those  afflictions,  of  which  the  Apostle  speaks,  that  work 
out  for  the  tribulated  soul  "  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory,"  then,  indeed,  they  will  appear  light  and  momentary ;  and  they 
will  be  commemorated  with  humble  gratitude,  as  the  choicest  blessings 
of  redeeming  love,  administered  in  unutterable  mercy  to  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  men  for  their  eternal  welfare :  greatly  do  I  desire  to  be 
patiently  resigned  to  these  and  all  other  dispensations  yet  iu  store,  how- 
ever painful  to  human  nature  to  endure. 

Thy  letters  are  at  all  times  very  acceptable  to  us,  and  if  deprived  of 
such  a  source  of  information,  we  should  remain  strangers  to  much  that 
is  passing  relative  to  the  movements  of  our  Friends.  Thy  accounts  of 
those  dedicated  servants,  who  are  laboring  in  the  excellency  of  the  gos- 
pel, for  the  restoration  of  backsliders,  and  the  general  promotion  of  truth 
and  rigiiteousness  in  the  earth,  as  well  as  for  the  strengthening  and 
comforting  of  the  faithful,  afford  much  heartfelt  satisfaction.   I  trust  we 


1827.] 


MEM  OIKS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


123 


shall  ever  feel  a  lively  interest  in  them,  although  excluded  from  partak- 
ing of  the  refreshment  which  others  are  permitted  to  enjoy,  who  have 
the  privilege  of  picking  up  the  crumbs  which  fall  from  the  Master's 
table. 

I  should  greatly  rejoice,  if  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  render  thee  any 
satisfactory  information,  as  to  the  probability  of  our  labors  terminating 
in  this  country.  It  is  a  subject  on  which  my  mind  could  dwell  with 
great  delight ;  but  when  I  have  suffered  myself  to  indulge  in  such  a 
pleasant  prospect,  I  have  felt  a  restraint  which  has  compelled  me  to 
desist.  I  have,  however,  been  mercifully  favored  with  resignation,  in 
the  midst  of  trials  which  have  befallen  us,  since  our  lot  has  been  cast 
here;  and  when  from  peculiar  circumstances,  home  and  dear  relatives 
and  friends  have  revived  to  my  recollection,  under  feelings  which  made 
them  doubly  dear,  I  have,  I  think,  uniformly  endea^M)red  to  commit 
myself  to  the  Diviue  will,  and  to  behave  in  some  degree  "as  a  child 
that  is  weaned  of  its  mother."  But  I  must  ever  remember,  with  long- 
ing desires,  those  ties  of  love  and  long-continued  friendship,  that  neilher 
length  of  time  nor  absence  can  efface  or  obliterate ;  and  of  late,  I  have 
felt  my  mind  in  an  unusual  manner  drawn  towards  my  Friends  in  Eng- 
land, in  the  binding  influence  of  that  love  which  seeks  the  good  of  all 
mankind.  So  that  I  have  been  almost  ready  to  cherish  a  belief  that  the 
day  is  not  far  off,  which  may  produce  a  change,  and  liberate  us  from 
these  frozen  regions ;  but  when  I  look  around,  it  is  beyond  my  finite 
comprehension  to  conceive  how  such  a  change  is  to  brought  about.  Yet 
I  have  abundant  cause  to  know  from  marvellous  experience,  that  all 
things  are  possible  with  Him  who  bloweth  with  his  wind,  and  the  waters 
flow  into  every  creek  and  inlet;  and  when  we  are  reduced  to  a  thorough 
sense  of  our  own  weakness,  He  i.s  sometimes,  in  gracious  condesccn>ion, 
pleased  to  magnify  his  power,  and  show  forth  his  strength,  to  our  hum- 
ble admiration,  far  beyond  our  coucei)tion,  and  still  further  beyond  our 
deserts;  and,  therefore,  I  desire  to  wait  in  patience,  whether  it  be  our 
lot  to  depart  hence,  or  to  remain  in  exile. 

"NVe  have  heard  no  particulars  of  the  death  of  dear  Mary  Fairbaiik; 
who,  having  lived  the  life  of  the  righteous,  has  finished  her  course  with 
joy,  we  caunot  doubt.  Wc  have  just  heard  of  the  decease  of  dear  John 
Kirkham,  another  standard-bearer,  .summoned  from  works  to  rewards. 
How  many  seem  to  be  removed  from  our  poor  Society,  and  others  in 
n-iidiness  to  depart!  And  when  we  look  around  for  tiiose  who  are  to 
fill  tlieir  places,  they  seem  very  thinly  scattered  up  and  down.  The 
prospect  is  to  me  very  discouraging  and  gloomy ;  but  although  the 
fathers  and  the  mothers  may  he  taken  away,  and  the  prophets  do  not 
live  forever,  I  am  consoled  with  the  reeollcitioii,  that  a  gracious  and 
compassionate  Lord  God  remaineth  ;  whose  years  fail  not,  and  whose 
power  is  the  same  to-day  as  yesterday,  and  will  forever  endure.  He  can 
at  hia  pleasure  hasten  the  day  when  a  language  formerly  adopted  may 


124 


MEMOIRS  OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1828. 


jifi:aiii  be  truly  applicable;  "The  anointing  which  ye  have  received  of 
Hun  abidcth  iu  you,  ami  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you." 

To  Balby  Monthly  Meeting. 

Second  Month  itJi,  1R28. 

Dear  Friends:  Bcinfi  permitted  to  witness  the  dawning  of  another 
year,  I  am  desirous  of  again  renewing  a  correspondence,  so  justly  due  to 
those  with  whom  I  am  united  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  love  and  relig- 
ious fellowship ;  and  unto  whom  I  feel  accountable  iu  the  same  degree, 
as  if  dwelling  under  their  immediate  care  and  oversight,  as  was  once  my 
favored  portion,  in  days  that  are  over  and  past.  Frequently,  and  I  trust 
•fervently,  a  petition  is  raised  in  my  heart,  on  my  own  account  and  on  that 
of  my  beloved  I'amily,  that  we  may  be  preserved  blameless  in  lil'e  and 
conversation  ;  lest  by  any  means,  through  us,  the  precious  cause  of  Truth 
should  suffer,  and  the  important  testimonies  borne  by  the  Society,  of 
which  we  enjoy  the  jirivilege  of  being  members,  should  be  neglected  and 
laid  waste  iu  a  distant  land. 

Our  meetings  are  kept  up  as  heretofore,  and  although  mostly  held 
under  feelings  of  great  discouragement  and  sensible  weakness,  yet  there 
are  seasons  when  a  precious  solemnity  is  witnessed  amongst  us,  which 
sustains  a  humble  hope,  that  the  loving-kindness  of  our  gracious  Lord  is 
not  withdrawn  from  us,  iu  this  forlorn  and  solitary  situation,  unworthy 
as  we  are  of  partaking  in  the  least  of  all  his  tender  mercies. 

Although  it  is  still  my  lot  to  be  absent  iu  body  from  my  beloved 
brethren  and  sisters,  they  are  often  the  endeared  companions  of  my 
anxious  thoughts.  On  the  present  occasion,  my  heart  expands  with  a 
renewed  feeling  of  earnest  and  affectionate  solicitude  for  their  present 
and  eternal  welfare.  "  I  write  unto  you,  little  children,  because  your  sins 
are  forgiven  you  for  his  name's  sake.  I  write  uuto  you,  fathers,  because 
ye  have  known  Him  that  is  from  the  beginning.  I  write  uuto  you,  young 
men,  because  ye  are  strong,  and  because  ye  have  overcome  the  wicked 
one."  This  apostolic  language  has  unexpectedly  fastened  upon  my 
mind  ;  I  would  to  God  that  it  was  truly  applicable,  comprehending,  not 
only  every  member  of  our  religious  Society,  but  every  age  and  every 
class  of  professing  Christians,  the  world  over ;  then  indeed  there  would 
be  joy  and  gladness,  and  a  good  day,  as  "  when  the  morning  stars  sang 
together,  and  the  sons  of  .God  shouted  for  joy." 

Mourjiing  and  heaviness  are  the  present  covering  of  my  mind,  arising 
from  fear  and  jealousy  on  my  own  account,  which  produce  a  like  feeling 
on  account  of  others ;  lest  the  day's  work  should  not  be  keeping  pace 
with  the  day  of  merciful  visitation,  and  that  woful  night  of  darkness 
overtake  any  of  us,  when  the  Spirit  of  God  ceases  any  longer  to  strive 
with  his  creature  man.  "  How  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children 
together,  as  a  hen  doth  gather  her  brood  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would 
not,"  was  the  language  of  our  evcr-blessed  liedeemcr,  when  lamenting 


1828.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  125 


over  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  :  and  such  was  his  unutterable  love 
and  compassion  for  the  rebellious  children  of  that  city,  that  on  beholding 
it,  he  wept ;  saying,  "  if  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  at  least  in  this  thy 
day,  the  things  which  belong  unto  thy  peace  ;  but  now  they  are  hid  from 
thine  eyes."  By  this,  it  doth  evidently  appear,  that  we  may  withstand 
the  continued  otTers  of  Divine  love  and  mercy,  until  we  are  left  desolate, 
and  the  day  of  our  visitation  is  passed  forever  away.  "  If  the  tree  fall 
toward  the  south  or  toward  the  north,  in  the  place  where  the  tree  fulleth, 
there  it  shall  be."  As  death  leaves  us,  judgment  will  find  us  ;  "  for  there 
is  no  work,  nor  device,  nor  knowledge,  nor  wisdom  in  the  grave,"  whither 
we  are  all  hastening,  and  some  of  us  apparently  with  lengthened  strides. 
Whilst  reviving  these  awful  and  momentous  considerations,  I  feel  their 
vast  importance,  and  therefore  long  to  impress  others  with  a  sense  of  the 
necessity  there  is  for  us,  without  procrastination  (for  we.  know  not  what 
a  day  may  bring  forth),  to  "use  all  diligence  to  make  our  calling  and 
election  sure,"  before  we  go  hence  ;  that  .'O  we  may  be  amongst  tiie  happy 
number,  who  have  an  entrance  ministered  abundantly  into  the  everlasting 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 

Strong  is  my  belief,  that  there  are  many  amongst  my  dear  Friends  to 
whom  it  may  be  said,  "  your  sins  are  forgiven  you,  for  his  name's  sake  ;" 
who  by  patient  submission  to  the  cleansing  and  sanctifying  operation  of 
Divine  grace  in  their  hearts,  are  born  again,  are  "  become  as  little  chil- 
dren," meek  and  lowly ;  whose  eyes  behold  their  heavenly  Teacher,  who 
seek  to  know  his  will;  and  in  humble  resignation  of  soul,  endeavor  to 
perform  it.  These  can  testify  from  blessed  and  living  experience,  that 
peaceful  and  ea.sy  is  his  yoke,  light  the  burden,  sweet  the  rest:  continu- 
ing in  dedication  and  obedience  to  the  pointings  of  duty,  these  grow 
"from  strength  to  strength,"  from  the  state  of  little  children  to  that  of 
young  men,  strong  in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power  of  his  might;  because  , 
"the  word  of  God  abideth  in  them,  and  they  have  overcome  the  wicked 
one."  Standing  fast  in  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  a  more 
perfect  stature  is  attained,  even  to  that  of  fathers  in  the  church,  because 
they  "  have  known  Him  that  is  from  the  beginning."  It  is  this  knowl- 
edge that  I  greatly  desire  lor  my  dear  Friends,  as  for  myself;  and  I  be- 
lieve, that  those  who  have  been  happily  favored  to  make  the  greatest 
advancement  in  this  spiritual  work,  .'itill  find  their  safety  dej)en(lent  only 
upon  watchfulness  and  prayer:  nothing  else  can  sustain  the  life  of  I'ailh. 
The  soul  cannot  be  nourished  to-day  with  manna  gathereil  yesterday ; 
the  brightest  gleam  of  hope  soon  loses  its  lustre,  unless  renewed  again  ; 
and  no  past  experience  can  support  the  drooping  mind,  when  I'resh  trials 
are  permitted  to  assail  us.  It  is  the  Lord  alone  who  can  renew  and 
increase  our  faith,  and  preserve  that  alive  in  us  which  is  "  born  of 
Him." 

I  feel  a  desire  which  words  cannot  fully  express,  that  my  dear  young 
Friends  may  be  entreated  to  engage  in  this  work  of  such  great  and  lu- 
ll* 


126  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1828. 

dividual  importance.  A  sacrifice  iu  the  morning  of  life  is  made  with 
much  less  difficulty,  than  if  deferred  till  the  day  is  more  advanced,  and 
the  mind  eucumhered  with  the  things  of  this  transitory  world.  There 
arc  many  things  which  although  harmless  and  lawful  iu  themselves,  in- 
dispose the  mind  for  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  keep  alive  the  evil 
propensities  of  fallen  nature,  and  if  suffered  to  occupy  that  time  and 
those  talents  aflxjrded  in  tender  mercy  for  the  most  noble  purpose,  will 
have  to  be  remembered  at  a  future  day  with  "  vexation  of  spirit."  Be 
willing  then,  my  beloved  young  Friends,  to  retire  more  frequently  than 
the  returning  morning,  from  the  perishing  things  of  time  and  sense,  to 
the  precious  "gift  of  God"  in  the  heart;  and  although  you  may  have 
to  descend  again  and  again  into  the  luimiliating  depths  of  painful  re- 
flection, there  be  willing  to  abide.  It  is  in  the  deep,  that  "  tlie  mighty 
works  of  the  Lord  "  and  his  wonders  are  beheld.  It  is  here  that  the 
mind  can  clearly  discern  those  things  which  serve  God,  and  those  which 
serve  him  not;  and  here,  under  the  weight  of  trouble  and  affliction  for 
the  past,  and  anxiety  for  the  future,  the  acceptable  cry  is  raised  unto 
Him,  who  delivereth  out  of  every  distress.  The  Lord  alone  is  exalted 
in  that  day,  and  the  creature  brought  low  and  reduced  to  that  humble, 
childlike  state  wherein  only  the  knowledge  of  "Him  that  is  from  the 
beginning  "  is  revealed.  Without  this  saving  knowledge,  the  ever  blessed 
name  of  Christ  can  only  be  mentioned  from  liearsay  or  report ;  but  with 
it,  you  will  be  enabled  to  say  from  heartfelt  experience,  that  "Jesus  is 
Lord,"  even  your  Lord,  and  that  "  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  "  This  is  life 
eternal,  that  they  might  know  Thee  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Clirist, 
whom  Thou  hast  sent ;  "  "  who  is  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first  and 
the  last." 

I  remain  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

D.  W. 

To  Richard  Cockin,  Doncaster. 
Plains  of  Shootsharry,  near  Petersburg,  Tenth  Month  lAth,  1828. 

Thy  welcome  letter  forwarded  from  the  Autumn  Quarterly  fleeting, 
reached  me  last  evening  in  safety;  and  although  the  perusal  of  it  is  not 
without  administering  cause  for  mourning  and  lamentation,  yet  many 
parts,  at  the  same  time,  convey  comfortable  and  consoling  information, 
and  call  for  thankfulness. 

I  do  not  remember  hearing,  at  any  previous  time,  of  so  many  of  our 
dear  Friends  moving  to  and  fro  with  certificates.  There  ought  to  be 
fruit  appearing  in  many  places,  for  truly  much  seed  has  been  sown  ;  and 
I  long  tliat  nothing  may  be  permitted  to  stop  its  growth,  or  prevent  its 
flourishing,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  the  great  and  good  Husbandman  ; 
who  hath  not  been  wanting  in  adorable  condescension  and  mercy,  to  pre- 
pare and  qualify,  and  send  forth  to  labor  iu  his  vineyard,  both  at  home 
and  abroad,  many  faithful  servants,  whose  reward  will  be  sure  and  ever- 
lastingly joyful :  for  "  he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and  gathereth 


1828.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  127 


fruit  unto  life  eternal ;  that  both  he  that  soweth  and  he  that  reapeth 
may  rejoice  together."  I  think  I  may  say,  "  would  God,  that  all  the 
Lord's  people  were  prophets ;  "  then,  whether  they  are  ever  called  upon 
to  prophesy  or  not,  the  feet  of  all  would  be  "shod  with  the  preparation 
of  the  gospel  of  peace ; "  which,  it  is  my  belief,  all  ought  to  be,  and  is 
the  case  with  all  who  faithfully  maintain  the  Christian  warfare,  and 
obtain  the  blessed  victory. 

Our  present  residence  would  be  thought  by  most  a  lonely  one,  as  it  is 
several  miles  from  any  other  house  in  the  midst  of  a  wild  country,  and 
on  the  margin  of  a  huge  bog.  We  have  no  water  fit  for  use,  but  what 
is  supplied  from  rain  or  snow ;  and  I  have  several  times  remembered  the 
many  draughts  of  pure  water  that  I  have  enjovcd  when  at  Doncaster,  a 
glass  of  which  would  now  be  a  treat  indeed.  "We  have  bored  to  a  great 
depth  in  vain ;  and  from  the  nature  of  the  sub-soil  and  other  local 
circumstances,  it  is  not  probable,  that  any  spring  will  be  found  in  our 
neigliborhood.  A  very  bad  and  almost  unfrequented  road  leads  to  our 
hal)itation,  so  that  we  seldom  see  the  face  of  a  visitor  of  any  kind. 
AVheu  it  was  fixed  for  us  to  remove  hither,  I  had  the  offer  of  some  soldiers 
to  guard  the  premises,  but  declined  it;  as  I  consider  that  watchmen 
selected  from  our  workmen  are  quite  suflScient.  It  is  necessary  to  keep 
a  good  lookout,  as  the  whole  of  the  premises  arc  built  of  wood,  and  are 
consequently  very  inflammable ;  and  as  the  property  belongs  to  govern- 
ment, proper  precaution  is  needed  both  against  fire  and  robbery :  but  I 
trust  that  my  confidence  in  the  all-sufliciency  of  the  Divine  arm  (which 
hath  so  often  and  so  eminently  preserved  and  sujiported  us)  will  never 
be  at  so  low  an  ebb,  as  to  induce  me  to  place  dependence  upon  the  arm 
of  flesh  for  protection.  Notwithstanding  the  dreariness  of  our  abode,  I 
should  be  deficient  in  gratitude,  if  I  were  to  omit  saying,  that  to  myself 
it  is  a  peaceful  retreat.  We  have  been  here  about  four  months,  aud  I 
do  not  recollect  iiaving  been  permitteil  to  enjoy  so  much  .solid  peace  and 
comfort,  since  my  lot  has  been  cast  in  this  land,  as  hath  been  at  seasons 
graciously  vouchsafed  within  the  wooden  walls  of  our  solitary  mansion  ; 
and  I  believe  my  wife  has  partaken  equally  with  myself  in  this  comfort- 
ing and  precious  privilege.  80  that  our  greatest  difficulties,  which  might 
appear  to  others  like  mountains,  are  happily  nothing  but  mole-hills,  and 
not  worth  recording  for  a  moment  in  our  remembrance ;  except  as  they 
serve  to  keej)  us  in  an  humble  and  dependent  state  of  mind,  and  produce 
the  grateful  tribute  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  to  an  omnipotent,  om- 
niscient, and  omnipresent  Lord  God,  for  all  the  blessings,  comforUs  aud 
benefits,  which  are  permitted  to  descend  upon  the  heads  of  such  poor  un- 
worthy creatures. 

I  often  feel  a  longing  desire  that  a  path  would  clearly  open,  which 
would  lead  to  a  peaceful  departure  from  this  our  exile;  but,  I  trust,  that 
such  a  desire  is  never  cherished,  or  dwelt  upon,  without  being  accom- 
panied by  a  willingness  to  submit,  in  humble  resignation,  to  the  Divine 


128 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1828. 


disposal  of  Tlini,  who  knows  best  what  is  best  for  us;  who  knows  our 
fnuiu^  th:it  we  arc  but  dust,  and  who  pities  our  weakness.  If  I  know 
my  own  lieart,  no  earthly  motive,  no  plans  for  the  future,  induce  a  desire 
to  be  released  from  this  country ;  but  I  do  most  earnestly  desire  that  the 
remainder  of  my  <lays,  whether  many  or  few,  may  be  devoted  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  exaltation  of  my  dear  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the 
hearts  of  mankind,  I  need  not  add,  and  to  the  eternal  welfare  of  my 
fellow-creatures,  because  the  last  must  be  the  result  of  the  first.  Ease 
and  in(luli;iMice,  I  think,  I  despise;  although  I  sensibly  feel  the  decay 
of  this  frail  tabernacle.  My  sight  has  failed  considerably  since  I  was 
last  in  England,  my  limbs  are  stiffened  by  the  damp  to  which  I  am  daily 
exposed,  and  are  subject  to  pains  on  every  approaching  change  in  the 
weather;  and  I  find  my  strength  is  unequal  to  the  fatigue,  whicli  but  a 
few  years  back,  I  could  bear  with  cheerfulness,  if  not  with  pleasure. 
But  in  the  midst  of  all,  my  soul  ventureth  to  hope  in  the  goodness  and 
mercy  of  God,  and  that,  through  the  merits  of  a  crucified  Saviour,  my 
sins,  even  mine,  will  be  blotted  out. 

To  Sarah  Smith,  Sheffield. 

TtDclfth  Month  I5th,  1828. 

Although  no  great  length  of  time  has  elapsed  since  some  of  ray  family 
wrote  to  thee,  yet  I  feel  inclined  to  renew  an  assurance  of  unabated  love 
and  regard  ;  which,  though  not  often  expressed,  never  ceases  to  dwell  in 
our  hearts  towards  thee.  I  desire  to  record  with  humble  thankfulness 
to  the  All-merciful  Dispenser,  the  inestimable  blessing  of  health,  which 
is  at  this  time  our  portion  ;  and  I  trust  that  thou  art  permitted  to  partake 
in  the  same  enjoyment. 

Thou  art  probably  aware,  that  we  have  changed  our  residence  to  a 
greater  distance  from  the  city,  than  where  we  lived  for  the  last  eight 
years.  This  has  had  the  unavoidable  effect  of  dividing  our  family,  and 
depriving  us  of  the  constant  society  of  each  other,  which  is  a  privilege 
we  have  greatly  enjoyed.  From  the  extent  of  our  work,  it  was  necessary, 
in  order  to  keep  all  the  branches  in  jjroper  motion,  to  station  some  one 
in  a  central  position,  and  William  being  in  all  respects  the  most  capable, 
remains  at  that  post.  Although  thus  circumstanced,  and  living  in  a 
most  dreary  situation,  we  are  favored  with  resignation  and  contentment 
of  mind  ;  which  sweeten  the  cup  of  solitude,  and  make  the  frozen  desert 
a  peaceful  abode.  The  longest  span  of  life  is  short;  and  to  such  as  like 
myself  cannot  look  forward  to  the  addition  of  many  years,  it  is  of  little 
moment  where  we  are  scattered :  and  if  we  bring  into  view  the  humili- 
ating situation  of  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  who  "  had  not  where  to  lay 
his  head,"  a  quiet  dwelling-place  in  any  part  of  the  habitable  earth  is 
more  than  a  poor  sinful  mortal  is  entitled  to,  and  much  more  than  he 
deserves. 

I  am  now  more  than  a  month  entered  into  my  58th  year,  and  I  think 


1828.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


129 


that  thou,  my  dear  friend,  art  as  far,  or  perhaps  farther  advanced  towards 
the  end  of  the  race.  I  often  look  round  at  my  contemporaries,  particu- 
larly those  whom  I  have  long  known  and  loved ;  but  am  placed  beyond 
the  practicability  of  anything  like  comparing  notes  with  them,  on  a 
subject  in  which  we  are  all  so  deeply  interested,  and  on  which  nothing 
less  is  depending  than  the  prize  immortal.  If  a  sensibility  of  weakness, 
and  a  consciousness  of  utter  unworthiness,  under  a  feeling  of  increasing 
bodily  infirmity,  can  entitle  any  one  to  boast,  then  I  think  it  is  allowable 
for  me ;  for  truly  I  am  a  very  poor  creature  every  way.  But  when  I 
contemplate  the  glorious  gospel  dispensation,  and  reflect  that  a  thought- 
less being  like  myself,  nurtured  in  the  very  school  of  vice  and  folly, 
should  ever  have  been  brought,  iu  any  degree,  under  its  benign  and 
saving  influence,  it  is  marvellous  in  my  view,  and  none  other  than  "  the 
Lord's  doing."  It  is  easy  for  rae  to  say,  what  can  I  render  to  Him  ? 
But  the  question  is,  what  have  I  rendered  to  Hira  ?  Here  is  an  appalling 
query  indeed,  the  consideration  of  which  makes  me  shrink  into  nothing- 
ness, and  into  fear  of  having  fallen  short  of  making  an  adequate  return, 
not  only  of  humble  adoration,  gratitude  and  praise  for  such  amazing 
mercy,  but  lest  dedication  and  obedience  have  not  kept  pace  with  the 
knowledge  that  has  been  from  time  to  tinie  bestowed  upon  me.  At  times, 
a  ray  of  comfort  is  permitted  to  glimmer  on  my  droojjing  mind  for  a 
short  duration;  but  soon  it  is  again  veiled  by  self-abasing  clouds  of  sus- 
pense, which  darken  the  whole  atmosphere  of  hope. 

But  although  I  have  thus  to  go  mourning  on  my  way,  yet  a  testimony 
lives  in  my  heart  to  the  all-sufficioncy  of  that  Divine  grace,  by  wliich 
"I  am  what  I  am,"  though  nothing  but  a  worm  ;  and  with  my  latest 
brcatli,  I  would  commend  all  mankind  to  seek  after  this  pearl  of  endless 
treasure. 

It  appears  to  me,  that  there  are  many  in  the  present  day  whose  minds 
are  constantly  kept  afloat  by  the  great  variety  of  publications  almost 
daily  issuing  from  the  press.  Many  of  these  that  I  have  seen,  although 
replete  witli  moral  sentiment  and  learned  remarks,  which  are  not  witiiout 
Scripture  foundation,  although  very  wide  of  the  true  intent  and  meaning 
of  the  text,  are  strongly  calculated  to  keep  their  readers  in  search  of  tiie 
lifeless  shadow,  and  to  divert  their  attention  from  the  living  and  eternal 
substance.  There  are  other  persons  again,  who  have  actually  commenced 
a  reform  iu  great  sincerity,  and  have  been  drawn  into  solid  and  serious 
reflection;  but  these,  unhai)|)ily,  fitquontly  fall  into  the  way  of  a  class 
of  people,  whose  writings  and  conversation  lead  them  to  expect,  that 
when  they  embrace  the  religion  of  Jesus,  they  will  immediately  witness 
some  dcliglitful  sensations  of  heavenly  joy.  But,  alas!  they  calculate 
on  the  reward  before  the  warfare  is  begun.  If  such,  for  a  short  season, 
persist  in  communing  with  their  own  hearts,  and  are,  through  conde- 
scending love  and  mercy,  favored  to  draw  near  to  the  Saviour  of  men, 
their  expectation  is  disappointed ;  and  they  find  that  "  He  is  without 

I 


130  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1828. 


form  or  comeliness,"  and  liuth  no  "beauty"  to  make  liim  desirable. 
There  is  nothing  to  feed  and  support  those  airy  and  fantastic  notions, 
which  their  minds  have  previously  and  so  perniciously  imbibed.  Thus 
the  inestimable  pearl  is  overlooked,  or  set  at  naught ;  the  language  of  the 
prophet  is  verified,  and  the  blessed  Master  is,  I  fear,  at  this  day,  by  too 
many  in  this  way,  "  despised  and  rejected  of  meu." 

I  am  api)rehensive  that  the  enemy  of  mankind  was  never  more  effect- 
ually served  than  at  the  present  time,  and  in  a  way  most  admirably 
adapted  to  the  refinement  of  the  age  in  which  we  live.  The  i'acilities 
for  holding  up  the  letter  of  the  gospel,  were  perhaps  never  before 
equalled  at  any  period  ;  nor  greater  eagerness  generally  evinced  to  pur- 
sue and  swallow  the  fascinating  bait,  (particularly  when  garnished  with 
declarations  from  the  undefiled  lip  of  Truth,)  which  serve  to  amuse  and 
allure;  and  by  their  painful  and  deadening  effect  upon  the  mind,  pre- 
vent its  coming  under  the  influence  of  that  pure  and  "quickening  Spirit," 
which  only  giveth  life.  By  this  stratagem,  an  easy  and  broad  way  is 
open  for  the  poor  deluded  traveller,  so  well  accommodated  to  flesh  and 
blood,  that  there  might  seem  to  be  no  necessity  for  any  to  "  strive  to 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate ; "  and  yet  the  exaltation  of  the  Saviour's 
kingdom  is  professedly  the  object  of  many  of  these  authors,  without 
pointing  out  where  it  is  to  be  found,  and  the  terms  on  which  only  it  is 
to  be  obtained.  Regenerating  grace  is  hinted  at;  but  self-denial  and 
the  daily  cross  are  seldom  heard  of.  I  am  often  bowed  down  under  the 
consideration  of  these  things,  and  of  what  will  be  the  end  thereof ;  and 
am  sometimes  ready  to  conclude,  that  a  day  of  calamity  will  come,  when 
these  chafi'y  imaginations  and  beguiling  inventions  will  be  dispersed  like 
withered  leaves  before  an  autumn  blast ;  when  the  minds  of  men  will 
be  brought  low,  and  humbled  under  the  necessity  of  turning  to  Him, 
who  hath  been  so  long  smitten  and  afflicted,  and  be  made  willing  to  sit 
under  liis  holy  teaching.  That  so  all  men  may  be  brought  to  kuow  Him 
in  all  his  heavenly  offices,  not  only  as  a  reprover  and  convincer  of  sin, 
but  as  a  Comforter,  and  a  gracious  Redeemer  indeed :  and  may  the 
Lord  hasten  the  dawning  of  that  glorious  day,  when  He,  who  "  was 
•  despised  and  rejected  of  men,"  shall  become  the  chiefest  of  ten  thousand 

and  altogether  lovely,  saith  my  soul. 

I  should  much  like  to  know  how  thou  farest  amid  the  storms  of  time; 
thy  day,  I  am  aware,  hath  not  passed  over  without  its  trials ;  but  few 
persons  have  moved  on  more  quietly  and  uncomplainingly  than  thyself, 
and  I  trust  the  evening  is  peaceful  and  serene. 

From  the  long  continuance  of  severe  cold,  which  we  have  witnessed, 
I  think  it  must  have  been  felt  in  every  part  of  Europe.  There  has  not 
been  so  intense  a  frost  for  so  long  a  time  together,  since  we  have  been  in 
Russia.  It  was  really  impossible  to  make  the  house  sufficiently  warm ; 
so  that  we  have  had  a  suffering  time,  but  have  been  mercifully  sup- 
ported through  it,  and  have  renewed  cause  to  be  humble  and  thankful. 


1829.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


131 


I  dou't  know  whether  thou  wilt  be  able  to  make  out  this  scrawl ;  but 
I  cannot  see  to  mend  pens  as  formerly,  and  in  other  respects  the  earthly- 
tabernacle  is  failing ;  which  must  be  looked  for  as  the  awful  moment 
draws  nigh,  which  I  desire  daily  to  keep  in  view.  No  prospect  of  liber- 
ation* yet  appears ;  perhaps  it  is  too  much  longed  for ;  and  the  will  of 
the  creature  must  be  slain,  that  the  will  of  the  Lord  may  be  done,  and 
his  name  glorified. 

Farewell,  my  dear  friend;  may  heavenly  goodness  encircle,  and  com- 
fort, and  strengthen  thy  heart. 

• 

To  A  Friexd. 

Shoosharry,  Third  Month  Wth,  1829. 

Our  mutual  friend  ,  who  went  last  spring  to  the  south  of  France 

and  Switzerland,  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  has  lately  returned  to  this 
ncigliljorhood,  quite  recruited.  He  says,  that  in  .several  parts  where  he 
has  been,  there  are  many  people  seriously  disposed,  and  hungering  after 
substantial  food ;  but  it  appears  from  his  description,  that  they  are 
nearly  all  looking  outward  for  that  which  can  only  be  found  within. 
Many  or  most  of  them  are  expecting  the  millennium  shortly  to  come; 
and  I  believe  none  are  so  difficult  to  jiersuade  as  these,  where  tliis  peace- 
ful reign  is  to  take  place;  lor  their  expectation  is  altogether  outward, 
and  they  consider  the  idea  of  looking  into  their  own  hearts,  to  find  it 
there,  is  quite  presumptuous.  Nothing  short  of  a  great  outpouring  of 
the  Holy  8[)irit,  it  is  said,  will  do  lor  them  ;  but  it  is  my  beiii-f,  tiiat 
nothing  l)ut  a  day  of  calamity  will  bring  these  and  many  others  to  their 
senses. 

I  find,  by  a  letter  lately  received  from  England,  that  an  eventful 
period  is  thought  to  be  at  hand  for  Chri.sten<lom  ;  and  perhaps  the 
bringing  forward  again  of  the  Caliiolic  question,  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, may  add  a  little  to  this  apprehension.  The  signs  and  seasons 
most  certainly  indicate  great  eveuLs  ;  but  whilst  pride,  hardness  of  heart, 
excess  and  luxury,  so  generally  prevail,  to  which  may  be  added  tiio 
almost  universal  disbelief  tiiat  tlie  kingdom  is  within,  what  can  be 
cxjMicLed  but  desolation '(  Our  blessed  Saviour  foretold,  that  many 
should  come  in  his  name  and  deceive  many,  with,  "Lo,  here  is  Clirist, 
or  lo,  He  is  there."  I  cannot  help  thinking,  that  the  signs  of  the  present 
times  i)ear  a  striking  resemblance  to  wiiat  was  thus  foretold:  for  truly, 
there  is  great  profession  of  religion  in  the  present  day;  and  amongst  the 
various  professors,  scarcely  any  but  who  recognizes  the  name  of  our 
blessed  Lord ;  but  how  few  the  number  of  those  that  are  his  followers  ii|)on 
the  terms  He  prescribed,  in  a  life  of  self-(leiiial,  and  the  daily  cross;  or 
that  can  believe  in  that  faith  which  works  by  love,  to  the  jjurifying  of 
the  heart.    We  often  hear  of  declensions  in  the  church,  which  are  said 


From  his  engagement  in  Russia. 


132 


MEMOIUS  OF 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1829. 


to  have  occurred  in  the  long,  dark  night  of  apostasy;  as  if  that  night 
had  passed  away,  and  the  true  gospel  liglit  now  shone,  and  that  day  had 
dawned,  which  hath  restored  all  things  to  their  primitive  beauty.  But, 
alas !  I  cannot  help  fearing,  that  the  apostasy  still  continues ;  only  the 
shade  of  darkness  is  a  little  varied  from  what  it  was,  and  things  rendered 
more  plausible  by  this  variation.  I  verily  believe,  that  the  light  of  the 
glorious  gospel  would  shine  forth  abundantly  iu  the  present  day,  if  man 
would  but  look  where  it  is  to  be  seen ;  but  instead  of  this,  how  many, 
by  not  keeping  their  spiritual  eye  turned  towards  it,  behold  nothing  but 
the  sh^low,  and  yet  think  they  are  iu  possession  of  the  substance.  For 
true  it  is,  as  regards  the  sun  or  moon  in  the  outward  firmament,  so  long 
as  we  look  directly  towards  them,  we  see  no  shadow ;  but  if  we  turn  a 
little  on  one  side,  immediately  the  shadow  begins  to  appear,  and  if  we 
turn  our  back  on  them  altogether,  it  is  all  shadow,  and  the  substance  is 
lost  to  our  view.  I  remember  a  simile  of  this  kind,  drawn  by  an  emi- 
nent servant  of  the  Lord  in  his  day,  who  has  long  since  been  numbered 
with  the  just  of  all  generations,  very  descriptive,  and  very  ajiplicable 
and  beautiful. 

There  is  no  part  of  our  dear  Redeemer's  doctrine,  in  my  estimation, 
more  plain,  simT)le,  and  easy  to  be  understood,  and  less  wrapped  uji  in 
metaphor  or  parable,  than  that  the  kingdom  is  within.  When  He  was 
demanded  of  the  Pharisees,  when  the  kingdom  of  God  should  come,  He 
answered  them  and  said,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  obser- 
vation, neither  shall  they  say,  Lo  here !  or  lo  there !  for  behold  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  you  : "  again,  "  and  I  will  pray  the  Father, 
and  He  shall  give  you  another  Comforter ;  that  He  may  abide  with  you 
forever :  even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  whom  the  world  cannot  receive, 
because  it  seeth  Him  not,  neither  knoweth  Him  ;  but  ye  know  Him,  for 
He  dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you.  I  will  not  leave  you  com- 
fortless, I  will  come  to  you."  Can  there  be  anything  more  clear  and 
decisive  than  these  assertions  ?  And  yet  if  we  read  over  the  modern 
writings  of  men  in  high  esteem  for  learning  and  piety,  we  can  scarcely 
find  any  illusion  to  them.  Much  is  said  about  fundamental  doctrine 
and  faith ;  but  in  many  instances,  true  fiiith  seems  altogether  lost  sight 
of,  and  what  are  called  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  brought  into  view, 
and  I  had  nearly  said,  substituted  in  lieu  of  faith. 

Every  sect  of  Christians  seems  to  have  its  own  peculiar  faith  or  belief; 
but  the  apostle  tells  us  only  of  "  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism  ; "  and 
all  who  profess  any  other  faith  than  that  of  the  apostle's,  must  cer- 
tainly be  in  a  state  of  apostasy  from  the  true,  living,  gospel  faith.  Now 
until  mankind  are  brought  to  an  acknowledgment  of  the  one  true  and 
holy  faith,  it  is  no  wonder  that  things  remain  in  their  present  state ;  and 
whilst  they  are  thus  permitted  to  continue,  in  my  apprehension  "  the 
abomination  of  desolation  "  is  still  set  up,  and  stands  where  it  ouglit  not, 
even  in  the  holy  place,  or  iu  the  place  where  true  and  vital  religion 


1829.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


133 


ought  to  stand,  instead  thereof.  It  is  no  marvel,  then,  that  the  earth  is 
80  destitute  of  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  in  whose  presence  only  there  is 
life. 

I  have  no  doubt  that  many  are  acting  in  great  simplicity  of  heart  and 
sincerity  of  intention,  but  certainly  without  proper  reflection  and  due 
consideration,  on  a  subject  of  such  eternal  consequence.  If  people  were 
but  willing  to  "cease  from  man,  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils,"  and  turn 
inward  to  the  unflattering  witness  for  God  —  the  precious  gift,  which,  as 
"a  liglit  in  a  dark  place,"  shineth  more  or  less  in  every  heart,  they 
would  certainly  be  favored  in  due  time  to  discover  where  they  are,  and 
in  what  they  are  trusting.  But  poor,  finite  man,  in  his  natural  strength 
and  wisdom,  can  never  effect  this:  nothing  short  o^  an  Almighty  power 
can  open  the  blind  eyes,  and  change  the  stony  heart  to  a  heart  of  flesh, 
capal)le  of  receiving  the  impressions  of  the  everlasting  and  unchange- 
able Truth. 

John  Hipsley,  Hull. 

Fourth  Month  2d,  LS29. 
The  signs  and  seasons  with  us  are  very  appalling,  and  strongly  indi- 
cate an  eventful  period.  Some  think  that  there  will  be  a  great  outpour- 
ing of  the  Spirit ;  others  are  looking  for  tlie  millennium  ;  but  in  the  pres- 
ent state  of  affairs,  a  day  of  calamity,  to  bring  the  unstable  world  to 
their  senses,  in  my  apprehension,  is  likely  to  take  place,  to  check  the 
torrent  of  vice  and  dissipation,  to  silence  the  "  Lo  !  here,"  and  "  Lo ! 
there ; "  and  banish  from  the  earth  those  desolating  scourges,  which  make 
it  so  destitute  of  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

To  David  Mallinson,  Sheffield. 

ShooKharrij,  Tenth  Month  Uth,  1829. 

The  removal  of  my  beloved  sister,  Barbara  Hoyland,  has  lioen  very 
affecting,  and  the  more  so,  because  our  situation  precluded  our  hearing 
of  tlie  awful  event,  until  several  weeks  after  it  took  place.  Mary  Hust- 
ler has  kindly  tran.scribcd  and  forwarded  to  me  the  expressions  which 
dropped  from  her  lips  at  different  times  during  her  last  days,  many  gf 
which  are  deeply  instructive.  Her  trials  and  afflictions  have  been  many, 
but  there  is  strong  consolation  in  believing  that  they  have  worked  for 
her  "a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory;"  and  that 
through  tlie  mercy  of  God  in  Clnist  Jesus,  her  tribulated  s|)iril  now 
resteth  in  tiie  joy  of  its  Lord.  Wiiat  i)oor,  short-sighted  creatures  we 
are!  I  little  thought,  when  parting  with  my  dear  si.ster  in  Liverpool,  on 
my  return  from  Ireland,  that  it  was  a  last  farewell :  but  I  desire  to  bow 
in  huml)le  resignation  to  his  Divine  will,  which  is  ever  excellent;  and 
reverently  and  thankfully  to  bless  his  holy  name,  who,  by  the  powerful 
operation  of  his  all-sufficient  grace,  made  her  what  she  was. 

What  a  variety  of  changes  we  have  both  witnessed,  since  children 
together  under  the  parental  roof,  tiom  which  we  were  severed  at  an  early 
12 


134 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1829. 


age,  by  the  loss  of  both  father  ami  mother,  and  left  in  an  orphan  state 
to  struggle  in  a  wide  and  wicked  world.  Many  years  have  now  passed 
away,  since  we  found  a  shelter  in  the  bosom  of  our  highly  favored  Soci- 
ety ;  but  still  changes  have  been  our  portion,  though  of  ditierent  kinds, 
yet  all  permitted  iu  wondrous  mercy,  and  ought  to  be  sufficient  abun- 
dantly to  show  that  here  there  is  "  no  continuing  city."  My  beloved 
sister  is  now  beyond  the  reach  of  conflict,  where  pain  and  sorrow  cannot 
come ;  and  as  she  drew  near  the  boundary  of  time,  she  was  mercifully 
supported  by  the  everlasting  arm  of  strength,  that  sure  foundation  and 
eternal  rock,  Christ  Jesus,  in  whom  she  had  believed.  She  is  gone !  but 
I  am  left  a  little  longer,  a  living  monument  of  the  same  matchless 
mercy:  and  although  encompassed  by  human  frailty,  and  conscious  of 
raaniibld  deficiencies,  yet  I  am  enabled  to  testify  for  the  encouragement 
of  others,  that  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  it  is  no  "cunningly  devised 
fable"  which  we  have  followed,  but  a  glorious  reality;  of  which  I  feel 
more  and  more  anxious  that  all  should  come  to  the  saving  knowledge, 
and  i)artake  of  the  blessed  and  peaceful  enjoyment  thereof 

Since  taking  up  my  pen  to  address  thee,  I  have  felt  particularly  ia- 
terestetl  on  behalf  of  the  dear  young  people  of  thy  family,  with  whom 
my  heart  seems  interwoven,  with  an  affectionate  solicitude,  which  words 
fall  short  either  to  express  or  convey  to  its  full  extent ;  that  they  may 
unceasingly  labor  to  know  and  experience  for  themselves  individually, 
the  secret  working  of  that  power  in  their  hearts,  which  is  Divine;  and 
may  be  willing  to  dwell  under  its  purifying  influence,  until  all  things 
are  subdued  and  brought  into  subjection  to  his  holy  will,  Avhose  exclusive 
right  it  is  to  rule  and  reign  iu  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  :  "of 
the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end  ; "  for 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  the  covenant 
made  with  the  house  of  Jacob  an  everlasting  covenant,  universal  and 
ever  new,  in  and  through  its  blessed  and  holy  Mediator.  There  can  be 
DO  stronger  proof  of  sincerity  in  those  who  desire  to  fear,  love,  and  serve 
a  good  and  gracious  God,  than  their  perseveringly  endeavoring  to  wait 
upou  Him,  in  a  watchful,  humble  state  of  mind  ;  not  only  at  set  times 
aud  on  particular  occasions,  but  making  it  at  all  times  the  chief  busi- 
ness of  their  lives.  His  unslumbering  eye  is  ever  open  to  regard  the 
most  feeble  effort  of  the  weakest  child  :  every  gracious  promise  will  be 
fulfilled  for  his  great  name's  sake ;  "  They  shall  renew  their  strength," 
"  they  shall  not  be  ashamed  ; "  the  cry  of  wrestling  nature  will  be  heard 
on  high  by  Him  "  that  speaketh  in  righteousness,  and  is  mighty  to  save,'' 
and  "  able  to  deliver."  He  will  deliver  from  the  horrible  pit  of  sin,  and 
from  the  things  of  time,  which  cling  like  the  adhesive,  miry  clay  :  yea. 
He  will  set  their  feet  upon  an  everlasting  rock,  against  which  the  com- 
bined powers  of  darkness  in  vain  may  beat:  He  will  establish  their 
goings,  and  put  the  new  song  of  praise  in  the  mouth  of  all  who  diligently 
and  patiently  wait  for  Him.    The  heart  is  the  field  iu  which  the  hidden 


1829.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   BAXIEL  WHEELER. 


135 


treasure  lies  ;  and  such  is  its  inestimable  value,  that  nothing  short  of  all 
that  a  man  hath,  can  purchase  it.  All  must  be  surrendered  to  obtain 
the  heavenly  pearl:  the  whole  is  required  without  reserve.  And  what 
is  all  that  we  possess,  when  compared  with  the  stupendous  act  of  suffer- 
ing love,  that  purchased  our  redemption?  it  lies  in  a  small  compass,  yet 
it  is  capable  of  frustrating  the  Divine  intention,  and  therefore  is  of  vast 
importance;  and  I  believe  the  uusubjugated  will  of  the  creature  com- 
prehends the  wholei  Not  a  word  or  an  action,  which  fills  the  catalogue 
of  tlie  deeds  of  the  body,  can  be  conceived  and  performed  without  the 
assent  and  will  of  the  creature:  all  have  their  origin  in  thought;  and 
therefore  the  ever-blessed  Master  at  once  pointed  out  a  remedy  against 
every  temptation  to  which  we  are  liable,  in  the  general  injunction, 
"What  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch."  Here  then  is  the  Chris- 
tian's only  tower  of  safety,  and  the  path  that  leads  to  prayer.  Oh  I  that 
I  could  induce  all  to  this  engagement  of  mind  :  the  tendency  of  every 
thought  would  be  discovered  by  the  light  which  shineth  in  darkness; 
whatsoever  is  earthly  and  sensual,  and  even  the  tendency  of  the  heart 
in  the  natural  state,  would  be  exposed;  "  tiie  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust 
of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life,"  would  be  clearly  distinguished  to  be 
"  not  of  the  Father,  but  of  the  world,"  which  "  passcth  away,  and  the 
lust  thereof:  but  he  that  doeth  tiie  will  of  God,  abideth  forever."  Those 
who  steadily  and  carefully  maintain  the  watch,  will  be  strengthened  to 
suppress  every  intrusive  thought,  and  will  be  more  and  more  placed  in 
a  capacity  to  wait ;  for  there  cannot  be  a  true  waiting,  without  a  ceasing 
from  our  own  imaginations,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all:  in  whose  pres- 
ence only  there  is  life,  and  love,  and  jjcace,  and  joy,  the  blessed  reward 
of  all  those  who  fear,  serve,  and  love  Him  in  his  inward  appearance. 

I  was  not  intending  to  say  so  much,  when  I  began  with  tiiis  subject, 
but  I  think  my  pen  could  not  be  employed  in  a  better  cause,  or  for  a 
better  Master ;  at  the  same  time  l)elieving,  that  it  will  be  accepted  iu 
the  same  love  that  prompted  me  to  write  it. 

To  A  FlilEND,  fUKSIIJING  IN  FINLAND.) 

Shoonharry,  Eleventh  Month  2Qth,  1829. 
I  enclose  the  Yearly  Meeting's  Epistle,  and  trust  the  perusal  of  it 
will  afford  thee  satisfaction,  as  it  appears  tliat  assembly  was  owm d  l)y 
the  great  Head  of  his  church,  to  tlie  consolation  and  comi'ort  of  the 
upright  and  faitiiful  standard-bearers.  But  O!  my  dear  frieiul,  1  am 
fearful  lest  tiiou  shouldst  suppose  that  tiie  number  of  those  to  wiiom  i.s 
committed  the  weight  of  the  law  and  of  the  testimony,  is  larger  amongst 
us,  tlian  is  really  the  case.  It  is  a  sorrowful  i'act,  but  not  the  less  true, 
that  tliere  are  but  "  two  or  tiiree  berries  in  the  top  of  the  uppermost 
bough,  four  or  five  in  the  outmost  fruitful  branches  thereof,"  in  tlio 
present  day  of  our  once  flourishing  Society:  it  is  indeed  a  truly  mourn- 
ful consideration,  when  we  look  back  at  what  it  was,  iu  the  day  when  it 


136  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET.  WHEELER.  [1829. 


first  came  forth.  If  we  look  at  the  ancient  writings  of  Friends,  we 
shall  find  that  originally  the  Society  consisted  wholly  of  such  as  had 
joined  by  convinccmcnt,  and  were  actually  in  possession  of  what  they 
professed  to  be  led  and  guided  by.  When  these  were  gathered  to  their 
everlasting  rest,  their  children  became  the  burden-bearers,  many  of 
whom  stood  firm  to  the  principles  of  their  fathers,  and  the  cause  of 
Truth  was  precious  in  their  eyes.  As  this  generation  passed  away, 
others  sprung  up,  who  entered  into  the  privileges,  to  procure  which  theii 
worthy  predecessors  had  labored  and  suflered :  thus  the  Society  gradu- 
ally became  composed  mainly  of  members  by  birthright.  Then  perse- 
cution ceased  in  great  measure,  and  worldly  prosperity,  accompanied 
with  ease  and  indulgences  followed  :  combining  to  induce  a  relaxation  in 
their  vigilance  against  the  attacks  of  the  great  enemy  of  man's  happi- 
ness ;  who  did  not  fail  to  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity,  more  widely 
and  cunningly  to  spread  his  snares  and  baits  against  a  people,  who, 
perhaps,  of  all  others,  had  the  most  contributed  to  undermine  his  king- 
dom ;  as  it  is  always  his  aim  to  attack  those  from  whom  he  is  the  most  in 
danger  of  being  kept  at  a  distance.  There  is  no  need  for  him  to  be 
jealous  of  such  as  are  the  "  children  of  disobedience,"  in  whose  hearts 
he  already  rules  and  reigns :  they  may  go  on  their  way  quietly,  as  he 
has  them  safe  enough.  In  this  manner,  things  have  been  getting  worse 
and  worse,  until  unhappily  it  may  be  said,  that,  to  a  great  and  lament- 
able degree,  the  glory  has  departed  from  our  Israel,  and  little  is  now 
left  us  but  a  name. 

Tlie  picture  which  I  have  laid  before  thee  is  a  very  discouraging  and 
appalling  one ;  but  I  was  afraid  of  thy  being  dazzled  by  that  which  only 
glitters,  and  is  not  the  pure  gold  that  has  been  tried  in  the  fire.  Not- 
withstanding things  are  in  this  deplora])le  condition,  "  the  foundation 
standeth  sure,"  the  Rock  of  ages  remains  unimpaired,  and  cannot 
change ;  the  precious  seal  is  yet  unbroken,  "  the  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his;"  and  there  is  a  little  remnant  yet  preserved  alive  in  tiiat 
which  lives  forever,  who  a^e  enabled  to  call  Jesus  their  Lord,  and  that 
by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  present  state  of  our  religious  Society,  in  my  apprehension,  very 
strikingly  resembles  that  of  the  Jewish  nation  in  former  days:  they 
were  a  highly  favored  people ;  and  our  Society  has  been  favored  in  a 
very  eminent  degree:  both  have  proved  themselves  unworthy  of  the 
tender  regard  and  mercy  of  a  long-suffering  Lord  God.  I  need  not 
mention  the  final  overthrow  of  the  Jews  to  thee,  who  art  so  well  versed 
in  these  things ;  but  it  is  my  belief,  that  unless  the  Father  of  mercies  is 
pleased  to  stretch  out  his  everlasting  arm,  either  to  produce  a  thorough 
change  in  the  hearts  of  our  members,  or  to  send  a  day  of  winnowing 
that  will  scatter  and  disperse  the  chaffy  spirit  that  so  widely  and  alarm- 
ingly prevails,  so  that  none  can  stand  but  such  as  are  upon  the  true 
foundation  ;  I  say,  I  believe,  that  unless  there  is  an  interference  superior 


1829.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


137 


to  the  power  of  man,  the  major  part  of  our  members  will  be  amal- 
gamated with  the  general  mass  of  the  people,  when  a  few  more  fleeting 
years  have  passed  away.  But,  as  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  there 
was  a  place  of  refuge  provided  for  the  faithful  Christians ;  so  I  humbly 
trust,  that  if  the  bulk  of  our  Society  should  be  scattered,  there  will  be  a 
Pell  *  cast  up  for  the  honest-hearted  amongst  us :  for  the  Lord  will 
never  forsake  those  that  put  their  trust  and  confidence  in  Him. 

I  remember  a  remark  once  made  to  me  by  an  honest  Friend  in  Lon- 
don, during  the  time  of  the  Yearly  Meeting;  he  was  probably  lament- 
ing the  low  state  of  things,  when  I  said,  "  What  would  have  become  of 
me,  if  it  had  not  been  for  our  Society?"  To  which  he  replied,  "  What 
would  have  become  of  the  Society,  if  it  were  not  for  those  who  have 
come  in  by  convincement."  I  have  since  thought  there  is  a  great  deal 
in  what  he  said:  for  I  believe  many  who  have  come  in  by  convincement 
have  been  greatly  instrumental  in  keeping  the  building  together.  Aa 
individual  thoroughly  convinced  of  our  principles,  and  keeping  close  to 
that  which  has  convinced  him,  will,  undoubtedly,  as  he  continues  faith- 
ful, be  converted  by  it ;  and  one  such  person  is  certainly  of  more  value 
in  the  Society,  than  many  who  are  mere  nominal  members  by  birthright 
only.  Such  as  these  have  bought  the  Truth,  at  the  price  of  becoming 
fools  before  men  for  Christ's  sake:  they  have  believed  in  the  sufficiency 
of  his  power  revealed  in  the  heart,  to  cleanse  and  purify  them  from  all 
sin  ;  and  although  they  may  have  had  to  pjiss  through  many  conflicts, 
occasionally  for  several  years,  without  appearing  to  gain  any  ground, 
they  have  been  strengthened  to  persevere,  and  still  to  wait  for  lliin. 
The  weight  of  former  sins  and  transgres-sions  has  been  long  and  pain- 
fully felt  to  rise  in  humiliating  retrospect  before  the  view  of  the  mind, 
time  after  time,  in  terrible  array ;  working  for  each,  true  sorrow  and 
repentance  never  to  be  repented  of.  But  although  at  seasons  he  is  ready 
to  faint,  when  faith  and  hope  have  been  reduced  to  a  low  ebl),  yet  the 
invisiide  arm  of  strength  is  still  underneath,  unseen  and  unfelt,  support- 
ing the  tribulated  traveller  in  the  apparently  unequal  warfare :  until 
every  sin  ha.s  passed  beforehand  to  judgment;  and  at  last  the  glorious 
day  begins  to  dawn,  when  lie,  who  has  been  "as  a  refiner's  fire,  and  like 
fuller's  soap,"  before  whom  nothing  can  stand  (of  a  tran.sgressing  nature) 
"  when  he  appeareth,"  or  can  ."abide  the  day  of  his  coming,"  is  now  dis- 
covered to  be  "  the  sun  of  righteousness"  arisen  "with  healing  in  his 
wings,"  to  the  joy  and  comfort  of  the  wounded  soul.  Then  tlie  love  of 
God  is  truly  known  ;  and  until  this  blessed  day  is  felt  in  the  great  and 
heartfelt  work  of  regeneration,  none  can  experimentally  and  truly  say 
that  "  God  is  love : "  they  are  mere  words  to  all  who  have  not  witnessed 
the  inward  workings  of  his  power  in  their  heart:  but  now  they  feel  Him 
to  be  a  God  of  love  and  mercy  too,  and  are  renewedly  made  willing  ia 


12* 


See  Euacbius. 


138 


MEMOinS   OF   DANIKL  WHEELER. 


[1829. 


love  of  Him  to  wait  for  Him.  In  tliis  waiting,  watchful  frame  of  mind, 
we  come  to  the  place  where  prayer  is  wont  to  be  made ;  wliich  rises  as 
sweet  incense  before  the  throne  of  grace,  because  not  of  our  creating. 
Here  is  tlie  Christian's  watch-tower,  liis  only  phice  of  safety,  wiiicli  was 
pointed  out  by  our  ever-blessed  Lord  to  all,  "  What  I  say  unto  you,  I 
say  unto  all.  Watch ; "  again,  "  Watch  and  pray,  lest  ye  enter  into  temp- 
tation." The  soul  that' faithfully  watches,  cannot  be  long  without  pray- 
ing ;  although  but  in  the  language  of  a  sigh.  It  is  enjoined  also  by  the 
great  apostle,  where  he  says,  "praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  sup- 
plication in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance." 
Here  every  thought  is  detected  in  the  light  of  Christ,  and  brought  to 
judgment,  and  into  the  obedience  of  Him,  who  casteth  down  every  im- 
agination, and  every  high  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowl- 
edge of  God,  to  the  pulling  down  the  strongholds  of  sin  and  Satan. 

It  is  such  as  these,  my  dear  friend,  who  have  thus  far  advanced  in  the 
heavenly  race,  that  have  had  their  hearts  directed  "  into  the  love  of 
God,  and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ;"  which,  I  trust,  thou  hast 
in  part,  if  not  wholly,  witnessed  :  and  I  think  thou  wilt  agree  with  Yiie, 
that  a  single  individual  coming  into  our  Society  thus  convinced,  and 
thus  converted  to  the  true  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  is  of  more  value  to  it 
than  a  hundred  members  who  have  nothing  to  show  but  a  birthright. 
And  it  is  these  that  have  followed  their  Lord  and  Master  in  the  regenera- 
tion, that  are  qualified  from  heartfelt  experience  to  be  employed  in  his 
service,  if  it  be  his  will  to  call  for  them,  and  scud  them  to  speak  a  word 
in  due  season  to  others. 

To  nis  Son  Joshua, 

Twelfth  Month  l^th,  1829. 

"What  an  unaccountable  thing  it  is,  that  when  such  pains  are  being 
taken  to  educate  the  lower  orders  of  the  people,  and  such  an  earnestness 
apparent  in  pursuing  plans  of  philanthropy  and  benevolence  as  has 
never  been  equalled  iu  any  former  age,  and  so  many  efforts  made  to 
spread  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  yet  there  should  be  so  bold  a  front 
and  an  atrocity  iu  crime,  surpassing  even  barbarous  and  uncivilized 
nations !  To  me,  it  seems  as  if  many  people  were  sensible  of  the  totter- 
ing situation  we  are  in,  and  thouglit  it  necessary  to  be  doing  something 
that,  iu  their  apprehensions,  will  be  productive  of  good. 

As  to  the  increased  efforts  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  but 
little  fruit  can  be  expected,  so  long  as  they  continue  to  be  so  blended 
with  the  inventions  and  contrivance  of  man.  I  verily  believe  this  is  one 
great  means  of  preventing  the  people  from  coming  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
true  gospel,  which  remains  to  be  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation." 
If  the  minds  of  the  people  were  turned  to  an  inward  and  vital  knowl- 
edge of  this  work,  there  would  be  some  hope ;  provided  the  teachers 
themselves  were  really  called  to  aud  qualified  for  the  work,  and  not,  as 


1829.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


139 


is  to  be  feared  too  many  of  them  are,  strangers  to  the  inward  work  them- 
selves. 

In  my  apprehension,  nothing  short  of  a  day  of  calamity  will  bring  the 
people  to  their  senses,  and  reduce  them  to  a  state  of  simplicity  and  hu- 
mility;  which  in  the  end  would  prove  an  unspeakable  blessing,  if  hap- 
pily it  were  the  means  of  turning  their  attention  to  the  true  Teacher  in 
their  own  hearts,  who  giveth  life  to  those  that  hear  and  obey  Him,  and 
would  cause  them  to  "  cease  from  man  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils," 
by  whom  they  have  been  so  long  kept  in  darkness.  That  so  those  abom- 
inations which  are  set  up,  and  standing  in  the  place  of  the  true  Christian 
religion,  and  which  make  the  earth  so  destitute  of  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  may  forever  be  swept  away  from  its  surface. 

Should  such  a  day  be  permitted,  it  will  certainly  try  the  members  of 
our  highly-professing  Society,  and  show  who  are  on  the  foundation  that 
standeth  sure ;  these  will  be  preserved,  as  in  the  hollow  of  the  Lord's 
hand,  from  "  the  blast  of  the  terrible  ones  ; "  but  the  chaff,  such  as  have 
nothing  but  an  empty  profession  to  stand  upon,  will  assuredly  be  scat- 
tefed  before  the  storm. 

To  hear  of  thy  welfare  in  those  things  that  are  of  eternal  consequence, 
is  the  principal  desire  of  my  heart  for  thee;  without  this,  worldly  \)ros- 
perity  will  avail  nothing  in  the  great  day  of  account.  But  little  is 
enough,  when  our  desires  are  bounded  by  moderation  ;  and  I  am  fully 
persuaded  that  no  good  and  necessary  thing  will  be  withheld  from  them 
that  walk  uprightly.  As  for  myself,  I  can  truly  say,  that  when  I  began 
business,  I  had  no  artificial  wants,  and  my  real  wants  were  very  few.  I 
never  studied  to  keep  up  ajjpcarances,  and  be  like  other  people;  all 
around  me  knew  that  I  had  but  small  means,  and  I  made  no  other  pre- 
tensions. I  endeavored,  I  think,  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  to  .seek  the 
Lord,  and  positively  did  not  look  beyond  a  .sufficiency  of  food  an<l  rai- 
ment ;  and  althougii  an  utter  stranger  to  business  in  every  shape,  yet 
ray  way  was  made  prosperous;  though,  perhaps,  what  I  thought  pros- 
perity would  be  despised  by  most  in  the  present  day,  and  probably  by 
many  in  that  day  also. 

To  One  of  his  Cnii.DREX. 

Shoonhnrry,  Ticelftli  Month  18/A,  1829. 

My  Dear  :  Truly  there  is  nothing  in  this  fading  world  to  be 

comjiarod  with  an  inheritance  in  another  and  a  bettor,  which  is  to  come, 
and  into  which  we  none  of  us  know  how  soon  we  may  be  summoned. 
But  if  we  be  happily  found  amongst  the  number  of  those  who  "  fear 
God  and  work  righteousness,"  we  shall  most  assuredly  "be  accepted  of 
Him  ;"  and  shall  praise  his  great  and  ever-excellent  name  through  the 
never-ending  ages  of  a  glorious  eternity : 'which  is  my  frequent  and 
earnest  prayer  for  us  all. 

The  great  apostle  also  enjoins  "  praying  always,  with  all  prayer  and 


140 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1830. 


supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watcliiug  thereunto."  What  a  privilege 
it  is  that  \vc  have  this  in  our  power  at  all  times,  out  of  meetings  as  well 
as  iu  meetings,  and  on  all  occasions  whatsoever ;  and  as  we  know,  for 
our  encouragement,  that  we  are  constantly  day  and  night  in  the  presence 
of  Him,  "  iu  whom  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being,"  who 
"kuoweth  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart;"  we  shall  in  this 
inward  exercise  be  preserved  in  his  fear  and  iu  his  love:  for  the  Shep- 
herd of  Israel  neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps ;  his  watchful  eye  is  never 
closed. 

Thou,  no  doubt,  art  present  regularly  during  the  family  readings  of 
the  Scriptures ;  but  I  would  advise  thee  to  read  a  portion  of  them  every 
night  before  retiring  to  rest,  with  an  earnest  desire,  that  it  may  be  given 
thee  to  understand  them  :  for  they  will  be  but  as  a  dead  letter,  without  the 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  gave  them  forth ;  with  it,  they  will 
afford  thee  great  instruction  and  consolation,  and  thou  wilt  be  taught  the 
true  meaning  and  application  of  them.  They  are  the  only  treasure 
worth  storing  iu  memory :  this  I  can  truly  testify  from  long  and  sensible 
experience. 

1  have  lately  received  a  letter  from  tliy  uncle  Charles,  giving  but  a 
poor  account  of  his  health,  and  that  of  thy  aunt:  they,  like  myself,  and 
thy  dear  mother,  are  feeling  the  infirmities  attendant  on  advanced  age; 
and  I  hope  these  will  serve  as  warnings  to  sti'r  us  all  up  to  endeavor  to 
be  prepared  for  the  change  that  will  certainly  overtake  us ;  that  we  may 
be  like  the  wise  virgins,  provided  with  "  oil  in  our  vessels  with  our 
lamps." 

To  RiCHAKD  COCKIN. 

Shoosharry,  Fourth  Month  SOth,  1830,  0.  S. 

Thy  letter  was,  indeed,  most  heartily  welcome  to  us  all,  and,  as  the 
harbinger  of  another  returning  spring,  afforded  us  much  comfort  and  con- 
solation, after  the  long  winter  that  has  just  passed  over  our  heads. 

Our  work  upon  the  land  was  suspended  by  the  frost  six  months  and 
nine  days ;  and  if  we  reckon  the  rough  weather  previously  to  the  setting 
in  of  the  frost,  with  what  we  have  lately  had,  the  winter  has  been  more 
than  seven  months  in  length. 

At  the  time  when  I  have  usually  written  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting, 
I  was  not  unmindful  of  my  dear  friends ;  but  alas !  we  were  all  laid  by 
with  sickness  just  then.  This,  however,  as  to  myself,  was  not  of  long 
duration  ;  but  I  found  my  mind  entirely  closed  up,  not  having  a  sentence 
of  any  kind  to  transmit  to  the  meeting;  and  yet  I  never  witnessed  a 
greater  weight  of  exercise  than  at  that  period,  which  remained  with  me 
for  several  weeks  afterwards,  and  is  yet  at  seasons  my  portion.  Thy 
letter  has  been  particularly  comforting  to  me  on  this  head,  because  it  is 
now  very  evident,  that  any  communication  from  me  would  have  been 
out  of  its  place,  and  altogether  out  of  season,  and  must  have  clashed 
with  the  address  from  dear  Mary  Hargreaves ;  and  the  blessed  Master 


1831.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DAXIEL.  WHEELER. 


141 


is  not  tlie  author  of  confusion  but  of  peace,  and  that  in  all  the  churches. 
I  wish  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of  being  a  member  of  Balby  Monthly 
Meeting,  and  therefore  request  on  behalf  of  my  family  and  self,  that 
th9u  wilt  procure  for  us  a  copy  of  the  address. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Visits  En-glaxd  wirn  nis  TVife  ix  1830  —  Hi3  Affectioxate  Address  to 
THE  Members  of  the  CiiCEcn  of  Exglaxd — Keligious  Visit  ixto  Devox- 

SHIRE,  COEXWALL,  THE  SciLLY  ISLES,  ETC. 

THIS  year  (1830)  the  health  of  our  dear  mother  having  again  failed 
considerably,  she  was  recommended  to  pass  the  ensuing  winter  iu 
England  ;  and  my  father  having  concluded  to  accomj)any  her,  they  came 
over  together  iu  the  autumn.  The  interval  of  leisure  thus  afforded  waa 
not  suffered  to  pass  unimproved.  Besides  the  attendance  of  the  various 
meetings  that  fell  iu  his  way,  he  wrote  and  published,  during  the  winter, 
a  pamphlet  entitled,  An  affectionate  Address  to  the  Members  of  the  Church 
of  Eiif/laiid ;  which  it  is  believed  was  widely  circulated  at  the  time. 

In  the  First  Mouth,  1831,  he  applied  for  and  obtained  a  certificate 
from  his  Monthly  Meeting,  enabling  him  to  visit  parts  of  Devon,  Corn- 
wall, and  the  Scilly  Isles.  On  the  conclusion  of  this  service,  he  attended 
the  Dublin  Yearly  Meeting,  and  afterwards  that  held  iu  Loudon,  return- 
ing to  Petersburg  in  the  Sixth  Month  following. 

The  succeediug  extracts  are  from  letters  written  during  this  period. 

To  Sarah  Smith,  Sheffield. 

York,  First  Month  8th,  1831. 

On  Second  day  morning,  the  3il  instant,  I  shaped  a  northerly  course 
for  Durham  Quarterly  Meeting,  held  at  Darlington.  We  had  a  very 
solemn  meeting  for  worship  the  next  morning,  in  the  course  of  which 
the  great  cause  was  ably  advocated  by  several  present ;  and  I  had  to 
throw  in  my  poor  mite  amongst  them,  and  in  a  particular  raauner  to  call 
their  attention  to  myself,  as  one  exhibiting,  and  that  without  boasting, 
the  triumph  of  Divine  grace  over  human  nature  iu  its  most  depraved 
state.  It  was  indeed  a  memoniltle  time  ;  the  Truth  rose  into  dominiou 
over  all,  and  many  minds  were  sensibly  humbled  under  the  power 
tlicreof.  I  stayed  over  their  week-day  meeting  on  Fifth  day  last ;  and 
had  again  to  declare  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  our  God.  This  meet- 
ing ended  well,  but  was  not  quite  so  highly  fiivored  as  that  preceding 
the  Quarterly  Meeting. 

After  meeting,  I  left  Darlington  for  York  ;  where  I  was  favored  to 
find  my  wife  better  thau  when  I  left  her.    For  this,  aud  for  all  the 


142 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WIIEET.ER. 


[1831. 


blessings  and  favoi-s  I  daily  and  hourly  enjoy,  what  shall  I  render  unto 
the  great  and  bountiful  Giver  but  the  acknowledgment  of  being  utterly 
unworthy  of  the  least  of  all  his  tender  mercies.  On  the  way  from 
Darlington,  during  the  half  hour  allowed  for  dining,  I  called  on  a  person 
who  has  lately  joined  the  Society  by  convincemcnt :  he  has  a  daugliter 
in  a  very  delicate  state  of  health.  I  was  gratified  with  my  visit;  and 
have  since  felt  such  a  draught  of  love  towards  this  dear  young  woman 
that  I  have  had  to  address  a  letter  to  her  father  on  her  behalf,  which,  I 
trust,  will  be  received  in  the  same  love  in  which  it  was  written. 

Yesterday  I  went  to  sit  by  the  death-bed  of  a  young  man  who  is  not 
expected  to  be  long  on  this  side  the  grave.  It  was  a  season  lo  he  long 
and  gratefully  remembered;  for  the  Son  of  peace  had  mercifully  visited 
this  habitation.  I  had  to  bow  in  thankfulness  for  the  precious  quiet 
vouchsafed,  and  to  petition  the  Father  of  mercies  on  behalf  of  the 
humble,  patient  sufferer.  I  believe  that  many  have  been  instructed  by 
this  bedside. 

My  little  address  is  now  in  the  press,  in  York,  as  well  as  in  London, 
so  that  I  hope  it  will  shortly  appear  at  Sheffield. 

To  HIS  Absent  Family. 

Yorl;  Third  Month  3J,  18.31. 
My  Dear  Children:  I  find  things,  as  I  go  on,  much  altered  as  re- 
gards our  Society ;  but  it  is  a  great  consolation  that  there  are  here  and 
there  a  few,  comparable  to  the  odd  berries  on  the  uppermost  bough  and 
in  the  fruitful  branch,  who  are  preserved  alive  at  the  root,  and  I  trust 
growing  from  grace  to  grace,  and  that  they  will  continue  to  grow,  until 
they  attain  to  "  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ." 
There  are  others  again,  whom  the  everlasting  Father  is  graciously  draw- 
ing by  merciful  visitations  to  that  Saviour,  who  will  in  no  wise  cast  them 
out.  In  Sheffield,  Doncaster,  York,  and  Darlington,  there  are  of  this 
description,  as  well  as  at  many  other  places  where  my  lot  has  been  cast. 
It  is  astonishing  what  a  striking  difference  there  is  between  some  meet- 
ings and  others  ;  but  the  mqst  barren  sittings  I  have  bee  n  at,  were  at  . 

I  found  it  my  place  to  dwell  low  with  the  suffering  seed,  and  was  quite 
closed  up  in  both  the  meetings  there.  "  If  any  man  serve  me,  let  him 
follow  me ;  and  where  I  am,  there  shall  also  my  servant  be,"  was  the 
declaration  of  the  Saviour  of  men,  when  personally  upon  earth  :  and 
truly  there  is  no  alteration  in  the  Christian  course;  if  we  would  reign 
with  Christ,  we  must  be  willing  to  suffer  with  Him.  We  must,  indeed, 
according  to  our  measure,  drink  of  the  cup  which  He  drank  of,  and 
with  the  baptism  that  He  was  baptized  withal,  must  we  be  baptized ;  or 
how  can  we  know  a  fellowship  with  his  sufferings,  or  witness  the  power 
of  his  resurrection?  In  some  meeting.'^  I  have  had  to  deal  very  plainly, 
and  to  declare  amongst  them,  without  reserve,  that  however  they  might 
disregard  the  precious  gift  in  their  own  hearts,  and  keep  aloof  from  its 


1831.]  MEMOIRS   or   DANIEL   WHEELER.  143 


warninga  and  monitions,  that  the  same  would  judge  them  at  the  last  day, 
according  to  the  words  of  our  holy  Redeemer,  when  He  said,  "I  judge 
no  man,"  but  "the  word  that  I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall  judge  him 
in  tlie  last  day  ;  "  or  to  this  effect. 

Tliere  is  a  new  work,  published  by  a  minister  of  the  Independent 
denomination  of  Sunderland,  entitled  The  Book  of  the  Priesthood,  proving 
from  Scripture,  that  under  the  gospel,  the  whole  institution  is  at  an  end. 
I  have  procured  a  copy;  also  one  of  a  smaller  work,  Hie  Church  in 
Danger  from  Itself  and  of  another.  Hum's  Reasons  for  Secession  from  the 
Church  of  England.  The  author  of  Tlie  Book  of  the  Priesthood  is  now 
said  to  be  employing  his  pen  on  the  subject  of  tithes.  In  short,  the 
nation  .seems  at  last  to  open  its  eyes,  or  rather  to  permit  their  being 
opened ;  and  I  believe  that  the  day  is  fast  approaching  when  the  hire- 
ling will  flee,  "  because  he  is  an  hireling."  I  have  met  with  a  work 
lately  on  Christian  perfection,  which  has  plea.«ed  me  not  a  little,  because 
there  are  so  few  of  the  different  professing  Christians  who  will  admit 
this  doctrine.  I  believe  the  author  is  a  Weslcyan  jMcthodist ;  and 
although  he  retains  things  which  we  do  not  deem  essential,  he  very  ably 
maintains  the  possibility  and  necessity  of  Christian  perfection. 

I  have  mentioned  these  things  to  show  you  what  is  doing  in  the  world 
this  way.  It  is  wonderful  to  behold  the  great  shaking  there  is  in  the 
minds  of  men  at  this  time  ;  all,  I  hope,  indicating  that  the  day  has  begun 
to  dawn,  when  "  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea,"  even  the  knowledge  of  that  "  word  of  God,  which 
livoth  and  abideth  forever;"  and  which,  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  so 
mightily  grew  and  prevailed,  to  the  utter  exclu.-iion  of  the  earlhlv  nature 
from  every  heart  in  which  it  is  permitted  to  operate. 

For  some  months  past,  I  have  been  rather  looking  forward  towards 
paying  a  visit  to  the  Scilly  Islands,  and  to  the  (liffurent  meetings  of 
Frienfls  in  Devonshire  and  Cornwall  ;  and  latterly  the  track  has  been 
so  defined  that  there  seemed  no  doubt  in  my  mind  respecting  it.  I  was 
strengthened  to  cast  the  subject  before  the  Monthly  Meeting,  held  on  the 
21st  ultimo,  and  was  favored  to  receive  every  encouragement  that  could 
be  desired;  and  since  taking  this  step,  I  have  felt  the  reward  of  jx'ace 
for  this  small  act  of  obedience  to  what  I  believe  is  required  of  me.  I 
am  now  making  preparations  for  leaving  Yorkshire  for  a  season.  As  I 
am  very  much  a  stranger  to  every  one  in  those  parts,  the  prospect  at 
times  feels  rather  heavy  ;  but  having  been  mercifully  favore<l  to  taste  of 
that  soul-sustaining  food,  upon  which  a  man  may  [in  a  sj)iritual  sense] 
travel  forty  days,  I  am  encouraged  to  hope  that  He,  who  has  been  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  be  with  me  in  .so  many  troubles,  will  not  now  for- 
sake me. 

I  tru.st  you  will  still  continue  to  be  cared  for:  "as  the  mountains  arc 
round  about  Jeru.salem,  so  is  the  Lord  round  about  his  j)eof)lo,  from 
henceforth  and  forever."    Those  who  fear,  love,  honor,  and  oiiey  Him, 


144 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1831. 


they  are  his  people:  and  "the  Lord  will  bless  his  people  with  peace;" 
and  truly  there  is  no  peace  like  the  peace  of  the  righteous ;  no  love  like 
the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  iu  the  heart ;  and  no  joy  like  unto  the  joy 
of  God's  salvation.  Love  was  the  distinguishing  characteristic  of  the 
first  and  great  commandment  under  the  law :  and  it  is'  the  first  fruit  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  gospel  dispensation  ;  which  is  exhibited  iu  love  to  God, 
and  love  to  man.  If  we  are  but  once  favored  with  this  inestimable 
treasure,  the  whole  train  of  Christian  virtues  will  follow  in  beautiful 
succession, — joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  failli,  meek- 
ness, temperance;  against  wliich  there  is  no  law.  "  Love  is  the  fulfilling 
of  the  law,"  and  the  end  of  the  commandment.  It  is  indeed  the  heav- 
enly badge  that  designates  the  disciples  of  the  one  same  compassionate 
Saviour;  it  outlives  faith  and  hojDe ;  it  casts  out  fear;  and  animates  the 
Christian  traveller  to  persevere  in  the  tribulated  path  which  leads  to 
life  everlasting.  Then  let  us  individually  wrestle  for  this  unutterable 
blessing ;  for  we  are  told  that  "  God  is  love  :  "  if  we  find  it,  we  find  Him. 
Let  us  2')ress  through  the  crowd  of  encumbering  things,  even  things  per- 
haps liarmless  in  themselves,  which  serve  to  keep  alive  in  us  the  evil 
and  hindering  propensities  of  fallen  nature ;  that  so  we  may  happily 
come  in  heart  to  the  Saviour,  who  only  can  enable  us  to  banisli  the 
things  of  time  and  sense.  Though  they  may  compass  us  about  like  bees, 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  we  will  destroy  them ;  for  through  Ilim  we  can 
do  all  things,  but  without  Him  nothing,  as  it  should  be  done. 

Island  called  St.  Mari/''s,  the  largest  of  the  Scilly  group, 
31s«  of  Third  Mouth,  1831. 
My  Dear  Children  :  I  think  my  last  letter  mentioned  the  proba- 
bility of  my  visiting  the  counties  of  Devon  and  Cornwall,  together  with 
these  islands.  At  the  last  Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  a  certificate  was 
granted  me  for  this  purpose.  On  the  5th  instant,  I  left  York,  by  way 
of  Leeds,  to  Bradford,  and  was  at  both  their  meetings  the  next  day ; 
in  which  I  had  to  labor  amongst  them,  to  my  own  comfort  at  any  rate. 
When  at  this  meeting,  a  few  weeks  previously,  there  seemed  no  door  of 
entrance  to  be  found  amongst  them,  and  I  was  shut  up  in  both  meetings. 
The  next  day  I  came  on  to  Sheffield,  and  on  the  10th  attended  the 
Monthly  Meeting,  and  received  my  certificate.  The  same  day,  accom- 
panied by  — — ,  I  went  to  Woodhouse,  Hackenthorpe,  Burleigh,  and 
two  places  at  Handswcrth,  to  pay  a  small  debt  due  from  me  to  some 
invalids  at  these  places,  two  or  three  of  them  far  advanced  in  years, 
who  were  absent  when  I  visited  Woodhouse  meeting  some  time  before. 
The  next  day  I  went  in  the  mail  to  Birmingham,  and  proceeded  the 
same  evening  towards  Bristol :  here  we  arrived  early  in  the  morning,  and 
after  some  refreshment,  went  forward  to  Wellington;  where  I  found 
Samuel  and  Maria  Fox  (whom  I  think  you  know)  were  intending  to 
unite  with  me  as  far  as  our  routes  might  continue  together.    I  attended 


1831.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


145 


both  their  meetings  on  First  day,  and  had  a  little  to  do  amongst  them 
in  the  morning ;  but  in  the  afternoon  was  silent.  On  the  Hth  we  pro- 
ceeded to  Kingsbridge,  where  a  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  next  day. 
I  slept  at  's,  whose  wife  is  an  old  acquaintance  of  mine.  Our  mu- 
tual satisfaction  at  thus  meeting  was  very  much  damped  by  the  poor 
state  of  her  health.  The  meeting  was  a  highly  favored  time,  and  we  all 
had  to  laI)or  together  in  love,  unity  and  harmony.  Next  day  we  pro- 
ceeded to  Modbury,  to  another  meeting ;  this  was  rather  more  dull  at 
first,  but  was  favored  to  end  comfortably.  We  reached  Plymouth  the 
same  evening.  At  this,  place,  Samuel  and  Maria  Fox  had  a  prospect 
of  visiting  families.  It  was,  I  believe,  best  that  we  separated ;  as  when 
united,  we  seemed  rather  to  depend  on  the  strength  of  each  other,  and 
perhaps  even  felt  a  little  too  strong. 

The  next  day  I  proceeded  alone  to  a  newly  settled  meeting  at  Tavis- 
tock, consisting  mostly  of  convinced  Friends.  I  was  a  little  disappointed 
to  find  this  meeting  flat  and  dull :  at  the  first,  perhap.s,  I  expected  too 
much  ;  but  towards  the  latter  end  Truth  rose  into  dominion,  to  our 
mutual  comfort  and  consolation.  I  returned  to  Plymouth  the  same 
night. 

As  way  opened,  I  accompanied  Samuel  and  Maria  Fox  in  some  of 
their  family  visits.  On  First  (hiy  the  20th,  sat  with  two  families,  and 
attended  both  the  regular  meetings,  in  which  I  was  enabled  to  obtain 
considerable  relief:  towards  the  close  of  my  testimony  in  the  afternoon, 
the  way  seemed  clear  for  taking  leave  of  Friends  there,  to  some  of 
whom  I  felt  closely  attached.  In  the  evening,  was  at  a  public  meetiji', 
held  in  the  Bethel  at  Devonport,  at  the  request  of  Samuel  and  Maria 
Fox.  It  was  well  filled;  and  after  the  people  were  informed  of  the 
object  of  our  meeting  together,  great  solemnity  prevailed  over  the  assem- 
bly. Samuel  Fox  had  to  break  the  silence  with  the  voice  of  prayer.  I 
suppo.-^o  almost  the  whole  congregation  consisted  of  persons  connected 
with  the  sea  faring  life,  with  their  families.  My  heart  was  greatly  en- 
larged towards  them,  as  companions  and  shipmates  in  the  voyage  of 
life;  having  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  and  abundant  in 
goodness  and  Truth,  for  our  commander;  and  an  all-sufficient  Saviour 
and  holy  Redeemer  for  a  heavenly  pilot;  who  would  never  leave  his 
vessel,  l)ut  would  safely  conduct  us  through  all  the  dangers  and  difficul- 
ties of  time,  and  would  remain  with  us  through  the  never  ending  ages 
of  eternity.  Towards  the  close,  I  had  to  call  the  attention  of  the  meet- 
ing to  my.self,  as  an  example  for  their  encouragement,  that  none  need 
despair;  for  in  rae  they  might  behold  a  living  monument  of  the  Lord's 
everlasting  mercy,  and  the  triumph  of  Divine  grace  over  human  nature 
in  its  most  depraved  state;  in  one,  who,  like  themselves,  had  btiai 
cradled  on  the  ocean,  whom  the  everlasting  arm  had  ofttimcs  been 
stretched  out  to  save,  when  the  briny  wave  had  nearly  prevailed  against 
him.  Maria  Fox  coucluded  the  meeting  in  supplication.  The  people 
13  K 


146 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1831. 


seer'od  in  no  hurr}'  to  leave  the  place,  many  coming  to  shako  hands  in  a 
very  friendly  way.  By  what  I  have  said,  you  will  have  some  idea  what 
sort  of  a  meeting  it  was  ;  and  I  think  you  cannot  refrain  from  joining 
with  me  in  the  grateful  tribute  of  admiration,  gratitude,  and  praise,  to 
Him  who"sitteth  upon  the  flood,"  who  "  sitteth  King  forever;"  who 
only  can  "  give  strength  unto  his  people;"  who  will  bless  the  provision  of 
Zion,  and  satisfy  her  poor  with  bread,  and  fill  with  that  peace  whicli  the 
topaz  of  Ethiopia  cannot  equal  in  value. 

Being  clear  of  Plymouth,  next  morning  I  crossed  the  Tamar  in  a  boat 
to  the  Cornish  side  of  Hamoaze,  passing  close  under  the  stern  of  the 
Malta  man-of-war.  We  proceeded  to  Looe,  where  a  meeting  was  ap- 
pointed:  few  Friends  live  here;  but  one  of  the  few  is  that  faithful  ser- 
vant, Sarah  Tucket.  We  were  favored  with  a  comfortable  meeting,  to 
mutual  refreshment.  After  dinner,  we  proceeded  to  Tideford,  and  next 
morning  attended  their  meeting.  This  was  a  memorable  time  from 
beginning  to  end:  I  can  scarcely  calculate  upon  being  again  permitted 
to  partake  of  such  another  heavenly  banquet  in  the  course  of  this  jour- 
ney, if  ever:  but  my  soul  right  well  knoweth  that  there  is  a  power,  in 
whom  I  am  happily  taught  to  believe,  and  with  whom  all  things  are 
possible,  who  can  at  his  pleasure  "  bind  the  sweet  influences  of  Pleiades," 
loose  the  bands  of  Orion,  "  bring  forth  Mazzaroth  in  his  season,"  and 
"  guide  Arcturus  with  his  sons  ;  "  "  He  that  openeth  and  no  man  shut- 
teth,  and  shutteth  and  no  man  openeth,"  the  heavenly  treasury  of 
peace,  love,  and  joy,  which  are  at  times  revealed  through  the  riches  and 
glory  of  his  grace,  to  his  praise.  ' 

We  dined  at  Liskeard.  This  meeting  was  appointed  at  six  in  the 
evening,  and  was  much  hurt  by  the  disorderly  gathering  of  the  towns- 
people, attracted  by  the  lights  in  the  windows  of  the  meeting-house; 
perhaps  a  rare  thing.  However,  at  last,  we  were  favored,  and  light 
sprung  up,  which  brought  weight  and  solenniity  over  all ;  under  a  feel- 
ing of  which  we  separated.  S.  R.,  an  elderly  minister,  appeared  after  I 
sat  down,  in  a  weighty  and  confirming  testimony.  The  next  meeting  was 
at  Austle,  at  three  p.  m.  on  the  -following  day;  it  was  small,  but,  upon 
the  whole,  comfortable :  after  which  I  went  on  to  Truro,  and  attended 
their  meeting  held  in  course  next  day.  This  proved  a  refreshing  season 
to  many  present,  and  to  some  a  time  of  rejoicing.  In  the  afternoon,  W. 
T.  kindly  accompanied  me  to  Camborne;  and  the  next  day  I  i)roceeded 
to  Penzance:  the  ground  here  was  covered  with  snow,  and  the  morning 
very  cold  and  boisterous.  I  had  hastened  to  be  in  time  for  the  packet 
for  Scilly,  but  found  she  had  been  detained  by  stress  of  weather  five  days 
behind  her  time.  The  next  day  was  very  stormy,  and  there  was  rough 
work  among  the  shipping.  An  East  Indiaman,  the  Andromache,  put 
into  Mount's  Bay  for  shelter,  and  landed  her  passengers  liere  from  Cal- 
cutta. 

On  First  day,  the  27th,  I  attended  both  meetings  at  Penzance,  which 


1831.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


147 


were  refreshing  and  comfortable  seasons :  Friends  in  these  parts  are  not 
numerous.  I  was  lodged  at  the  house  of  J.  S.,  who  has  kindly  accom- 
panied me  to  these  islands.  We  sailed  the  next  afternoon,  and  had  a 
fine  but  tossing  passage.  It  is  not  often  otherwise  at  any  time,  as  the  set 
of  the  tide  into  the  British  and  George's  Channel,  and  the  exposure  to 
the  Bay  of  Biscay  and  the  mighty  Atlantic,  cannot  fail  to  cause  great 
agitation  of  the  water,  particularly  when  it  has  blown  hard  for  several 
previous  days  together.  Tlie  Wolf  Rock  lies  in  the  run  of  the  packet, 
and  is  only  discovered  by  the  breaking  of  the  sea  upon  it.  We  bore  up 
for  it  about  ten,  p.  M.,  distant  from  four  to  five  hundred  yards.  I  had 
just  fallen  asleep  at  the  moment,  and  so  missed  seeing  it,  which  I  rather 
regretted,  as  I  have  formerly  been  several  times  near  it,  but  have  never 
seen  it.  In  light  winds  it  makes  a  roaring  noise  from  being  hollow,  and 
the  breaking  of  the  sea  into  it  may  be  heard  at  a  considerable  distance. 
At  eleven,  p.  M.,  we  were  in  full  sight  of  the  fine  revolving  liglit  on  the 
island  of  (St.)  Agnes ;  and  in  a  couple  of  hours  afterwards  were  anchored 
safely  in  the  roads  of  (St.)  Mary's. 

We  landed  immediately,  and  were  glad  to  get  to  an  inn,  where  the 
people  kindly  made  us  a  fire,  as  tlie  niglit  was  cold.  The  next  day,  a 
meeting  was  appointed  on  the  Isle  of  Tresco ;  the  people  were  long  in 
gathering,  but  behaved  solidly ;  and  I  was  favored  with  encouragement 
to  persevere  with  my  engagement.  Next  day  we  had  a  meeting  ou 
Sampson's  Island  in  the  afternoon,  and  another  ou  Bryer's  Isle  in  the 
evening  ;  both  were  satisfactory  and  comforting  seasons,  tending  to  ad- 
minister an  increase  of  strength,  and  begetting  humble  thankfulness  of 
heart. 

Fourth  Month  1st. —  Last  evening  we  had  a  meeting  on  Martin's  Isle, 
which  ended  in  a  very  solemn  season.  A  class  of  Methodists,  called 
Bryanites,  abound  here;  their  minister,  and  many  that  were  prt>ent, 
made  a  continual  groaning.  One  poor  woman  in  particular,  who  .«ecmed 
much  struck  with  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion  ;  I  was  upon  my  feet  at 
the  time,  but  was  favored  with  calmness.  I  could  j)lain]y  hear  the  words 
"  praises,  praises,"  from  the  lips  of  the  minister  and  others. 

Fourth  Month  2d. — Yesterday  we  crossed  to  the  island  called  St. 
Agnes,  and  found  the  landing  rather  difficult  on  account  of  the  surf:  in 
consequence  of  the  great  ebb  and  flow  of  the  tides,  few  of  these  islands 
have  proper  landing-places.  It  being  what  is  called  Good  Friihiy,  the 
people  were  mostly  at  hom:; ;  and  th(  ir  Bryanite  minister,  knowing  we 
were  amongst  the  islands,  had  apijointcd  a  meeting  for  us  at  six  in  the 
evening,  saying,  that  if  we  did  not  come,  he  would  preacii  himself;  so 
that  all  was  made  ready  to  our  hands.  There  is  a  good,  new  school- 
house  on  this  island,  belonging  to  the  Protestant  establishment;  but  tlic 
clergyman  will  not  allow  it  to  be  used  for  any  other  purpose  tlian  as  a 
school.  He  seldom  comes  near  these  people  himself,  although  tlierc  is  a 
regular  church-house  for  his  use;  and  yet  he  does  all  he  can  to  make  it 


148  MEMOmS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1831. 

inconvenient  for  Dissenters  to  come  among  tliem.  Our  meeting  was 
uecessarily  held  in  a  dwelling-house,  in  two  lower  rooms,  which  were 
excessively  crowded ;  and,  after  all,  many  had  to  stand  outside  the  open 
doors  and  windows.  You  know  tliat  I  can  bear  a  tolerable  portion  of 
heat,  but  this  was  almost  too  much  for  me.  There  was  much  groaning 
around  us,  but  no  particularly  wild  extravagances  were  exhibited,  and, 
on  the  whole,  it  was  a  highly  favored  meeting.  We  drank  tea  at  the 
same  house  with  their  minister:  but  carrying  our  materials  with  us,  we 
made  a  distinct  table.  It  was  striking  to  see  the  homely  fare  he  partook 
of;  in  his  absence,  I  inquired  of  our  hostess  how  he  was  supported  ;  she 
said,  they  could  not  atibrd  to  pay  him  much,  so  had  agreed  amongst 
themselves  that  they  should  take  it  by  turns  to  board  him  one  day  each, 
iu  the  same  manner  as  they  lived  themselves  ;  so  that  he  is  at  a  fresh 
house  every  day :  but  that  one  person  had  agreed  to  find  him  a  lodging 
at  her  sole  expense :  and  that  the  society  of  which  he  was  a  member 
allowed  him  £8  per  annum.  He  is  a  kind,  sincere-hearted,  and  unpre- 
tending young  man,  and  I  felt  a  regard  for  him. 

I  am  very  thankful  that  I  am  favored  to  have  finished  visiting  all  the 
straggling  distant  islands ;  and  it  is  due  from  me  to  acknowledge  the 
great  support  and  strength  that  have  been  afforded  me.  It  has  blown 
strong  ever  since  I  have  been  here,  so  that  getting  about  has  been  difli- 
cult,  particularly  embarking  in  the  dark  in  strange  places,  amongst 
rocks  slippery  with  oozy  sea-weed ;  we  could  not  avoid  getting  our 
clothes  wet  every  day,  and  sometimes  twice  a  day.  My  companion  is  a 
plain,  honest,  worthy  Friend,  to  whom  I  feel  under  many  and  great  obli- 
gations for  his  kindness  and  attention. 

After  the  two  meetings  in  prospect  on  the  island  called  St.  Mary's,  I 
know  of  nothing  more  to  detain  me  here ;  but  do  not  like  exactly 
fixing  my  return  to  Yorkshire.  I  hope  to  be  rightly  directed,  though 
but  an  unprofitable  servant;  but  to  be  admitted  a  servant  of  such  a 
Master,  on  any  terms,  ought  to  be  sufiicient  for  any  of  us  unworthy 
creatures. 

I  have  lately  received  an  extract  from  your  last  letter,  and  am  sorry 
to  find  there  is  so  much  sickness  near  you,  and  that  a  fear  prevails  of 
the  cholera  approaching  your  borders.  But  we  have  "a  strong  city;" 
and  I  humbly  hope  we  shall  be  mercifully  prepared  for  an  entrance 
therein,  through  the  strait  gate ;  that  we  may  indeed  be  amongst  the 
number  of  the  few,  out  of  the  many  called,  who  are  happily  chosen  ; 
this  gate  of  the  Lord  through  which  the  righteous  enter  into  the  city  of 
their  God  ;  all  the  inhabitants  of  which  are  "  redeemed  with  judgment," 
and  converted  with  righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  of  Him  who 
died  for  the  sins  of  all  mankind. 

Fourth  Month  Gth.  Penzance. —  On  First  day  we  had  two  meetings 
on  (8t.)  Mary's  Isle:  the  first,  at  Holyvale,  was  a  little  disturbed  by 
some  rude  people ;  I  reproved  them  for  it ;  and  I  believe  many  thought 


1831.]  MEMOIRS   OP   DAXIEL,  WHEELER. 


149 


it  a  solemn  time.  The  meeting  in  the  Garrison  town  was  larger  than 
any  preceding  it;  and  was  a  highly  favored  time  throughout. 

To  Sarah  Smith,  Sheffield. 

Barmtaple,  Xorth  Decoii,  Fourth  Month  18</i,  183L 

Presuming  that  my  dear  wife  has  before  this  time  taken  her  departure 
from  thy  hospitable  dwelling,  I  am  at  a  loss  how  to  direct  to  her,  and 
shall  therefore  be  greatly  obliged  if  thou  wilt  forward  the  enclosed  letter, 
as  thou  art  doubtless  in  possession  of  the  secret. 

Since  arriving  at  Penzance  from  the  Scilly  Isles,  I  have  been  searching 
out  the  infirm  and  invalids  at  Marazion,  who  did  not  get  to  the  meet- 
ings when  I  was  at  Penzance,  previously  to  embarkation.  On  the  Sixth 
day  following,  went  eiglitecn  miles  to  sit  with  some  Friends  atPortreath, 
a  small  i)ort  near  the  entrance  of  the  North  Channel ;  and  afterwards 
to  Redruth,  where  a  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  next  day.  This  was 
a  comfortable  time  I  trust  to  many  present,  and  a  relieving  one  to  my- 
self; which  I  desire  to  remember  with  gratitude  of  heart  to  the  great 
Giver. 

On  Fourth  day,  the  13th,  the  Quarterly  Meeting  was  held  :  this  was  a 
favored  time;  though  in  all  these  meetings  I  had  some  heavy  work  to 
do,  but  wa.s  strengthened  to  perform  it  faithfully.  There  seemed  no 
getting  out  of  Falmouth  without  holding  a  public  meeting  with  the 
inhabitants,  to  which  the  sailors  were  specially  invited.  The  house  was 
well  filled,  and  it  proved  a  solemn  opportunity;  which  I  hope  will  be 
lastingly  an<l  profitably  rememl)ered  by  some  present.  I  had  to  tell  them 
that,  like  themselves,  I  hail  l)een  cradled  on  the  boisterous  ocean  ;  that 
the  mercy  of  the  Lord  was  unbounded  as  his  love ;  that  none  need 
despair,  for  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  of 
whoni  I  am  chief,  etc. 

The  time  of  liberation  w:is  now  come,  and  I  set  out  the  next  day  for 
Plymouth,  and  finally  for  this  place.  Yesterday,  I  was  at  a  meeting  at 
Newton  Tracey  in  the  morning ;  none  who  attend  it  are  members,  it  was 
a  refnrshing  sea.son,  ami  a  thankful  time  fi)r  nie.  In  the  evening  sat 
with  Friends  of  this  place;  many  strangers  came  in,  and  we  were 
refreshed  together. 

I  have  lately  been  anticipating  the  pleasure  of  returning  to  my  dear 
wife  and  all  my  friends  at  Carr  Wood,  intending  to  stop  next  First  day  at 
Birtningiiani  ;  but  what  |ioor,  sliort-sight(!d  creatures  we  are!  I  was  on 
the  morning  watch  yesterday  soon  after  four  o'clock,  when  the  love  of 
God  filled  ray  heart;  and  a  public  meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  this 
town  presented  to  my  mind.  A  willingness  was  wrought  immediately 
on  the  opening:  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Dublin  fullowed  ;  and  1  bowed 
in  humble  resignation  to  what  I  believe  to  be  the  Divine  will.  In  obe- 
dience to  this,  I  have  informe<l  the  Friends  here,  and  the  We-^leyan 
meeting-houae  is  procured  for  seven  o'clock  this  evening.  1  fuel  that  I 
13* 


150  MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1831. 


am  left  single  handed  amongst  strangers ;  but  happily  I  know  that  there 
is  a  Power  which  can  yet  enable  me  to  "run  through  a  troop,  or  leap  over 
a  wall ;"  in  whose  blessed  will  I  rest,  and  in  whose  mercy  I  trust. 

After  the  Quarterly  INIeeting  at  Exeter,  I  must  i)ress  forward  with  all 
speed  to  Bristol,  as  there  will  be  barely  time  for  me  to  get  to  Dublin,  if 
I  find  a  steamboat  starting  the  same  day.  It  is  very  clear  that  this  is 
not  the  place  of  rest  for  me,  but  I  humbly  hope  it  is  a  road  that  leads 
to  it. 

To  HIS  Wife. 

DuMin,  Fourth  Month  2oth,  1831. 

My  Deakest  Jane:  I  have  now  the  pleasure  of  informing  thee  that 
I  arrived  in  this  city  early  yesterday  morning.  I  wrote  to  thee  last 
from  Barnstaple,  then  looking  forward  to  a  meeting  at  that  place  the 
same  evening,  which  proved  in  the  end  a  truly  comforting  season :  such 
an  one  as  I  have  seldom  witnessed.  It  was  held  in  the  Wesleyan  meet- 
ing-house, w'hich  was  much  crowded.  Tlie  people  were  very  quiet  and 
attentive,  and  I  had  full  opportunity  to  relieve  myself  among  them,  and 
have  since  been  favored  to  finish  my  visits  to  the  remaining  meetings  in 
Devon,  and  to  leave  the  country  in  peace;  although  humbled  under  a 
sense  of  my  uuworthiucss  to  partake  in  the  least  of  the  Lord's  mercies, 
and  thus  preserved  by  sea  and  land,  and  enabled  to  give  the  glory  and 
the  praise  to  Him  to  whom  all  belongs. 

I  left  for  Exeter  the  next  day,  and  attended  the  Select  Meeting  the 
same  evening,  which  to  me  was  a  heavy  time.  Here  I  again  met  with 
Samuel  aud  Maria  Fox.  Next  morning  the  Quarterly  Meeting  began 
with  meeting  for  worship,  which  was  for  some  time  very  flat,  but 
gradually  improved,  and  in  the  end  a  relieving  time  was  obtained,  but 
not  without  plain  dealing.  The  next  appointed  meeting  was  at  Spice- 
land,  about  twenty  miles  distant,  on  the  following  evening ;  but  it  did 
not  prove  a  land  of  spice  for  any  of  us.  We  had  to  experience  the  truth 
of  the  apostolic  declaration,  of  the  sympathy  in  the  members  of  the 
mystical  body :  "  if  one  member  be  honored,  all  the  members  rejoice 
with  it ; "  but  our  lot  was  to  suffer  together :  "  whether  one  member 
suffer,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it." 

We  reached  Wellington  the  same  night,  and  I  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  my  beloved  companions  restored  to  the  bosom  of  their  family,  to 
the  great  delight  of  all  around  them.  We  were  favored  to  separate 
under  feelings  not  soon  to  be  forgotten,  in  that  love  which  absence  aud 
distance  only  serve  to  strengthen.  I  pursued  my  course  to  Bristol,  lodg- 
ing at  the  hospitable  mansion  of  Benjamin  Thomas,  and  embarked  the 
next  day,  in  the  Killarney  steamer,  for  Dublin ;  a  very  fine  vessel, 
crowded  with  passengers,  but  all  strangers  to  me.  Our  progress  was 
impeded  by  contrary  wind,  and  an  old  sea-swell ;  so  that  although  the 
vessel  possessed  the  power  by  steam  of  220  horses,  we  were  several  hours 
beyond  the  usual  time  of  arrival.    The  first  two  inns  were  full  of  guests, 


1831.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


151 


but  the  third  took  in  the  stranger,  but  could  only  give  him  a  bed  in  a 
doul)le-bedded  room.  Thou  knowest  I  often  say,  "  any  port  in  a  storm  ;" 
but  I  believe  there  was  a  secret  hand  in  all  this.  The  other  bed  was 
occu])ied  by  a  stranger,  with  whom  I  had  some  satisfactory  conversation 
before  we  got  to  sleep.  It  was  renewed  at  an  early  hour  next  morniug, 
and  I  never  remember  to  have  seen  any  person  so  completely  overcome 
by  the  force  of  Truth.  My  feelings  were  such  as  led  me  to  conclude, 
that  if  I  had  no  other  service  in  Ireland,  this  was  enough,  and  ray  re- 
ward was  ample  for  coming. 

The  meeting,  so  far,  has  been  a  solemn  time :  I  have  not  had  to  open 
my  mouth  in  any  of  the  sittings.  The  disturbed  state  of  this  country 
is  certainly  appalling. 

Liverpool,  Fifth  Month  3<Z,  1S31. 

My  Dkar  Children  :  Although  I  have  had  but  rough  doings  on 
board  the  Etna  steam-packet  all  night,  yet  I  do  not  like  the  thoughts  of 
letting  this  letter  be  sent  off  without  an  assurance  of  dear  love  on  my 
own  Ijoiialf;  at  the  same  time  not  doubting  that  your  dear  mother  has 
said  all  that  is  needful  in  her  letter. 

We  have  had  a  very  solemn  Yearly  Meeting,  which  continued  nearly 
the  whole  of  last  week.  The  dreadful  situation  of  the  people  in  Ireland 
seems  to  have  created  very  general  apprehension  in  the  minds  of  Friends, 
and,  I  think,  very  justly:  in  some  counties  open  rebellion  is  the  order 
of  the  day,  and  some  barefaced  murders  liave  been  committed  in  broad 
daylight.  These  things,  and  the  altogether  appalling  signs  of  the  times, 
have  combined  to  bring  the  minds  of  many  into  great  humility  and 
abasement  of  self.  In  addition  to  these  outward  circumstances,  tiie  tren- 
eral  call  from  the  ministry  has  been  in  effect,  "  how  long  will  ye  see  the 
standard  ami  hear  the  sound  of  the  trumpet?  How  long  will  you  hoar, 
and  sec,  and  disregard  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord?"  It  was  rather 
remarkable,  that  the  strangers  present  were  all  from  places  distant  from 
each  other;  and  yet  all  uniformly  had  to  raise  a  similar  language,  and 
to  warn  the  revolting,  backsliding  sons  and  daughters  in  our  Society  of  a 
day  that  is  fast  hastening  upon  them,  that  would  shake  every  building 
not  u|)()n  the  true  foundation,  the  eternal  liock  of  ages,  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord.  I  trust  the  call  will  sink  deep  into  the  minds  of  many,  and 
bring  into  tlioughtfuln&ss  about  their  own  soul's  peace  such  characters  as 
the  great  Apostle  describes  when  he  says,  "of  whom  I  told  you  often, 
and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  crosa 
of  Christ." 

I  understand  that  poor  was  last  week  seized  with  illness,  and  died 

the  ne.Kt  day:  it  was  (juite  my  intention  to  have  paid  him  a  visit,  when 
I  reached  his  neighborhood;  but  I  shall  now  be  too  late.  I  believe  he 
has  been  much  8oftene<l,  since  an  illness  which  he  had  a  few  weeks  pre- 
vious to  this  last  attack,  and  has  been  heard  to  lament  the  manner  in 
which  his  family  have  been  educated.    We  have  but  one  instance 


152 


MEMOinS  OF  DANIET.  WnEELER. 


[1831. 


recorded  in  Scripture  of  any  being  accepted  at  tlie  last  hour,  tliat  none 
may  presume ;  but  there  is  one,  that  none  siiouhl  despair. 

Hoping  shortly  to  speak  to  you  all  face  to  face,  and  to  recount  the 
mercies,  the  blessings,  and  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  to  his  poor, 
finite  creatures,  I  remain,  with  full  assurance  of  love,  your  affectionate 
father,  D.  W. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Return  to  Russia,  1831— Cholera  at  Petersburg,  etc. — Epistle  to  Friends 
OF  York  Quarterly  Meeting,  1832,  etc. 

To  Sarah  Smith,  Sheffield. 
Sixth  Month  28th,  1831,  Ship  ''Army;''  in  the  Cattegat. 

I THINK  I  never  witnessed  greater  variety  and  changes  in  the  weather 
than  have  befallen  us  since  embarking  on  the  22d.  Each  revolving 
day  has  been  fraught  with  changes,  again  and  again  reminding  us  of  the 
uncertainty  of  all  things  here  below:  each  day  has  produced  a  calm, 
and  each  calm  has  been  followed  by  boisterous  winds.  My  dear  wife 
has  suffered  greatly  from  sea-sickness;  I  think  I  never  before  saw  her 
so  much  reduced  from  this  cause. 

It  has  often  been  my  lot  (and  it  seems  as  if  the  measure  was  not  yet 
filled  up)  to  witness  and  to  share  many  painful  scenes ;  I  sometimes 
think  that  a  greater  portion  of  suffering  is  necessary  for  me  than  for 
others,  to  hold  in  check  and  humble  a  disposition  which  is  naturally  so 
prone  to  rebel.  It  is,  at  any  rate,  no  more  than  I  deserve,  after  the  days 
without  number  that  have  been  passed  in  folly  and  forgetfulness  of  that 
gracious  Being,  who  hath  in  unutterable  condescension  and  mercy  fol- 
lowed me  from  my  youth  up,  even  to  the  present  day ;  and  who,  I  hum- 
bly trust,  will  never  forsake  his  poor,  unworthy  creature :  but  by  re- 
newed trials  and  baptisms,  will  keep  alive  the  vital  spark,  until  He  is 
graciously  pleased  to  say,  "  it  is  enough."  If  I  know  myself,  I  think 
that  I  do  not  desire  a  life  of  ease ;  but  I  would  gladly  devote  the  few 
remaining  days  which  may  be  my  portion  here,  in  declaring  "  the  mighty 
acts  of  the  Lord  to  my  benighted  fellow-creatures,"  though  unequal  and 
unworthy  to  show  forth  half  his  praise. 

[About  this  period  the  cholera  prevailed  with  great  virulence  at  Peters- 
burg; the  two  following  letters  give  some  description  of  this  awful  visitation.] 

To  Sarah  Backhouse,  York. 

Plains  of  Shooshurry,  near  Petersburg, 
Eighth  Month  31s«,  0.  S.  1831. 
Let  me  acknowledge,  with  reverent  thankfulness  and  gratitude,  that 
we  are  all  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  inestimable  blessing  of  health,  which 


1831.] 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL,  "WHEELER. 


153 


nothing  earthly  can  bestow  ;  a  high  privilege  at  all  times,  but  how 
much  enhanced  when  the  earth  has  been  opening  around  us,  and  swal- 
lowing up  the  people  to  a  fearful  extent  from  cholera,  in  some  cases  at 
the  short  notice  of  from  two  to  tliree  hours.  Old  and  young,  strong  aud 
weak,  rich  and  poor,  have  fallen ;  but  such  as  were  in  the  constant  habit 
of  drinking  spirituous  liquors  were  amongst  the  first  victims.  Although 
we  have  had  to  stand  as  with  our  lives  in  our  hands,  yet  we  have  been 
favored  beyond  precedent,  as  out  of  our  establisliment,  employing  this 
year  more  than  five  hundred  persons,  not  a  single  man  has  been  taken 
off  by  this  disease :  when  it  is  a  well-authenticated  fact,  that  in  one 
house  in  the  city  (a  large  one,  of  course,  containing  several  families), 
forty  persons  have  died.  AVhat,  indeed,  can  we  render  to  the  Most 
High  for  such  unmerited  mercies  showered  down  upon  such  poor  un- 
worthy creatures,  whilst  so  many  thousands  have  been  hastily  sum- 
moned hence  by  the  undeniable  herald  of  the  grave !  "  Who  can  utter 
the  mighty  acts  of  the  Lord?  Wiio  can  show  forth  all  his  praise?" 
Truly  in  vain  is  the  attempt,  my  soul  right  well  knows,  fur  any  of  us  to 
exalt  and  magnify  his  ever  great  and  adorable  name,  without  his 
strengthening  aid ;  though  glowing  with  renewed  desires  to  proclaim  to 
all  mankind,  if  it  were  possible,  his  matchless  and  unutterable  love. 

From  a  variety  of  circumstances  which  occurred  both  before  reaching 
the  Sound  and  after  leaving  it,  our  sus])icions  were  awakened  as  to  the 
state  of  things  in  regard  to  the  fatal  disease  at  the  place  to  which  we 
were  bending  our  course;  but  the  weather  threw  us  out  of  the  track  of 
the  homeward-bound  siiii)s,  and  [jrcvcntod  our  getting  the  least  informa- 
tion till  we  entered  the  Gulf  of  Finland.  From  all  the  accounts  we 
received  from  the  ve-ssels  then  spoken  with,  there  seemed  no  doubt  but 
that  the  cholera  was  raging  both  at  Cronstadt  and  Petersburg;  and  the 
nearer  we  ai)proached  to  tlicse  places,  the  more  alarming  the  reports 
became.  One  night,  when  off  that  part  of  the  coast  nearest  to  the  seat 
of  war,  we  were  quite  annoyed  witii  the  unpleitsant  state  of  the  air, 
although  we  were  not  in  sight  of  the  land,  I  believe,  but  tiie  wind  l)lew 
from  that  direction  :  it  pervadeil  the  whole  ship,  so  that  my  wife,  though 
in  bed,  discovered  it,  and  thought  it  arose  from  something  on  i)oard  ;  the 
atmospiicre  .seemed  filled  with  tainted  air.  From  this  time  our  captain 
fumigatcfl  the  ship  daily,  making  free  use  of  the  chloride  of  lime,  of 
which  he  had  a  plentiful  supply. 

The  long  continuance  of  contrary  winds  had  hitherto  tried  our  stock 
of  patience  rather  .severely  ;  but  now  the  time  wa.s  at  hand  for  a  trial  of 
faith,  and  of  our  resignation  to  that  holy  will,  which  is  ever  excellent, 
though  it  is  beyond  the  reach  of  poor  finite  man  to  develop  its  ever 
merciful  and  all  gracious  design.s.  The  captain  had  been  told  shortly 
after  we  sailed,  that  I  ha<l  regularly  arrived  in  Kussia  on  one  particular 
day;  and  he  now  began  to  talk  of  this  in  rather  a  sneering  manner, 
saying,  that  iny  calculation  had  failed,  for  the  ship  was  a  long  way  off 


154  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1831. 

her  port,  and  the  wind  still  contrary,  I  told  him  we  should  be  there 
soon  enough  in  all  probability,  merely  alluding  to  the  sickness.  When 
we  had  been  twenty-two  days  from  Hull,  tlie  wind  changed,  and  once 
again  blew  a  fine,  fresh  gale  from  the  westward,  which,  in  ordinary  cases, 
would  have  brightened  every  countenance  on  l)oard  ;  but  such  was  the 
gloomy  prospect  before  us,  that  even  this,  so  often  hoped  I'or,  had  no 
power  to  charm.  The  breeze  continued  through  the  night,  and  the  rising 
sun  increased  its  strength  ;  and  our  noble  vessel  seemed  to  rush  onward 
with  more  speed  than  we  desired,  except  as  the  recollection  arose  of  the 
three  dear  children,  whom  we  dared  now  only  to  look  ibrward  with  a 
very  trembling  hope  to  behold  again  in  mutability.  As  the  day  ad- 
vanced, the  wind  became  stronger  and  stronger,  so  that  by  noon  we  were 
favored  to  anchor  safely  ofi"  the  entrance  to  the  Mole  of  Cronstadt, 
amidst  a  crowd  of  shipping.  Is  it  not  worthy  of  something  more  than 
ordinary  remark,  that  we  should  arrive  on  the  very  same  day  on  which 
I  had  three  times  before  been  permitted  to  do  so  —  the  loth  of  Seventh 
Month,  N.  S.  ?  To  me,  this  had  a  promising  and  strengthening  etfect; 
it  was  a  pleasing  coincidence,  bringing  to  remembrance  many  great 
mercies  and  favors  in  times  that  are  past,  but  now  signally  to  be  com- 
memorated with  admiration,  gratitude,  and  praise  to  Him  who  "  com- 
mandeth  the  morning  and  causeth  the  day-spring  to  know  its  i)lace." 
It  was  indeed  a  day  of  humiliation,  self-abasement,  and  bowing  down 
amongst  all  around  us,  producing  from  the  hardy  captain  the  appropriate 
exclamation,  "there  is  nothing  but  the  Almighty  for  it,  at  any  rate:" 
and  I  believe  he  never  spoke  more  strictly  in  adherence  to  truth  in  his 
life  ;  for  what  could  the  possession  of  the  whole  world  have  done  for  us 
in  this  day  of  distress?  The  "secret  tabernacle  of  the  Most  High"  was 
the  only  hiding-place,  the  only  pavilion  of  safety  and  refuge.  I  would 
gladly  impart  to  my  dear  friends  a  share  of  the  marvellous  luving-kiud- 
iicss  and  tender  mercy  which  were  so  graciously  displayed  for  our  relief 
and  consolation  on  this  memorable  day  ;  but  language  is  utterly  incajjable 
of  conveying  it  —  words  cannot  set  it  forth.  I  think  that  nothing  short 
of  being  placed  in  au  exactly  similar  situation  could  make  it  be  felt  and 
understood  to  its  full  extent.  However  much  it  may  be  thought  an  un- 
charitable desire,  I  cannot  help  craving  that  all  my  beloved  Friends 
were  brought,  by  any  means,  under  a  similar  state  of  feeling;  not  a 
mole-hill  to  rest  upon,  humbled  in  the  dust.  How  softened  every  heart! 
how  tearful  every  eye!  the  Lord  alone  exalted!  This  is  what  I  want 
all  to  witness  for  themselves;  that  they  may  indeed  witness  the  power 
of  everlasting  love,  to  comfort  and  strengthen  their  hearts  ;  and  enable 
them  to  assert,  in  similar  language  with  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  from  the  same  heart-felt  knowledge,  "  we  glory  in  tribulation." 

I  have  made  a  long  digression  from  the  subject  of  our  arriving  at 
Cronstadt,  but  my  heart  warms  with  the  remembrance  of  the  sustaining 
evidence  with  which  our  minds  were  favored  in  the  midst  of  the  scene 


9 


1831.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


155 


of  terror  that  awaited  us.  My  poor  wife  was  greatly  supported,  and 
only  iu  one  instance  expressed  anything  like  discouragement,  and  that 
was  at  the  thought  of  my  having  to  expose  myself  amongst  the  people 
on  shore.  But  it  was  not  a  time  for  any  one  to  flinch,  particularly  when 
mercifully  favored,  as  was  my  happy  portion,  to  banish  all  fear,  and  not 
experience  a  single  desire  to  arise,  to  be  anywhere  but  where  my  lot  was 
cast. 

On  landing,  some  difficulties  arose  from  a  new  law  respecting  passen- 
gers' luggage ;  the  captain  proposed  applying  to  the  British  Consul  for 
advice.  I  felt  averse  to  this;  but  nothing  else  suggesting,  it  was  at- 
tempted. It  was  soon  ascertained  that  no  person  was  admitted  into  his 
office;  and  that  letters,  etc.,  were  received  with  a  pair  of  tongs,  for  fear 
of  infection.  It  seemed  as  if  nothing  was  to  be  achieved  by  any  con- 
trivance of  our  own ;  but  the  very  barrier  which  at  first  appeared  iusur- 
mountable,  proved  to  be  the  channel  through  which  relief  and  comfort 
were  to  flow.  This  new  law  occasioned  my  having  to  go  to  a  particular 
department  of  the  Custom-house,  when  I  was  accosted  by  a  stranger 
with  a  letter  in  his  hand,  who  asked  if  it  was  for  me.  The  measure  was 
now  filled ;  the  tide  which  had  flowed  iu  such  an  appalling  current  was 
now  at  its  height,  and  beginning  to  turn.  The  letter  was  in  dear  Wil- 
liam's hand-writing;  and  I  had  the  joy  of  finding  that  my  children  had 
wholly  escaped  the  ravages  of  this  awful  disease;  which  was  considered 
to  be  at  its  height  just  about  the  time  of  our  arrival. 

I  hastened  on  board  again  with  my  letter,  and  will  leave  thee  to  judge 
of  wliat  fullowcd,  and  to  partake  of  the  joy  which  once  more  we  were 
permitted  to  share  together,  1  hope  with  humlile  gratitude.  I  wiis  on 
shore  again  until  late;  but  everything  moved  tardily,  and  no  wonder, 
when  the  judgments  of  the  Almighty  were  at  the  very  doors  of  most,  iu 
80  striking  a  manner.  In  this  small  town  one  hundred  and  fifteen  died 
that  day. 

After  another  day  unavoidably  spent  at  Cronstadt.  we  got  into  the 
steamboat  on  the  17th  of  Seventh  Month,  and  reached  the  city  about  noon. 
It  being  First  day,  it  was  expected  that  a  considerable  number  of  per- 
sons would  be  waiting  tiie  arrival  of  the  steamijoat,  as  in  former  similar 
instances;  it  has  sometimes  been  difficult  to  get  through  the  crowd.  But 
the  contrast  was  so  remarkable,  that  I  did  not  suppose  we  had  reached 
our  proper  destination,  as  there  were  only  three  or  four  people  belonging 
to  the  wharf  to  be  seen,  and  not  a  single  carriage  standing  for  hire : 
scarcely  any  body  was  to  be  seen  in  the  streets,  and  in  some  the  grass 
was  growing.  Wc  were  at  length  favored  to  reach  our  abode,  and  to 
find  all  well,  to  our  mutual  rejoicing,  such  was  the  abundant  and  un- 
merited mercy  bestowed  uj)on  us.  William  had  anticipated  our  arrival, 
and  thoughtfully  got  the  letter  conveyed  only  the  day  before,  which 
afforded  us  so  much  relief.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  new  regulation, 
it  is  probable  the  letter  would  not  have  found  me,  as  I  should  not  have 


156 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1831. 


had  occasion  to  go  to  the  Ciistom-liouse.  How  admirably  things  are 
broujflit  about,  and  a  way  made,  wlien  to  finite  compreheusiun  none 
could  be  expected. 

I  hope  thou  art  at  seasons  favored  sensibly  to  foci  the  presence  of  the 
ever  blessed  Master:  do  not  suffor  thyself  to  be  discouraged,  though  He 
may  seem  to  tarry  long;  but  remember  that  "  in  due  season  we  shall 
reap,  if  we  faint  not."  The  path  of  suffering  is  that  which  leads  to 
blessedness  and  glory ;  and  it  is  only  those  who  are  willing  to  suffer 
with  Christ  Jesus  who  can  expect  to  reign  with  Him:  therefore  be  not 
weary  in  well-doing.  Let  us  humbly  endeavor  to  dwell  low,  and  abide 
with  Him;  being  "buried  with  Him  in  baptism;"  that  so  we  may  be 
among  the  ha])py  number  that  shall  rise  with  Him  to  life  everlasting. 
I  am  more  and  more  confirmed  in  believing  that  nothing  can  separate 
us  from  his  love;  neither  nakedness,  nor  peril,  nor  sword.  Tliough  we 
may  indeed  be  as  "killed  all  the  day  long,"  and  "accounted  as  sheep 
for  the  slaughter;"  yet  as  we  abide  in  his  fear,  "watching  unto  prayer," 
"praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Si)irit,"  the 
incense  will  be  continually  burning:  and  "in  all  things  we  are  more 
than  conquerors,  through  Him  thai  loved  us;"  to  whom  be  the  jiraise 
and  the  glory  forever. 

To  Richard  Cockin,  Donc aster. 

Slioosharry  Extahlbiliment,  Ninth  Month  22(Z,  18:]1,  0.  S. 

In  my  last  letter,  I  could  give  few  particulars  as  to  the  number  of 
persons  that  have  fallen  victims  to  this  disorder,  nor  will  the  total  number 
ever  be  known  or  made  public.  I  have  heard,  through  a  channel  that 
cannot  be  doubted,  that  on  the  day  we  landed  eight  hundred  died  in 
Petersburg.  The  published  accounts  state  the  total  loss  throughout  the 
empire  at  fifty-two  thousand  ;  and,  we  may  be  sure,  that  this  is  a  very 
moderate  calculation  indeed.  Through  mercy,  this  calamity  seems 
nearly  overpast;  and  how  should  I  rejoice  if  it  was  in  my  power  to  say 
that  the  inhabitants  have  learned  righteousness,  whilst  the  "judgments 
of  the  Lord  "  have  been  so  signally  manifested  in  the  earth. 

It  is  really  astonishing  what  a  degree  of  ignorance  prevails,  or  what 
cause  can  have  operated  to  deceive  the  peoj)le ;  many  of  whom  at  this 
day  do  not  believe  that  such  a  complaint  has  ever  existed,  but  suppose 
the  mortality  has  been  occasioned  by  poison  administered  by  persons  in 
the  en)p!oy  of  the  Poles.  This  delusion  has  itself  caused  a  waste  of 
human  life.  It  would  of  course  help  to  exasperate  the  public  mind 
against  the  Poles  ;  but  this  was  not  all,  for  it  caused  the  lower  orders  to 
rise,  and  in  their  blind  zeal,  it  is  said,  people  were  actually  destroyed  on 
suspicion  of  being  paid  agents:  the  doctors  were  implicated  in  this  sus- 
picion ;  and  I  believe  at  least  one  was  killed  by  the  rabble.  The  fact  is, 
the  doctors  were  altogether  at  a  loss  how  to  treat  the  disease:  all  their 
skill  was  baffled  completely ;  and  as  almost  every  case  was  fatal  to  which 


1831.] 


MEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


157 


they  were  called,  when  this  awful  visitation  fir^t  commenced,  it  was  con- 
sidered sufficient  proof  that  they  were  the  authors  of  the  mischief. 
When  we  arrived,  not  above  five  out  of  every  huudred  cases  recovered. 
Some  of  these  objects  of  suspicion  were  seized  and  searched,  and  com- 
pelled to  swallow  any  article  found  upon  them,  supposd  to  be  poison,  in 
order  to  ascertain  their  guilt.  We  heard  of  one  on  whom  a  smelling- 
bottle,  containing  strong  French  salts,  was  found  ;  the  test  in  this  case,  it 
is  said,  proved  fatal.  In  another  instance,  the  owner  of  a  set  of  castors 
was  compelled  to  svrallow  the  contents;  but  by  taking  an  emetic,  he 
escaped  material  suffering.  The  rabble  broke  into  some  of  the  hospitals, 
and  speedily  liberated  the  patients:  in  one  instance,  they  threw  the  doc- 
tor out  of  the  window;  he  escaped  being  much  hurt,  and  was  actually 
carried  up  stairs  and  thrown  out  a  second  time,  and  fell  a  sacrifice  to 
their  fury.  The  confusion  was  at  one  time  so  great,  that  some  people 
are  said  to  have  died  of  fear,  and  many  fled  from  the  neighborliood. 
Others  shut  themselves  up  to  escape  this  terrible  malady,  but  in  repeated 
instances  those  who  took  the  greatest  precautions  were  the  first  carried 
off. 

We  cannot  wonder  at  every  efTort  being  used  on  the  part  of  the  gov- 
ernment to  endeavor  to  check  the  progress  of  the  disease ;  but  these 
efforts  were  not  always  well  devised  or  executed.  The  police  very  improp- 
erly took  up  every  man  whom  they  suspected  of  having  the  complaint, 
and  carried  him  off  to  an  hospital ;  wiiere,  in  spite  of  all  he  could  say, 
he  was  immediately  treated  as  a  patient,  and  many  such,  perhaps  from 
afterwards  taking  the  complaint,  never  came  out  again  alive.  This 
treatment  exasperated  the  p(0])lc  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  broke 
through  all  bounds,  aa  they  thought,  in  self-defence.  One  of  our  men 
was  taken  up,  charged  with  having  the  disease;  in  vain  he  declared  tiiat 
he  was  in  perfect  health  :  nothing  would  serve  but  his  going  to  the  iios- 
pital,  where  he  was  forthwith  treated  as  u  patient ;  but  was  released  from 
his  perilous  situation  by  the  multitude  getting  possession  of  the  hosj)ital, 
when  he  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  of  escape,  and  returned  to 
his  work.  With  a  view  to  prevent  the  contagion  from  spreading,  the 
dead  were  hastily  put  into  coffins,  and  it  is  very  possible  that  some  were 
coffined  before  they  were  actually  deceased ;  of  course,  unintentionally. 
However,  some  coffins  were  detected  with  living  bodies  in  them  ;  so  that 
altogether  the  scene  of  confusion  scarcely  ever  had  it.s  parallel. 

Shortly  after  we  arrived  at  Cronstadt,  my  attention  was  directed  to 
a  large,  open  lighter,  full  of  men  and  horse-s,  crowded  in  all  positions. 
These  people  were  in  the  act  of  flying  from  the  infection,  hoping  to  reach 
the  other  side  of  the  Gulf,  and  get  off  to  the  villages  up  the  country.  I 
think  I  never  before  .«aw  such  a  closely  stowed  cargo  of  men  and  beasts 
in  all  the  course  of  my  pilgrimage. 

At  one  of  the  military  colonies  a  dreadful  affray  took  place,  arising 
from  a  similar  cause,  in  which  the  soldiers  suspected  their  own  officers; 
14 


158 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


it  is  impdspible  to  say  how  many,  but  it  is  reported  that  a  considerable 
number  ofofiioers  were  killed,  and  some  of  them  with  uuheard-of  cruelty. 
It  really  seemed  as  if  the  most  trifling  cause  was  enough  to  "  turn  every 
man's  hand  against  his  fellow."  I  mentioned  in  a  former  letter  that  no 
part  of  our  establishment  had  lost  a  single  man  ;  but  we  afterwards  lost 
a  poor  woman,  who  had  been  iu  the  city  and  fell  ill  the  next  day. 
Everything  in  our  power  was  done  for  her,  but  all  was  in  vain.  Two 
women  were  employed  to  attend  on  her ;  but  it  was  quite  needful  to  look 
well  after  them:  as  an  instance,  the  poor  creature  had  had  a  warm  bath, 
and  in  getting  her  out  her  nurses  perceived  that  her  countenance  v>'as 
distorted,  which  so  alarmed  them  that  they  let  her  fall  upon  the  floor 
and  ran  away  from  her;  so  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  compel 
them  to  return  and  stay  with  her.  Now,  what  must  have  been  tlie  neg- 
lected situation  of  thousands  of  these  poor  people,  when  it  was  with 
great  difficulty  that  we  could  procure  tolerable  assistance  for  even  one? 

The  past  has  been  a  memorable  year  indeed :  I  seemed  to  partake 
pretty  largely  of  changes  whilst  hovering  about  my  native  land;  and 
yet  how  much  was  to  be  pa.ssed  through  to  com])lete  a  year,  from  the 
date  of  our  leaving  this  country  to  its  next  anniversary. 

I  have  brought  back  with  me  impressions,  to  which  my  mind  contin- 
ually reverts  when  looking  at  the  past;  impressions  strongly  engraven 
on  my  heart  by  the  love,  unity,  and,  may  I  not  say,  godly  sincerity  and 
kindness  of  many  of  my  friends  in  England  and  Ireland.  Altliough 
deprived  of  all  these  as  to  the  outward,  the  remembrance  of  them  re- 
mains sweet  and  precious,  and  I  trust  will  lastingly  endure  with  fresh- 
ness and  fragrance,  and  brighten  the  days  that  I  may  yet  have  to 
sojourn  iu  Mesech,  and  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar. 

To  Friends  op  York  Quarterly  Meeting. 

Kenr  Petersburg,  First  Month  2oth,  lfi32. 

Under  a  renewed  sense  of  the  Lord's  manifold  and  tender  mercies, 
which,  to  his  praise  and  to  his  glory  be  it  spoken,  have  compassed  us 
about  "as  with  a  shield,"  since  we  last  saw  each  otl-.cr;  my  soul  feels 
bound  thus  to  recognize  the  good  hand  that  has  led  us,  and  to  salute  my 
dear  brethren  and  sisters,  in  a  feeling  of  that  love  which  cannot  change: 
earnestly  desiring  that  "  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the  Father, 
and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  be  multiplied  to  them,"  causing  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful  to  rejoice,  and  joy,  gladness,  and  thanksgiving  to 
abound  amongst  them. 

Although  far  separated  from  each  other  as  to  the  outward,  yet  such  is 
the  glorious  privilege  of  the  least  living  member  of  the  true  church 
universal,  that  nothing  can  separate  or  prevent  us  from  .standing  fast  in 
the  one  Holy  Spirit,  striving  together  in  one  mind,  for  the  faith  of  the 
gospel :  "  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature 


1832.]- 


MEilOIRS  OF 


DANIEL  WnEELER. 


159 


of  the  fulness  of  Christ."  For,  assuredly,  my  beloved  Friends,  a  day 
of  trial  is  approaching,  yea,  hastening  upon  the  nations,  when  nothing 
short  of  an  individual,  heartfelt  knowledge  of  Him  in  whom  we  profess 
to  believe,  will  stand  unshaken  by  the  storm. 

Great  is  the  solicitude  I  feel  on  behalf  of  our  highly  favored  religious 
Society,  that  it  may  be  preserved  immovable  upon  its  ancient  and  sure 
foundation,  Jesus  Christ,  "Christ  in  you  the  hope  of  glory;"  which 
never  did,  and  never  will,  fail  those  who,  in  simplicity,  believe  and  faith- 
fully build  thereon  nothing  doubting.  By  ddigently  maintaining  the 
watch  in  that  holy  light  bestowed  in  redeeming  love  on  every  individual 
of  the  human  race,  the  snares  of  the  insidious  adversary,  although  laid 
in  tlie  m  )St  insinuating  manner,  will  be  detected  and  broken  :  the 
specious  guise  of  a  false  religion  itself  will  be  penetrated.  This  has 
assuredly  slain  its  thousands,  who,  dazzled  and  distracted  by  creaturcly 
activity  and  excitement,  have  thus  been  corrupted  from  the  simplicity 
that  is  in  Christ.  "Watch  ye,  therefore,  and  pray  al  ways,  that  ye  may 
be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  tliese  things  that  shall  come  to  pass, 
and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man."  Blessed  and  holy  injunction, 
never  out  of  season,  never  more  needed ! 

We  may  feel  lamental)ly  conscious  of  unworthiness,  weakness,  and 
incapacity  from  our  manifold  backslidings,  to  come  up  "to  the  help  of 
the  Lord  against  the  mighty,"  or  to  unveil  the  subtle  workings  of  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  to  the  sight  of  others.  These  feelings  are  painful; 
and  how  great  is  the  need  of  circumspection  under  them,  lest,  in  the 
impatience  of  our  spirits,  heightened  as  this  too  often  is  by  the  ill-advised 
example  and  counsel  of  those  about  us,  we  should  attempt  to  stay  the 
ark  with  unsanctified  and  unauthorized  hands  ;  or  lest  we  ."hould  counte- 
nance to  our  own  condemnation  willings  and  runnings  on  the  part  of 
those  with  whom  we  may  stand  connected,  which,  liowever  specious  in 
themselves,  nevertheless  contribute  most  es.scntially  and  insidiously  to 
promote  the  kingdom  of  anti-christ,  alrcaily,  alas!  extensive  in  the  earth. 

Frequently  am  I  brought  under  appalling  apprehensions  for  us,  as  ii 
peopl'e,  sought  out  and  chosen  of  the  Lord:  for  had  we  followed  the 
footstej)s  of  our  honorable  predecessors  in  religious  profession,  who  bore 
the  burden  and  heat  of  a  day  of  deep  suffering,  in  the  faithiul  support, 
in  their  original  brightness,  of  those  principles,  which  tiiey  transmitted 
to  us,  the  spiritual  beauty  of  the  gospel  church  might  have  shone  forth 
even  through  us,  with  a  splendor  which  the  diHerent  professors  of  the 
Christian  name  could  neither  have  gainsayed  nor  resisted.  And  it  is 
awfully  impre.s.ecd  upon  my  mind,  I  might  almost  say  it  is  given  me 
awfully  to  believe,  that  if  the  "  world  and  the  things  of  the  world," 
which  "are  not  of  the  Father,"  had  not  stolen  away  our  hearts  from  his 
love,  the  glad  tidings  of  that  gospel,  which  is  indeed  "  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation,"  would,  long  ere  this,  have  been  proclaimed  in  remote, 
in  heathen  portions  of  the  habitable  globe,  by  instruments  raised  up  Irom 


160 


MEMOIRS  OF   DAXIEI,  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


amongst  u?,  duly  prepared  and  clotlied  with  the  true  baptizing  autliority 
•ot"  llie  Lord  Jesus;  whose  "  inheriiance  is  the  heathen,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  his  possession."  He  alone  can  endue  his  messengers 
with  "  power  iVom  on  higli,"  in  his  name  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  spiritu- 
ally blind,  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
Satan  unto  God.  Mark,  then,  the  awful  consequences  of  our  short- 
comings as  a  people;  and  let  us  tremble,  lest  God  should  visit  our  iniq- 
uity upon  us;  and  the  awful  language  should  be  sounded  in  our  ears: 
"The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  or 
people  bringing  forth  the  fruits  thereof"  "  Watch  ye,  therefore,"  and 
remember,  "  and  pray  always ;"  for  "the  time  is  come  that  judgmeut 
must  begin  at  the  house  of  God  ; "  what  then  "  shall  the  end  be  of  them 
that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  God  "  ? 

"  Fear,  and  the  pit,  and  the  snare  are  upon  thee,  O  inhabitant  of  the 
earth  !  "  from  which  nothing  but  a  Saviour's  all-powerful  arm  can  extri- 
cate and  deliver.  All  are  involved  in  the  momentous  consequences;  yet 
it  is  an  individual  work,  and  admits  of  no  <lelay.  Then,  dear  Friends  of 
every  age  and  of  every  class,  let  us  hasten  to  it  in  earnest:  let  us 
"humble  ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,"  even  to  the  state 
of  little  cliildren;  and  turn  inward  to  his  pure,  unflattering  witness, 
which  cannot  deceive,  or  be  deceived.  Let  us  accomplish  a  diligent 
search,  and  patiently  examine  how  far  those  indispensable  conditions  are 
submitted  to  on  our  part,  without  which  none  can  follow  the  blessed 
Jesus.  Where  is  that  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross  He  enjoins?  Are 
we  denying  ourselves  those  griitifications  of  time  and  sense,  which  nourish 
sin,  and  keep  alive  in  us  the  evil  propensities  of  fallen  nature?  Have 
we  taken  up  that  daily  cross,  and  offered  all  to  Him  "  who  died  for  us 
and  rose  again"?  It  is  not  giving  up  this  or  that  particular  thing  that 
will  suffice:  a  full  surrender  of  the  will  niust  be  made  to  Him  "  whose 
right  it  is  to  reign."  Let  none  plead  for  disobedience  in  what  they  may 
think  little  things,  on  the  ground  of  their  being  so.  If  such  they  really 
are,  they  are  the  more  easily  parted  with ;  and  our  tenacity  in  wishing 
to  reserve  them,  assuredly  indicates  that  they  are  of  more  importa*nce  in 
•  our  practical  estimation  tlian  we  may  be  disposed  to  allow.  Let  no  man 
deceive  himself;  unqualified  obedience  is  the  necessary  condition  of 
discipleship.  Without  it  we  cannot  be  consistent  followers  of  our  Lord  ; 
and  if  not  followers  of  Him,  we  cannot  serve  Him,  be  where  He  is,  nor 
learn  of  Him  that  meekness  and  lowliness  of  heart,  which  draw  down 
heavenly  blessings  and  regard,  and  which  He  alone  can  bestow. 

As  the  sorrowful  declension  which  has  so  marred  the  beauty  of  our 
religious  Society  may  be  traced  to  departing  from  this  heavenly  in- 
dwelling principle  of  light,  life,  and  love,  so  our  restoration  to  primitive 
purity  can  only  be  effected  by  returning  unto  the  Lord  with  full  purpose 
of  heart,  in  the  depths  of  humility  and  self-abasement:  yea,  my  Friends, 
nothing  less  than  this  will  do.    We  must  deny  ourselves}  take  up  our 


1832.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAKIEL  "WHEELER. 


161 


daily  cross,  aud  follow  Him,  who  is  "  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate 
from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens ; "  ever  mighty  to  save 
and  to  deliver  ;  and  who  will  deliver  out  of  every  distress  the  soul  that 
in  sincerity  seeketh  Him. 

Come  brother,  come  sister,  come  all  my  dear  Friends  ;  let  no  earthly 
consideration  whatever  be  suffered  to  hinder  this  important  work :  for 
"  the  ni<:ht  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand  ;  let  us  therefore  cast  off  the 
works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  put  on  the  armor  of  light;  "  that  we  may 
no  longcT  bring  forth  fruit  whereof  we  are  ashamed,  for  the  end  of  those 
things  is  death;  but -that  we  may  "  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the 
power  of  his  might,  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil."  "For  we 
wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principalities,  against 
power?,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual 
wick.dness  in  high  places."  Let  us  "pray  always,  with  all  ijrayer  and 
supplication  in  tlie  Spirit,  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance;" 
striving  together  in  one  mind  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  even  for  that 
faitli  wiiich  worketh  by  love,  purifleth  the  heart,  and  giveth  victory  over 
the  world.  Thus  shall  we  indeed  be  found  with  "  our  loins  girded  about, 
and  our  lights  burning,  we  ourselves  like  unto  men  who  wait  for  their 
lord,  that  when  he  cometh  and  knocketh  they  may  open  unto  him  im- 
mediately ;  "  even  unto  Him  who  said,  "  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and 
knock,  if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to 
him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me."  Then  "  lift  up  your 
heads,  O  ye  gates !  even  lift  them  up  ye  everlasting  doors !  aud  the 
King  of  glory  shall  come  in.  Who  is  this  King  of  glory?  The  Lord 
of  hosts.  He  is  the  King  of  glory." 

In  the  love  of  the  gospel,  I  remain  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

Daniel  Whekllii. 

To  John  Hipsley,  Hull. 

Second  Month  Zd,  1832. 

I  sincerely  hope  that  fruit  will  result  from  the  labors  of  the  Com- 
mittees [of  Yearly  Meeting]  in  different  parts  of  the  country:  it  is  high 
time  for  the  Society  to  be  roused,  and  awakened  to  a  sense  of  its  de- 
plorable ."tate,  which  appears  to  me,  in  too  many  instances,  to  be  quite 
affecting  and  mournful. 

I  have  lately  written  a  letter  and  forwarded  it  to  Sheffield,  for  the 
pxaininatiun  of  the  Friends  of  B:ill)y  Monthly  Meeting,  addressed  to 
Frieiiris  of  York  Quarterly  Meeting.  I  began  it  with  tiie  expectation 
of  writing  to  Balby  Monthly  Meeting;  but  I  found  it  must  have  a  morj 
general  circulation  than  the  Monthly  Meeting  couhl  give  it.  If  it  should 
be  approved  and  accepted,  it  cannot  be  too  widely  spread  ;  and  wilii  its 
present  address  it  may  probably  be  sent  to  the  different  Monthly  Meet- 
ings, and  from  thence  to  the  Preparative  Meetings,  which  would  be  a 
great  relief  to  me.  But  whichever  way  it  may  terminate,  I  must  re- 
11*  L 


162  MEMOIRS  OF   DAXIEL   WHEELER.  [1832. 


joice ;  for  if  aocepted,  a  great  weight  will  be  removed  from  ray  shoul- 
ders; and  if  thought  objectionable,  I  shall  still  rejoice  in  having  en- 
deavored to  discharge  my  duty  ;  which  will  enable  me  to  bear  the 
disappointment  with  patience  and  submission. 

To  Elizabeth  Backhouse,  York. 

Third  Month  29«/i,  1832. 

Although  a  very  poor  creature  myself,  and  often  bowed  down  under 
a  weight  of  exercise,  yet  I  am  at  times  comforted  to  feel  great  love  in 
my  heart  for  my  dear  friends  in  England;  greatly  desiring  that  the 
present  awful  aspect  of  things  may  be  an  effectual  means  of  driving 
every  individual  of  us  home  to  the  precious  principle  of  Truth,  so  merci- 
fully implanted  in  every  heart.  The  importance  of  this,  as  regards  our 
own  highly  favored  Society,  as  well  as  mankind  in  general,  is  more  and 
more  stamped  upon  my  mind  ;  believing  that  a  great  weight  of  responsi- 
bility will  rest  upon  us,  if,  instead  of  letting  our  light  so  shine  that 
others  may  see  and  glorify  our  heavenly  Father,  we  should  unhappily 
be  found  darkening,  by  our  conduct  and  conversation,  the  path  which 
leads  to  the  kingdom,  and  thereby  causing  others  to  stumble  and  turn 
aside.  Independently  of  this  consideration,  how  great  is  the  loss  we  are 
sustaining,  in  contenting  ourselves  with  merely  hearing  of  the  inestimable 
treasure,  instead  of  possessing  the  thing  itself;  which  at  seasons  would 
fill  our  hearts  with  love,  and  peace,  and  joy  unspeakable. 

I  cannot  help  mourning  over  some  who  are  seriously  disposed,  and 
desirous  of  doing  what  is  right ;  and  yet  suffer  their  minds  to  be  led 
astray  with  a  continued  round  of  publications,  containing  accounts  of 
the  experience  of  others,  things  perhaps  valuable  in  themselves,  but  still 
only  tending  to  keep  the  mind  afloat  on  the  surface ;  feeding  upon  visibles 
which  can  never  nourish  the  vital  part,  which  remains  still  unsatisfied 
and  hungering :  and  all  for  want  of  sinking  down  to  the  living  and 
eternal  substance  ;  which,  if  once  tasted,  nothing  short  of  the  same  soul- 
sustaining  food  could  ever  satisfy  again. 

Now  this  is  what  I  want  all  my  beloved  friends  to  enjoy,  and  to  give 
up  all  to  purchase ;  to  offer  up  all,  in  measure,  upon  the  same  cross,  to 
the  natural  will  and  inclination,  as  that  on  which  the  meek  and  lowly 
Saviour  of  the  world  was  crucified  ;  and  I  verily  believe  tliat  this  nmst 
be  the  heartfelt  experience  of  us  all,  before  we  can  witness  the  fellow- 
ship of  his  sufferings,  and  know  Him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection, 
being  made  conformable  to  his  death.  It  is  those  only  who  are  buried 
with  Him  in  baptism  that  will  rise  with  Him  ;  it  is  only  those  who  ai-e 
willing  to  suffer  in  this  life  with  Him  who  will  reign  with  Him  in  life 
everlasting.  There  are  none  who  can  enter  into  this  truly  interesting 
employment,  of  engaging  in  the  blessed  and  heavenly  warfare,  with  the 
same  advantages  as  those  in  early  life;  because  the  minds  of  such  are 
undoubtedly  much  less  charged  and  encumbered  with  the  surfeiting 


1S32  ] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


163 


cares  and  perplexities  of  this  transitory  and  perishing  world.  To  these, 
therefore,  I  would  particularly  address  myself,  with  an  earnest  recom- 
mendation in  tender  solicitude,  that  they  would  look  at  the  great  and 
holy  pattern ;  who,  though  the  Son  of  the  Highest,  "  made  himself  of 
no  reputation,  and  took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made 
in  the  likeness  of  men :  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man.  He  hum- 
bled himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the 
cross.  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  Him,  and  given  Him  a 
name  which  is  above  every  name ;  that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee 
should  bow."  And  greatly  do  I  desire  that  we  may  all  be  amongst  the 
number  of  those  that  believe  in  his  power;  that  so  our  hearts  may  be 
softened  into  the  same  child-like  obedience,  even  to  the  death  of  every 
thing  ia  us,  that  stands  opposed  to  the  Divine  will.  Then,  indeed,  with 
the  heart  shall  we  believe  uuto  righteousness,  and  with  the  tongue  con- 
fession will,  unavoidably  and  involuntarily,  be  made  unto  salvation, 
even  "that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father." 

I  hope  that  all  your  fears  and  anxieties  are  hushed  at  present,  and 
changed  into  gratitude  and  thankfulness  to  Him  who  hath  tlius  far 
conducted  the  steps  of  your  brother  in  safety,  and  borne  up  his  head 
upon  the  mighty  ocean;  enabling  him  to  put  full  'trust  and  confidence 
in  the  Almighty  and  compassionate  arm  of  never-failing  strengtii,  as  an 
infant  slumbcreth  on  the  bosom  of  its  mother.  He  is  often  present  in 
my  thoughts,  and  ray  heart  often  follows  him  in  love  and  sympatiiy 
across  the  trackless  deep;  but  thus  far  no  feeling  of  discouragement  as 
to  his  safety  has  dared  to  show  itself.  I  do  greatly  desire  that  llic  work 
in  wiiich  he  is  engaged  may  abundantly  prosper,  to  the  promotion  of  the 
Divine  glory,  the  welfare  of  our  fellow-men,  and  his  own  peace  and 
comfort,  the  bles.sed  and  .«ure  rewards  which  crown  the  faithful  lal)orcr. 
For  "he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and  gathereih  fruit  unto  life 
eternal ;  that  he  that  soweth  and  lie  that  reapeth  may  rejoice  together." 
May  that  Almighty  power,  in  whose  presence  is  life,  continue  to  sur- 
round him  by  night  and  by  day,  and  strengthen  iiim  to  proclaim  the 
day  of  ilio  Lord,  even  amongst  those  who  are  strangers  to  his  ever  great 
and  excellent  name;  that  glory  to  the  righteous  Lord  may  resound  from 
far,  and  the  voice  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  be  heard  on  high. 


164 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


CHAPTER  XIIL 

Prospect  of  Distant  Religious  Service  —  Resigns  nis  Appointment  in 
Russia.  —  Leaves  his  Family,  and  Sails  fou  England,  1832  —  IIis  Riiospeot 
of  Visiting,  in  Gospel  Love,  the  Inhabitants  of  some  of  tue  South  Sea 

IsiLANUS,   etc.,   laid  BEFOliE  HIS  FlilENDS. 

ABOUT  this  time,  under  a  prospect  of  distant  religious  service,  our 
dear  father  believed  it  right  to  resign  his  appointment  under  the 
Russian  government,  and  to  repair  to  his  native  country.  The  com- 
mencement and  progress  of  this  movement  are  alluded  to  in  the  follow- 
ing extracts  from  his  letters  : 

To  John  Hipsley,  Hull. 

Seventh  Month  5th,  1832,  0.  S. 

I  hinted  to  thee,  some  time  back,  the  probability  of  a  change  being 
about  to  take  place,  as  to  our  prospects  in  this  country :  which  is  now 
so  far  developed  as  to  enable  rac  to  inform  thee,  with  some  little  cer- 
tainty, how  things  are  going  on. 

For  many  months  past  it  has  clearly  appeared  to  be  my  duty  to 
relinquish  my  engagement  in  this  land ;  and  as  way  has  from  time  to 
tiriie  opened,  I  have  gradually  moved  forward  under  this  apprehension  ; 
and  have  been  mercifully,  peacefully,  and  abundantly  confirmed  in  this 
step  by  the  difficulties  which  at  first  appeared  too  mountainous  to  be 
overcome,  having  shrunk  into  insignificant  mole-hills  as  the  time  ap- 
proached to  encounter  them.  Now  every  obstacle  seems  to  be  removed : 
I  have,  I  think,  proceeded  throughout  as  things  were  opened  before  me, 
consulting  with  my  beloved  family,  as  each  succeeding  step  has  been 
taken ;  and,  in  every  instance,  what  has  been  proposed  to  them,  has 
found  a  place  in  their  minds,  and  been  assented  to.  To  break  up  all  at 
once  an  establishment  so  extensive  as  that  in  which  I  have  been  engaged, 
woidd  be  attended  with  serious  loss  and  inconvenience;  and  when  the 
unbounded  confidence  which  has  been  reposed  in  us  is  taken  into  view, 
extra  care  and  caution  seem  the  more  needful,  that  there  should  be  no 
unhandsome  conduct  to  complain  of;  and  I  trust  that  I  have  always 
been  anxious  to  avoid  everything  in  the  smallest  degree  calculated  to 
cast  a  shade  upon  our  religious  Society,  the  principles  of  which,  I  have 
good  reason  for  believing,  are  held  in  considerable  estimation  at  this  day 
by  many  high  in  office,  as  well  as  by  others  who  have  had  more  frequent 
intercourse  with  us.  After  stating  undisguisedly  my  true  motive  for 
wishing  to  retire,  it  was  proposed  that  my  eldest  son  should  succeed  me 
as  head  of  this  concern ;  and  that,  in  all  respects,  everything  else  should 
remain  on  its  original  footing. 

Although  this  outline  seems  to  occupy  but  a  small  space  on  paper,  it 


1832.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


165 


has,  from  first  to  last,  taken  about  seven  months  to  bring  all  the  partic- 
ulars to  bear  ;  but  the  Ukaze  [or  imperial  edict]  is  now  actually  signed. 

I  have  frequently  mentioned  having  arrived  on  the  same  day,  when 
coming  here  from  England,  viz.,  the  3d  of  Seventh  Mouth,  O.  iS. ;  and 
now  it  has  come  to  pass,  without  the  possibility  of  any  contrivance,  tliat 
on  that  very  same  day  I  am  liberated  from  Russia.  I  have  already  had 
a  parting  and  affecting  interview  with  Prince  Galitzin  :  he  particularly 
stipulated  that  I  should  write  to  him,  saying,  "  What  is  good  for  vour 
soul,  is  good  for  mine."  I  feel  thankful  in  being  able  to  say  that  tliere 
is  no  perceptible  alteration  in  him,  after  an  acquaintance  of  fifteen  years. 
He  has  ordered  a  certificate  to  be  prepared  for  me  iu  English,  for  the 
satisfaction  of  my  friends,  which  he  will  sign  on  behalf  of  the  Emperor. 

But  allliough  things  seem  to  have  been  so  far  set  in  order  as  to  en- 
able me  to  leave  this  country  in  a  comfortable  manner,  yet  the  trial  of 
faith,  and  patience,  and  of  every  affectionate  feeling  has  still  to  be 
pa.ssed  tlirough  as  regards  my  dear  wife  and  family  here:  for  though 
the  way  is  clearly  seen  and  opened  for  ray  going  to  England,  yet  I  have 
not  the  slighte-st  prospect  of  any  settled  residence  there;  but  from  the 
impiessious  which  have  been  sealed  upon  my  mind,  by  day  and  night, 
for  many  months  past,  very  different  scenes  are  open  before  me.  As 
I  have,  from  the  firrst,  made  my  wife  acquainted  with  the  uncertainty  to 
wiiich  1  am  looking  forward,  she  feels  best  satisfied  to  remain  for  the 
present,  at  iea.st,  in  this  country. 

I  have  sometimes  thought,  as  so  great  a  willingness  has  been  \yrought 
iu  my  mind  to  part  with  every  earthly  thing,  that,  perhaps,  when  all  was 
settled  as  to  outward  aflliirs,  it  might  be  only  as  a  preparation  lor  quit- 
ting this  .scene  of  conflict  altogether:  but  I  have  been  enabled  to  look 
forward  to  this  result  with  the  same  calmness  and  resignation,  should  it 
be  the  will  of  Him  who  hath  done  so  great  things  for  me,  and  shown  me 
the  path  of  life  ;  whose  excellency  is  over  Israel,  and  who  giveth  strength 
and  power  to  iiis  people,  to  praise  and  "  glorify  "  Him,  eveu  "  iu  the  fires." 

[Soon  after  the  date  of  the  foregoing,  he  took  leave  of  his  family,  and 
set  sail  for  England  :  the  following  letter  was  written  when  on  the  point 
of  quilting  the  port  of  Croustadt :] 

To  HI.S  Wife. 

Cronxtitdl  .\Me,  Secenth  Month  20th.  1832,  0.  S. 

My  Dearest  Jane:  As  the  cajjtain  talks  of  getting  out  of  the  Mole 
in  a  short  time,  I  think  it  is  advi-sable  to  scribble  a  few  lines  before  the 
scuffle  begins,  lest  I  should  then  be  prevented. 

I  cannot,  of  course,  have  much  to  communicate  as  to  fresh  events,  the 
time  is  so  short  since  thou  and  the  rest  of  my  dear  family  have  been 
removed  from  my  sight :  I  have,  however,  abundant  cause  to  magnify 
that  never-failing  arm  of  power  which  has  so  marvellously  supported  us 


166 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


thi'oiigh  a  dispensation,  not  of  an  every-day  sort,  and  wliicli  still  con- 
tinues to  preserve  in  that  lowly  quiet  of  mind,  which  subjects  the  will 
of  the  creature  to  that  of  the  Almighty  Creator,  even  to  the  binding  of 
the  sacrifice  as  to  the  horns  of  the  altar,  without  reserving  anything 
which  might,  like  the  "  bleating  of  the  sheep,  and  the  lowing  of  the 
oxen,"  tend  to  self-condemnation,  or  oi)cn  a  door  for  reproach  and  accu- 
sation, wherein  the  enemy  could  exult  or  rejoice. 

I  hope  we  sluill  have  rather  more  settlement  when  we  get  to  sea,  as 
the  captain  is  now  much  harassed  in  concluding  his  arrangements  with 
the  Custom-house,  etc.  Last  evening  both  he  and  the  mate  stayed  with 
us,  whilst  I  read  a  psalm  or  two ;  but  it  seemed  as  if  they  could  scarcely 
be  still  during  the  reading,  and  it  was  almost  an  impossibility  afterwards. 
This  morning  we  have  had  it  to  ourselves  in  a  comfortable  manner,  as 
both  captain  and  mate  have  been  closely  engaged.  I  find  my  fellow- 
passenger  a  very  agreeable  comjianion. 

I  regretted  to  find  thou  hadst  been  writing  so  late  the  night  I  left 
home ;  although  it  was  very  consoling  to  me  to  receive  thy  note,  which 
I  did  not  read  till  this  morning,  as  I  was  not  aware  the  packet  contained 
anything  for  me.  It  has  been  indeed  a  trying  circumstance  for  a  long 
time  past  to  me,  whenever  I  have  looked  forward  to  taking  my  departure 
from  thee,  altiiough  I  have  endeavored  to  keep  it  wholly  to  myself;  but 
I  am  comforted  in  a  belief,  that  has  been  graciously  begotten  for  some 
time  past  in  my  heart,  that  no  less  reward  will  await  thee  and  our  dear 
children  in  thus  fully  resigning  me  up  in  meek  submission  to  the  Divine 
will,  than  will  be  ray  portion,  who  have  to  leave  you  all,  if  found  faithful 
to  the  further  unfoldings  of  it.  A  fresh  evidence  of  this  has  been  sealed 
upon  my  mind,  this  morning,  in  an  encouraging  manner ;  and  I  do 
greatly  desire  that  we  may  all,  by  keei)ing  close  to  our  heavenly  Teacher 
in  humble  watchfulness,  be  favored  to  witness  that  peace  which  "  the 
God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that 
great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,"  alone  can  bestow. 

I  am  thine,  very  affectionately,    D.  W. 

To  THE  Same. 

Seventh  Month  29th,  in  sight  of  Gothland. 
I\Iy  Dearest  Jane  :  We  have  now  been  out  of  Cronstadt  nine  days, 
and,  with  the  exception  of  one  day,  it  has  been  so  far,  I  think,  the  finest 
passage  I  ever  experienced,  either  of  late  or  in  former  years.  Almost 
every  day  there  has  been  a  fair  wind,  but  gentle ;  and  when  against  us, 
so  light  as  scarcely  to  raise  a  desire  for  it  to  be  otherwise.  I  have  spent 
much  of  my  time  on  deck,  both  by  day  and  by  night,  and  am  thankful 
in  being  able  to  say,  that  I  can  look  back  with  renewed  satisfaction  and 
comfort,  at  having  thus  far  proceeded  in  an  apprehended  line  of  duty : 
although  at  times  I  feel  as  the  lonely  sparrow  on  the  house-top,  or  as  the 
rambling  swallow  without  a  home,  and  still  only  preparing  to  take  flight 


1832.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELEB. 


167 


for  (li.stant  dimes,  whilst  pressing  onward  farther  and  farther,  from  all 
that  I  hold  dear  in  this  transitory  world. 

We  have  been  thus  far  enabled  to  keep  up  our  readings  twice  a  day 
in  tlie  cabin,  although  at  times  a  little  unsettled ;  the  captain  and  mate 
mostly  remain  wilh  us.  On  First  day  I  furnished  each  sailor  with  a 
*  tract,  either  Tlioughts  by  the  Seaside,  or  The  Lighthouse,  with  which  they 
all  seemed  pleased ;  and  the  captain  requested  to  have  one  of  eacli  for 
himself. 

Two  or  three  days  after  leaving  Cronstadt,  I  began  to  suspect,  from 
some  remarks  which  I  had  made  about  the  ship,  that  she  was  not  quite 
so  tight  as  had  been  represented.  She  had  been  pumped  that  morning 
in  a  superficial  manner;  but  after  a  few  hours  I  took  an  opportunity  of 
sounding  the  well  myself,  when  no  one  was  near,  and  found  there  were 
twenty-two  inches  of  water  in  it.  I  then  told  the  captain  when  she  had 
been  pumped,  and  what  water  was  in  her,  to  his  great  surprise  and  mor- 
tification. This  circumstance  made  no  small  stir,  and  every  po.s^^ible 
exertion  was  made  to  discover  the  cause,  -as  it  was  no  light  matter. 
The  ship's  company,  who  sleep  under  the  forecastle,  declared  that  when 
she  plunged  into  the  sea,  they  could  hear  the  water  rush  into  her:  this 
led  to  further  investigation,  and  the  carpenter  cut  his  way  down  into  the 
cargo  so  low,  that  no  doubt  remained  but  this  was  the  case.  Yesterday, 
being  fine,  with  little  wind  and  a  smooth  sea,  the  carpenter  went  over- 
board on  a  stage,  and  actually  found  the  leak  under  the  surface  of  the 
water ;  but  not  deeper  than  he  could  get  at,  by  sitting  up  to  the  waist  iu 
the  water,  except  when  she  plunged  him  now  and  then  up  to  the  shoul- 
ders. It  is  a  great  I'avor  this  was  discovered  before  a  large  quantity  of 
water  had  collected  in  her,  and  the  cargo  damaged,  if  nothing  worse.  I 
intend,  if  permitted,  to  keep  a  sharp  lookout  upon  it  still. 

To  Sarah  Smith,  Sheffield, 

Ninth  Month  3d,  1S32. 

Through  that  loving-kindness  which  is  better  than  life,  I  am  once 
more  permitted  to  announce  my.self  upon  British  ground,  favored  with 
the  rich  itlessing  of  health. 

It  is  six  weeks,  this  night,  since  I  left  my  beloved  wife  at  Shoosharry, 
and,  accom|)anied  by  my  children,  went  down  to  Cronstadt  to  embark 
for  liuii.  My  ilear  wife  was  as  well  as  usual,  but  remained  at  home,  a,s 
her  going  to  Cronstadt  would  have  been  beyond  her  strength,  particu- 
larly at  a  moment  when  every  feeling  was  stretched  as  far  as  human 
nature  could  well  bear;  it  would  have  been  adding  anguish  to  the  cup 
of  aflliction  and  distress  about  to  be  handed.  "Hath  God  fDr^uUoii  to 
be  gracious?"  nay,  verily,  my  dear  friend  ;  his  mercies,  unijoundfd  as  his 
love,  enabled  us  to  drink  it  with  all  its  dregs,  bitter,  indeed,  to  flesh  and 
blood  :  but  if  lie  hath  blessed  it,  it  will,  it  shall  be  blessed.  I  am  very 
thankful  in  being  able  to  tell  thee  that  my  beloved  wife  was  supported 


168 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


throughout  the  wliolc  conflict  in  a  marvellous  manner;  and  she  evinced 
to  her  dear  family  a  calmness,  resignation,  and  fortilude  not  often 
equalled  in  like  painful  circumstances,  and  but  seldom  surpassed ;  giv- 
ing me  up  without  a  murmur,  though  without  a  glimpse  of  wlien  we 
shall  meet  again.  Surely  tlie  incense  is  still  burning,  and  I  humbly  trust 
the  sacrifice  will  be  accepted  by  Him  who,  more  than  thirty-two  years 
ago,  brought  us  together;  and  who  now,  in  the  excellency  of  his  will,  is 
pleased  to  se])arate  us  again  from  each  other  ;  and  who  alone  can  sanc- 
tify to  us,  and  our  dear  children,  this  and  every  other  trial  yet  in  store 
for  us,  to  his  own  praise  and  glory. 

I  purpose  returning  to  Doncaster  in  a  day  or  two,  where  I  think  I 
shall  be  more  secluded  than  at  Sheffield,  and  out  of  the  reach  of  num- 
berless kindly-intended  inquiries,  which  are,  at  present,  likely  to  remain 
unsatisfied :  besides,  my  present  situation  renders  me  only  fit  company 
for  owls  and  pelicans,  and  other  inhabitants  of  the  wilderness,  to  which 
the  desert  place  is  most  congenial,  feeling  as  one  born  out  of  due  time, 
and  as  an  alieu  even  in  my.  father's  house.  D.  W. 

P.  S. —  What  a  favor  it  is  that  my  dear  wife  and  family  are  strength- 
ened, not  only  to  rise  above  every  disposition  to  repine,  but  rather  to 
rejoice  in  that  we  are  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the  great  Name's 
sake,  in  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness  in  the 
earth,  according  to  the  measure  allotted  to  us. 

To  HIS  Wife. 

Sheffield,  Ninth  Month  5th,  1832. 
My  Dearest  Jane  :  The  meetings  in.  this  town,  on  First  day,  were 
both  heavy,  laborious  seasous;  but  a  public  meeting  held  the  following 
evening  was  an  open  favored  time.  Being  again  permitted  to  sit  in  the 
meeting-house  at  Sheffield,  with  many  of  ou^j  old  friends,  was  a  circum- 
stance which  had  never  formed  a  part  of  my  finite  calculations,  when  I 
left  this  neighborhood  last  year ;  and  more  particularly  in  so  short  a 
time  as  has  elapsed :  it  seemed  for  a  season  something  like  a  dream.  I 
had  no  share  in  the  labor  of  the  public  meeting  (appointed  l)y  Eliza- 
beth Kobson),  but  the  will  of  the  creature  was,  I  think,  j)rostrated  before 
its  Almighty  Creator:  and,  being  emptied  of  self,  I  v/as  mercifully  en- 
abled to  prefer  a  feeble  petition  on  behalf  of  thee  and  the  dear  children, 
under  a  sensible  evidence  of  near  access  being  vouchsafed  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  in  silent  breathings  for  your  preservation  and  welfare. 

Mnth  Month  1832. 
I  informed  the  Select  Meeting,  held  at  Doncaster  on  the  12th  (nineteen 
persons  being  present),  of  the  object  which  has  brought  me  to  England. 
I  had  also  to  bear  a  short  testimony  to  the  worth  of  dear  AVilliam 
Smith,  who,  it  appeared,  had  been  appointed  a  representative  for  the 


1832.] 


5IEMOIR3   OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


169 


last  Quarterly  Meeting;  but  was  prevented  attending  it  by  the  sickness 
wliifli  preceded  his  death.  His  loss  has  been  greatly  lamented  l)y  peo- 
ple of  various  denominations,  amd  I  think  it  may  be  safely  said,  he  was 
one  in  whom  there  was  no  guile.  His  end  was  truly  consoling :  although 
scarcely  able  to  move  hand  or  foot,  from  extreme  debility,  his  mouth 
was  filled  with  praises  to  the  Lord ;  so  that  the  physician,  who  was  pres- 
ent, was  quite  struck  with  the  scene.  He  was  interred,  I  think,  about 
six  hours  afterwards,  almost  immediate  burial  being  insisted  on  in  cases 
of  cholera. 

Next  day,  the  Monthly  Meeting  was  held ;  at  the  close  of  which, 
members  were  requested  to  keep  their  seats.  Ann  Fairbank  returned  a 
certificate  which  had  been  granted  her  to  visit  the  meetings  in  and  about 
London.  When  this  was  finished,  I  was  strengthened  to  spread  before 
Friends  the  prospect  which  had  been  presented  to  the  view  of  my  mind 
of  visiting,  in  the  love  of  the  gospel,  the  inhabitants  of  some  of  the  islands 
of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  New  South  Wales,  and  Van  Diemcn's  Land.  1 
stood  up  with  the  words,  "  the  cup  whicli  my  Father  hatli  given  me,  shall 
I  not  drink  it?"  and  eventually  laid  the  whole  affair  fully  before  the 
meeting.  A  very  solid  and  solemn  interval  succeeded.  I  warned  the 
meeting  not  to  let  affectionate  .sympathy  bias  their  minds,  and  recom- 
mended that  all  should  endeavor  to  sink  down  to  the  precious  gift  in 
every  heart,  that  so  a  right  judgment  might  be  come  to;  seeing  it  was  a 
subject  in  which  much  was  implicated,  not  only  as  regarded  myself  and 
the  Society  at  large,  but  the  Truth  itself.  At  length,  a  general  expression 
of  concurrence  and  near  sympathy  I)roke  forth,  from  the  iiead  to  the 
uttermost  skirts  of  the  garment,  as  the  ointment  poured  I'orth,  wiiicli 
draws  down  the  heavenly  blessing.  Many  vocal  petitions  ascended  on 
the  occasion,  as  well,  I  believe,  as  universal  mental  ones.  It  was,  indeed, 
a  memorable  day,  and  one  in  which  I  most  earnestly  desire  you  may  all 
be  permitted  to  share,  thougii  far  distant,  through  the  influence  of  that 
Alinigiity  power,  which  is  omnipotent  and  omnipresent.  A  committee 
was  appointed  to  prepare  a  certificate  for  me. 

I  do  not  know  how  I  may  fare  in  our  Quarterly  Meeting,  but  I  feel 
resigned  as  to  the  result.  I  have  enjoyed  feelings,  which  are  quite  undc- 
clarable,  since  my  concern  has  been  brought  forward  ;  and  greatly  do  I 
desire  that  all  my  dear  family  may  come  to  the  .same  blessed  experience, 
which  will  most  a-ssuredly  be  their  happy  portion,  if  they  are  but  willing 
to  resign  all  into  the  liamls  of  the  dear  Kedeemcr,  and  not  be  ashamed 
of  acknowledging  Him  before  men,  although  they  nniy  be  accounteil 
fools  by  the  worldly  wise.  But  I  am  thoroughly  persuaded,  that  nothing 
short  of  the  whole  heart,  without  the  smallest  reservation,  must  be 
offered,  however  great  the  cross  to  the  natural  will ;  for  it  is  in  little 
things  that  the  enemy  keeps  the  soul  in  bondage,  which  answer  his  pur- 
pose as  well  as  greater  matters,  which  would  be  too  glaring  to  be  sub- 
mitted to.  For  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory  will  not  dwell  in  the  same 
15 


170  MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL   WnEEI.ER.  [18C2. 

temple  with  idoh,  however  insignificant  such  may  be  iu  our  estimation  ; 
the  (hiy  of  the  Lord  "  will  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away 
first "  from  these  little  things,  or  a  turning  from  them,  "  and  that  man 
of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition  :  "  for  "  he  who  now  Icttelh  will 
let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  tlie  way ;  and  then  shall  that  wii  kcd  be 
revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth, 
and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming."  The  heart  thus 
cleansed  will  become  the  secret  place,  or  the  holy  place  of  the  tabernacle 
of  the  Most  High  ;  through  whicli  the  crystal  river  flows,  and  in  which 
nothing  but  unmixed  sacrifice  is  accej)ted :  the  least  impurity  in  our 
aflfections  will  be  beheld  iu  its  transparent  stream. 

I  am  obliged  by  the  kind  messages  from  and  ,  and  feel 

greatly  desirous  that  they  may  all  be  favored  to  see  beyond  the  shadows 
of  things,  to  the  living  and  eternal  substance,  which  is  durable  as  the 
days  of  heaven  ;  that  they  may  indeed  be  able  to  say,  from  living  and 
heartfelt  experience,  "  We  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath 
given  us  an  understanding,  that  we  may  know  Him  that  is  true;  and 
we  are  in  Him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the 
true  God,  and  eternal  life."  "  He  that  believeth  on  the  Sou  of  God  hath 
the  witness  in  himself:"  yea,  "  he  that  hath  the  Son  hath  life;  and  he 
that  hath  not  the  Sou  of  God  hath  not  life." 

YorJc,  Ninth  Month  28th,  1832. 

]\Iy  Dear  Children  :  On  Fourth  day,  the  26th,  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  was  held.  After  a  solemn  meeting  lor  worship,  it  was  proposed 
that  the  women  Friends  should  keep  their  seats.  After  the  clerk  had 
opened  the  Meeting  with  the  usual  minute,  and  called  over  the  names 
of  the  representatives  from  each  Monthly  Meeting,  this  large  assembly 
again  dropped  into  silence,  which  remained  uninterruj)ted  until  broken 
by  myself,  nearly  in  the  following  words :  "  No  wonder  if  a  trembling 
mortal  feels  appalled  at  approaching  conflict,  when  the  dear  Sou  of  God 
liimself  exclaimed,  'Father,  save  me  from  this  hour:'  for  although  we 
may  at  times  feel  a  willingness  to  go  with  our  Lord  and  Master,  as  unto 
prison  and  unto  death,  yet,  such  is  the  frailty  and  weakness  of  human 
nature,  that  when  the  trying  hour  cometh,  we  are  ready  to  deny  Him. 
But  we  have  a  great  and  glorious  High  Priest,  whose  most  precious  attri- 
bute is  mercy ;  who  will  not  break  tlie  bruised  reed,  nor  suffer  it  to  be 
broken  ;  who  is  touched  with  a  feeling,  a  compassionate  sense,  of  our 
infirmities,  is  mighty  to  save  and  to  deliver,  and  who  will  deliver  out  of 
every  distress  all  those  that  put  their  trust  and  confidence  in  Him." 
And  thus,  eventually,  was  laid  the  whole  weight  of  the  concern  upon 
t!ie  shoulders  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting.  As  I  thought  you  would  like 
to  have  minute  particulars,  I  have  endeavored  to  remember  what  passed, 
and  I  think  the  above  is  almost  verbatim. 

The  meeting  now  began  to  feel  the  weight  of  the  responsibility  cast 


1832.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  -O-nEELER. 


171 


upon  it,  and  again  settled  down  in  great  solemnity.  A  considerable 
number  of  Friends  expressed  their  unity  and  concurrence;  and  my  dear 
wife  and  family  had  a  full  share  in  the  prayers  and  sympathy  of  their 
friends,  to  my  great  rejoicing  and  thankfulness.  After  a  full  hour  oc- 
cupied in  this  manner,  it  was  concluded  that  a  committee  should  be  ap- 
pointed to  express  the  sense  of  the  meeting,  in  an  endorsement  of  my 
certificate. 

[Tlie  same  letter  contains  the  following  account  of  a  remarkable  com- 
munication made  in  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  1832.] 

Tliinking  the  substance  of  a  testimony  borne  in  the  Yearly  Meeting 
this  year  will  interest  you,  I  shall  transcribe  it,  as  follows: 

In  a  striking  and  awful  manner  adverted  to  the  permitted  vis- 
itation of  the  pestilence  in  this  country  ;  and  afterwards  she  had  a  very 
close  and  powerful  testimony  to  the  meeting  on  the  present  state  of  our 
religious  Society,  by  way  of  solemn  warning  of  the  approaching  judg- 
ments of  the  Iiord  upon  us  for  tlie  neglect  of  those  things  which,  in  a 
peculiar  manner,  were  given  us  to  bear  in  the  early  times  of  our  Society, 
when  Friends  were  called  out  from  the  world  to  be  a  separate  people. 
Her  concern  was,  that  we  should  return  to  lirst  principles ;  but  her  more 
especial  warning  was,  that  if  there  were  not  a  coming  down  from  the 
heiglits  to  which  many  have  climbed,  there  were  those  amongst  us  who 
might  be  compared  to  the  golden  vessels  of  the  temple,  such  as  had 
really  stood  the  fire,  and  had  not  only  been  rightly  filled,  but  emj)loyed 
of  the  Lord  to  communicate  to  the  people,  who  would  be  permitted  to  be 
carried  away  captives  to  Babylon.  That  there  was  and  is  amongst  us 
a  Babel  now  building,  whose  top  is  intended  to  reach  unto  heaven,  which 
must  and  will  come  down;  that  there  is  (though  not  clearly  seen  by 
ourselves)  a  peeling  and  scattering  amongst  us,  which  is  clearly  shown 
in  the  vision  and  light  of  the  Lord  ;  and  that  if  we  did  not  repent  and 
return,  we  should  be  left  very  few  in  number.  But  that  the  Lord  would 
not  leave  himself  without  a  people,  etc.  She  spoke  farther  in  reference 
to  some,  who  had  been  rightly  gifted  to  speak  the  word  of  the  Lord  as 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  ;  but  who  for  want  of  dwelling  low  and 
deep  enough,  had  had  their  brightness  dimmed,  adding,  "  when  Ei)hraim 
spake  treml)ling,  he  exalted  himself  in  Israel,  but  when  he  offended  in 
Baal,  he  died." 

It  does  seem  as  if  what  has  hitherto  been  dispensed  had  made  but 
little  impression  on  the  minds  of  the  people  in  this  laud ;  and  I  fear  this 
is  the  case  in  many  other  places.  What  could  have  been  done  that  hath 
not  been  done  to  bring  mankind  to  the  knowledge  of  Ilim  who  is  the 
author  of  eternal  salvation  to  all  them  that  obey  him?  but  if  they  will 
not  hearken,  how  shall  they  obey?  How  ready  and  willing  most  are 
to  hearken  to  the  teaching  of  poor,  finite  man  ;  but  how  reluctantly  they 


172 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET.  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


will  submit  to  hearken  to  the  voice  of  God  !  Like  the  Israelites  of  old, 
they  would  rather  hear  the  voice  of  Moses  than  of  Him  ;  and  if  we  con- 
sider the  hundreds  who  are  busily  engaged  in  turning  the  attention  of 
the  piHiple  to  the  letter,  to  the  traditions  and  ordinances  of  man,  "  after 
the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  after  Christ,"  what  must  be  the  end 
thereof? 

Sheffield,  Tenth  Month  8fh. 

I  was  at  both  meetings  at  Sheffield  yesterday ;  that  in  the  forenoon 
was  large  and  satisfactory.  I  had  to  set  forth  the  beauty,  purity,  and 
loveliness  of  the  gospel  church,  and  to  put  the  people  upon  considering 
whether  they  were  members  of  this  glorious  church,  that  is  without  spot 
or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing;  because  if  not  attained  to  hapjiily  whilst 
here,  it  cannot  be  done  hereafter;  for  as  the  tree  falls  so  it  will  lie, 
whether  it  be  to  the  south  or  to  the  north.  That  such  a  state  is  evidently 
attainable  in  this  life,  from  the  language  of  the  apostle  Paul  to  the 
Hebrews,  "  For  we  are  not  come  to  the  mount  that  might  be  touched, 
and  that  burned  with  fire,  nor  unto  blackness,  and  darkness,  and  tempest, 
and  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  the  voice  of  words  ;  "  "  but  ye  are  come 
unto  Mount  Zion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to  the  general 
assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven  ;  and 
to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect; 
and  to  Jesus  the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  to  the  blood  of 
sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  than  that  of  Abel."  The  blood 
of  Abel  cried  from  the  ground  for  vengeance  upon  the  offender;  but 
"  Father,  forgive  them  ;  they  know  not  what  they  do,"  was  the  cry  of 
Him  whose  precious  blood  was  shed  for  the  sins  of  all  mankind.  I  had 
to  query  of  them  what  they  knew  of  "  this  blood  of  sprinkling,"  which 
"cleanseth  from  all  sin;"  pressing  the  necessity  of  living  faith,  which 
could  only  be  obtained  by  coming  to  Jesus,  who  would  beget  in  them 
"  the  faith  of  the  gospel,"  and  would  be  found  not  only  the  author,  but 
the  finisher  thereof.  Without  this  the  highest  profession  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  is  but  a  dream,  a  shadow,  and  a  doubt;  but  with  it  a  glo- 
rious reality,  the  life  of  the  just,  who  "live  by  the  faitii  of  the  Son  of 
God,"  the  very  "substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things 
not  seen,"  even  the  salvation  of  the  soul. 

On  the  27th  of  Tenth  Month  I  returned  to  Tottenham,  and  attended 
both  meetings  there  next  day,  as  to  myself,  in  silence;  but  several  others 
were  engaged  to  advocate  the  great  cause.  The  next  morning  the  Com- 
mittee of  Friends  appointed  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  to  revise  the  Book 
of  J^xtracts  sat  down,  consisting  of  some  members  from  almost  all  the 
Quarterly  Meetings  in  England,  who,  with  the  members  of  tiie  Meeting 
for  Sufferings,  formed  a  numerous  body.  My  concern  could  not  be 
brought  forward  till  the  regular  time  for  the  jNIorning  Meeting  to  assem- 
ble, which  was  that  day  fortnight,  so  that  I  had  to  struggle  on  under  its 


1832.]         MEMOIRS  or  daniel  wheeler.  173 

weight  as  well  as  I  could.  I  have,  however,  great  cause  to  be  thaukful 
for  the  privilege  of  attending  so  memorable  a  conference,  particularly  as 
it  appeared  that  only  one  other  individual  besides  myself  had  been  at 
the  last  revision  of  that  book,  thirty  years  ago.  It  is  remarkable  that 
one  so  circumstanced  as  I  have  been  should  have  been  permitted  to 
share  twice  in  so  solemn  and  exercising  an  occasion. 

After  attending  twenty-two  sittings  of  the  conference,  also  a  Monthly 
Meeting,  and  six  meetings  for  worship,  the  day  arrived  which  brought 
the  seal  of  confirmation  to  what  had  already  been  sanctioned  by  my  own 
Quarterly  and  Monthly  Meetings.  But  before  entering  on  this  descrip- 
tion, I  must  tell  thee  that  the  conference,  although  at  seasons  truly 
painful  on  account  of  the  visible  and  alarming  stature  of  tlie  uucircum- 
cised  in  heart,  was  at  times  highly  instructive  and  eminently  favored 
with  the  life-giving  presence  of  Him  who  abideth  of  old,  who  did  not 
fail  to  give  power  to  the  faint,  and  to  increase  the  strength  of  those  that 
have  no  power  of  their  own;  according  to  the  prediction  of  the  evan- 
gelical prophet,  He  was,  indeed,  for  a  crown  of  glory,  and  for  a  diadem 
of  beauty  unto  the  residue  of  his  people,  and  for  a  spirit  of  judgment 
to  those  that  sat  in  judgment,  and  for  strength  to  them  that  truly  turned 
the  battle  to  the  gate;  and  to  his  own  praise  and  glory  did  He  marvel- 
lously enable  them  that  fear  Him  to  display  the  banner  which  He  had 
given  them,  "because  of  the  Truth."  The  conflict  of  mind  which  I  had 
to  pass  through,  early  in  the  day  that  I  had  to  stand  before  the  Morning 
Meeting,  is  utterly  undeclarable  by  the  tongue  of  any  mortal ;  and  I 
coulil  not  at  the  time  account  for  it;  but  I  was  afterwards  favored  to  see 
that  this  dispensation  was  highly  neetlfnl  for  me.  I  stood  up  with  the 
words,  "  I  have  a  baptism  to  be  baptized  with,  and  how  am  I  straitened 
until  it  be  accomplished ; "  adding,  "  but  the  God  of  Israel  is  He  that 
giveth  strength  and  power  to  his  people,  blessed  be  God."  I  then  pro- 
ceeded to  state  that  my  mind  had  been  long  preparing,  in  order  to 
loosen  me  from  every  earthly  occupation,  and  to  wean  me  from  every 
eocial  tie,  of  which  I  had  been  blessed  with  more  than  an  ordinary 
share;  and  that  shortly  after  my  return  from  this  country  last  year,  to 
a  land  of  desolation  and  sorrow,  my  heart  was  at  times  filled  witli  the 
love  of  God  in  a  remarkable  manner;  that  in  one  of  those  delightful 
seasons  a  prospect  was  opened  for  me,  the  magnitude  of  which  made 
human  nature  shrink.  But  He  who  had  rerleemed  my  life  from  de- 
struction, and  crowned  me  with  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies,  was 
graciously  pleased  to  beget  in  nie  a  willingness  to  go  wheresoever  He  was 
pleased  to  lead.  My  engagements  were,  at  the  time,  such  as  seemed  to 
preclude  the  possibility  of  my  being  extricated  from  them  for  this  work; 
but  the  pathway  was  clearly  defined,  in  which,  a.s  I  moved  step  l)y  step, 
the  mountains  became  mere  mole-hills,  and  I  was  at  length  enabled  to 
lay  my  concern  before  my  own  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings, 
etc. :  and  that  although  some  relief  had  been  obtained  by  casting  a 
15* 


174 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  "WIIEELEH. 


[1832. 


eharc  of  tlio  weiglit  upon  the  shoulders  of  my  Frieiul.s,  yet  the  hurdcn 
etill  reinaineil  with  lue  day  by  day,  and,  at  iutervalsi,  in  the  night  sea- 
son, desiring  that  a  right  judgment  might  be  come  to,  whether  this 
thing  was  of  the  Lord  or  not. 

After  a  long  pause,  it  was  thought  tliat  the  Morning  Meeting  couhl 
not  set  me  at  liberty,  without  knowing  what  I  expected  to  do  in  those 
distant  parts.  To  this  I  replied,  that  no  specific  line  of  duty  was 
pointed  out  to  me,  in  this  early  stiige  of  the  business,  but  that  what  had 
passed  in  my  mind  led  to  a  belief  that  I  should  have  to  turn  the  people 
"from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,"  and 
to  teach  them  that  they  lived,  and  moved,  and  had  their  being  in  that 
God  whom  they  worshipped,  it  was  probable,  as  at  a  distance :  that  as  to 
the  missionaries  I  might  meet  with,  I  could  embrace  them  with  optn 
arms  as  fellow-men,  countrymen,  and  laborers  in  the  same  great  work, 
although,  perhaps,  in  a  different  stage  of  it. 

The  certificate  will  show  how  the  matter  issued.  Tlic  meeting  ended 
in  a  truly  solemn  manner.  Our  dear,  aged  friend  William  Uickman, 
was  constrained  to  declare  that  "  the  Truth  reigned  over  all."  Many 
prayers  were  put  up  for  you  all,  as  well  as  for  myself  and  others,  who 
may  be  engaged  in  the  same  work. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

COP.RESPONDENCE  —  ATTENDS  NoRWICH  QuAKTEKLY  MEETING  —  RECEIVES  IN- 
TELLIGENCE OF  THE  Decease  of  iiis  Wife,  and  of  the  Severe  Illness  of 
Otuers  in  uis  Family  —  Letters  to  nis  Absent  Children. 

To  Sarah  Smith. 

Tottenham.,  Eleventh  Month  2Wi,  1832. 

I HAVE  been  told  by  a  respectable  ship-owner,  this  morning,  that  I 
should  not  be  later  than  the  Second  Month  in  le;i',  ;iig  this  country, 
or  it  will  be  too  late  to  reach  Cape  Horn  before  the  v.inter  sets  in,  when 
sailing  becomes  hazardous  in  those  latitudes.  He  can  speak  feelingly  on 
this  head,  having  just  lost  that  fine  ship,  the  Science,  on  her  homeward 
passage,  which  carried  out  our  friend,  James  Backhouse,  and  liis  com- 
panion. I  should  much  regret,  if  tliis  account  should  reach  my  beloved 
wife  and  family,  lest  it  cause  painful  forebodings  on  my  belialf;  for 
believe  me,  when  I  say  that  the  most  painful  feelings  I  have  to  encounter 
are  on  their  account.  I  can  look  forward  with  composure  to  hardships 
and  privations,  as  regards  myself;  but  for  them  and  over  them  I  yearn, 
and  reverently  crave,  in  humble  prostration  and  brokenness  of  spirit,  the 
blessing  of  preservation  and  support,  and  that  my  ever-gracious  Lord 
will  condescend,  in  the  multitude  of  his  everlasting  mercies,  through  the 


1832.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


175 


all-siifficrent  power  of  bis  grace,  to  be  a  husband  aud  a  father  to  them  ; 
and,  in  the  mysterious  workings  of  his  wondrous  Providence,  abundantly 
to  supply  all  their  wants,  shedding  abroad  in  their  hearts  a  portion  of 
that  heavenly  love  which  banisheth  fear  from  the  innocent  habitation,  and 
at  seasons  causeth  even  the  widow  and  fatherless  to  sing  in  praise  of  .the 
majesty  of  the  Lord  aud  the  glories  of  his  kingdom. 

Although  surrounded  with  many  dear  friends,  both  brethren  and 
sisters,  yet  I  feel  amongst  them  as  one  born  out  of  due  time,  and  wading 
in  secret  silence  under  a  burden,  known  only  to  Him  who  beholds  the 
inmost  recesses  of  the  heart,  and  who,  with  an  invisible  hand,  sustains 
under  its  heaviest  pressure ;  whilst  according  to  his  loving-kindness, 
which  is  better  than  life,  my  tribulated  soul  is  humbled  into  nothingness, 
and  therein  brought  nearer  and  nearer  to  my  meek  and  lowly  Saviour, 
and  taught  from  sensible  feeling  to  magnify  his  all-redeeming  power,  and 
to  bless  his  holy  name  in  the  depths  of  self-abasement.  Thus  my  dear 
Lord  and  Master  is  leading  me  along,  and,  I  trust,  preparing  me  to  do 
his  righteous  will,  which  can  in  no  other  way  be  accomplished  than  by 
the  total  surrender  of  our  all  to  Him,  without  reservation. 

To  HIS  Wife. 

Garwood,  Twelfth  Month  Wth,  1832. 
My  Dearest  Jane:  At  the  close  of  the  last  letter,  I  mentioned 
having  been  invited  to  attend  the  remains  of  our  late  valued  friend, 
Martha  Smith,  to  their  long  home.  I  reached  Ditncaster  the  next  day, 
and  found  a  large  number  of  Friends  collected  for  the  same  object.  Her 
long  resilience  at  Doncaster,  and  extensive  acquaintance  in  the  Society, 
to  many  of  whom  she  had  long  been  very  dear,  caused  a  large  assem- 
bling; about  sixty  persons  came  from  other  parts,  l)esid(  S  the  Friends 
of  her  own  meeting.  According  to  instructions  she  had  left,  the  coffin 
was  taken  into  the  meeting-house,  agreeably  with  the  ancient  practice 
of  the  Society.  It  was  truly  a  memorable  and  solemn  opportunity,  I 
believe,  both  to  her  friends  and  to  many  strangers  present.  M.  T.  and 
another  minister  were  engnged  in  the  forepart  of  the  meeting,  but  the 
weight  of  the  service  pretty  much  devolved  upon  myself  "  Djiiigiiters 
of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for  yourselves  and  for  your 
children,"  were  the  expressions  opened  to  my  mind  ;  after  which  I  had 
to  declare  a  belief  that  if  the  voice  of  our  dear  departed  sister,  which 
had  so  often  proclaitnod  within  those  walls  the  wonders  of  reiiccming 
love  and  mercy,  could  then  be  heard,  the  language  of  her  purified  spirit 
would  be  "  weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for  yourselves  and  for  yonr  chil- 
dren ;  "  and  as  she  could  uui  return  to  us,  but  we  must  follow  her,  that 
we  should  endeavor  so  to  follow  her  as  she  had  endeavored  to  iollow 
Christ,  in  the  path  of  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross,  without  which 
there  would  be  no  crown.  I  had  afterwards  to  declare  at  the  graveside, 
to  a  crowd  of  fresh  fiaoes  from  the  street,  the  day  of  the  Lord,  which 


176 


MEMOIKS  OF  DANIEL  -WHEELER. 


[1832. 


would  assuredly  try  the  foundation  of  all  their  works.  The  remainder 
of  the  day  was,  I  trust,  prohtably  spent. 

I  set  off  the  next  morning  for  Hull,  in  company  with  John  Hipsley 
and  I.  Cas.son,  who  had  al.^o  been  invited  to  the  interment:  we  were 
fayored  to  reach  Hull  in  safety  that  afternoon.  I  attended  their  meet- 
ing next  day,  to  my  comfort,  and  started  for  York  the  following  day. 

Tottenham,  Twcljlh  Month  11  fh,  Seventh  day. —  I  have  again  taken  up 
the  pen  to  resume  my  delightful  employment  of  conversing  in  this  way 
with  thee,  not,  I  think,  without  a  degree  of  thankfulness  that  such  an 
alternative  is  permitted,  liowever  short  it  may  seem  of  the  reality  so 
much  desired,  I  believe,  by  each  of  us. 

I  reached  Nottingham  on  Fourth  day  evening,  as  intended.  We  had 
a  very  comfortable  meeting  there  next  day:  at  this,  as  at  other  places, 
the  hand  of  time  has  swept  away  many  with  whom  I  was  well  acquainted. 
It  was  a  solemn  meeting :  "  He  that  abideth  of  old  "  was  graciously 
pleased  to  crown  the  little  company  with  his  presence.  Being  the  week- 
day meeting,  it  may  be  presumed  that  few  were  present  that  had  not 
made  more  or  less  sacrifice  to  attend  it ;  and  I  believe  all  these  were 
rewarded. 

A  Friend,  largely  concerned  in  the  South  Sea  fishery,  has  suggested  a 
plan  altogether  unthought  of  by  any  of  us;  and  that  is,  the  purchasing 
a  vessel  in  all  respects  adapted,  not  only  to  the  voyage  out,  but  also  to 
conveying  us  from  island  to  island.  He  particularly  recommends  her 
being  quite  a  small  cutter,  both  for  safety  and  expedition,  and  because 
capable,  from  her  small  draught  of  water,  of  running  into  shallow  har- 
bors and  creeks,  which  a  large  vessel  could  not  enter.  He  thinks  a  crew 
could  be  procured  who  would  be  willing  to  substitute  cocoa,  tea,  etc.,  for 
spirits,  except  for  medicinal  purposes  ;  and  tliat,  when  no  longer  required, 
she  would  be  readily  sold  in  New  South  Wales.  I  quite  approve  of  the 
plan,  believing  it  would  have  many  advantages ;  but  particularly,  as  on 
a  moderate  calculation,  it  would  save  a  year  in  the  time  of  absence, 
which  is  to  me  of  too  great  importance  to  allow  the  idea  to  be  dropped 
without  furtlier  scrutiny.  It  may  yet  be  proved  that  much  expense 
would  be  saved  by  it,  and  that  the  object  in  view  would  be  more  com- 
pletely embraced  in  all  its  points. 

Do  not  fail  to  write,  that  I  may  hear  of  you  whilst  I  remain  in  the 
way  of  doing  so.  In  dearest  love,  believe  me,  however  circumstanced 
or  wherever  jjlaced,  daily  found  in  prayer  to  Almighty  God  tor  the 
preservation  and  welfare  of  you  all. 

lu  truest  affection,  D.  W. 

To  HIS  Children  in  Russia. 

Norwich,  Twelfth  Month  2Mh,  1832. 
My  Dear  Children:  Last  Third  day,  the  25th,  I  attended  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  for  London  and  Middlesex,  held  in  Devonshire 


1832.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  M'HEELER. 


177 


House  Meeting-house,  which  was  crowded  to  excess ;  many  could  not  be 
accommodated  with  seats,  although  every  avenue  was  furnished  with 
temporary  forms,  and  I  understood  that  a  considerable  number  could 
not  gain  admittance  in  any  way.  It  fell  to  my  lot  to  revive  amongst 
them  some  expressions  which  occurred  at  the  memorable  interview  be- 
tween the  Saviour  of  the  world  and  Martha,  soon  after  the  death  of 
Lazarus  ;  opening  the  subject  with,  "  Lord,  if  Thou  hadst  been  here,  my 
brother  had  not  died :  but  I  know  that  even  now,  whatsoever  Tliou  wilt 
ask  of  God,  God  will  give  it  Thee."  "  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again,"  our 
Lord  replied.  "I  know,"  said  Martha,  "  that  he  shall  rise  again,  in  the 
resurrection  at  the  last  day."  "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life;  he 
that  believeth  in  me,"  declared  the  Saviour  of  men,  "  though  he  were 
dead,  yet  shall  he  live;  and  whosoever  liveth  and  believeth  in  me,  shall 
never  die.  Believest  thou  this?"  The  explanation  of  these  words  was 
opened  in  this  manner:  he  that  believeth  in  Christ,  though  he  were 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  yet  shall  he  live ;  and  whosoever  liveth,  after 
having  been  thus  quickened  from  spiritual  death  unto  life,  in  the  liope 
of  his  everlasting  mercy,  and  in  the  belief  of  his  inward  and  spiritual 
appearance,  and  in  obedience  to  his  will  therein  made  manifest,  shall 
never  die.  "  Believest  thou  this?"  They  shall  have  part  in  the  fir.-t 
resurrection  ;  and  the  second  death  will  have  no  power  over  them.  They 
must  share  in  the  common  lot  of  mortality,  tiie  separation  of  the  soul 
from  the  body ;  but  they  will  never  be  separated  from  their  God.  For 
"neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
tilings  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  heights,  nor  depths,  nor  any  other 
creature  will  be  able  to  separate- them  from  the  love  of  God  wiiich  is  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord."  After  this,  I  hafj  to  branch  out  into  the  neces- 
sity not  only  of  performing  the  Divine  will,  but  also  of  endeavoring  to 
prove  what  is  that  good  and  acceptable  and  perfect  will  of  God:  that 
knowledge,  however,  will  verily  profit  us  little  without  obedience  keeps 
pace  with  it,  as  it  is  not  the  hearers  of  the  law,  but  the  doers,  that  are 
justified. 

I  went  down  by  mail  the  same,  night  to  Norwich  ;  and  attended  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  for  Norfijlk  and  Norwicli  on  the  *27th.  After  E.  F. 
had  ap[)iared  in  supplication,  I  had  to  declare  of  the  mercy  and  good- 
ness of  the  Lord  to  those  that  fear  Him  ;  and  to  point  out  the  inhal)itants 
of  that  heavenly  city,  Mount  Zion,  which  He  hath  chosen  and  founded, 
and  which  the  poor  of  his  people  shall  trust  in;  all  of  whom  are 
redeemed  with  judgment,  and  her  convert-s  with  righteousness :  the 
judgmeuta  of  the  Lord  having  been  suffered  to  pass  over  the  transgress- 
ing nature  in  their  heart><,  in  order  to  redeem  therefrom,  and  they  having 
i)elieved  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  being  converted  by  the 
sanctifying  power  of  his  grace.  W.  F.  spoke  for  a  considerable  time 
after  I  sat  down,  with  instructive  clearness. 

At  the  request  of  John  Wilbur  [a  minister  from  America],  a  meeting 

M 


178 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


[1832. 


was  held  tlie  next  day,  and  wps  well  attended.  I  found  it  my  place  first 
to  break  through  its  solemnity,  and  to  supplicate  that  the  great  Name 
might  be  exalted,  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus  established  in  the 
hearts  of  the  people.  John  Wilbur  had  full  opportunity  to  relieve  him- 
self, and  stood  nearly  an  hour  and  a  half  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  meet- 
ing ;  and  I  trust  to  the  peace  of  his  own  mind.  He  had,  iu  true  gospel 
authority,  like  the  well-taught  scribe,  to  bring  forth  from  the  treasury 
of  wisdom  and  knowledge  things  new  and  old. 

[The  above  was  written  at  the  house  of  Joseph  John  Gurney,  at  Earl- 
ham,  where,  during  some  weeks  of  indisposition,  he  was  attended  and 
cared  for  with  a  tenderness  of  which  he  ever  retained  a  grateful  recol- 
lection. It  was  during  this  period  that  intelligedce  arrived  of  the  decease 
of  our  beloved  mother,  and  the  alarming  illness  of  three  other  members 
of  the  family. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  desirable,  in  order  to  elucidate  some  passages  in 
the  succeeding  letters,  to  enter  into  a  short  explanation  of  the  series  of 
domestic  afflictions  with  which  that  part  of  the  family  left  at  Shoosliarry 
was  visited  at  this  time ;  and  the  difficulty  of  making  public  the  details  of 
private  sorrow  seems  greatly  diminished  by  the  fact,  that  the  parties  to 
whom  they  relate  are  no  longer  our  fellow-probationers ;  but  were  all 
called  to  precede  our  beloved  parent  to  that  better  world,  where  we  rever- 
ently believe  their  spirits  are  now  eternally  blessed. 

About  the  20th  of  Eleventh  Month,  our  brother  Charles  was  attacked 
with  an  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  which  for  a  time  threatened  his  life: 
the  complaint  had  at  length  yielded  to  'the  means  employed,  when  our 
dear  mother  and  sister  Jane  were  at  the  same  time  stretched  on  a  bed  of 
sickness.  Our  mother's  disorder  proved  to  be  fever,  and,  though  appar- 
ently of  the  mildest  kind,  it  terminated  fatally  within  nine  days. 

At  tliis  time  dear  Jane  was  lying  in  a  very  alarming  state,  from  inflam- 
mation of  the  brain.  For  several  days  the  issue  appeared  doubtful :  but 
through  mercy  her  life  was  spared,  and  space  allowed  her  for  all  the 
important  work  of  repentance  and  reconciliation. 

At  the  time  of  our  dea,r  mother's  death,  our  eldest  brother  William 
was  suffering  from  an  affection  of  the  chest,  which  shortly  afterwards 
■reduced  him  to  a  state  of  great  exhaustion.  Whilst  both  he  and  Jane 
•  continued  unwell,  and  the  former  in  a  very  precarious  state,  Charles  was 
.seized  with  the  fever,  which  had  already  deprived  us  of  our  mother  and 
of  two  other  members  of  the  household.  For  three  weeks  his  disorder 
raged  violently,  and  when  it  had  in  some  measure  abated,  whilst  he  was 
still  extremely  weak,  all  hope  was  again  destroyed  by  the  reappearance 
•of  inflammation  of  the  lungs.  Once  more  he  was  permitted  to  rally ; 
;and  after  being  forty-eight  days  entirely  confined  to  his  bed,  he  was 
gradually  restored  to  a  comfortable  state  of  health.  To  him  also,  through 
i£he  visitations  of  infinite  love,  the  season  of  sickness  was  made  one  of 


1833.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


179 


deep  instruction ;  and  during  the  remainder  of  his  brief  career  of  life, 
he  was  strengthened  steadily  to  pursue-  a  heavenward  course.  It  was 
after  receiving  the  account  of  Charles  being  attacked  with  fever,  that  his 
father  resolved  on  returning  for  a  season  to  Russia.  On  his  arrival  there, 
on  the  12th  of  Fourth  Month,  1833,  he  was  favored  to  find  the  invalids 
of  his  iaraily  gradually  recruiting. 

But  to  proceed  with  the  correspondence.  The  announcement  of  tlie 
decease  of  our  beloved  mother  is  thus  described  by  himself.] 

First  Month  lllh,  1833.  —  Some  days  ago,  when  dear  Mary  Gurncy 
came  to  my  bedside  (a  sweet  spirited  Friend),  I  told  her  that  I  quite 
enjoyed  the  rest  I  was  permitted  to  partake  of;  that  I  had  been  looking 
towards  home,  and  had  been  favored  with  a  peaceful  feeling  respecting 
you  all ;  that  I  did  believe  all  was  right,  and  in  the  ordering  of  the 
Master,  or  something  to  that  effect:  when  she  replied,  "  It  is  a  rest  of 
preparation."  I  do  not  recollect  that  she  added  more  at  tiiat  time.  On 
the  9lh  instant,  several  letters  were  brought  into  my  room,  when  I  said, 
"Ko  letter  from  Petersburg?"  to  which  I  got  no  answer.  In  the  even- 
ing, as  I  lay  on  a  couch,  J.  J.  Gumey  adverted  to  the  health  of  my 
family,  iiinting  that  later  accounts  than  my  own  had  been  received.  I 
heard  it  without  much  suspicion,  little  expecting  what  was  in  store,  and 
that  a  cup,  filled  with  the  wine  of  astonishment,  was  about  to  be  handed 
to  me.  By  degrees  something  more  was  unfolded  ;  until  I  requested  to 
know  the  whole  that  awaited  me.  But  who  can  picture  my  distress  and 
anguish  of  soul,  when  the  awful  reality  was  discovered?  But  tlie  ever- 
lasting arms  of  mine  Almighty  helper  were  underneath  to  bear  me  up, 
that  the  waves  of  affliction  should  not  overwhelm  beyond  the  decreed 
limits,  nor  infringe  upon  the  margin  of  mercy  and  compassion.  After 
a  time  I  was  enabled  to  say,  "it  is  a  bitter  cup:  but  I  accept  it  at  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  ;  for  I  am  sure  there  is  a  blessing  at  tlie  i)()ttom  of  it." 
The  whole  letter  was  then  read;  and,  to  my  unsj>eakable  comfort,  I  was 
enabled  to  perceive  that  my  peaceful  feelings  about  you  all  were  al)und- 
antly  confirmed,  by  a  consoling  evidence  that  everhisting  love  and  mercy 
had  consi)icuously  covered  the  judgment-seat,  even  to  a  hair's-brea<llh  : 
that  the  beloved  and  precious  partner  in  all  my  joys  and  sorrows  for 
more  than  thirty-two  years  h^d  passed,  not  from  life  to  death,  but  from 
death  unto  life  eternal ;  and  that  my  darling  Charles  and  Jenny  are  yet' 
spared,  I  humbly  trust  and  pray  (  whether  their  time  here  may  be  longer 
or  shorter;,  so  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  to  be  saved  with 
an  everlasting  salvation.  And  may  we  all  be  enabled  to  say,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  apostle,  "I  am  crucified  with  Christ;  nevertheless,  I  live, 
yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me;  and  the  life  that  I  now  live  in  the 
flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Hon  of  God  ;  who  loved  me  and  gave 
himself  for  me:"  that,  in  the  winding  up  of  time,  we  may  all  be  per- 
mitted to  meet  again  with  the  purified  spirit  now  fled,  of  her  we  dearly 


180 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1833. 


love(l,  with  palms  and  liarps  in  our  hands,  those  emblems  of  victory  and 
praise;  joining  a  niiniherloss  multitude  in  the  never-ceasing  anthem  of 
"  Hallelujah  unto  the  Lord  God  and  tlie  Lamb,  who  liveth  and  rcigneth 
forever ; "  who  giveth  the  victory,  and  to  whom  belong  the  praise  and 
the  glory  1 

I  shall  anxiously  expect  another  letter.  I  have  been  mercifully 
strengthened  to  say,  "  the  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away, 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Not  a  wish  dares  to  intrude  upon 
the  peaceful  resignation  of  my  mind.  I  only  regret  that  I  had  not  a 
personal  share  in  the  general  distress  and  conflict  of  the  occasion. 

First  Month  19<A,  1833. 
My  Dearest  Charles  and  Jane  :  When  I  quitted  Shoosharry,  I 
thought  I  had  given  up  much  ;  and,  when  fairly  away  from  Cronstadt,  I 
seemed  to  have  parted  with  everything  in  this  world  :  but  I  have  since 
sorrowfully  found  that  there  remained  ties  which  bound  the  soul  to  earth, 
which  were  yet  to  be  dissolved  before  the  sacrifice  was  complete.  The 
visitation  was  so  unexpected  and  sudden  that,  for  a  time,  every  effort  to 
bear  up  against  the  overwhelming  reality  seemed  altogether  unavailing. 
It  is,  iudet'd,  a  cup  exceeding  in  bitterness  all  that  had  previously  been 
handed,  filling  my  heart  with  anguish  indescribable  and  irresistible. 
Yet,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth  forever, 
He,  who  had  commanded  the  storm,  was,  in  gracious  condescension  and 
compassionate  mercy,  pleased  to  rebuke  its  raging  billows,  and  to  bear 
up  my  helpless  head  al)ove  them  all ;  enabling  me  to  glorify  his  holy 
name  "  in  the  fires  "  of  this  baptism  of  suffering  to  his  own  praise.  And 
although  the  dispensation  is  altogether  incomprehensible  at  present,  yet 
I  firmly  believe  the  merciful  design  of  the  Divine  Will,  as  it  is  patiently 
abode  under,  will  be  more  and  more  developed  to  our  understandings, 
and  will  not  fail  to  raise  in  us  a  grateful  tribute  of  thanksgiving. 
"  What  I  do,  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  thou  slialt  know  hereafter:" 
and  oh !  that  we  may  all  be  found  worthy  to  be  entrusted  with  the  heav- 
enly secret,  whether  it  be  to  be  laid  up  in  our  own  hearts,  or  to  be  de- 
clared to  many. 

When  I  have  been  led  to  contemplate  the  suspense  and  anxiety  which 
my  long  silence  must  have  unavoidably  occasioned  to  your  dear  mother, 
Avhen  more  distantly  separated  by  mighty  oceans,  together  with  the  ex- 
pectation of  my  being  among  barbarous  nations,  and  exposed  to  various 
hardships,  how  often  have  I  desired  that  opportunities  might  occur  for 
me  to  send,  at  frequent  intervals,  some  even  short  account  of  my  safety 
and  preservation,  that  she  might  be  comforted  from  time  to  time,  and 
not  be  permitted  to  droop  with  hope  again  and  again  deferred;  feeling 
a  willingness  to  suffer  myself,  and  to  trust  her  and  my  precious  family 
to  the  tender  care  of  our  heavenly  Father,  though  months  and  months 
might  pass  away  without  a  probability  of  hearing  of  or  from  them,  if 


1833.]  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  181 


only  they  might  be  cheered  and  animated  now  and  then  with  but  a 
gleam.  But  whilst  human  nature  deeply  feels,  and  every  chord  of  ten- 
derness and  affectionate  remembrance  vibrates  at  the  recollection  of  what 
we  have  all  lost ;  yet  my  soul  doth  secretly  rejoice  and  magnify  my  good 
and  gracious  God,  in  humble  thankfulness,  that  her  lamb-like  spirit  is 
now  spared  this  painful  dispensation ;  and  that  the  suffering  will  be  only 
mine ;  and,  mingled  with  many  other  tribulations  which  may  yet  await 
me,  serve  to  fill  up  the  allotted  measure;  in  which,  I  humbly  trust,  1 
shall  be  permitted  to  glory,  from  the  certain  knowledge  that  tribulation 
worketh  patience,  and  expei'ieuce,  and  that  hope  "  which  maketh  not 
ashamed,"  nor  afraid,  "  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  the 
heart."  I  think  the  finger  of  the  Divine  Artist  may  already  be  traced 
in  tlie  present  afflictive  dispensation,  as  regards  us  all ;  but  more  partic- 
ularly in  the  effects  which  have  already  resulted,  both  to  thee  and  to 
dear  Jenny,  giving  you  to  see,  in  a  remarkable  manner  and  in  wondrous 
mercy,  that  everything  in  this  world  is  but  vanity,  and  will  most  certainly 
end  in  vexation  of  spirit,  if  we  have  not  an  iuterest  in  the  Savidur,  and 
if  destitute  of  that  knowledge  which  alone  can  save.  It  is,  therefore,  my 
most  humble  prayer,  that  you  may  both  endeavor,  to  the  utmost,  to 
keep  near  to  that  Power  which  hath  so  graciously  opened  your  uiider- 
staudiugs  to  perceive  his  tender  mercy  and  loving-kindness,  which  is 
better  than  life,  in  thus  gathering  your  beloved  mother  into  everlasting 
rest  and  peace,  removing  her  from  the  troubles  of  time  to  the  enduring 
riches  of  eternity,  in  holy  quietness,  because  death  had  lost  its  sting, 
and  the  grave  iLi  victory.  I  am  very  sure  that  you  must  both  have  had 
convincing  proof  of  the  necessity  of  seeking  after  an  acquaintance  with 
the  precious  gifV  of  Goil,  which  is  so  mercifully  vouchsafed  in  measure 
by  Christ  Jesus  in  every  heart;  and  which  is  sufficient,  if  attended  to,  to 
restore  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adum  from  a  state  of  nature  to  a  slate 
of  grace,  into  the  heavenly  image  from  which  man  by  transgression  fell. 

1  think  you  must  both  have  seen  how  insignificant  this  world  and  all 
that  belongs  to  it  appear,  when  the  pale  herald  of  the  grave  hovers 
around  us.  Nothing  short  of  that  Divine  power,  which  thus  showeth 
us  tlies,e  things,  can  prepare  and  purify  us  for  an  "  inheritance  undi  filed, 
and  that  fadutli  not  away:  "  and  be  assured  of  this,  that  however  homely 
this  unflattering  Witness  may  appear,  though  it  .seem  but  "  as  a  tender 
plant,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry  ground,"  and  when  perceived  tin  re  is 
no  beauty  to  render  Him  desirable  to  the  unregenerate  mind;  yet  lliis, 
niy  dear  children,  is  nolliing  less  than  a  manifestation  of  the  .Spirit  "  of 
the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  which  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal ;" 
and  well  will  it  be  for  us,  if  we  are  profiting  thereby,  and  faillilully 
occupying  therewith.  Thi.-j  Holy  Spirit  hath  long  been  ojiprc-sed  and 
afllicted  in  all  our  hearts,  whilst  we  have  been  employed  in  peri.-liing 
pursuits,  and  altogether  regardless  of  llim  or  his  secret  touches  and  re- 
proofs, until  perhaps  cast  upon  a  sick  bed,  or  b' ought  into  a  situation 
16 


182 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1833. 


where  his  voice  will  be  hoard.  It  is  to  this  power  that  we  must  be  will- 
ing to  turn,  and  it  is  by  this  power  only  that  we  can  be  saved,  seeing  it 
is  the  Spirit  of  Him  our  dear  Redeemer,  whom  "  God  hath  highly  exalted, 
and  given  Him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name ;  that  at  the  name  of 
Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth, 
and  things  under  the  earth  ;  and  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father,"  either  in  mercy 
or  in  judgment.  And  oh  !  saith  my  soul,  that  our  confession  may  be  to 
his  wondrous  love  and  mercy,  and  not  in  the  acknowledgment  of  his 
just  judgments  for  our  hard-heartedness  and  unbelief  in  the  day  of  his 
visitation,  wherein  He  would  have  gathered  us,  "  as  a  heu  doth  gather 
her  brood  under  her  wings,"  and  we  would  not.  For  true  it  is,  that  if 
we  are  willing  to  attend  to  this  in-speaking,  heart-searching  voice,  to 
turn  at  its  reproofs,  we  shall  find  that  they  are  full  of  instruction,  and 
the  way  to  life  everlasting.  It  will  not  fail  to  show  us  the  deceitfulness 
of  sin,  the  sinfulness  of  sin,  and  the  wages  of  sin,  which  is  death.  As 
we  patiently  abide  under  the  turnings  and  overturuings  of  the  Lord's 
hand  thus  upon  us,  however  humbling  and  painful  to  the  unsubjected 
mind,  we  shall  indeed  know  the  Saviour  of  the  world  in  all  his  offices ; 
not  only  as  a  couvincer  and  reprover  of  sin  through  his  Spirit,  but  as  a 
purifier  and  cleanser  from  it :  and  as  the  great  work  of  rogcueratiou 
gradually  advances,  our  spiritual  eye  will  at  last  be  opened  to  perceive 
and  to  look  on  Him  whom  we  have  so  long  pierced,  and  to  mourn  in 
godly  sorrow  unto  unfeigned  repentance  not  to  be  repented  of.  Then, 
indeed,  shall  we  bow  to  his  name,  which  is  his  power,  on  the  bended 
knees  of  contrition  and  self  abasedness  ;  and  be  enabled  from  living  and 
actual  experience  to  say,  "  I  have  heard  of  Thee  by  the  heanng  of  the 
ear,  but  now  mine  eye  seeth  Thee ;  wherefore  I  abhor  myself,  and  repent 
in  (lust  and  ashes."  Here  then  is  "  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith 
toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  whereby  we  forsake  sin,  and  believe  in 
the  efficacy  of  that  power  which  alone  can  save  from  it.  Then,  indeed, 
shall  we  become  willing  to  confess  Him  before  men,  not  being  ashamed 
to  acknowledge  his  power  and  his  might,  nor  afraid  of  being  thought  his 
followers,  by  the  votaries  of  a  world  which  "  lieth  in  wickedness  ;"  but 
to  boldly  take  up  the  cross  —  a  daily  cross  to  our  own  corrupt  wills  and 
inclinations,  and  follow  Him  whithersoever  He  may  be  pleased  to  lead  ; 
remembering  for  our  comfort  and  encouragement  his  gracious  declaration, 
"  whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  shall  the  Sou  of  Man  also 
confess  before  the  angels  of  God  :  but  he  that  denieth  me  before  men, 
shall  be  denied  before  the  angels  of  God."  This,  indeed,  will  be  con- 
fessing to  his  name  in  the  belief  of  his  power,  and  in  the  hope  of  his 
mercy;  and  a  bowing  in  earnest  in  pbedieuce  to  his  holy  will.  But  if 
unhiippily  unwilling  to  bow  the  knee  of  our  minds,  we  should  stubbornly 
resist  the  oflTers  of  unutterable  love  and  mercy,  refusing  to  confess  with 
the  tongue  "  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  by  the  acknowledgment  of  his 


1833.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


183 


power  in  our  hearts  to  save,  and  by  submissive  obedience  to  it,  in  the 
way  of  the  cross,  we  shall  one  day  find  to  our  indescribable  distress, 
when  it  is  too  late,  that  the  language  is  uttered,  "  he  that  is  fillhy,  let 
him  be  filthy  still." 

But  although  it  is  with  me  thus  to  write,  yet  my  prayers  are  incessant 
on  your  behalf  for  better  things,  even  things  that  accompany  life  and 
salvation  ;  that  mercy  and  truth  may  meet  together,  that  righteousness 
and  peace  may  kiss  each  other,  in  our  heart-felt  experience;  which  most 
assuredly  will  be  the  case,  if  the  fault  be  not  our  own.  We  shall  find 
that  watchfulness,  prayer,  and  fasting  are  the  Christian's  strength,  his 
safe  retreat,  and  never-failing  weapons  of  defence  ;  even  a  constant  watch 
over  all  our  thoughts,  tracing  from  whence  they  spring;  for  thoughts 
are  the  origin  of  all  our  words  and  actions.  As  we  thus  maintain  the 
watch  we  shall  soon  begin  to  groan,  being  burdened  with  the  frailty  and 
helplessness  of  human  nature,  which,  unavoidably  and  happily  for  us, 
cannot  fail  to  incite  to  prayer,  though  perhaps  but  in  sighs  and  groan- 
ings  which  cannot  be  uttered  ;  but  which  are  accej)ted  and  recorded  by 
Him,  who  is  a  God  ever  hearing  prayer,  and  who  will  in  tender  mercy 
strengthen  us,  if  on  our  parts  we  are  but  willing  to  pray  always,  "  with 
all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  (Spirit,  watciiing  thereunto  with  all 
perseverance."  This  will  almost  imperceptibly  lead  us  habitually  to 
fast  from  the  gratifying  things  of  time  and  sense,  which  do  but  serve, 
however  insignificant  they  may  appear  in  the  world's  estimation,  to  pre- 
vent the  sacrifice  of  the  whole  heart;  and  as  nothing  short  of  this  will 
be  accepted,  in  tlie  Divine  sight,  the  enemy's  purpose  is  still  ctfccled. 

I  have  craved  in  the  tenderest  manner  for  you,  that  you  may  hence- 
forth be  preserved  and  strengthened  in  faithfulness  to  resist  those  things, 
whatever  they  be,  that  wore  burdensome  to  you  when  on  a  bod  of  sick- 
ness, the  fruit  of  which  is  bitter  indeed,  and  productive  only  of  shame, 
remorse,  and  anguish  of  spirit.  Let  the  time  past  suffice,  and  the  future 
be  employed  not  in  living  to  ourselves,  "  but  unto  Ilim  who  died  for  us 
and  rose  again." 

Fird  Moiilh  oOlli.  —  I  am  thankful  in  being  able  to  say  that  I  am 
nicely  recovered.  I  have  met  with  such  unfeigned  love  and  kindness 
from  the  family  here,  as  can  never  be  repaid,  either  by  me  or  mine.  On 
First  day  afternoon,  I  found  that  tiie  time  was  fully  come  for  me  to  take 
leave  of  the  Friends  of  this  place;  when  they  were  commended  in  apos- 
tolic language  "  to  God  and  the  word  of  his  grace,"  in  which  all  their 
I)clovcd  lamilies  as  well  as  my  own  were  included.  The  meeting  cou- 
clude<l  with  earnest  prayer,  and  we  separated  under  feelings  of  thankful- 
ness and  praise. 

I  must  now  bring  this  letter  to  a  conclusion,  earnestly  desiring  that 
nothing  may  be  permitted  to  prevenf  your  unremitting  pursuit  after  that 
kingdom  which  our  Lord  declared  to  be  within  ;  and  that  "no  man  may 
spoil  you  through  philosophy  and  vain  deceit,  after  the  rudiments  of  the 


184 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  AVIIEELER. 


[1833. 


world,  after  the  tradition  of  men,  and  not  after  Christ,"  is  my  earnest 
and  eoustant  prayer  for  you. 

P.  S.  —  Second  Month  4tli,  Stamford  Hill.  —  On  arriving  at  this  place, 
I  found  dear  William's  letter  containing  the  painful  intelligence  of  dear 
Charles  being  seized  with  the  prevailing  fever.  My  situation  is  very 
trying,  seeing  I  have  not  the  power  of  rendering  the  smallest  assistance 
to  the  wreck  of  my  family.  I  can  only  put  up  a  feeble  petition  for  him 
and  for  you  all ;  and  with  you  wait  and  lean  on  the  bosom  of  the  beloved 
and  only  availing  Comforter,  in  humble  prostration  of  soul ;  trusting 
that  I  shall  be  favored  to  stand  resigned  to  whatever  may  be  the  Divine 
will. 

To  One  of  his  Children. 

Stamford  Hill,  Second  Month  20th,  1833. 

My  Dear  S.:  All  the  part  that  I  seemed  capable  of  performing 
during  the  turnings  and  overturnings  of  the  Lord's  holy  hand  upon  us, 
has  been,  as  it  were,  to  turn  my  face  to  the  wall,  and  labor  after  humble 
resignation  and  patient  submission  of  soul,  and  therein  wait  until  He 
should  be  graciously  pleased  to  say,  "  It  is  enough." 

The  interest  that  has  been  awakened  amongst  our  friends  in  this  coun- 
try, has  burst  forth  on  all  sides  in  letters  of  condolence  and  sympathy 
in  our  great  bereavement,  and  in  the  accumulated  affliction  which  has 
continued  to  press  upon  the  wreck  of  my  family.  I  believe  that  more 
heartfelt  solicitude  was  never  felt  on  an  occasion  of  a  parallel  nature, 
when  only  individuals  in  humble  life  have  been  concerned;  and  I  have 
no  doubt  that  the  prayers  of  many  have  been  put  up  on  our  account,  to 
the  God  of  all  comfort,  for  his  Almighty  help  and  deliverance.  I  humbly 
trust  they  have  been  permitted  to  ascend  as  sweet  incense  before  the  Lord 
Most  High,  whose  ears  are  ever  open  to  the  prayers  of  his  people ;  more 
especially  of  such  as  dwell  continually  in  his  temple,  and  behold  his 
beauty  in  the  holy  place.  And  be  assured  that  my  feeble,  though  fre- 
quent petitions  and  aspirations  have  been  mingled  amongst  others  for 
your  preservation,  and  for  the  restoration  of  the  dear  invalids,  in  this 
day  of  visitation  and  sore  conflict.  From  an  accurate  knowledge  of  cir- 
cumstances as  well  as  place,  1  believe  I  have  been  enabled  to  travail  with 
and  for  you,  and  to  wade  in  the  depths  of  distress  in  degree,  through  the 
same  conflict,  not  only  as  to  the  bodily  suflTerings  of  dear  Charles  and 
Jenny,  having  myself  had  to  pass  through  sickness  and  distress,  under 
circun)stances  of  hardship  which  I  am  totally  unable  to  describe,  and 
when  recovery  was  equally  doubtful ;  but  I  have  also  had  to  pass  through 
the  same  agonizing  conflict  of  mind,  heightened  to  a  much  more  dreadful 
degree,  because  charged  with  sins  of  deeper  dye,  than  I  I'ully  believe 
have  laid  at  their  door.  And  though  I  can  say  with  the  great  Apostle, 
"  this  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  chief ; "  yet  to  the 
praise  of  the  riches  of  his  grace,  I  can  also  say,  "  behold  the  Lamb  of 


1833.]  MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


185 


God,  that  taketli  away  the  sins  of  the  world,"  He  that  speaketh  "in 
righteousness,  mighty  to  save."  And  I  do  most  earnestly  desire,  that 
my  dear  Charles  and  Jane  may  not  suffer  themselves  to  lose  sight  of  the 
wondrous  mercy  that  has  been  so  plainly  and  marvellously  extended,  nor 
let  the  remembrance  of  it  depart  from  their  minds;  but  that  they  may 
faithfully  wrestle  to  maintain  the  watch,  and  may  become  of  quick 
understanding  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  that  fear  which  keepeth  the  heart 
clean,  and  endureth  forever.  I  do  exceedingly  crave,  that  if  comfortable 
health  is  permitted  to  return,  they  will  endeavor  to  keep  low  in  their 
spirits,  and  dwell  near  the  root  of  life,  with  Him  who  declared  himself 
to  be,  "  meek  and  lowly  in  heart."  And  oh !  that  they  may  not  suffer 
doubtings  to  arise,  as  regards  that  power  which  has  thus  in  matchless 
love  and  mercy  said  unto  them  "  live  ;  "  or  be  <lisposed  to  question,  or  to 
say,  is  this  "He  that  should  come,  or  look  we  for  another,"  like  the  dis- 
ciples of  John  formerly.  For  .surely  their  blind  eyes  have  received 
sight,  their  lame  ideas,  notions,  and  comprehensions  are  changed  ;  and 
the  feet  of  their  minds  strengthened,  and  prepared  to  walk  in  a  new  and 
living  path.  Have  they  not  witnessed  the  leprosy  of  sin  to  be  searched 
into,  and  brought  into  view,  iu  order  to  be  cleansed  by  that  which  alone 
"  searcheth  all  things"?  Have  not  their  deaf  ears  been  unstopped,  so 
that  even  the  still  small  voice  could  i)e  heard  in  the  soul,  and  is  found 
to  be  powerful,  a  mighty  and  irresistible  voice,  causing  a  guilty  conscience 
to  treml)le  ;  as  described  by  the  kingly  prophet,  when  he  said,  "  the  light- 
nings lightened  the  world,  the  earth  trend)led  and  shook,"  when  that 
"light  which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world,"  so  .'^hiiies 
in  our  hearts,  as  to  discover  the  earthly  nature,  and  make  it  tremljle, 
bringing  all  our  sins  in  order  before  us  in  terrible  and,  to  our  awakened 
understandings,  fearful  array.  When  personally  on  earth,  after  He  had 
said  to  John's  disciples,  "the  blind  receive  their  sight,  and  the  lame 
walk,  tlie  lepers  are  cleansed,  and  the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  are  raised  up, 
and  to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached,  "  He  added,  "and  blessed  is  he 
whosoever  shall  not  be  offended  in  me."  So  that  I  feel  more  than  I  can 
embody  in  words,  that  with  those  on  whom  such  miracles  have  been 
wrought,  who  have  been  raised  up  as  from  the  dead  in  sins  and  trespasses, 
as  well  a.s  rescued  from  the  grave,  and  who,  when  brought  low,  humbled, 
broken,  coiitrited,  and  made  poor  in  spirit,  have  had  the  gospel  preached 
to  them,  <lemonstrating  in  a  manner  incontrovertible,  that  it  is  "  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  that  nothing  may  be  i)ermitt('d  to  turn 
them  aside  from  the  blessing  promised  to  those,  who  are  not  ollended  at 
this  heavenly  visitant.  For  this  I  pray  ;  and  that  they  may  be  strength- 
ened, saith  my  soul,  to  give  up  all  to  follow  Him  in  the  regeneration 
faithfully:  for  it  is  only  those  that  endure  unto  the  end  that  shall  be 
saved,  and  it  is  only  those  that  give*  up  all,  who  can  endure  all  things 
for  his  .sake.  Whatever  interferes  with  his  Holy  Spirit,  who.sc  right  it  is 
to  rule  and  reign  in  our  hearts,  must  be  given  up,  be  it  what  it  may, 
16* 


186 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1833. 


"  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  tlian  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me ; 
and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me." 
"Whatever  is  suffered  to  occupy  our  attention,  tending  in  any  degree  to 
draw  asiile  from  watchfuhiess,  jirayer,  and  waiting  upon  Him,  boyond 
what  is  allowable  and  needful  iu  our  passing  through  this  pilgrim  state, 
either  iu  thought,  word,  or  deed,  robs  us  of  a  sense  of  his  inestimable 
presence,  and  of  a  share  of  the  soul-enriching  peace  which  flows  from 
Him,  and  lessens  our  love  towards  Him,  to  whom  the  whole  heart 
belongs;  who  "will  not  give  his  glory  to  another,"  nor  his  praise  to 
graven  or  any  other  images,  which  we  may  suffer  to  be  set  up  in  our  minds, 
however  innocent  and  insignificant  we  may  think  such  to  be. 

And  though  it  may  ])lease  Him  in  Inscrutable  wisdom,  for  his  own 
great  purposes,  to  withdraw  at  times  the  sensible  evidence  of  his  life- 
giving  Spirit,  so  that  we  may  have  to  deplore  with  Mary,  that  "  they 
have  taken  away  my  Lord  ;"  yet  as  we  remain  steadfastly  endeavoring 
to  wait,  and  watch,  and  pray  towards  his  temple.  He  will,  in  his  own 
time,  most  assuredly  return  to  us,  as  the  morning  breaking  through  and 
dispersing  the  heavie.st  clouds  that  may  have  gathered,  to  the  strength- 
ening of  our  faith  in  Him,  and  the  increasing  of  our  love :  proving  him- 
self the  ever-blessed  and  ever-living  Comforter,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  and 
leading  out  of  all  error  into  all  truth ;  whom  the  world  cannot  receive 
because  it  knoweth  Him  not. 

I  am  not  surprised  to  hear  that  my  dear  William  has  been  dipped 
again  and  again  into  a  state  of  feeling  something  like  that  of  baptism, 
on  account  of  the  sufferings  of  others  ;  for  unless  this  was  the  case,  how 
should  we  be  capable  of  entering  into  their  joys  and  sorrows.  And  now 
that  the  whole  weight  of  responsibility  and  care  of  the  family  devolves 
upon  his  shoulders,  it  is  no  marvel  with  me  that  this  increased  burden 
should  be  felt.  1  think  this  has  a  very  instructive  and  significant  mean- 
ing; and  although  in  degree  inferior,  is  notwithstanding  the  same  in 
kind  as  that  felt  and  witnessed  by  the  several  members  of  the  gospel 
church,  where  all  suffer,  rejoice  and  sympathize  with  and  for  each  other. 
1  believe  that  the  head  of  a  family,  or  tribe,  when  endeavoring  to  act 
under  the  guidance  of  Him,  who  was  touched  with  a  feeling  and  com- 
passionate sense  of  our  manifold  weakness  and  infirmities,  may  be* favored 
to  administer  according  to  the  ability  given,  to  the  wants  and  necessities 
of  those  al)Out  him,  entering  into  their  feelings,  and  sharing  in  what- 
ever conflicts  may  be  allotted  to  them. 

I  wish  to  make  a  grateful  return  to  all  those  kind  friends  in  Petersburg 
who  have  lent  their  aid  in  any  shape  in  the  day  of  your  distress.  I  am, 
indeed,  one  of  those  who  owe  much  unto  their  Lord,  both  in  these  respects 
and  in  things  more  nearly  connected  with  eternal  consequences ;  and, 
having  nothing  to  pay  with,  I  do  humbly  trust  that,  as  he  that  adminis- 
tereth  a  cup  of  cold  water  only  to  a  disciple,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple, 
shall  in  no  wise  lose  his  reward,  so  also  that  all  who  have  administered  to 


1833.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAKIEL  WHEELER. 


187 


the  necessities  of  these  little  ones  that  believe  on  Him,  will  witness  the 
Divine  blessing  to  rest  upon  them ;  inasmuch  as  they,  however,  uncon- 
sciously "  have  done  it  unto  me,"  was  the  declaration  of  our  Lord  him- 
self 

As  to  myself,  I  have  truly  little  to  communicate,  for  since  it  has 
pleased  our  heavenly  Father  to  magnify  his  power  in  the  midst  of  our 
long  unbroken  and  highly  favored  circle,  but  little  has  transpired  with 
me.  I  told  tiie  Committee,  under  whose  care  I  move  along,  at  their  last 
meeting,  that  in  consideration  of  the  state  of  my  family,  I  should  be 
best  satisfied  to  lie  upon  my  oars  at  present,  until  these  calamities  are 
overpast ;  of  which  I  think  approval  was  expressed.  I  have  attended 
the  meetings  in  and  about  this 'metropolis,  in  all  of  wliich  I  have  had 
to  proclaim  the  spirituality  of  the  dear  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  to 
direct  the  people  to  the  Holy  Spirit  in  their  own  hearts,  of  a  crucified, 
risen,  and  glorified  Lord.  It  is,  indeed,  a  day  of  lamentation,  mourn- 
ing, and  woe,  for  the  expectation  of  the  people  is  almost  altogether  out- 
ward from  man,  although  vital  Christianity  was  never  more  talked  of. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

JornvET  TO  RrasiA  in  1833 —  IIis  Keti  i!N,  and  Preparations  for  ms  Lono 
VoYAOK  —  Sails  from  the  Thame.-*,  the  13tii  of  Eleventh  Mo.sth,  ]»",:]  — 
Detention  off  the  Jkle  ok  AVKiiir  fro.m  advei»e  Gales  —  Letters  and  Ex- 

TRACT.S  from  HIS  JoCRNAL. 

SEVERAL  circumstances  having  combined  to  delay  the  projected 
voyage  to  the  South  Seas  till  the  succeeding  autumn,  our  l)olovcd 
father  felt  himself  at  liberty  to  employ  a  part  of  the  interval,  thus  occa- 
sioned, in  visiting  his  family  at  Shoosharry. 

The  following  letter  describes  gome  of  the  hardships  of  travelling  be- 
tween Holland  and  Ru.ssia  in  that  day  :  since  that  time,  however,  mac- 
adamized roads  and  good  post-houses  have  been  constructed  along  the 
whole  line  from  Hamburgh  to  Petersburg.] 

To  One  of  his  Sons. 

Mrmcl,  Fourth  Month  \st,  1833. 
My  Dear  Joshua:  I  was  favored  to  reach  Hamburgh  in  safety, after 
a  cold,  rough  passage.  There  waa  only  a  small  number  of  passengers; 
but  among.st  tlie.se  was  a  German  family,  con«i.«ting  of  a  mother  and  t\vo 
little  girls,  and  her  brother,  on  their  way  to  Memel,  where  they  reside. 
We  soon  formed  an  acquaintance,  and  it  afterwards  appeared  that  we 
had  almost  from  the  first  kept  an  eye  on  each  other,  as  likely  to  con- 
tinue companions  in  travel;  this  has  now  been  fully  and  agreeably 


188 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1833. 


realized,  confirniiiig  a  belief  which  had  fastened  on  my  mind  previously 
to  settiuv  out,  that  I  should  be  provided  for  on  my  long  and  weary  way. 
Tiiough  Germans,  they  speak  English  so  well  that  I  have  had  no  difficulty 
as  to  language,  as  we  have  passed  along.  Vv'^e  purchased  a  carriage  in 
Hamburgh  for  about  £20  sterling,  which  when  divided  was  easy;  and 
our  expenses  have  amounted  to  little  more  than  they  would  have  done 
by  diligence,  of  which  there  are  none  running  at  this  time  of  the  year 
between  Hamburgli  and  Berlin.  It  is  a  britchka  with  a  good  head,  and 
a  leather  covering  from  the  head,  fastened  to  iron  stanchions  in  front. 
The  mother  and  children  were,  of  course,  placed  under  the  head,  as  the 
njost  comfortable  and  secure  place,  whilst  J.  J.  F.  and  myself  occupied 
the  front  seat  tlie  whole  way ;  on  it,  hfewevcr,  the  man  must  be  weary, 
indeed,  who  could  get  much  sleep.  The  roads  through  the  JMecklen- 
burgh  district  cannot  easily  be  described ;  but  I  can  tell  thee,  that 
many  articles  of  clothing  were  actually  chafed  into  holes.  I  ought, 
however,  with  thankfulness  to  add,  that  we  were  not  once  overturned, 
though  we  frequently  expected  it.  We  reached  Berlin  after  thirty-nine 
hours  travelling,  and  were  accommodated  at  the  King  of  Portugal  hotel. 
The  falls  of  sleet  now  seemed  over ;  but  the  cold  was  still  very  piercing. 
We  started  the  next  day,  and,  with  the  exception  of  two  intervals  of 
four  hours  each,  travelled  on  lor  five  days  and  four  nights.  Two  stations 
on  til  is  side  of  Friedeburgh  we  seemed  again  to  overtake  the  winter,  and 
have  kept  possession  of  it  ever  since.  Even  to  this  day,  those  parts  of 
Prussia  which  anciently  belonged  to  Poland  are  distinguishable :  the 
people  still  look  different  from  their  neighbors,  and  their  houses  and 
modes  of  living  are  quite  peculiar.  At  one  place  the)'  gave  us  the  flesh 
of  the  wild  boar ;  but  hunger  reconciled  us  to  it  pretty  well,  though 
otherwise  it  would  have  gone  slowly  down. 

At  Custrin,  we  passed  the  Oder,  which  was  free  from  ice,  but  some 
huge  blocks  were  lying  about  the  shores  of  the  Vistula ;  and  we  were 
informed  that  the  bridge  had  only  been  passable  one  day,  so  that  had 
we  reached  it  earlier,  we  must  have  been  detained.  We  crossed  the 
Isogatt  at  Marienburgh,  and  the  Vistula  at  Dirschau,  where,  in  1825,  I 
crossed  it  with  dear  Thomas  Shillitoe;  and  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  so 
compassionately  bestowed  upon  us  at  that  time  were  renewedly  brought 
to  my  remembrance.  From  the  advanced  stage  of  the  season,  and  the 
state  of  the  roads,  it  seemed  dangerous  to  attempt  going  round  by  Tilsit, 
as  the  river  (Nieman)  generally  overflows  the  surrounding  flat  country, 
to  the  prevention  of  travelling  in  the  spring.  The  only  alternative  was 
to  travel  along  the  Courish  Nerung,  a  strip  of  land  separated  from  the 
main  land  of  East  Prussia  by  the  Haafe,  a  navigable  bay  or  arm  of  the 
Baltic. 

On  returning  to  England  in  1825, 1  promised  thy  dear  mother  that  I 
would  not  go  over  this  sand  on  that  journey,  and  the  recollection  of  this 
was  trying  to  me ;  but  the  advantages  in  the  present  case  were  so  great, 


1833.] 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


189 


that  at  length  I  agreed  to  venture.  No  sooner  had  we  left  the  regular 
post-road,  than  the  roads  became  heavy,  and  were  at  last  so  bad  as  to 
make  it  doubtful  whether  we  should  be  able  to  proceed  by  this  route. 
As  night  came  on,  our  situation  became  more  critical,  and  the  carriage 
seemed  every  few  minutes  in  danger  of  being  dashed  to  pieces  against 
tree-roots,  stones,  or  frozen  masses  of  mud  and  snow.  On  reaching  the 
next  station,  a  fifth  horse  was  yoked,  unasked  for  by  us,  and  uncharged 
by  the  keeper,  but  a  fearful  omen  of  the  road  to  come.  Having  now 
additional  strength  of  horses,  the  carriage  seemed  the  more  certain  to  be 
destroyed,  having  to  pass  through  a  forest  amongst  many  obstructions ; 
frequently  we  were  thrown  almost  from  our  seats,  and  the  shock  so  vio- 
lent as  to  produce  pain  in  the  head.  Sometimes  we  hove  down  on  one 
side,  then  on  the  other;  and  again  for  short  intervals,  rumbling  wiih 
great  rapidity  over  a  frozen  level  surface,  which  generally  concluded 
with  a  violent  concussion  against  some  hard  substafice.  As  we  had  only 
one  driver  to  our  five  horses,  his  principal  business  seemed  to  consist  iu 
cracking  his  long  whip,  which,  performed  with  great  dexterity,  made  the 
forest  echo  and  re-echo  with  the  sound.  Late  iu  the  night  we  reached  a 
lonely  dwelling,  and,  to  our  surprise,  without  any  damage  done  to  the 
carriage.  Here  we  waited  till  day  dawned,  and  after  a  comfortless  repast 
of  coffee  and  black  bread,  again  proceeded.  From  the  nature  of  the 
quicksand  of  this  part  of  the  Nerung,  we  could  only  travel  close  to  the 
margin  of  the  sea,  where  it  is  the  most  solid.  On  our  right  hand  were 
masses  of  ice,  thrown  into  piles  higher  than  the  top  of  the  carriage,  by 
the  force  of  the  sea  during  the  late  gales.  At  first  the  sea  was  pretty 
smooth  ;  but  the  wind  soon  shifted  dead  upon  tlie  shore,  and,  as  the  gale 
increased,  the  surf  broke  violently  on  the  beach,  occasionally  forcing 
itself  many  yards  higher  up  the  shore  than  our  carriage,  so  that  we 
seemed  at  times  to  be  travelling  actually  in  the  sea,  until  it  again  recoiled 
and  sliewed  the  naked  strand.  In  tliis  manner  several  hours  passed, 
until  at  length  we  began  to  edge  away  from  the  cutting  blast,  amidst  a 
heavy  fall  of  snow,  until  we  finally  reached  the  Niemeu  or  Memel  river. 
We  were  favored  to  land  in  perfect  safety  on  the  quay  of  Memel,  though 
such  was  the  fury  of  the  gale,  that  the  carriage,  alter  it  had  been  lashed 
in  its  chucks,  had  to  be  lowered  to  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  for  fear  of 
being  uj)set  in  crossing. 

TiiuH  have  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercy  still  followed  me;  and  I 
actually  feel  better  in  health  than  when  I  left  London,  though  niy  legs 
and  hands  are  somewhat  swelled,  probably  with  the  cold, 

[Ho  returned  to  this  country  in  the  Sixth  M'with  following,  where  he 
was  shortly  afterwards  joined  by  our  brother  Charles,  who  had  believed 
it  his  duty  to  offer  himself  as  a  companion  to  his  fatiier,  and  was  finally 
accepted  in  that  capacity  by  the  Meeting  for  Suflerings.    In  a  letter 


190 


ME  groins   OP    DANIEL  WIIEEI.ER. 


[1833. 


written  on  this  subject,  dated  tlie  2d  of  Sixth  Mouth,  1833,  Charles 
Wheeler  says : 

"  Though  by  no  means  unconscious  of  ray  incapacity  to  act  in  a  con- 
cern of  such  importance,  and  however  inexpedient  to  the  eye  of  mere 
reascn  such  a  step  may  be  in  a  temporal  point  of  view;  yet  I  cannot 
omit  offering  my  assistance  in  any  way  which  shall  be  deemed  best  to 
promote  the  object,  allowing  that  it  shall  ultimately  bo  deemed  proper. 
Nature,  as  might  be  expected,  shrinks  from  a  step  whicli  involves  such 
important  consequences,  and  which  in  itself,  sinjply  considered,  is  by  no 
means  such  as  I  should  have  chosen  ;  yet  my  only  wish  in  the  case  is,  I 
trust,  to  act  faithfully  the  part  designed  for  me  by  that  gracious  Being 
who  has  an  undoubted  right  to  dispose  of  his  creatures  according  to  the 
good  pleasure  of  his  will ;  and  keeping  my  obligation  to  do  so  in  view, 
I  do  not  see  how  I  can  do  other  than  make  the  offer  which  this  is  in- 
tended to  convey."  ' 

After  the  concern  of  our  dear  father  had  received  the  sanction  of  the 
Morning  Meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  in  tlie  Elcventli  Month  of  1832, 
as  it  appeared  a  question  of  some  intricacy,  how  such  an  undertaking, 
requiring  many  voyages  from  island  to  island,  could  best  be  accom- 
plished, a  Committee  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  was  appointed  to  take 
the  subject  into  consideration,  and  to  make  such  arrang.;inents  as  might 
appear  requisite  for  the  object  in  view.  Having  devoted  much  time  and 
attention  to  the  investigation,  after  consulting  several  persons  likely  to 
give  accurate  information,  and  after  very  mature  deliberation,  the  Com- 
mittee came  at  length  to  tlie  conclusion,  as  recommended  by  tliose  wliose 
local  knowledge  enabled  them  to  form  a  correct  judgment,  to  purchase 
a  small  vessel  for  the  purpose,  not  only  as  the  most  suitable,  but  prob- 
ably, in  the  end,  the  least  expensive  mode  of  conveyance. 

During  the  following  summer,  an  opportunity  occurred  of  purchasing, 
on  reasonable  terms,  the  Hennj  Frceling,  lately  a  post-office  packet,  of 
101  tons  register.  A  number  of  Friends  generously  came  forward,  not 
only  to  pay  for  the  vessel,  but  at  a  considerable  expense  to  prepare  her 
for  the  voyage.    This  offer  the  Committee  gratefully  accepted. 

The  necessary  arrangements  having  been  completed,  they  sailed  from 
the  river  Thames  on  the  13th  of  Eleventh  Month,  1833,  and  were  pro- 
ceeding down  the  English  Channel,  when  on  the  21st  they  were  over- 
taken by  a  heavy  storm,  which  induced  them  to  seek  for  shelter  near 
the  Isle  of  "Wight.  The  following  extracts  are  from  his  journal  and 
letters  written  at  this  time.] 

To  A  Friend. 

Mother-hank,  Eleventh  Month  21si,  Sir,  o'cloclc,  P.  M. 
Some  ships  that  sailed  with  us  have  already  reached  the  Mother-bank; 
but  it  is  thought  that  many  will  have  to  return  to  the  Downs,  as  the 
weather  is  now  becoming  very  stormy,  and  the  wind  directly  opposed  to 


1833.] 


'  MEMOIRS   OF  DAXIEL 


WHEELER. 


191 


our  course  down  the  channel.  It  is  indeed  a  great  favor  to  be  enabled 
to  find  a  place  of  safety,  and  demands  our  humble  gratitude  and  thank- 
fulness to  Him  who  presides  over  every  storm,  whether  of  outwardly 
contending  elements  or  of  spiritual  conflicts ;  and  though  the  present 
dispensation  may  impede  our  progress  towards  Cape  Horn  ;  yet  it  is  my 
belief,  and  I  am  comforted  in  it,  that  all  will  be  well  at  last,  because 
ordered  by  Him  in  whose  will  I  desire  to  rest,  and  in  whose  tender 
mercy  I  trust. 

To  Mary  Backhouse. 

Henry  Freeling,  Spithead,  near  Portsmouth, 
Elerenth  Month  22<i,  1833. 

Thou  wouldst  perhaps  hear  from  some  kind  friend  how  much  I  had 
been  .engaged  previously  to  taking  a  final  departure  from  London  ;  so 
that  I  could  not  write  to  any  one,  my  time  was  so  fully  occupied  day  by 
day,  in  rendering  what  assistance  I  could  in  the  outfit  of  our  little  vessel. 
In  addition  to  the  bodily  fatigue  which  pressed  uj)on  me,  thou  wilt,  I 
am  sure,  be  at  once  aware  and  capable  of  entering  into  the  state  of  mind 
of  one  about  to  leave  almost  everything  near  and  dear  on  earth,  and 
that  one  already  stripped  of  the  crown,  far  beyond  the  "  price  of  rubies;" 
but  who  can  know  it,  like  him  that  has  to  bear  the  loss  of  a  virtuous 
woman  :  truly  her  children  have  alnindant  cause  to  "  rise  up  and  call 
lier  blessed ;  her  husband,  also,  and  he  praiseth  her."  But  however  I 
may  desire  to  be  preserved,  and  to  strive  against  a  disposition  to  murmur 
at  the  dispensations  of  an  ever-gracious  and  most  merciful  L(jrd  God; 
yet  I  cannot  cease  to  feel  as  one  i)orn  out  of  due  time,  and  as  standing 
alone  in  many  things  amongst  my  bn  tiiren  and  sisters,  aud  even  as  au 
alien  in  my  Father's  house. 

And  now  being  far  advanced  in  years,  and  on  the  point  of  quitting 
these  shores  for  remote  climes,  can  it  be  wondered  at  if  nature  siirinks 
at  the  prospect  before  me;  and  were  it  not  for  a  knowledge  in  some  de- 
gree of  that  Almighty  power,  whose  arm  of  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness,  often  to  our  humble  admiration,  and  whose  saving  grace  is  at 
all  times  sufficient  for  us,  what  would  l)e  my  situation  at  this  day?  But 
blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth  forever.  He  hath  sustained' 
me  in  a  marvellous  manner,  and  borne  up  my  head  at  seasons,  when  the 
waves  and  tlie  billows  have  swelled  and  threatened  to  overwhelm  my 
soul.  And  now  in  mercy  He  enal)les  me  to  look  forward  with  calmness 
anrl  resignation  to  his  holy  will ;  shedding  abroad  in  my  heart  the  con- 
straining influence  of  that  love  which  maketh  not  afraid,  but  which,  in 
the  true  dignity  of  ita  character,  casteth  out  fear,  and  enableth  the 
Christian  traveller  to  persevere  in  the  path  that  leads  to  blesscilness. 
Having  been  strengthened  thus  far  to  come  up  in  the  obedience  of  faith, 
that  justifying  heavenly  principle,  I  think  I  may  say,  without  a  dis- 
positiim  to  boa.st  (for  truly  all  boasting  is  excluded,  and  the  creature 
laid  low  as  in  the  dustj,  in  the  words  of  the  great  Apostle,  "  we  have 


192 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1833. 


peace  witli  Goil,  tliroiigh  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  by  whom  also  we  have 
access  by  faith  iuto  this  grace  whcreiu  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of 
the  glory  of  God.  And  we  glory  in  tribulation  also,  knowing  that  tribu- 
lation worketh  patience,  and  patience  experience,  and  experience  ho])e, 
which  maketh  not  ashamed;"  a  hope  full  of  immortality,  through  the 
mercy  of  God  in  C^hrist  Jesus,  which  has  been  hid  from  ages  and  gen- 
erations, and  is  still  hid  from  the  great  bulk  of  mankind  because  of  un- 
belief. 

Our  little  Henry  Freding  being  nearly  equipped  and  ready  for  sea,  I 
took  leave  of  the  Committee  of  the  Meeting  for  Hufierings  about  a  fort- 
night ago.  It  was  a  solemn  interview,  in  which  all  were  encouraged  in 
the  belief  that  Friends  had  adopted  the  best  mode  that  could  be  devised 
for  accomplishing  the  service  which  I  have  in  view,  which  was.  very 
satisfactory  to  many  minds.  From  one  circumstance  or  other,  I  was 
detained  in  the  neighborhood  of  London  until  the  Morning  Meeting 
held  in  course  on  the  11th  instant,  when  I  found  that  I  was  not  clear 
without  bearing  a  testimony  to  the  alarming  state  of  things  amongst  us, 
in  a  very  close  manner,  and  with  a  warning  voice.  But  although  my 
exercise  was  great,  great  was  my  consolation  and  peace  after  this  was 
accomplished  ;  my  way  then  seemed  to  open  with  clearness  to  depart. 

On  the  13th,  accompanied  by  several  Friends,  we  took  passage  in  a 
steamer  to  Gravesend,  whither  the  vessel  had  preceded  us ;  and,  on 
account  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the  crew,  it  was  judged  proper  that  we 
should  repair  on  board  that  night.  Before  separating,  we  were  favored 
with  a  parting  opportunity  truly  precious,  and  like  an  earnest  of  Divine 
regard  ;  in  which  our  minds  were  united  and  solemnized  together  by  the 
overshadowing  of  everlasting  love.  It  was  as  if  the  blessed  Master  was 
graciously  pleased  himself  to  preside,  and  to  sanctify  the  offering  which 
He  had  called  for;  and  under  the  consoling,  contriting  influence  of  this 
merciful  visitation  we  bade  adieu.  A  coach  was  ready  to  take  our 
Friends  back  to  London,  as  soon  as  they  had  seen  us  down  to  the  beach, 
where  dear  Charles  and  I  embarked ;  and,  after  a  long  row  in  the  dark, 
we  found  the  Henry  Freeling  lying  at  the  Lower  Hope.  The  next 
morning  we  sailed  for  the  Downs ;  but  the  wind  being  contrary,  we  did 
not  reach  our  anchorage  till  the  17th  instant.  The  next  day  we  sailed 
with  light  airs  of  wind  in  our  favor;  but  after  having  served  us  a  little 
further  than  Dover,  they  forsook  us,  and  from  that  time  we  had  to  beat 
down  the  channel.  On  the  20th,  the  weather  assumed  a  threatening 
aspect ;  and  yesterday  it  became  so  boisterous,  with  such  strong  and 
never-failing  indications  of  tempestuous,  westerly  gales,  that  it  was 
deemed  most  expedient  to  bear  up  for  the  nearest  port.  A  signal  being 
made  we  were  favored  to  obtain  a  pilot,  as  we  stretched  in  upon  the  Isle 
of  Wight;  soon  after  this  it  blew  violently,  and  we  were  happily  per- 
mitted to  find  shelter  here  about  an  hour  after  nightfall.  It  has  blown 
a  tempest  all  the  night,  which  still  continues,  so  that  at  present  all  com- 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


193 


munication  is  cut  off  between  us  and  the  shore;  but  last  night  I  des- 
patched a  few  lines  for  the  information  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings. 

[On  the  31st  of  Twelfth  Month,  he  writes  ;]  in  two  days  more  we  shall 
have  been  six  weeks  hereabouts,  and  I  am  sometimes  ready  to  think  our 
dear  friends  will  be  weary  of  hearing  again  and  again  that  we  are  still 
buffeted  by  adverse  gales  at  the  Mother-bank  ;  but  the  will  of  the  Lord 
must  be  done:  and  I  endeavor  to  wait  patiently  to  see  what  He  will  be 
pleased  to  do  for  his  great  Name's  sake ;  for  He  knows  my  downsitting 
and  my  uprising,  and  understandeth  my  thoughts  afar  off ;  and  that  the 
sole  cause  of  my  being  here  is  no  other  than  that  I  may  be  found  com- 
ing up  in  the  path  of  obedience  to  what  I  believed  to  be  required  of  me. 
The  consciousness  of  not  being  here  in  my  own  creaturely  will  and 
activity,  reconciles  me  to  all  the  turnings  and  overturnings  of  his  holy 
hand  ;  and  that  He  will  continue  to  bear  me  up,  is  ray  humble  prayer, 
until  He  shall  be  pleased  to  say,  "  it  is  enough." 

To  Hannah  Breary. 

Uenry  Freeling,  22d  of  First  Month,  1834. 

Still  at  the  Mother-bank.  I  look  round  at  others,  but  feel  myself  a 
close  prisoner;  and  forlorn  indeed  would  be  my  condition,  were  it  not 
for  a  most  merciful  and  heavenly  Keeper,  whose  unslumbering  eye  be- 
holds the  most  solitary  dwelling  of  his  poorest  creatures,  and,  regarding 
all  their  wants,  He  opencth  his  bounteous  hand  and  "  satisfieth  the  desire 
of  every  living  thing."  I  have  written  very  few  letters  of  late,  for  ray 
mind  has  been  otlierwise  engaged,  and  often  not  a  little  depressed  :  but 
as  regards  our  delay  here,  although  trying  to  the  will  of  the  creature,  I 
ara  comforted  by  a  consoling  evidence  of  having  done  all  that  I  could 
to  forward  the  work,  to  which  I  believe  myself  called  ;  and  therefore  I 
can  rust  peacefully  amidst  the  restless  waters,  which  incessantly  burst 
and  foam  within  a  few  inches  of  my  jjillow. 

It  is  now  thirty-eiglit  years  since  I  was  witness  to  a  season  similar  to 
this  for  south-westerly  and  westerly  gales;  but  with  this  difference,  that 
the  greater  part  of  the  winter  was  then  sj)ent  at  sea,  instead  of  at  Spit- 
head,  and  much  more  disastrously;  for  after  having  been  at  one  time 
seven  weeks  out  of  sight  of  land  in  a  leaky  ship,  we  were  driven  back 
to  Spithead  at  last,  with  the  loss  of  twenty-seven  of  our  people.  Should 
the  present  season  be  permitted  to  resemble  that  I  allude  to  throughout, 
we  have  now  been  only  half  the  time  that  we  have  to  be  detained. 

My  flcar  Charles  is  Jis  well  as  can  be  expected,  but  looks  thin,  and 
although  he  says  little,  it  is  evident  he  feels  the  time  long ;  but  he  bears 
up  with  a  good  degree  of  Christian  patience.  My  heart  often  yearns 
over  him,  having  some  knowledge  of  the  bitterness  he  feels,  and  gladly 
would  I  share  in  his  conflict  to  spare  him  ;  but  I  am  sometimes  reminded 
of  tiiose  expressions,  "  Heaven  tempers  tlie  wiml  to  the  shorn  lamb;" 
and  it  may  be  added,  "  Shorn,  indeed,  and  to  the  quick." 
17  N 


194 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


On  Fifth  (lays,  we  regularly  sit  down  together  in  my  cabin,  to  wait 
upon  the  Lord  ;  and  though  frequently  feeling  something  like  what  is 
described  as  the  solitary  "  sparrow  on  the  house-top,"  yet  we  know  that 
even  these  poor  outcasts  are  cared  for;  and  are  sensible  that  strength  is 
renewed,  though  perhaps  but  iu  small  degree. 

[During  the  detention  of  the  vessel,  it  appeared  that  advantage  would 
arise  from  a  change  being  made  in  the  person  who  had  the  charge  of 
her;  and  whilst  the  Committee  were  looking  out  for  a  more  suitable  one 
•to  supply  his  place,  Daniel  Wheeler  thus  writes,  under  date  of  ISlh  of 
Second  Month,  1834.] 

In  treating  with  a  person  to  take  the  command  of  our  vessel,  there 
are  many  stipulations  which  ought  to  be  made  and  insisted  upon,  besides 
nautical  skill  and  other  qualifications.  In  the  first  place,  it  should  be 
understood  by  the  person  in  treaty  for  the  station,  that  we  are  a  temper- 
ance vessel ;  secondly,  that  the  crew  are  regularly  assembled  in  the  cabia 
twice  on  every  First  day,  for  devotional,  purposes ;  and  also  that  tlie 
Scriptures  are  read  every  morning  and  evening  in  the  cabin  on  other 
days,  when  both  the  captain  and  mate  are  expected  to  (and  now  do) 
attend;  thirdly,  that  as  much  as  practicable,  all  unnecessary  work  is 
dispensed  with,  as  regards  the  sailors,  on  the  First  day  of  the  week,  to 
afford  them  a  portion  of  time  for  themselves.  These  things  ought,  I 
think,  to  be  thoroughly  understood  in  the  outset,  so  that  nothing  un- 
pleasant may  afterwards  occur,  when  perhaps  it  would  be  too  late  to 
make  them  obligatory  and  bring  about  their  establishment.  My  mo- 
tive for  mentioning  these  particulars,  is  not  to  make  the  way  more 
diflficult  for  my  dear  Friends,  but  in  order  to  save  both  time  and 
trouble,  and  perhaps  prevent  much  disappointment  and  uneasiness  in 
future. 

[Owing  to  a  succession  of  contrary  winds  and  boisterous  weather,  very 
unusual  for  such  a  length  of  time,  their  vessel,  with  many  others,  was 
detained  until  the  15th  of  the  Third  Month,  1834,  when  they  set  sail. 
On  the  14th,  Daniel  Wheeler  writes  :] 

It  is  more  than  three  months  since  I  had  my  foot  on  the  shore ;  but 
if  I  had  not  persisted  in  remaining  on  board,  I  should  not  liave  been  in 
possession  of  the  true  character  of  our  seamen,  nor  of  every  minutite  of 
the  state  and  condition  of  our  vessel.  We  have  put  her  in  the  best  trim 
which  we  are  capable  of  doing,  and  must  rely  on  One  who  is  Almighty 
to  help;  and  if  He  is  but  with  us,  we  shall  have  nothing  to  fear.  Good 
indeed,  [he  adds,]  has  it  been  for  rae  to  be  here ;  and  true  it  is,  also,  that 
sufferings  and  tribulations  have  only  been  permitted  in  boundless  mercy 
to  draw  me  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  bosom  of  my  Lord,  the  only  but 
never-failing  source  of  consolation  in  every  time  of  trial  and  distress: 
however  dark  the  hour  of  conflict,  the  entrance  of  his  word  is  light  and 
life.    [He  further  observes,]  that  the  present  great  object  of  my  life,  the 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


195 


service  before  me,  revives  at  seasons  with  increasing  and  encouraging 
brightness  to  my  view. 

[The  same  day,  being  that  previous  to  their  sailing,  he  addressed  a 
farewell  letter  to  the  Committee  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  as  follows  :] 

Henry  Freeling,  Mother-hank^  Third  Month  \Ath,  1834. 

Upon  reference,  I  find  that  it  is  now  considerably  more  than  three 
months  since  I  began  a  letter  for  the  information  of  my  dear  friends, 
when  anticipating  that  erelong  we  should  be  permitted  to  direct  our 
course  across  the  trackless  ocean  to  the  southern  hemisphere ;  but  I  had 
not  completed  more  than  half  a  sheet  of  paper,  when  the  progress  of  my 
])en  was  arrested,  by  circumstances  which  have  prevented  any  further 
addition  being  made  until  this  day,  when  the  way  seems  to  open  for 
resuming  the  sulyect,  our  departure  being  at  hand. 

Among  the  many  multiplied  mercies  and  blessings  which  unceasingly 
flow  from  the  bounteous  and  compassionate  hand  of  Him  who  "  crowneth 
the  year  with  his  goodness,"  and  "satisfietli  the  desire  of  every  living 
thing,"  I  feel  bound  to  acknowledge,  with  humble  thankfulness  and 
admiration,  our  long  detention  on  these  shores.  Notwithstanding  there 
have  been  many  gloomy  days,  and  days  of  darkness,  "as  the  morning 
spread  upon  the  mountains,"  and  many  long  and  dreary  winter  nights 
to  pass  through,  when  the  raging  storm  has  again  and  again  whitened 
with  foam  the  surface  of  the  agitated  deep  around  us;  and  not  only  the 
strife  of  elements  to  witness  witiiout,  but  a  conflicting  and  spiritual  strife 
within,  "  tossed  with  tempest  anrl  not  comforted  ;  "  yet  how  unspeakably 
great  the  faithfulness  of  our  good  and  gracious  Lord  God  !  "  His  com- 
passions fail  not,"  but  have  been,  and  still  continue  to  be,  "new  every 
morning,"  as  the  returning  day;  for  in  moments  of  the  greatest  conflict 
and  trial  there  has  been  something  permitted,  like  the  "  bow  in  the 
cloud,"  for  the  poor  mind  to  look  at,  to  animate  and  cheer,  and  to 
Btrengtlien  with  hardness  to  endure,  and  to  stand  firm. 

But  although  moon  after  moon  liath  waned,  and  faith  and  patience 
have  been  be^et  as  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  and  the  aiflictirjns 
of  the  gospel  have  at  times  i)een  permitted  to  abound  ;  yet  to  tlie  glory, 
and  honor,  and  praise  of  Ilim  whose  name,  ever  excellent  and  adorable, 
shall  be  great  among  the  nations,  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going 
down  of  the  same,  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  have  also  abounded,  in 
a  degree  of  the  fulness  of  that  heavenly  blessing  which  makes  truly  rich, 
and  whereunto  no  sorrow  is  added;  when  faith  hath  been  niercifidly 
strengthened,  and 'patience  renewed  under  the  tribulations  of  the  day. 
And  notwithstanding  an  untrodden  path  has  been  my  portion,  yet  after 
all,  though  weakness  and  fear  are  my  constant  companions  by  the  way, 
eaffty  and  peace  have  l)een  hitherto  found.  I  would,  therefore,  encourage 
all  my  beloved  friends  to  keep  near  to  their  heaveidy  Teacher  and 
Leader;  who,  if  faithfully  followed,  will  not  only  conduct  their  stejjpings 


196 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


to  a  hair's  breadtli,  but  will  preserve  and  keep  the  miud  in  calmness  and 
serenitj',  securely  as  in  a  pavilion,  from  the  strife  of  tongues. 

In  addition  to  the  marvellous  loving-kindness  I  have  thus  endeavored 
to  portray,  many  other  mercies  and  blessings  have  been  showered  upon 
our  Iieads,  during  the  apparently  long  and  unaccountable  detention  of 
our  little  bark  upon  our  own  coasts ;  these  I  have  often  had  to  number 
with  grateful  sensations,  when  the  light  has  shone  brightly,  and  mani- 
fested clearly  to  my  finite  understanding  how  much  we  should  have 
missed,  if  our  progress  had  not  thus  been  arrested.  So  that  with  myself, 
instead  of  this  delay  having  been  productive  of  regret,  or  the  cause  of 
letting  in  fear  or  doubt,  to  stagger  or  depress  my  tribulated  mind,  I  do, 
my  dear  friends,  hail  it  with  gratitude  and  thankfulness,  as  the  gracious 
and  compassionate  dealing  of  my  Lord  and  Master:  not  only  as  a  time 
of  Divine  favor  and  condescension,  but  as  an  earnest  of  his  love  and 
mercy,  for  our  encouragement,  instruction,  and  future  benefit,  graciously 
vouchsafed,  a  time  of  preparation  for  the  important  work  before  us,  and 
of  weaning  from  every  dependence  and  guidance  which  are  not  of  Him, 
to  strengthen  our  confidence  in  his  power  to  help  and  deliver  out  of 
every  distress;  who  not  only  commands  the  storm,  but  at  whose  rebuke 
the  mountain  billows  cease  to  undulate,  and  lo!  "there  is  a  great  calm." 

Within  the  last  two  or  three  days,  the  prospect  of  liberation  has 
begun  to  dawn  with  clearness ;  but  I  trust,  that  if  even  a  further  deten- 
tion should  be  meted  out  to  us,  either  here  or  in  some  other  port,  the 
same  resignation  to  the  Divine  Will  will  be  vouchsafed;  for  although  I 
have  for  more  than  two  years  past  felt  anxious  to  move  forward  in  a 
work  which  has  yet  to  begin  when  the  decay  of  nature  is  visible,  and 
the  shadows  of  the  evening  proclaim,  as  they  lengthen  around  me,  the 
steady  decline  of  life's  setting ;  yet  I  have  been  frequently  comforted  by  a 
renewed  evidence,  that  we  have  not  yet  been  here  one  day  too  long. 

It  will,  I  feel  assured,  afford  my  dear  friends  much  satisfaction  to 
know  that  the  crew  of  the  vessel,  notwithstanding  the  frequent,  though 
unavoidable,  communication  with  the  neighboring  shore  for  so  great  a 
length  of  time,  have  given  no  cause  for  uneasiness  by  improper  conduct, 
and  that  they  have  at  all  times  behaved,  with  scarcely  an  exception,  in 
an  orderly  and  agreeable  manner :  the  captain  now  provided  for  us 
seems  to  be  judiciously  selected,  and  the  man  who,  beyond  all  expecta- 
tion, is  admirably  adapted  to  aid  and  assist,  by  example  and  experience, 
in  the  accomplishment  of  the  important  object  before  us:  so  that  I  hope 
what  has  passed,  and  what  may  be  yet  in  store  for  us,  will  be  found  and 
acknowledged  to  be  among  the  "all  things  that  work  together  for  good." 
I  must  not  omit  adding,  that  the  solemn  covering  frequently  witnessed 
in  mercy  to  prevail  and  preside  over  us,  when  sitting  together  before  the 
Lord,  is  worthy  to  be  commemorated  with  humble  gratitude,  as  the 
strongest  and  most  indubitable  evidence  for  our  encouragement,  that  at 
seasons  "  He  is  with  us  of  a  truth." 


1834.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELEK.  197 


As  it  is  now  a  period  of  the  year  when  ships  seldom  sail  to  those 
parts  to  which  we  are  destined,  whether  we  proceed  by  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  which  is  most  probable,  or  by  Cape  Horn,  in  either  case  a 
wintry  season  awaits  us;  but  my  trust  is  in  the  Lord,  not  doubting  but 
that  we  shall  have  the  privilege  of  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  for  our 
preservation;  and  though  conscious  of  our  own  weakness  and  utter  un- 
worthiuess,  and  often  under  a  feeling  of  being  less  than  the  least  of  all 
my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  that  are  alive  in  the  unchangeable  Truth ; 
yet  I  think  I  can  say  that  these  things  trouble  me  not,  nor  move  me, 
neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  ray 
course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  to  testify  of  the  gospel  of  tiiat  grace,  "  which  briugetli  salvation, 
and  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,"  teaching  all ;  that  so  from  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  songs  of  praise  may  be  heard,  and  the  grateful 
tribute  of  "  thanks  be  to  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift,"  may  resound  to 
his  glory :  for  it  is  not  of  him  that  willcth,  nor  of  him  tiiat  runnctli,  but 
of  God  tiiat  showeth  mercy ;  it  is  "  not  by  might,  uor  by  power,  but  by 
my  Spirit,  saitii  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 

And  now,  wiiilst  my  heart  is  liearing  towards  the  isles  afar  off,  the 
same  constraining  love  wiiich  wrought  the  willingness  to  leave  all  for 
my  gracious  Lord's  sake  and  his  gospel's,  extends  its  binding  influence 
to  all  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  of  every  age  and  of  every  class, 
wherever  situated,  and  however  circumstanced  ;  desiring  in  tender  and 
affectionate  solicitude  that  they  may  be  found  steadfiislly  following  tlie 
footsteps  of  those  lionoralde  and  worthy  jiredocessors  in  the  same  relig- 
ious piofes-ion  with  ourselves,  who  have  long  since  rested  from  their 
labors,  and  whose  memorial  is  on  high  ;  who  bore  the  burden  and  boat 
of  a  (lay  of  deep  suffering,  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  diitv,  for 
the  supjjort  of  those  principles  in  their  original  purity  ami  brightness, 
which  have  been  transmitted  to  us.  If  any  should  feel  sensible  of  hav- 
ing fallen  short  in  this  important  work,  let  me  in  tenderest  love  encour- 
age such  to  be  willing  to  humble  themselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of 
God,  even  to  the  state  of  little  cliildn  n  ;  and  to  turn  inward  to  the  i)ure, 
unflattering  Witness,  which  cannot  deceive  uor  be  deceived;  to  be  will- 
ing to  enter  into  a  diligent  and  heartfelt  search,  and  patiently  and  im- 
partially examine  how  fiir  those  indispensable  conditions  are  sul)niiited 
to  on  their  part,  without  which  none  can  be  followers  of  the  mctk  and 
lowly  Jisus.  Where  is  that  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross  He  first 
enjoined?  Are  we  denying  ourselves  those  gratifications  of  time  and 
sense,  which  cherish  and  keep  alive  in  us  the  evil  propensities  of  fallen 
nature,  that  separate  man  from  his  Maker,  and  like  the  little  foxes  which 
spoil  tlie  tender  vinos,  designed  in  richest  mercy  to  bud,  blossom,  and 
bring  forth  fruit  lastingly  to  remain  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  the  great 
Husbandman?  AVithout  faithfulness,  there  will  be  no  fruitfulness.  It 
is  not  giving  up  or  forsaking  this  or  that  little  thing,  to  part  with  which 
17* 


198 


MiEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


is  little  or  no  sacrifice  or  privation,  that  will  suffice;  a  full  surrender  of 
the  whole  will  in  all  things  must  be  made  to  Him,  whose  sovereign  right 
it  is  to  rule  and  reigu  in  our  hearts.  Let  none  plead  for  disobedience  in 
these  little  things,  on  the  ground  of  their  being  such  ;  for  if  such  they 
really  are,  they  are  tlie  more  easily  dispensed  with,  and  not  worth  retain- 
ing ;  and  a  tenacity  in  wishing  to  preserve  them,  assuredly  indicates  that 
they  have  more  place  in  our  affections  than  perhaps  we  are  aware  of: 
"  he  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me ; 
and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me; 
and  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and  foiloweth  after  me,  is  not  worthy 
of  rae." 

And  now,  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  "  may  the  God  of  peace,  who 
brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  tliat  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  keep  all  your 
hearts  and  minds  ;"  and  "  make  you  perfect  iu  every  good  work  to  do  his 
will,  working  iu  you  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through 
Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory  forever  and  ever." 

In  the  love  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  accept  this  expression  of  fare- 
well, from  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

Daniel  Wheeler. 

15th  of  Third  Month,  at  Sea,  ami  clear  of 
the  Needle  Rocks,  all  well. 

[During  their  long  stay  at  the  Mother-bank,  Daniel  Wheeler  says 
in  his  journal :]  It  has  been  our  usual  practice,  except  when  prevented 
by  particular  and  sufficient  causes,  to  assemble  the  crew  in  the  cabin 
twice  on  every  First  day  of  the  week,  with  the  cai)tain  and  mate,  to  read 
to  them  a  portion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  to  sit  together  before  the 
Lord  in  solemn  silence.  The  first  time  of  our  assembling  in  this  man- 
ner, it  was  my  lot  to  break  in  upon  the  silent  solemnity  which  prevailed 
in  a  remarkable  manner  over  us,  and  to  call  their  attention  to  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  voyage  in  contemplation;  feeling  no  hesitation  in  believing 
that  every  individual  present  was  desirous  that  it  might  be  prosperous ; 
and  the  desire  of  my  heart  was,  that  it  might  be  so  in  reality,  not  only 
as  regarded  the  safety  of  the  sliip  and  of  ourselves,  but  that  it  might 
prove  a  voyage  towards  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  into  which  nothing  that 
is  unclean  or  impure,  "nothing  that  worketh  an  abomination,  or  that 
maketh  a  lie,  can  ever  enter."  In  order  that  this  might  be  the  case,  we 
must  do  everything  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  ;  and  the  way  to  prove  we 
feared  Him,  was  to  keep  a  diligent  watch  over  our  thoughts,  words,  and 
actions,  etc. 

Although  this  was  a  novel  scene  to  all  of  them,  they  behaved  with 
great  solidity  and  becoming  attention  ;  and  the  peaceful  covering  so 
evidently  manifest  to  spread  and  remain  over  us,  was  truly  precious  and 
worthy  of  commemoration.   Although  the  weather  was  extremely  rough 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


199 


and  boisterous  at  the  time,  and  the  sea  occasionally  bursting  over  tlie 
deck,  all  was  quiet  and  undisturbed  below.  On  inquiry,  when  we  broke 
up,  it  was  found  that  several  of  the  men  wei'e  not  provided  with  copies 
of  the  Scriptures.    They  were,  of  course,  in  due  time,  all  furnished. 


CnAPTER  XVI. 

DEPARTrRE  FROM  TOE  BRITISH  ClIAXXEL,  WITH  A  FaIU  WixD,  loTH  OF  TniKD 

Mo.NTii,  IH.ji  — Voyage  to  Kio  Jaxeieo. 

THE  succeeding  extracts  are  from  his  journal  and  letters,  commencing 
with  the  last  date.] 

After  despatching  our  letters  by  the  pilot  on  the  15th  of  Third  Month, 
we  made  sail  into  the  offing  at  half-pa.<t  four,  p.  M.,  and,  stretching  from 
under  the  shelter  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  soon  partook  of  a  strong  and 
favorable  breeze:  great  progress  was  made  during  the  night;  next 
morning  brought  an  increase  of  wind  along  with  it.  From  the  state  of 
the  weather  and  the  harassed  situation  of  the  crew  and  other  circum- 
stances, although  it  was  tiie  First  day  of  the  week,  we  were  conipcHed  to 
give  up  the  idea  of  asseml)ling  together  in  the  cabin,  and  to  content  our- 
selves with  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures  twice  in  the  course  of  the  day 
•with  tiie  captain  and  mate.  At  five  o'clock,  p.  M.,  we  were  abreast  of 
the  Lizard  light-houses  on  the  Cornish  coast,  from  whence  our  final 
departure  was  taken  :  as  the  night  approached,  the  land  was  lost  sight 
of,  and  the  wind  being  strong  and  fair,  we  launched  rapidly  away  from 
tiie  mouth  of  the  British  Channel.  On  Second  day  morning,  the  17th, 
the  wind  veered  more  to  the  southward,  and  considerably  increasing  soon 
rai>;ed  a  heavy  sea,  which  occasioned  one  side  of  the  vessel  to  be  fre- 
quently buried  under  water.  Until  now  she  had  scarcely  leaked  at  all ; 
but  it  soon  became  needful  to  ])ump  freely  every  two  hours,  and  occa- 
sionally every  hour.  Tliis  was  a  little  discouraging  to  most  of  us;  but 
I  recollected  having  heard  from  a  carpenter  who  had  foriiu-rly  sailed  in 
her,  that  she  used  to  let  in  a  quantity  of  water  in  rough  weatiicr,  when- 
ever on  that  tack.  On  considering  the  matter,  and  knowing  the  great 
pains  that  had  been  taken  by  our  friend,  W.  T.,  to  make  her  sea-wortliy, 
and  having  witnessed  the  caulking,  felling,  siieathiiig,  and  copiiei  iiig  tliat 
had  l)een  bestowed  upon  her,  I  felt  satisfied  that  tliis  leak  did  not  exist 
in  any  part  wiiich  is  constantly  under  water,  but  could  only  be  in  her 
upper  works.  This  conclusion,  I  have  good  reason  to  believe  will  be 
found  correct,  for  as  the  wind  and  sea  have  been  more  behind  h<  r,  and 
that  side  not  so  deeply  iiuried,  less  pumping  has  been  required. 

Third  Month  18th.  —  Our  situation  in  the  cabin  was  rendered  more 


200 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  VrilKELKH. 


[1834. 


uncomfortable,  as,  from  the  frequent  bursting  of  tlie  sea  over  our  deck, 
it  became  necessary  to  secure  the  skylight  to  prevent  accident.  This 
reduced  us  into  almost  total  darkness  in  the  daytime,  as  no  light  could 
now  penetrate,  except  through  the  thick  glass  bull's  eyes  in  the  dock, 
and  these  were  covered  with  a  body  of  water,  which  rushed  continually 
from  side  to  side  as  the  vessel  rolled  ;  so  that  reading  or  writing,  except 
by  lamplight,  was  laid  aside  altogether. 

•The  20th,  being  Fifth  day,  our  usual  meeting-day  when  at  home,  my 
dear  Charles  and  myself  sat  down  together  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  ;  but 
although  we  were  scarcely  able  to  retain  our  seats  from  the  motion  of 
the  ship,  yet  I  humbly  trust  we  were  favored,  poor  outcasts  as  we  seemed 
to  be,  to  look  towards  his  temple,  to  fear  Him,  arid  to  think  upon  his 
name.  Notwithstanding  the  weather  became  more  and  more  tempestu- 
ous, yet  the  fair  wind  never  once  forsook  us ;  but  on  the  22d  the  sea  ran 
so  high,  that  it  was  dangerous  for  any  one  to  be  upon  deck,  and  Captain 
Keen  began  to  fear  that  we  should  be  under  the  necessity  of  turning  the 
head  of  the  vessel  towards  the  sea  and  wind  ;  accordingly  the  storm-can- 
vas was  prepared  in  readiness  to  use,  when  it  should  become  no  longer 
safe  to  run  before  a  sea,  which  now  followed  in  mountainous  succession, 
rising  to  an  alarming  height  above  the  stern  of  our  little  flying  bark, 
and  threatening  at  times  to  overwhelm  us  altogether. 

23d.  —  From  the  boisterous  state  of  the  weather,  although  First  day 
had  again  revolved,  we  were  prevented  from  collecting  the  crew  for  de- 
votional purposes ;  and  could  only  read  some  portions  of  Scripture  as 
before.  By  this  time  our  little  vessel  had  been  pretty  roughly  handled 
and  tried,  and  had  given  full  proof  of  her  capability.  The  captain  ac- 
knowledged that  she  had  done  wonders,  and  had  greatly  surpassed  the 
idea  he  had  formed  of  her,  and  the  crew  to  a  man  expressed  their  satis- 
faction ;  and  I  saw  myself  no  cause  to  alter  the  favorable  opinion  that 
I  had  constantly  entertained  from  the  first  sight  of  her.  We  are  all 
aware  of  the  advantage  which  would  have  resulted,  had  she  been  large 
enough  to  have  carried  a  greater  supply  of  fresh  water  and  coals,  with- 
out being  so  deeply  buried  in  the  water,  which  continually  exposes  us  to 
the  drench  of  the  sea,  even  in  what  may  be  termed  favorable  weather ; 
and  in  rough,  we  are  frequently  debarred  from  all  exercise  upon  deck 
in  fresh  air,  to  avoid  the  risk  of  being  injured  by  the  wash  of  the  sea, 
I  feel,  however,  grateful  and  thankful  in  my  present  allotment,  and  for 
the  accommodation  thus  rendered  by  my  dear  friends ;  humbly  trusting 
that  we  shall  be  sustained  through  all  to  declare  the  mighty  acts  of  the 
Lord,  and  to  show  forth  his  praise  in  the  presence  of  a  people  who  have 
not  heard  his  fame,  nor  seen  his  glory,  neither  conceived  the  majesty  of 
his  kingdom  within,  of  "  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost ; "  which  stands  mercifully  revealed  in  the  hearts  of  those  who 
are  concerned  above  all  things  to  seek  first  this  heavenly  kingdom,  and 
to  believe  therein,  to  the  saving  of  the  soul. 


1834.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


201 


On  the  24th  there  was  an  evident  change  in  the  temperature  of  the 
atmosphere;  the  sun  shone  brightly,  and  its  warmth  ghiddened  our 
liearts,  as  we  sat  on  a  small  space  near  the  stern  of  the  vessel,  which  had 
been  preserved  pretty  free  from  the  spray  of  the  sea:  the  wind,  although 
still  favorable,  had  lessened ;  the  white-topped  billows  had  coniidi!rul)Iy 
diminished,  and  our  deck  was  this  day  more  free  from  water  rushing 
from  side  to  side,  than  had  been  the  case  for  more  than  a  week  i)ast. 
Some  turtle  were  seen  floating  near  the  ship,  and  things  altogether 
around  us  began  to  wear  a  brightening  aspect;  but  what  tended  most  to 
enliven  and  make  all  things  smile,  was  the  marvellous  condescension  of 
my  dear  Lord  and  Master,  who,  in  the  greatness  of  his  love,  was  gra- 
ciously pleased,  for  the  first  time  since  I  had  offered  up  my  all  to  follow 
Him  in  this  untrodden  path  of  api)rehended  duty,  to  open  my  spiritual 
understanding,  and  permit  me  to  behold,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  nature 
of  the  service  upon  which  I  should  have  to  enter,  in  some  places  where 
my  lot  may  be  cast.  I  now  plainly  saw  that  before  leaving  England,  I 
was  not  fit  to  be  entrusted  thus  far  witli  the  secrets  of  my  blaster.  I 
believe  I  could  not  have  refrained  from  imparting  them  in  degree  to 
some  of  those  whom  I  dearly  love ;  but  happily  I  am  now  beyon(l  the 
reach  of  such  a  temptation.  Perhaps  I  was  not  then  sufficiently  reduced 
into  a  state  of  preparation  suitable  for  the  reception  of  so  much  of  the 
Divine  Will  being  revealed,  nor  sufficiently  humbled  into  a  st&te  of 
aba.sedness  of  self.  Greatly  do  I  desire  for  myself  and  all  my  dear 
friends,  that  we  may  be  brought  more  and  more  into  such  a  state  as  to 
be  fit  and  able  to  bear  further  portions  of  the  many  things  which  our 
great  and  heavenly  Teacher,  in  his  wondrous  and  never-erring  counsel, 
has  to  say  to  such  as  fear,  and  love,  and  follow  Him  in  the  great  work 
of  regeneration :  "  I  have  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot 
bear  them  now:"  and  if  we  were  but  sufficiently  willing  to  luarken  to 
his  voice,  He  would  still,  I  am  persuaded,  not  only  have  many  things  to 
say  unto  us  as  individuals,  but  unto  the  church  also,  by  that  "  Holy 
Spirit  which  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God."  Then 
may  all  our  hearts  be  .so  cleansed  and  purified  through  the  efficacy  of 
his  grace,  as  to  be  prepared  to  receive  the  promised  and  ever-abiding 
Comforter,  who  "  will  take  of  the  things  of  Christ,  and  siiow  iheni  unto 
us,"  yea,  "  He  will  show  us  things  to  come." 

Third  Month  SOlh.  —  The  weather  beautiful  and  wind  favorable. 
Assembled  the  ship's  company  both  morning  and  evening  in  the  calnn. 
Whilst  sitting  together  in  silence  in  the  forenoon,  I  felt  au  engagement 
of  mind  to  magnify  the  loving-kindness  of  our  good  and  gracious  Helper, 
and  to  turn  their  attention  as  witnesses  to  the  unmerited  mercy  and  favor 
bestowed  ii\nm  us,  by  the  Lord's  having;  so  evidently  and  eminently 
prospered  our  way ;  desiring  that  gratitude  and  thankfulness  might  be 
felt  by  every  individual ;  and  declaring,  unhesitatingly,  that  if  we  fear 
and  love  Him,  He  will  bless  and  prosper  us  altogether.    It  was  also 


202 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


■with  ine  to  rciiiiiul  tlicm,  that  iilthougli  from  circumstuiiccs  of  one  kind 
or  other,  we  might  not  be  iible  to  collect  together  in  this  way,  yet  nothing 
should  ))revent  us  from  fearing  and  loving  the  Lord  ;  that  in  the  darkest 
night,  our  thoughts  were  not  hidden  from  Ilim  :  quoting  that  expression 
of  the  Psalmist,  when  under  a  constraining  sense  of  the  omnipresence 
of  the  Deity,  "  Whither  shall  I  go  from  thy  Spirit?  "  etc.  May  the  Lord 
be  pleased  to  lay  his  fatherly  hand  upon  them! 

Fourth  Month  7lh.  —  The  sea  being  tolerably  smooth,  the  cabin  sky- 
light was  opened  a  few  inches,  as  our  health  began  to  suiler  from  want 
of  air.  The  sun,  being  almost  vertical,  has  been  very  liot  and  scorching. 
The  effect  of  being  transported  in  about  three  weeks  from  the  cold  winds 
which  blew  at  the  Mother-bank,  to  the  burning  heat  of  the  sun  near  the 
equator,  can  be  estimated  only  by  those  who  have  witnessed  such  a 
change  in  so  small  a  vessel  as  the  Henry  Freeliag.  The  night  air  seems 
to  come  off  the  heated  deserts  of  Africa,  charged  Avith  dampness  most 
unwholesome. 

2\st.  —  After  having  been  nearly  twelve  whole  days  and  nights  within 
five  degrees  of  the  equator,  we  were  favored  to  get  to  the  southward  of 
it  at  an  early  hour  this  morning. 

Fifth  Month  5th. —  Although  hitherto  favored  with  a  passage,  such  as 
no  i)ersou  on  board  had  ever  before  witnessed  for  favorable  winds  and 
weather,  yet  it  now  became  considerably  lengthened  out  from  the  preva- 
lence of  calms  and  light  airs  of  wind,  not  only  whilst  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  "the  equinoctial  line,  but  at  a  later  period.  This  circumstance 
seemed  to  point  out  at  once  the  necessity  of  our  abandoning  the  intention 
of  aiming  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  for  a  supply  of  water,  etc.,  on 
account  of  the  advanced  state  of  the  winter  season,  and  the  probability 
of  not  being  able  to  reach  that  place  before  those  heavy  gales  set  in, 
which  render  its  a2)proach  so  difficult;  it  was  also  remembered,  that  if 
we  once  made  the  attempt,  there  was  then  no  alternative  left  to  us  but 
that  Ave  must  continue  to  hover  about  until  we  did  accomplish  that 
object,  let  the  weather  be  ever  so  tempestuous,  as  we  must  undoubt- 
edly perish  at  sea  for  want  of  water  before  we  could  possibly  reach  Van 
Diemcn's  Land,  a  distance  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  of  more  than 
6,200  miles ;  and  from  our  present  situation  to  the  Cape  it  is  full  3,500 
miles.  After  deliberately  weighing  these  considerations,  it  seemed  expe- 
dient (however  contrary  to  our  wishes,  to  visit  a  place  where  superstition 
and  slavery  appear  with  open  face,)  to  bear  down  towards  the  South 
American  continent  for  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  thence  procure  the  needful 
supplies,  if  permitted  to  reach  it  in  safety. 

10//i. — At  sunset  a  brig  was  seen  upon  our  lee  quarter,  steering  the 
same  course  as  ourselves,  perhaps  three  or  four  miles  distant  from  us; 
she  was  soon  covered  up  by  the  night,  and  no  more  thought  of  Being 
upon  the  deck  (an  usual  practice  with  me  the  forepart  of  the  night), 
between  nine  and  ten  o'clock,  the  carpenter  suddenly  exclaimed,  "  Why, 


1834.] 


MEMOIES   or   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


203 


here 's  the  brig  I"  Upon  looking,  I  saw  the  vessel  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  us ;  but  soon  perceived  by  the  stars  that  she  was  approach- 
ing with  uncommon  rapidity  in  a  most  suspicious  direction,  as  if  intend- 
ing to  cross  our  forefoot,  and  cut  us  off.  AVe  watched  her  very  narrowly, 
expecting  every  minute  she  would  open  a  fire  upon  us.  She  continued 
to  haul  directly  across  our  head  at  "a  very  short  distauce  from  us ;  but 
we  steadily  kept  our  course,  without  the  slightest  variation,  or  manifest- 
ing any  symptoms  of  hurry  or  fear,  or  noticing  her  in  any  way.  I  felt 
our  situation  to  be  at  the  moment  very  critical,  knowing  that  these  lati- 
tudes, and  particularly  this  neighborhood,  are  exceedingly  infested  with 
piratical  vessels,  which  find  shelter  in  the  Brazilian  harbors  as  traders, 
where  they  fit  out  occasionally  for  Africa  with  merchandise,  and  return 
with  whole  cargoes  of  oppressed  Africans  for  .sale,  landing  tliem  on 
private  parts  of  the  Brazil  coast;  at  other  times  they  act  as  pirates, 
when  it  suits  their  convenience,  or  are  in  want  of  stores.  This  was 
indeed  a  trial  of  faith  of  no  common  kind  ;  but  my  mind  was  staid 
\ipon  the  Lord,  feeling  a  good  degree  of  resignation  to  his  holy  will, 
whatever  might  be  permitted  to  befall  us.  After  watching  the  vessel 
with  anxiety  for  some  time,  she  passed  away,  without  making  the  least 
api)arent  stop.  On  considering  the  matter,  we  concluded  that  when  she 
saw  us  at  sunset,  we  were  taken  for  a  Dutch  galiot,  that  might  fall  an 
easy  prey  to  her;  but  when  she  came  up  to  us  in  the  dark,  near  enough 
to  examine  with  tele-scopes  the  real  shape  of  our  vessel,  we  were  found 
of  such  a  suspicious  build  of  a  nondescript  kind,  not  seen  before  in  these 
seas,  as  led  to  the  supposition  that  we  were  intended  as  a  decoy;  and 
though  very  tame-looking  without,  yet  perhaps  fiery  hot  within,  if  med- 
dlerl  with.  From  the  position  she  took,  there  is  no  doubt  she  expected 
to  throw  us  into  confusion  by  firing  into  us,  and  then,  in  the  midst  of  it, 
to  have  boarded  us  on  the  weather-side.  There  was  not  the  least  glim- 
mer of  light  to  be  seen  on  board  of  her;  whilst  tha  J  Fcnry  Fin  liiitj  was 
well  ligiited  up  in  both  cabins  and  the  binnacle,  and  the  reflection  from 
our  skyliglits  was  well  calculated  to  j)uzzle  and  intimidate  the  crew,  as 
this  circumstance  would  be  sufficient  at  once  to  show  that  we  were  not  a 
common  merchant  ves.sel.  The  captain,  cook,  steward,  Cliarks,  and 
myself,  were  all  additional  persons  upon  the  deck,  besides  the  regular 
watch,  which  would  give  an  idea  of  strength  unusual  in  .so  snnill  a  ves- 
sel as  the  Henry  Freeling.  Everything  wa.s  conducted  with  great  quiet- 
ness, not  the  least  hint  given  to  any  one  on  board  to  prepare  for  an 
attack  :  the  watch  below  was  not  even  informed  of  what  seemed  to  await 
us.  The  Lord  only  was  our  deliverer,  for  she  was  restrained  from  laying 
a  hand  upon  our  little  bark  ;  and  to  Him  alone  our  preservation  is  with 
gratitude;  and  thankfulness  ascribed.  The  crews  of  these  jjiratcs  consist 
iu  general  of  desperadoes  of  all  uation.s,  who  frcfiuently  commit  the 
most  dreadful  atrocities  on  board  the  ships  they  seize,  putting  to  death 
all  those  who  oppose  their  boarding  them  :  they  are  mostly  crowded  with 


204 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


men  amply  sufliciont  in  number  to  take  aud  destroy  some  of  our  Ijirge 
armed  traders.  Tliis  vessel  was  doubtless  a  selected  one  for  the  work: 
we  thought  she  actually  sailed  twice  as  fast  as  the  Henry  Freeling,  which 
is  I'ar  irom  being  a  slow  vessel.  We  saw  no  more  of  her,  aud  al'ter  mid- 
uight  1  partook  of  some  refreshing  sleep. 

[It  may  be  here  observed,  that  during  their  stay  at  Rio,  an  American 
captain,  wiio  had  seen  them  at  a  distance  at  sea,  going  on  board  he  was 
asked  what  he  thought  of  the  Henri/  Frediiig,  when  he  saw  her  and  his 
owu  vessel  becalmed,  near  the  equator:  his  answer  was,  that  he  did  not 
like  the  look  of  her,  and  was  glad  when  he  could  get  farther  away  from 
her.  Tliere  is  little  doubt  that  we  were  taken  for  a  i)irate  by  all  that 
saw  us,  wliich  perhaps  might  be  of  advantage,  except  that  it  deprived 
us  entirely  of  sending  letters  by  any  homeward-bound  ships,  as  none 
would  have  liked  to  come  near  to  ascertain  what  we  really  were.] 

11th,  First  day.  —  The  weather  being  beautifully  fine,  the  crew  were 
collected  upon  deck  twice  in  the  course  of  the  day,  for  devotional  pur- 
poses, etc. 

12th.  —  Fine  weather,  with  a  fair  wind  all  the  day,  and  a  prodigious 
swell  of  the  sea  from  the  south-east.  The  swell  was  so  immensely  large, 
that  we  concluded  that  the  summit  of  one  wave  was  at  least  half  a  mile 
distant  from  that  of  another. 

A  little  before  five  o'clock,  p.  m.,  land  was  proclaimed  by  the  man  at 
the  mast-head  ;  shortly  after,  we  were  able  to  behold  from  the  deck  the 
lofty  cliff  of  Cape  Frio  on  the  coast  of  Brazil,  about  sixty  miles  east  of 
Rio  de  Janeiro,  just  in  the  position  and  about  the  distance  it  was  calcu- 
lated to  be,  from  the  true  time  of  our  chronometers,  the  lunar  obser- 
vations, and  the  dead  reckoning ;  all  combining  to  prove  the  accurate 
navigation  of  the  vessel,  and  the  nautical  skill  we  possess  on  board  of 
her.  Although  we  seem  to  be  destitute  of  all  interest  upon  this  coast, 
beyond  that  of  the  welfare  of  mankind  the  world  over ;  yet,  after  being 
fifty-eight  days  from  England,  during  fifty-seven  of  which  nothing  was 
to  be  seen  but  water  and  sky;  without  having  spoken  another  vessel,  or 
even  seen  more  than  six,  the  sight  of  Cape  Frio  was  cheering  and  ani- 
mating, and  raised  in  my  heart  a  tribute  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  to 
our  never-failing  Helper,  who  hath  in  mercy  sustained  us  in  perfect 
safety  across  such  a  prodigious  expanse  of  mighty  waters. 

Fifili  Month  13th.  —  The  wind  continuing  favorable,  although  not  very 
brisk  the  whole  of  the  night,  considerable  progress  was  made  to  the 
westward ;  but  when  the  day  broke,  it  was  discovered  that  a  strong  cur- 
rent had  swept  us  farther  off  the  land  several  miles  than  was  the  case 
the  preceding  evening.  Every  possible  exertion  was  made  throughout 
the  day,  aud  the  different  headlands  and  rocky  islands  upon  the  coast 
were  so  far  recognized  as  to  enable  us  to  steer  with  confidence  towards 
the  mouth  of  the  river,  which  we  entered  about  three  o'clock,  p.  m.  We 


1834.] 


MEMOIES   OF   DAXIEL  "WHEELEB. 


205 


had  iutended  to  run  up  the  harbor  of  Rio  till  nearly  opposite  the  town ; 
but  soon  after  passing  the  fort  of  Santa  Cruz,  from  which  several  ques- 
tions were  asked,  we  were  compelled  immediately  to  anchor,  by  an  order 
from  the  guard-vessel.  In  a  short  time  after  this,  a  bill  of  health  was 
demanded,  and  a  certificate,  signed  by  the  Brazilian  Consul  in  London, 
but  as  neither  of  these  could  be  produced,  the  vessel  was  at  once  declared 
under  quarantine ;  and  as  it  was  in  vain  to  remonstrate,  quiet  submission 
was  all  that  was  left  in  our  power,  which  was  manifested  by  our  imme- 
diately hoisting  a  yellow  flag.  Although  somewhat  prepared  for  this 
event,  I  was  a  little  disappointed,  having  anticipated  that  we  should  be 
once  more  enabled  to  stretch  our  limbs  upon  the  shore,  an  exercise  from 
which  we  had  long  been  debarred.  For  my  own  part,  I  had  not  landed 
or  been  absent  from  the  vessel  for  upwards  of  six  months,  except  the 
short  interval  of  enjoyment  in  the  company  of  our  dear  friends  of  the 
Committee  from  the  Meeting  for  SutTeriugs  at  the  town  of  Ryde,  in  the 
Isle  of  Wight ;  but  I  trust,  whether  we  are  permitted  to  laud  or  not  on 
these  shores,  that  the  same  Almighty  arm  of  strength  will  continue  to 
uphold  us,  which  has  been  hitherto  so  marvellousl)'  stretched  out  for  our 
support.  For  although  we  have  been  fifty-nine  days  from  the  Mother- 
bank,  yet  out  of  that  time  twenty-one  days  have  been  expended  in  calms 
and  light  breezes,  fifteen  of  which  occurred  while  near  the  equinoctial 
line,  without  intermission.  But  the  most  remarkable  thing  is,  that  we 
have  never  made  one  tack,  from  the  time  of  leaving  England  to  our 
anchoring  here  this  day,  notwithstanding  we  have  passed  over  more  than 
fifty  degrees  of  north  latitude,  and  twenty-three  degrees  of  south,  (at 
sixty  miles  to  a  degree,)  with  upwards  of  forty-three  degrees  west  longi- 
tude. Would  it  then  be  accounted  presumption  in  anyone  to  hope  that 
He,  under  whose  constraining  influence,  in  love  unutterable,  this  voyage 
was  prompted,  will  be  graciously  j)lea.sed  to  prosper  it,  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end,  and  cause  it  ultimately  to  tend  to  the  advancement  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  in  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  benighted  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  human  family  ;  although  such  blessed  effects  may  never 
be  permitted  to  come  to  our  knowledge  or  to  gladden  our  hearts? 

[Here  they  performed  a  quarantine  of  five  days.] 

24//i  of  Fifth  Month. —  To-day  several  hours  have  been  spent  on  shore 
by  Cliarles  and  myself,  for  the  purpose  of  expediting  the  shipment  of  the 
needful  supplies;  in  the  course  of  which  we  had  much  satisfaction  in 
unexpectedly  becoming  acquainted  with  two  serious  persons,  both  na- 
tives of  Scotland,  at  the  house  of  James  Thornton,  a  relation  of  our  kind 
friend  William  Tindall,  whose  family  is  one  of  the  solitary  few  in  this 
place  who  are  de.->iring  to  do  the  thing  that  is  right.  Although  we  were 
aujply  provided  with  introductory  letters,  etc.,  to  all  the  ports  of  impor- 
tance tiiroughout  the  whole  voyage,  viz.:  the  Cape  of  Good  IIoi)e,  the 
Derwent  or  Hobart  Town, New  .South  Wales,Lima,  Valparaiso, Coquimbo, 
and  others,  besides  letters  from  the  Loudon  Missionary  Society's  Secre- 
18 


206 


MEMOinS   OF   DAXIEL  WIIKELER. 


[1834. 


tary,  AVilliain  Ellis,  to  that  Society's  oorrespoiulcnts  upon  many  islands 
of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  where  missionaries  are  established  ;  yet  at  last  we 
were  in  some  measure  compelled  to  enter  a  port  for  which,  with  all  our 
contrivance,  we  do  not  possess  a  single  document,  and  are  even  unfnr- 
uished  with  a  bill  of  health.  After  considering  the  subject,  I  told  my 
son  Charles  that  I  thought  our  coming  here  would  not  be  without  an- 
swering some  good  end,  though  at  the  time  there  might  be  nothing  in 
view,  nor  had  anything  occurred  to  give  rise  to  such  a  supposition  ;  but 
on  our  meeting  with  the  two  serious  persons  above-mentioned,  an  oj)ening 
for  some  service  presented  to  my  mind,  and  from  the  conversation  which 
took  place  while  we  were  together,  it  seemed  pretty  clear  to  me  that  we 
should  see  each  other  again.  Before  we  parted,  I  was  invited  to  attend 
a  meeting,  which  is  held  by  the  well-disposed  English  of  this  town  every 
First  day  evening  at  seven  o'clock,  which  by  them  is  termed  a  i)rayer- 
meeting.  I  told  them,  after  acknowledging  their  kindness,  that  I  could 
not  give  an  answer  at  the  moment,  that  I  must  wait  to  see  what  to-mor- 
row would  briug  forth  ;  and  that  if  the  way  opened  for  me  to  accept  the 
invitation,  I  would  take  care  to  be  in  time.  Although  it  was  very  evi- 
dent to  me  that  it  was  no  light  thing  for  a  member  of  our  religious 
Society  to  attend  such  a  meeting,  and  faithfully  support  the  ditterent 
peculiar  testimonies  given  us  as  a  people  to  bear,  and  which  to  some 
might  appear  like  opposition  to  or  slighting  the  for.ms  and  ceremonies 
which  they  have  been  trained,  perhaps  from  early  youth,  to  the  daily 
practice  of,  yet  it  did  not  seem  a  time  for  me  to  shrink  or  hold  back  on 
that  account :  leaving  the  matter  altogether  unfixed,  we  returned  to  our 
vessel  for  the  night. 

2bth. —  Both  forenoon  and  afternoon  the  crew  were  assembled  in  the 
usual  manner :  at  both  seasons  a  quiet  feeling  seemed  to  prevail.  In  the 
course  of  the  day,  the  prospect  of  attending  the  meeting  on  sliore,  as  a 
burden  upon  my  shoulders,  increased  as  the  day  wore  away ;  and  believ- 
ing tliat  I  should  not  be  clear  without  giving  up  to  it,  accompanied  by 
Charles,  I  set  forward,  and  reaching  the  shore  just  as  it  became  dark, 
repaired  immediately  to  the  house  of  James  Thornton,  where  the  meet- 
ing was  to  be  held.  I  thouglit  there  would  be  a  propriety  in  s])eaking  to 
some  of  the  principal  persons  privately  before  the  meeting  commenced; 
so  taking  them  aside,  1  told  them,  that  although  we  might  have  the 
same  great  and  important  object  in  view,  yet  it  was  probable  that  we 
might  not  all  see  exactly  alike,  and  therefore  I  should  prefer  their  going 
on  with  their  meeting  as  usual ;  and  if,  after  it  was  over,  we  might  be 
allowed  to  come  in  and  sit  down  amongst  them,  it  would  perhaps  be  the 
most  agreeable  on  both  sides;  at  the  same  time,  I  candidly  stated,  that 
we  could  not  engage  to  kneel  when  they  did,  neither  was  it  our  ])ractice 
to  sing:  and  that  we  were  desirous  to  offend  neither  Jew,  nor  Gentile, 
nor  the  Church.  After  some  further  conversation,  it  was  concluded  that 
they  should  proceed  as  usual,  and  that  we  should  sit  by  and  act  as  was 


1834.] 


MEMOinS    OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


207 


most  easy  to  ourselves.  Accordingly,  at  the  time  appointed,  the  com- 
pany repaired  to  another  room  prepared  for  the  occasion,  where  some 
others  were  seated  in  readiness ;  and  amongst  these  were  several  young 
black  people  that  understood  English.  It  was  previously  arranged,  that 
when  the  meeting  was  quite  over,  the  certificate  furnislied  me  by  my  dear 
friends  of  the  Morning  Meeting  in  London  should  be  read,  in  order  to 
account  to  ail  present  for  the  appearance  of  strangers,  and  to  opeu  the 
way  for  any  communication  on  my  part  that  might  arise. 

We  retained  our  seats  the  whole  time,  and  my  mind  being  under  con- 
siderable weight  of  exercise,  it  was  a  relief  to  be  left,  as  it  were,  in  the 
quiet.  Tiie  meeting  being  concluded,  James  Thornton  read  the  Morning 
Meeting's  certificate ;  and  after  commenting  awhile  on  its  contents,  we 
were  favored  to  drop  into  solemn  silence,  which  continued  until  inter- 
rupted by  ray  having  to  state,  that  it  had  never  been  contemplated  before 
leaving  England,  that  we  should  have  to  touch  at  a  place  where  bigotry, 
superstition,  and  slavery  stalk  unmasked  with  open  liice,  particularly  as 
it  had  not  come  within  the  range  of  the  prospect  before  us.  I  acknowl- 
edged having  mentioned  to  my  son  some  days  ago,  that  I  thought  our 
coming  here  must  be  for  some  object  unknown  to  us  at  that  time ;  but 
since  we  had  been  sitting  together,  I  found  that  the  Lord  had  a  seed, 
even  in  this  place,  that  fear  Him  and  think  upon  his  name ;  and  unto 
these,  in  an  especial  manner,  my  heart  was  enlarged  in  the  love  of  the 
everlasting  gospel,  that  love  which  would  gather  all  mankind  into  the 
heavenly  garner  of  rest  and  peace.  I  had  not  proceeded  much  farther 
in  the  expression  of  a  desire  that  their  "faith  migiit  not  stand  in  the 
wisdom  of  man,  but  in  the  power  of  God,"  before  I  had  to  turn  their 
attention  to  the  solemnity  so  evidently  spreading  over  us,  as  the  crown 
and  diadem  of  every  rightly  gathered  religious  assembly;  a  feeling  not 
at  our  command,  nor  in  the  power  of  man  to  produce,  and  which  could 
only  be  felt  when  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  fulfils  his  gracious 
promise,  "where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there 
am  I  in  the  midst  of  them."  After  this  the  way  seemed  fully  opened, 
and  a  door  of  entrance  also  for  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  in  plainness 
and  freedom.  I  had  particularly  to  speak  of  the  nature  of  true  spiritual 
worship,  and  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  the  necessity  of  knowing  for  our- 
selves the  great  work  of  regeneration  to  be  going  on,  the  true  faith  of 
the  gospel  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Finisher  thereof,  which  work- 
eth  by  love,  purilieth  the  heart,  and  giveth  victory  over  death,  hell,  and 
the  grave  ;  stating  that  I  had  nothing  new  to  ofier,  that  "  other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ ; "  reviving  the 
terms  prescribed  by  himself  to  those  who  would  become  his  disciples 
and  followers.  "The  poor  in  sjjirit"  were  reminded  that  to  tlicm  the 
blessing  appertains  and  the  kingdom  belongs:  the  woful  sentence  to  the 
unprofitable  servant,  was  contrasted  with  that  of  the  faithful  occupier 
of  his  Lord's  talents;  the  beauty,  purity,  and  spirituality  of  the  true 


208 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


gospel  church,  and  the  necessity  and  practicability  of  becoming  members 
thereof,  while  here  on  earth,  was  held  up  to  view.  Considerable  brokeu- 
ness  appeared  in  some  individuals ;  and  I  believe  it  may  be  said,  that 
Truth  rose  into  dominion,  and  reigned  over  all.  For  my  own  j)art,  I 
never  recollect  being  more  sensible  of  continued  weakness  and  fear  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end  ;  the  creature  was  laid  low,  and  I  trust  was  only 
desirous  that  all  praise  might  be  ascribed  to  Him  to  whom  it  belongs  for 
ever.  This  was  indeed  a  precious  opportunity,  and  although  not  obtained 
witliout  ploughing  a  furrow  six  or  seven  thousand  miles  m  length,  across 
the  unstable  surface  of  the  ocean,  yet  the  love,  joy,  and  peace  that  remain 
are  a  rich  and  ample  reward.  We  reached  our  little  bark  in  perfect 
safety,  with  hearts  full  of  comfort,  pretty  soon  after  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
while  a  torrent  of  rain  was  falling;  in  the  midst  of  which  the  water  was 
so  remarkably  luminous,  that  every  stroke  of  the  oar  seemed  to  dash 
the  fire  about  us,  and  the  track  of  the  boat  was  like  frosted  silver.  The 
boat  was  manned  with  natives  of  Africa,  now  held  in  cruel  bondage  in 
this  place ;  they  are,  however,  treated  by  us  as  fellow-men  and  brethren, 
and  truly  my  heart  abounds  with  love,  not  easily  to  be  described,  towards 
these  poor  creatures. 

Fijlh  Month  27th.  — We  were  invited  to  meet  some  of  the  individuals, 
with  whom  the  meeting  had  been  held  the  preceding  First  day  evening, 
at  the  house  of  one  of  them,  to  afford  them  an  opportunity  of  asking 
some  questions  on  particular  points  of  Scripture  doctrine.  To  this  there 
was  no  difficulty  on  my  part  in  complying,  feeling  more  than  usual  free- 
dom towards  these  people. 

After  having  previously  taken  what  exercise  on  foot  the  interval 
would  afii)rd,  about  the  time  fixed  upon  we  repaired  to  the  place  ap- 
pointed. One  of  those  whom  we  thus  met,  is  an  individual  of  ardent 
and  capacious  mind,  and  of  a  most  amiable  and  benevolent  disposition ; 
possessing  at  the  same  time  all  the  advantages  of  a  scholar,  being 
acquainted  with  several  languages,  and  well  versed  in  the  Sacred  Writ- 
ings ;  and  yet  with  all  his  good  qualities  and  talents,  he  is  lamentably 
bewildered  and  carried  away  by  enthusiastic  ideas  of  the  time  being, 
near  when  the  Messiah  will  reign  personally  upon  the  earth.  He  brought 
forward  several  texts  of  Scripture  to  prove  the  correctness  and  solidity 
of  the  argument  upon  which  this  hope  was  established,  which,  according 
to  the  impressions  upon  my  mind,  simply  relate  to  the  great  and  impor- 
tant work  of  conversion  and  regeneration  in  the  hearts  of  all  true 
believers,  and  which  all  have  to  pass  through  according  to  their  measure, 
who  are  washed,  sanctified,  and  justified,  "  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God."  It  was  with  me  to  show  him  the  snare 
by  which  he  was  so  thoroughly  entangled,  and  the  effect  which  it  had 
of  causing  him  to  be  altogether  looking  without  for  that  kingdom  which 
can  only  be  found,  and  must,  as  an  indispensable  duty,  first  be  sought 
for  "  within." 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


209 


It  occurred  to  me  as  a  suitable  opportunity  to  bring  forward  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Scriptures  being  so  frequently  termed  by  professing  Chris- 
tians "  The  word  of  God ; "  that  although  many  persons  might  not  be 
in  danger  by  this  practice,  of  attaching  more  to  tiie  letter  than  belongs 
to  it,  yet  it  was  much  to  be  feared  that  its  tendency  was  highly  injurious, 
and  opposed  to  the  spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispensation.  I  found  there 
was  an  openness  to  receive  this  remark,  which  was  not  confined  to  this 
jjerson  alone,  but  extended  to  another  present ;  and  that  they  had  pre- 
viously felt  some  doubts  on  this  very  important  point.  At  last  one  of 
them,  as  if  at  once  convinced  in  his  understanding,  exclaimed  in  the 
words  of  the  apostle  Peter,  "And  this  is  the  word,  which  by  the  gospel 
is  preached  unto  you."  Several  other  questions  were  put  to  us,  wliich  I 
believe  were  answered  satisfactorily  to  them.  I  trust  that  the  time  ex- 
pended was  to  some  edification,  and  that  the  noble  cause  did  not  suffer, 
though  in  the  hands  of  such  feeble  advocates. 

A  copy  of  Bates'  Doctrines  and  a  pamphlet  were  thankfully  received 
by  an  individual  of  the  place,  who,  I  am  persuaded,  will  not  be  disposed 
to  keep  them  to  himself  I  was  in  hopes,  wliilst  here,  of  having  an  op- 
portunity of  distributing  part  of  our  stock  of  Bibles  ia  the  Spanish 
language;  but  I  could  not  find  any  person  willing  to  undertake  tlic  risk 
of  their  being  found  in  his  possession.  In  the  course  of  inquiry  on  tlie 
subject,  it  appeared  that  a  considerable  number  of  copies  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in  the  Portuguese  language  were  at  one  time  brought  into  this 
country,  and  it  is  supposed  were  destroyed,  under  pretence  of  their  be- 
ing too  imperfect  a  translation  to  be  circulated. 

29//t.  —  Having  inlurmed  Captain  Keen,  last  night,  that  we  were  ready 
for  sea,  at  an  early  hour  this  morning  every  preparation  was  made  for 
our  departure,  and  a  countersign  obtained  from  the  commandant  of  tlie 
upj)ermost  fort  in  the  harbor,  to  enable  us  to  pass  the  outermost  fort  of 
Santa  Cruz.  At  this  place  our  shackles  were  all  struck  olf,  and  the 
ocean  set  open  before  us.  When  we  arrived  within  hail  of  the  fort,  some 
questions  were  asked,  amongst  others,  "  Wiiere  are  you  bound?"  To 
Taiiiti  was  the  reply,  which,  agreeing  with  our  entry  outwards  at  the 
Custom-IIouse  in  L(jndon,  was  accepted.  The  countersign  was  tlien  de- 
manded, and  which  was  immediately  given  by  us.  This  was  demanded 
and  answered  a  second  time,  when  "  I  wish  you  a  good  voyage,"  closed 
the  ceremony.  Our  cai)tain  having  acknowledged  the  good  wish,  we 
took  in  our  boat,  again  trimmed  the  sails  to  the  breeze,  and,  bidding  fare- 
well to  the  coast  of  Brazil,  stretched  into  the  southern  ocean. 

As  rounding  Cape  Horn  was  ray  first  intention,  it  has  at  times  passed 
before  me,  that  if  on  our  leaving  Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  wind  should  be 
.strong  and  favorable  for  steering  towards  it,  I  should  feel  a  little  diffi- 
culty in  deciding  which  route  to  aim  at;  but  I  believe  I  have  felt  de- 
sirous to  be  guided  aright  in  this  particular. 

It  being  Fifth  day,  Charles  and  myself  sat  down  together  in  the  cabin 
18*  O 


210 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAN  IK  I.  AVIIKELER. 


[1834. 


as  usual ;  and  after  deep  Avading,  a  degree  of  that  spiritual  strength  was 
graciously  vouchsafed,  by  which  only  the  thoughts  and  iiuaginatious  of 
the  heart  can  be  cast  down  and  subdued. 

We  were  informed,  on  rcspectal)le  authority,  that  two-thirds  of  the 
population  of  the  neighborhood  of  "  St.  Sebastian,"  consist  of  colored 
people,  and  that  nothing  could  keep  thera  in  such  a  state  of  cruel  and 
abject  slavery,  but  their  having  been  taken  from  diflerent  tribes  in 
Africa,  amongst  whom  a  most  inveterate  enmity  has  constantly  existed; 
and  care  has  industriously  been  taken  to  keep  jierpetually  alive  such  a 
spirit  of  revenge  against  each  other,  as  cannot  be  destroyed  even  by 
slavery  itself.  This  is  spoken  of  as  a  politic  measure,  lest  they  should 
unite  and  set  themselves  free:  dreadful  indeed  would  the  day  be  to  the 
majority  of  their  white  masters,  should  such  a  thing  come  to  pass,  unless 
controlled  by  a  higher  power.  The  slave-trade,  though  nominally  abol- 
ished, is  still  carried  on  to  a  dreadful  extent,  in  an  underhand  manner. 
Many  ships  go  away  loaded  from  hence  to  Africa,  and  return  with  large 
cargoes  of  these  unhappy  victims,  which  they  land  on  distant  parts  of 
the  coast,  and  then  come  into  the  harbor,  with  perhaps  a  few  elephants' 
teeth,  as  if  from  an  unsuccessful  voyage.  This  is  well  understood,  and 
winked  at.  We  were  informed,  that  five  hundred  newly  imported 
negroes,  might  be  purchased  in  the  neighborhood  at  any  time.  Although 
our  tarriance  at  Rio  de  Janeiro  was  little  more  than  a  fortnight;  yet 
many  of  the  poor  negroes  who  had  been  connected  with  us  by  employ- 
ment or  otherwise,  had  become  much  attached  to  us :  and  some  liours 
after  having  left  the  coast,  it  was  fully  ascertained  that  only  a  very  slight 
occurrence  had  prevented  three  of  these  people  from  being  secreted  on 
board  our  vessel. 

The  Roman  Catholic  religion  appears  to  be  rapidly  declining  in 
Brazil;  but  alas!  the  religion  of  Jesus  is  still  afar  off  to  the  human 
eye.  In  two  of  the  principal  ordei'S  of  friars,  we  understood  that  no 
vacancy  occasioned  by  death  is  permitted  to  be  filled  up,  so  that  these 
must  finally  die  away  altogether  in  a  few  years ;  and  they  are  now  com- 
pelled to  render  an  account  of  their  finances,  as  the  property  of  the 
monasteries  (at  one  time  immensely  rich)  is  undergoing  a  regular  trans- 
fer to  the  public  treasury,  in  proportion  as  the  original  holders  diminish. 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


211 


CHAPTER  XYII. 

DEPAEXrRE  FROM  RiO  JaXEIEO  —  PROCEED  BY  THE  CaPE  OF  GoOD  HoPE  FOE 

Van  Diemen's  Laxd — Heatt  Seas  and  Stormy  TTeatiieu  —  Remarkable 
Preservatiox  —  CoNTiNrANXE  OF  Stormy  Weather — Lihhtexixg  the  Vessel 
—  llrRRicANE  —  Frequent  Lying  to  —  Tremendous  Storms. 

SIXTH  :\IONTH  2d,  1834.— Since  leaving  the  land,  the  winds  have 
been  so  strongly  opposed  to  our  going  round  Cape  Horn,  as  nearly 
to  put  that  course  out  of  sight:  to-day  we  are  so  far  off  the  coast  of 
South  America  as  to  be  exposed  to  the  swell  of  the  great  South  Sea, 
which  is  no  longer  kept  from  us  by  a  point  of  land  whicii  forms  the 
projecting  Cape ;  this  swell  is  prodigious,  and  plainly  shows  the  turbu- 
lent state  of  the  weather  in  that  quarter;  it  seems  like  a  final  settlement 
and  removal  of  anytiiing  like  a  doubt  in  my  mind,  as  to  our  being  iu 
the  right  track  at  present.    After  midnight  the  weather  became  very 
rough,  and  the  wind  inclining  more  and  more  southerly,  rendered  our 
po.-ition  in  sailing  very  critical.    Before  four  o'clock,  A.  M.,  two  heavy 
seas  broke  in  upon  us,  one  of  which  stove  in  a  part  of  the  bulwark  oa 
the  starboard  side:  happily  none  of  the  watch  on  deck  were  wa.-hed 
overboard.    From  this  time  things  got  rapidly  worse,  and  the  only  alter- 
native now  left  was  to  bring  the  vessel  to,  with  her  head  to  the  wind  and 
sea,  under  suitable  storm-canvas  to  maintain  tiiat  position.   In  addition 
to  tlie  great  ri=k  attending  at  all  times  any  circumstance  connected  with 
'lying  to,"  it  was  a  position  in  which  we  had  not  yet  tried  the  Henry 
FrtcHiKj.    It  was  not,  indeed,  an  every-day  occurrence  for  a  small  ves- 
sel, which  we  have  had  hitherto  no  o})portunity  of  proving  under  more 
gentle  circumstances,  to  be  brought  round  against  a  sea,  which  hud  noth- 
ing to  break  the  range  of  its  sweeping  influence  between  her  and  the 
south  pole.    Captain  Keen  manifestc<l  great  coolness  and  ability  on  the 
occasion;  and  soon  after  daybreak  all  things  were  ready  to  accomplish 
our  intended  purpose:  to  cHect  which,  an  interval  was  waited  for,  when 
the  bia.>t  ;-li()uld  lull  a  little:  and  whilst  much  depended  upon  a  timely 
reaction  of  the  sails,  so  as  to  prevent  the  ves.sel  from  forcing  herself  with 
too  great  violence  into  the  opposing  waves,  as  her  head  came  round 
towards  them  ;  at  the  same  time  it  was  indispensably  needl'ul  to  kcej)  a 
suHicicnt  (juantity  of  canvas  ^et,  to  guard  again.-it  being  overtaken  and 
overwlulmed  by  the  mountain  waves,  which  in  an  awi'ul  manner  were 
•now  threatening  us  behind.    A  few  minutes  relieved  us  from  suspense 
and  anxiety,  and  although  heavy  laden,  with  our  newly  recruited  slock 
of  water,  some  of  whicli  encumbered  the  deck,  yet  we  iiad  the  comfort 
to  see  the  vessel  rise  in  a  lively  manner  to  the  surface  of  the  loftiest  bil- 
lows before  any  material  quantity  of  their  contents  had  time  to  burst 
over  her.   As  the  wind  blew  directly  from  an  immensity  of  ice,  a  change 


212  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1834. 


SO  sudden  from  the  great  heat  we  had  so  recently  witnessed,  to  such  a 
cohl,  penetrating  blast,  was  sensibly  felt  by  all  on  board. 

10th. —  Towards  evening  it  again  became  stormy  with  much  rain  ;  the 
sea  breaking  over  us  with  great  violence,  scarcely  any  part,  even  below 
deck,  could  be  preserved  free  from  wet,  and  all  our  ingenuity  was  called 
forth  to  preserve  our  beds  moderately  dry.  At  times  tlie  weight  of  water 
seemed  too  much  for  our  little  bark  to  bear,  from  which  she  could  scarcely 
extricate  herself,  before  another  deluge  burst  in  upon  her  deck.  A  state 
of  desertion  was  my  lot  throughout  tlic  day,  and  although  at  seasons  I 
was  ready  to  say,  "Lord,  carest  thou  not  that  we  perish?"  yet  I  was  not 
permitted  in  the  darkest  moment  to  cast  away  ray  confidence  ;  although 
for  many  hours  it  seemed  needful  for  us  to  stand  as  with  our  lives  in  our 
hands,  not  knowing  how  soon  they  might  be  called  for.  At  midnight  the 
scene  was  truly  awful,  the  wind  l)lew  in  a  furious  manner,  and  the  sea 
raged  with  increased  violence,  with  heavy  falls  of  rain.  The  mercury  in 
the  marine  barometer,  which  had  been  falling  all  the  day,  became  lower, 
and  the  little  vessel  seemed  to  twist  and  bend  beneath  the  heavy  burden. 
At  this  moment  of  extremity,  behold  a  shift  of  wind  to  the  south-west, 
which,  instead  of  taking  aback  suddenly  the  little  canvas  we  were  scud- 
ding under,  (which  might  have  produced  consequences  above  all  others 
the  most  to  be  dreaded,)  came  regularly  round  ;  and  the  captain,  availing 
himself  of  this  moment,  directed  that  the  vessel  should  be  "  hove  to." 
Captain  Keen  came  to  me  shortly  after  this  circumstance  had  taken 
place,  to  acknowledge  how  providentially  this  change  had  been  ordered, 
being  sensible  of  the  favor  thus  graciously  bestowed  upon  us. 

Sixth  Month  IZth. —  This  date  has  not  failed  to  awaken  feelings  of 
painful  reflection  in  reference  to  days  which  have  long  since  passed  away, 
it  being  thirty-three  years  since  it  pleased  the  God  of  all  my  mercies  to 
bestow  a  crown  upon  the  head  of  a  poor  unworthy  creature,  even  the 
rich  blessing  of  a  truly  virtuous  wife,  at  the  close  of  a  meeting  at  Don- 
caster.  Full  well  at  this  remote  period  do  I  remember  the  solemn  and 
delightful  season  with  which  we  were  favored,  from  the  beginning  to  the 
end  of  the  meeting.  Dear  Thomas  Colley  appeared  largely  in  testimony 
on  the  occasion,  to  the  tendering  of  many  present.  It  was  indeed  an 
earnest  of  the  heavenly  Master's  love ;  which  never  ceased  to  follow  us 
through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  time,  during  a  life  not  a  little  checkered, 
for  a  term  of  more  than  thirty-two  years  and  a  half,  when  He  was  pleased 
to  deprive  me  of  my  greatest  earthly  treasure,  and  to  take  bade  that 
which  He  gave ;  but  it  was  his  own,  I  verily  believe,  even  his,  the  same 
who  enabled  me  to  say,  in  the  moment  of  my  greatest  distress,  "  blessed 
be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  In  looking  over  the  different  relatives  and 
friends  present  on  the  above  occasion,  there  is  at  this  period  scarcely  one 
of  those  individuals,  at  that  time  about  our  own  age,  who  now  survives; 
and  I  find  that  many  of  them,  much  younger  than  ourselves,  have  been 
summoned  from  works  to  rewards :  thus,  whilst  many  of  my  contem- 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL.  WHEELER. 


213 


poraries  have  finished  their  earthly  career,  I  am  still  spared  a  little 
longer,  a  living  monument  of  the  Lord's  everlasting  mercy,  for  the 
purpose,  I  humbly  trust,  of  declaring  unto  others  what  He  hath  done 
for  my  soul,  and  to  show  forth  the  praises  of  Him  who  hath  translated 
me  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light.  And  although  the  sacrifice 
I  am  making  may  appear  great,  and  be  rendered  more  formidable  by 
the  late  hour  in  the  evening  in  which  it  has  to  be  offered ;  yet  in  my 
estimation  it  is  small  indeed,  and  light  as  the  dust  of  the  balance,  when 
the  love  and  mercy,  long-suffering  and  compassion,  of  my  good  and 
gracious  Lord  God  are  brought  into  remembrance,  who  hath  redeemed 
my  life  from  destruction,  and  crowned  me  with  loving-kindness  and  tender 
mercies, —  to  myself  incomprehensible,  and  I  am  persuaded  only  known 
in  the  same  degree  to  those  whose  sin  is  blotted  out  as  a  cloud,  and  their 
transgressions  as  a  thick  cloud,  by  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith 
towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners, 
of  whom  each  of  us,  in  the  depth  of  self-abasement,  can  say,  "  I  am 
chief." 

17 tk. — A  considerable  press  of  sail  was  carried  in  the  hope  of  making 
the  island  of  Tristan  d'Acunha,  and  two  others  lying  at  no  great  distance 
from  it.  Next  morning,  tlie  18th,  the  weather  was  rough  and  threatening, 
with  fog  and  rain.  The  captain  considered  it  tiie  more  needful  to  obtain 
a  siglit  of  the  islands  ;  and  relinqui.sliing  the  design  of  passing  to  tiie 
northward  of  them,  we  bore  up  after  daybreak,  in  a  south-easterly  direc- 
tion, to  avail  ourselves  of  the  strong  but  favorable  wind.  As  tiie  day 
advanced,  the  wind  and  sea  increased,  and  tlie  fog  was  so  dense  close 
down  to  the  horizon,  tiiat  there  seemed  but  little  prospect  of  discovering 
tiie  land,  at  a  sufficient  distance  to  prevent  our  running  directly  upon  it. 
As  tiie  afternoon  wore  away,  the  danger  hourly  increased  :  but  at  this 
juncture,  the  Everlasting  Arm  of  strengtli,  in  wonted  mercy  and  coni- 
pa.ssion,  was  signally  displayed  for  our  preservation,  and  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  wholly  to  exclude  the  slightest  pretence  of  mortal  man's  having 
the  least  share  in  it.  The  mist  cleared  suddenly  away  ;  anil  though  i)ut 
for  a  short  interval,  yet  it  Wit-s  sufficient  to  discover  a  lofty  rocky  island, 
about  half  a  mile  distant,  standing  marly  perpendicularly  out  of  the 
sea,  far  above  the  mast-head  of  the  Henry  Freeitng.  We  soon  perceived 
that  this  was  the  island  called  Inaccessible,  and  appropriately  so,  as,  from 
its  vast  height  and  steep  approach,  no  landing  apparently  on  the  side 
next  to  us  could  possibly  have  been  effected.  This  seennd  at  once  to 
relieve  our  anxiety,  and  the  captain  now  considered  all  ilanger  as  past, 
and  that  we  should  safely  run  between  this  island  and  another  called 
Nightingale  Island,  although  not  al»le  to  see  it  on  account  of  the  fog, 
these  i.-lands  being  ten  miles  asund(;r.  Thus  cheered,  we  pursued  our 
course  with  great  velocity,  as  the  wind  had  increased  in  violence  soon 
after  the  high  rocky  island  was  first  seen.  But  in  another  hour,  our 
prospect  was  suddenly  clouded  by  the  appearance  of  more  rugged  rocky 


214 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


[1834. 


land  on  the  same  side  of  us.  This  circumstance,  for  a  time,  staggered 
all  our  hopes,  as  it  could  not  be  accounted  for;  and  of  course  we  kuew 
not  how  soon  some  unknown  lurking  reef  might  wreck  our  fragile  vessel, 
whicli  was  .scourged  on  by  a  hurricane-blast  with  greater  speed,  it  is  prob- 
able, than  at  any  previous  time.  In  this  situation,  the  night  was  gather- 
ing blackness  and  darkness  in  the  midst  of  a  heavy  tempest.  The 
captain,  though  evidently  unprepared  for  this  mysterious  circumstance, 
conducted  everything  with  calmness  and  composure,  and  concluded  to 
haul  two  or  three  points  to  the  southward,  lest  a  shift  of  wind  in  tlie  night 
should  drive  us  back  upon  these  desolate  islands.  lie  afterwards  drew  a 
sketch  of  these  islands,  with  their  respective  latitudes  and  longitudes, 
showing  the  drift  of  the  ITeiirij  Freeling,  and  the  manner  in  wiiicli  she 
had  approached  them  in  the  night,  and  after  daybreak  in  the  morning ; 
plainly  demonstrating  the  true  cause  which  placed  the  islands  in  an  ap- 
parently unknown  position  as  we  passed  them,  exactly  showing  wliy  we 
did  not  pass  betwixt  them,  as  he  expected  we  should  do,  which  merely 
arose  from  the  course  having  been  altered  to  a  more  southerly  diiectiou, 
unremembered  in  the  moment  of  surprise.  Although  I  have  thus  entered 
into  the  above  details,  yet  it  plainly  appeared  to  me  at  the  time,  and  is 
here  recorded  with  humble  gratitude  to  the  great  Preserver  of  men,  that 
if  the  weather  had  continued  so  impenetrably  thick  and  dark  as  totally 
to  have  hidden  the  islands  from  our  sight,  still  we  should  have  been 
guided  past  them  in  safety,  as  was  evidently  the  case  when  first  they  were 
discovered,  notwithstanding  the  alarming  proximity  of  tlieir  lofty  crags 
and  precipices. 

—  Before  sunset  we  got  sight  of  the  island  of  Tristan  d'Acunha. 
It  is  fifteen  hundred  miles  from  any  other  land,  except  the  two  small 
islands  before-mentioned,  and  is  said  to  be  upwards  of  eight  thousand 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea;  though  we  are  now  fiCty-seveu  miles  dis- 
tant, it  is  still  plainly  discernible,  even  to  my  imperfect  sight. 

20th. —  It  was  observed  that  the  mercury  in  the  barometer  was  this 
morning  again  on  the  decline,  and  by  four  p.  m.  had  fallen  to  '29"53. 
The  wind  freshened  throughout  the  day,  and  at  night  blew  with  such 
tremendous  violence,  accompanied  with  heavy  rain  and  some  lightning, 
as  compelled  us  again  to  seek  safety  by  "  lying  to  ; "  but,  however  trying 
to  1)6  thus  disabled  from  making  use  of  a  fair  wind  when  it  blows,  I  be- 
lieve we  are  truly  thankful  in  having  such  a  source  of  relief  I'rom  the 
terrors  of  the  storm  aflTorded  to  us  poor  solitary  wanderers  on  the  mighty 
deep.  It  is  three  weeks  to-day  since  we  left  Rio,  and  up  to  this  time  we 
have  not  seen  another  ship. 

21st. —  Still  "lying  to,"  in  heavy  gales  from  the  south-west,  with  fre- 
quent squalls  still  more  heavy,  with  rain  and  forked  lightning;  to  use 
the  expression  of  the  carpenter  who  had  charge  of  the  morning  watch, 
"the  ligiitning  had  been  flying  about  like  ribbons."  The  weather  was 
extremely  cold  and  penetrating.    Owing  to  the  water  searching  through 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER 


215 


every  little  crevice  from  the  ■working  of  the  frame  of  the  vessel,  my 
berth  has  become  so  damp,  as  to  compel  me  to  have  recourse  to  auy  part 
of  the  main  cabin,  where  most  free  from  dropping  water. 

Sixth  Month  2'2d. —  "Lying  to,"  as  yesterday;  the  storm  still  raging 
with  unabated  violence,  squalls,  heavy  rain,  and  lightning  through  the 
night.  The  sea  having  risen  to  a  fearful  height,  frequently  inundated 
the  deck  of  the  vessel ;  and  from  the  continual  working  of  her  whole 
frame,  our  bed-places  have  been  unfit  to  sleep  in,  the  water  having  found 
its  way  through  numerous  chinks.  This  morning  early,  a  heavy  sea 
broke  into  us,  bringing  a  larger  quantity  of  water  upon  the  deck  than 
at  any  time  before.  To  myself  a  very  remarkable  and  striking  event 
took  i)]ace  this  morning.  Shortly  after  the  vessel  had  shipped  a  heavy 
body  of  water,  I  went  up  the  hatchway  to  look  round  for  a  short  inter- 
val ;  at  that  moment  the  seas  were  running  in  mountainous  succession, 
and  I  observed  that  some  of  the  loftiest  of  the  waves  were  very  nearly 
prevailing  against  our  little  vessel;  it  seemed  as  if  she  could  not  much 
longer  escape  being  overwhelmed  by  them  altogether.  I  made  no  re- 
mark to  any  one,  but  soon  after  we  tried  to  get  some  breakfast:  while 
so  occuj)ied,  one  of  the  men  called  down  to  inform  us  that  there  was  a 
sight  W(jrth  looking  at  ou  deck  ;  it  was  a  large  collection  of  a  species  of 
whale,  close  by  the  ship.  I  thought  I  should  like  to  see  them ;  there 
were  i)ciliaps  more  than  two  hundred  of  tliese  animals  close  to  us,  each 
about  twelve  feet  long.  When  I  went  upon  deck  after  breakfast  tiiey 
were  still  close  to  our  bows ;  and  the  man  at  the  helm  said  that  they 
served  as  a  breakwater  for  us  :  their  being  so  was  afterwards  mentioned 
by  some  other  person.  At  last  my  eyes  were  open  to  discover  the  pro- 
tection they  were  affording  to  our  little  struggling  vessel :  they  occupied 
a  considerable  portion  of  the  surface  of  the  sea,  in  the  exact  direction 
between  the  vessel  and  the  wind  and  waves,  reaching  so  near  to  us  that 
some  of  tiiem  might  have  been  struck  witii  a  liarpoon ;  they  remained 
constantly  swimming  in  gentle  and  steady  order,  as  if  to  maintain  the 
position  of  a  regular  phalanx,  and  I  suggested  that  nothing  should  be 
done  to  frighten  them  away.  It  was  ojjenly  remarked  by  some,  that  not 
one  sea  had  broken  on  board  us  while  they  occupied  their  useful  post; 
and  when  they  at  last  retired,  it  was  perceived  that  the  waves  did  not 
rage  with  the  same  violence  as  before  they  came  to  our  relief.  I  give 
this  wonderful  circumstance  just  as  it  occurred  ;  and  if  any  should  be 
disposed  to  view  it  as  a  thing  of  chance,  /  do  not;  for  I  believe  it  to 
l)e  one  of  the  great  and  marvellous  works  of  the  Lord  God  Alniiglity. 
These  friends  in  need,  and  friends  indeed,  filled  up  a  sufficiently  wide 
sipace  upon  two  of  the  large  swells  of  the  ocean,  completely  to  obstruct 
the  approach  of  each  succeeding  wave  opposed  to  the  vessel ;  so  tiial  if 
the  tiiird  wave  from  us  was  coming  in  lolly  foam  towards  us,  by  the  time 
it  had  rolled  over  and  become  the  second  v?ave,  its  foaming,  threatening 
aspect  was  destroyed  entirely,  reaching  us  at  last  in  the  form  of  a  dead 


21G 


MEMOIRS   OP   PANIET,  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


and  luirmless  swell.  They  are  very  oily  fisli,  but  seldom  larger  tlum  to 
yield  about  two  barrels  of  oil ;  they  are  couinionly  called  black  i\»h. 

Si:cth  Month  2Sd.  — Still  "  lying  to,"  sustained  through  another  rough 
and  perilous  night ;  the  wintry  storm  yet  howling  around  us.  We 
remarked,  after  having  just  passed  the  shortest  day  in  this  climate,  that 
our  friends  in  England  had  returned  home  from  the  Yearly  Meeting, 
and  were  enjoying  the  delightful  days  of  summer  at  their  greatest  length. 

Sixth  Month  2G//i.  —  The  tempestuous  weather,  which  our  litlle  vessel 
has  had  of  late  to  contend  with  so  largely,  the  great  length  of  voyage 
still  unaccomplished,  at  the  most  unfavorable  season  of  the  year,  have 
frequently  been  a  subject  of  serious  thought,  but  more  particularly  from 
witnessing,  since  the  last  heavy  gales,  considerable  and  almost  daily 
increasing  leakage  from  different  parts  of  the  deck,  owing  to  tlie  great 
strain  to  which  her  upper  works  have  been  subjected,  by  the  enormous 
weiglit  of  lumber,  together  with  part  of  our  stock  of  fresh  water  upon 
the  deck.  After  looking  at  the  state  of  things  on  every  side,  and  taking 
the  different  bearings  of  the  whole  into  deliberate  consideration,  it 
seemed  the  most  prudent  measure,  in  the  hope  of  contributing  to  the 
future  safety  of  tlie  vessel,  and  enabling  her  to  perform  the  service 
looked  forward  to,  in  its  fullest  extent,  to  lighten  her  deck,  by  launching 
overboard,  on  the  first  favorable  opportunity,  every  weight  of  sjjars,  etc., 
that  could  be  dispensed  with.  As  this  could  not  be  done  in  rough 
■weather  without  the  risk  of  injury  both  to  the  people  and  the  ship,  and 
there  being  less  wind  and  sea  to-day  than  for  some  time  back,  it  was 
resolved,  if  possible,  to  accomplisli  it.  Accordingly  four  heavy  logs,  an 
old  spare  square  sail-yard,  a  heavy  spar  intended  for  a  topmast,  with 
many  other  cumbrous  weights,  which  tended  to  increase  the  weakness  of 
the  quarters  of  the  vessel,  were  cast  into  the  sea  without  accident.  It 
is  truly  cause  of  regret  thus  to  sacrifice  articles,  which  at  a  future  day 
may  be  much  needed  ;  but  the  necessity  of  endeavoring  to  relieve  the 
present  difficulty  and  distress,  compelled  us  to  pass  over  that,  which  now 
can  be  looked  at  as  remote,  and  may  never  occur. 

As  this  step  has  not  been  taken  suddenly,  or  hastily  determined  upon  in 
the  moment  of  impending  danger,  when  fear  might  have  operated,  but 
is  the  result  of  patient  and  deliberate  observation,  I  trust  that  our  dear 
friends  in  England  will  see  the  propriety  of  our  so  doing.  Several  of 
the  articles  thus  thrown  into  the  sea  belonged  to  the  vessel  when  first 
purchased,  and  I  believe  the  sum  of  five  pounds  sterling  would  cover 
the  whole  amount  of  such  things  as  were  afterwards  bought  and  intended 
as  extra  stores.  I  was  disappointed  at  finding  on  inquiry  that  the  name 
Henr]]  Freeling,  which  was  deeply  branded  on  each  of  tlie  four  logs,  had 
not  been  previously  cut  out  before  they  were  thrown  overboard,  lest  tliis 
omission  should  give  rise  to  a  report  of  our  having  been  wrecked,  gone 
to  pieces,  or  foundered  at  Sea,  if  any  of  them  should  reach  a  distant 
shore,  or  be  picked  up  by  another  ship. 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAN'IEL  WHEELER. 


217 


Seventh  Month  2d.  —  Since  the  26tli  ultimo,  the  weather  has  been  very 
rugged.  To-morrow  we  expect  to  be  abreast  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
but  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  to  the  southward  of  it,  having 
kept  aloof  from  the  coast,  iu  the  hope  of  avoiding  the  currents  and 
heavy  gales  which  prevail  in  its  vicinitv  at  this  season  of  the  year.  To 
us,  so  far,  it  has  not  proved  a  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  but  a  Cape  of  con- 
stant anxiety  and  fearful  expectation,  having  been  marked  by  tempest 
after  tempest,  cold  rain,  hail,  sleet,  and  lightning. 

llh.  —  Still  "  lying  to  ;  "  the  storm  has  continued  all  night,  and  the  sea 
makes  very  heavy  upon  us.  The  mercury  in  the  marine  barometer  sunk 
to  29'30,  then  rose  a  little,  and  again  sunk  lower  in  the  tube.  As  the 
night  advanced,  the  storm  increased  with  awful  violence.  Tiie  strength 
of  the  wind  was  incredible,  and  the  lightning  appalling,  with  a  fall  of 
rain  and  sleet ;  the  sea  broke  in  upon  our  little  ship  in  an  alarming 
manner.  The  poor  men  were  lashed  upon  the  deck  with  ropes,  to  pre- 
vent their  being  washed  away ;  benumbed  with  cold,  and  at  times  float- 
ing with  the  vast  load  of  water  upon  the  deck,  their  sufferings  arc  not 
easily  described.  The  bulwark  on  the  larboard  side  was  damaged,  and 
the  spray  reached  more  than  two-thirds  up  the  mainmast.  In  the 
morning,  the  seamen  expressed  considerable  discouragement;  and  I 
observed  a  disposition  rather  to  make  the  worst  of  things.  Tlie  captain 
said,  "  he  hoped  he  should  not  see  such  another  night  in  this  vessel." 
One  person  did  not  expect  she  would  have  kept  up  until  morning. 
When  assembled  at  the  breakfast-table,  I  had  to  tell  them,  with  a  degree 
of  firmness,  that  a  murmur  ought  not  to  be  heard  amongst  us,  but  rather 
the  expression  of  thankfulness,  that  we  are  as  we  arc.  On  looking 
round  at  the  ravages  of  the  storm,  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  so  little 
damage  was  done;  and  the  increase  of  pumping  had  been  comj)arativcly 
trifling  to  what  might  have  been  expected  from  the  violent  and  frcijuent 
strokes  of  the  sea,  and  the  floods  of  water  that  had  rolled  over  the  deck 
of  tlie  vessel. 

In  the  darkest  part  of  the  night,  a  distinct  luminous  appearance,  or 
glow  of  light,  remained  at  our  mastheail ;  a  i>heiiomenon  only  seen  in 
dreadful  weather,  when  the  atmosphere  is  highly  charged  with  electric 
fluid.  The  sailors  call  it  a  corposant*  I  think  such  an  appearance  is 
mentioned  in  John  Churchman's  Journal,  or  that  of  some  other  worthy. 
The  countenances  of  our  men  were  considerably  whitened  this  morning, 
by  the  great  quantity  of  salt  which,  having  been  deposited  by  the  con- 
stant wash  of  the  sea,  had  dried  upon  their  faces. 

8//t.  — Early  this  morning  the  storm  abated,  and  at  eight,  a.  m.,  we 
bore  away  before  it  to  the  esistward.  In  the  course  of  the  storm  v(!ster- 
day  evening,  unusual  darkness  gathered  round  u.s,  when  suildenly  the 
wind,  which  blew  with  great  violence,  increased  to  a  complete  hurricane, 
and  roared  in  a  terrific  manner,  and  for  awhile  closely  threatened  our 

*  (Originally  written  Corpus  Sancli.)    See  Jolin  Woolman's  Journal. 
19 


218 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


little  vessel.  The  force  of  the  wind  was  so  great,  that  tlie  waves  for  the 
time  almost  ceaspd  to  undulate,  and  the  surface  of  the  ocean  became 
levelled  and  wliitened  with  foam.  At  this  juncture  I  was  comforted  in 
beholding  the  calmness  and  resignation  witli  which  my  dear  Charles  was 
favored.  At  one  time  he  remarked,  "  What  a  painful  situation  those 
people  must  be  in,  who  have  uot  a  good  reason  for  being  exposed  to 
similar  distress,  when  they  find  themselves  overtaken  by  it."  I  told 
him  it  was  formidable  enough,  eveu  to  those  who  felt  themselves  in  the 
line  of  apprelicnded  duty. 

dth.  —  The  wind  moderate,  but  the  swell  of  the  sea  caused  by  the  late 
tempest  continues  to  impede  our  i)rogress  ;  tlie  motion  however  of  the 
vessel  is  become  greatly  diminished.  Charles  remarked,  "  Then  are  they 
glad,  because  they  be  quiet;"  which  truly  was  our  case. 

IBlh.  —  This  morning  the  monsters  of  the  deep  seemed  roused  from 
their  secret  abodes,  probably  by  the  approach  of  elementary  strife. 
Several  whales  were  observed  about  us:  a  tine  spermaceti  whale  followed 
for  some  time  close  to  the  vessel,  exactly  in  her  wake.  This  was  a  full- 
grown  female  fish,  and  was  thought  to  be  nearly  as  long  as  the  Ileni-y 
Freeling.    As  night  approached  another  storm  began  to  threaten. 

Seventh  Month  1-iih.  —  At  ten,  a.m.,  it  was  so  tempestuous,  that  we 
again  hugged  the  howling  blast,  by  "heaving  to:"  as  the  vessel  came 
round  with  her  head  to  the  wind,  one  heavy  wave  broke  on  board,  but 
happily  none  of  the  crew  were  lost.  In  the  afternoon,  when  it  was 
thought  that  the  storm  had  arrived  at  its  greatest  strength,  this  hope 
was  suddenly  extinguished  by  the  lycrcury  falling  in  a  short  space  of 
time  down  to  29"50.  The  captain  said,  "  We  have  done  all  we  can, 
trust  in  Providence  only  remains."  Heavy  rain  succeeded  ;  but  instead 
of  the  bursting  forth  of  another  hurricane,  which  the  incessant  thunder 
and  lightning  led  us  to  expect,  it  was  ol)served  that  the  roar  of  the  wind 
was  lessening ;  it  changed  from  north-east  to  north-west,  but  sliil'tcd  so 
gradually  in  the  right  direction  for  the  vessel,  that  the  change  was 
scarcely  felt,  and  the  sea  fell  in  full  proportion  as  the  wind  abated. 

Two  or  three  days  previous  to  this  tempest,  I  felt  much  depressed  on 
account  of  my  Charles,  he  having  drooped  more  than  usual,  from  the 
effects  of  the  cold  weather;  the  great  length  of  time  we  had  already 
been  the  sport  of  the  winds  and  waves  since  leaving  Rio  de  Janeiro, 
could  not  but  excite  a  painful  and  discouraging  fear  lest  his  strength 
should  prove  unequal  to  the  remaining  part  of  the  voyage,  as  we  had 
only  passed  over  about  one  thousand  miles  in  distance,  since  beginning 
to  traverse  the  margin  of  the  Indian  Ocean ;  and  we  are  still  greatly 
annoyed  by  the  strong  currents  and  heavy  gales  which  prevail  from  the 
direction  of  ^Madagascar,  and  are  probably  attracted  down  tlie  Mozam- 
bique Channel,  which  separates  that  island  from  the  coast  of  Natal,  on 
the  .«outh-east  shore  of  Africa.  But  as  the  late  storm  approached,  I  felt, 
through  unmerited  favor,  increasing  peacefulness  and  tranquillity,  which 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS    OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


219 


nothing  during  its  whole  continuance  was  permitted  to  disturb ;  and  in 
the  most  awful  moment  of  uncertainty  and  impending  danger,  fear  had 
no  place  to  enter ;  this  was  utterly  banished  by  the  love  of  the  ever- 
blessed  Master  that  flowed  iu  my  heart,  and  wliicli  in  the  true  dignity 
of  its  heavenly  power  cast  it  out:  and  the  language  which  at  intervals 
continued  to  prevail  and  occupy  the  inner  man,  with  a  soothing  and  en- 
couraging sweetness,  was  that  of  the  Psalmist,  "  Delight  thyself  in  the 
Lord,  and  He  shall  give  thee  the  desires  of  thy  heart."  Thus  indeed 
was  strength  truly  administered,  according  to  the  glorious  working  of 
his  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joyfuluess,  to  endure 
and  to  give  thanks  to  the  Lord  Most  High.  I  should  shrink  from 
making  any  remark  on  the  state  of  my  own  mind,  whilst  iu  the  extremity 
out  of  which  we  have  been  so  remarkably  delivered,  did  I  not  feel  called 
upon  by  a  sense  of  gratitude  to  our  compassionate  Lord;  at  the  same 
time  a  hope  gleams  through  my  heart,  that  it  will  tend  to  strengthen  the 
faith  of  some  hesitating  and  doubting  fellow-travellers  who  may  event- 
ually peruse  these  lines,  to  "follow  ou  to  know  the  Lord"  for  them- 
selves ;  and  thus  partake  of  his  love,  mercy,  and  life-giving  presence, 
and  be  encouraged  to  forsake  all  and  follow  Him,  "  nothing  doubting," 
wherever  He  may  be  pleased  to  lead  :  for  the  declaration,  "  Lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway,"  will  assuredly  be  verified  in  their  experience,  and  all 
eartlily  things  will  be  estimated  but  as  loss  and  dfoss,  iu  comparLsou 
with  the  excellence  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus. 

Seventh  Month  22d.  —  Whilst  lying  to  in  heavy  weather  the  forepart 
of  last  night  (the  fourth  time  within  eight  days),  I  felt  much  exhausted 
for  want  of  rest,  and  not  a  little  discouraged  by  surrounding  circum- 
stances. The  almost  incessant  laboring  of  the  vessel,  and  the  heavy 
strokes  of  the  sea,  which  have  so  often  assailed  her  battered  sides,  could 
not  fail  to  occasion  extra  pumping  when  it  blew  hard;  although,  uj)on 
the  whole,  she  had  suffered  little  since  her  deck  had  been  freed  from 
dead  weights  ;  and  yet  every  returning  day  seemed  to  bring  a  fresh  tem- 
pest witii  it,  which  kept  the  sea  unceasingly  agitated.  All  these  circum- 
stances could  not  fail  to  occasion  renewed  thoughtfulness,  more  especially 
as  we  have  still  more  than  one  hundred  degrees  of  en3t  longitude  to  run 
down,  before  reaching  our  intended  port,  and  are  so  frequently  compelled 
to  "  lie  to,"  for  our  safety,  lest  the  sea  should  overwhelm  us  altogether. 
Thus  I  was  letting  in  fear  and  doubts,  and  listening  to  the  tempter's 
insinuations,  notwithstanding  the  multitude  of  mercies  which  have  been 
showered  upon  us  for  our  deliverance.  .Such  is  the  frailty  of  human 
nature,  that  when  we  see  the  waves  of  adversity  boisterous  about  us,  wc 
begin  to  sink,  l)y  letting  in  fear  at  the  prospect,  although  fully  sanctioned 
at  setting  out  by  the  Lord  himself:  even  the  i)rightesl  gleam  of  sunshine 
soon  loses  its  gladdening  influence  on  our  minds,  unless  again  and  :igain 
renewed  by  the  ever-blesseil  Master,  who,  having  been  touched  with  a 
feeling  of  our  manifold  infirmities,  pities  the  weakness  of  poor  mortal 


220 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WITEELER. 


[1834. 


dust.  After  passing  lliroiigli  considerable  mental  conflict,  iu  contrition 
I  went  upon  the  deck,  supposing,  from  the  great  motion  of  the  vessel, 
that  the  storm  had  continued  all  the  night,  and  that  we  were  still  "  lying 
to;"  when,  to  my  surprise,  I  found  a  bright  and  beautiful  morning,  the 
weather  apparently  entirely  changed,  the  wind  fair,  and  the  vessel  grad- 
ually pursuing  her  route;  but  the  great  and  diverse  swells  of  the  sea 
still  occasioned  her  to  labor  hard,  nearly  as  much  as  during  the  storm 
in  the  forepart  of  the  niglit.  I  could  not  helj)  feeling  ashamed  and  mor- 
tified in  abasement  of  self,  in  finding  I  had  been  thus  duped  by  the 
grand  adversary,  who,  ever  on  the  alert  and  unwearied,  had  found  the 
"watch  "  neglected  in  a  darkened,  gloomy  hour  of  trial  and  perplexity; 
and  thus  ho  improved  the  opportunity  to  his  own  advantage,  leaving  me 
covered  with  self-reproach  as  in  dust  and  ashes. 

27th. —  It  is  cause  of  humble  admiration  and  gratitude  to  observe, 
within  the  last  few  days,  an  improvement  in  the  health  of  my  Charles  ; 
considering  the  cold  and  damp  to  which  he  has  been  so  long  exposed, 
without  having  felt  the  glow  of  a  fire  the  whole  winter,  and  the  small 
portion  of  exercise  that  can  possibly  be  obtained,  beyond  what  the  motion 
of  the  vessel  supplies,  he  is  certainly  sustained  in  a  very  remarkable 
manner.  I  have  of  late  been  much  comforted  by  a  circumstance  brought 
to  my  recollection  respecting  hiiu,  I  feel  no  hesitation  in  believing,  by 
the  good  remembrancer,  although  many  years  have  passed  away  since  it 
occurred;  but  a  lively  image  of  the  whole  event  is  now  strikingly 
brought  home  to  my  mind.  When  he  was  about  four  years  old,  it  was 
concluded  that  the  time  was  come  for  him  to  begin  to  attend  meetings; 
and  I  wi'U  remember  sitting  under  the  gallery  in  Hheflield  meeting,  about 
twenty-one  years  ago,  when  he  was  conducted  by  one  of  his  brothers  to 
a  seat  at  the  top  of  the  meeting,  for  the  first  time.  I  had  been  in  my 
seat  a  short  time  previously,  and  on  seeing  him  led  up  the  side  aisle,  it 
sprang  up  in  my  heart  to  offer  him  that  day  unto  the  Lord.  Although 
at  the  time  a  pretty  strong  impression  was  engraven  on  ray  mind,  which 
yielded  a  peaceful  review,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  it  has  since  been 
as  much  obliterated  as  a  thing  that  never  took  place,  from  that  period 
until  a  few  days  ago,  when  it  was  recalled  fresh  and  fragrant  to  my 
understanding. 

Secodh  Month  28th. —  The  height  of  the  waves  compelled  us  again  to 
"lie  to,"  under  storm-canvas,  for  thirty  hours.  This  gale  increased  to 
a  violent  degree,  but  differed  in  most  respects  from  all  we  had  ])reviously 
been  called  to  witness.  In  all  the  preceding  cases  there  had  been  a 
change  of  a  favorable  nature  to  cheer  us  through  the  dreary  tempest; 
but  now  every  alteration  appeared  to  be  against  us,  serving  oidy  to  ren- 
der our  situation  more  and  more  alarming.  It  did  seem  as  if  we  were 
now  cast  off,  and  left  to  the  fury  of  the  wind  and  waves ;  and  notwith- 
standing we  had  with  our  own  eyes  seen  as  it  were  Jordan  driven  back, 
and  the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea  stand  as  on  heaps,  for  our  deliverance. 


1834.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET.  WHEELER. 


221 


yet  now  the  glorious  presence  was  withdrawn,  and  so  completely  hidden, 
that  no  trace  could  be  perceived  to  administer  one  glimmering  ray  of 
hope  in  the  midst  of  our  complicated  distress.  On  looking  at  our  forlorn 
situation,  and  the  overwhelming  appearance  of  the  storm,  the  fury  of 
which  liad  been  only  aggravated  by  every  change  which  had  so  far  taken 
place,  it  now  seemed  too  late  for  anything  to  occur  that  could  operate  in 
our  favor,  as  the  sea  was  running  in  confused  heaps  different  ways  in  a 
frightful  manner,  caused  by  the  wind  having  shifted  to  different  points, 
and  from  each  point  blowing  furiously.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon the  mercury  fell  lower  and  lower,  when  we  were  overtaken  with  a 
squall  of  wind,  truly  appalling  and  terrific,  which  in  a  short  time  after- 
wards was  succeeded  by  a  second,  still  more  violent;  but,  through  the 
medium  of  these  two  dreadful  blasts,  which  at  first  threatened  nothing 
but  destruction,  our  deliverance  was  marvellously  effected.  Such  was  the 
fury  of  these  two  typhoons,  that  they  actually,  in  a  short  space  of  time, 
changed  the  wild  and  disfigured  surface  of  the  troubled  ocean  from 
unruly  mountains  to  a  rugged  level  by  their  boisterous  breath,  leaving 
nothing  but  a  sea  white  as  milk  with  foam.  From  this  time  the  storm 
subsided,  and  at  midnight  we  were  again  enabled  to  bear  away  for  Van 
Dieman's  Land,  distant  about  four  thousand  seven  hundred  miles. 

31.s/. — "Lying  to,"  with  an  increasing  tempest  around  us.  Charles 
and  myself  sat  down  together,  it  being  Fifth  day ;  though  "  troubled  on 
every  side,  yet  not  distressed  ;  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair ;  persecuted  " 
again  and  again,  but  verily  "  not  forsaken  ;  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed ; " 
however  much  like  two  poor  outcasts  tossing  on  the  bosom  of  the  restless 
waters,  far  from  friends  and  native  home,  but  under  a  peaceful  feeling 
of  resignation  and  poverty  of  spirit.  The  barometer  was  low  yesterday, 
but  had  begun  to  rise  a  little;  in  a  short  time,  however,  it  began  again 
to  sink,  and  dropped  down  to  28  50,  being  an  inch  lower  than  when  we 
experienced  the  hurricane  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope.  This  circumstance  spread  a  gloom  over  us;  having  witnessed 
such  dreadful  weather  about  three  weeks  before,  when  the  mercury  was 
at  29*.')(),  and  knowing  the  correctness  of  the  barometer  in  former  cases, 
our  appreiiensions  were  increasingly  awakened  ;  and  under  a  sense  that 
another  close  trial  was  not  far  distant,  we  endeavored  to  wait  patiently 
the  event,  though  in  painful  suspense,  with,  I  believe,  a  full  surrender 
of  ourselves  to  the  will  of  Almighty  God ;  remembering  my  poor,  scat- 
tered orphan  family  and  dear  relations  and  friends  everywhere,  in  earn- 
estness and  brokenness  before  Him  who  knows  the  anguish  of  a  tribulated 
soul.  Towards  evening  the  wind  and  sea  increased  in  such  a  dreatlful 
manner,  that  the  horrors  of  the  scone  cannot  be  faithfully  described.  It 
blew  a  perfect  hurricane;  and  although  we  had  only  suflicieiit  storm- 
canvas  set  to  keep  the  vessel's  head  to  the  sea,  yet  she  seemed  in  danger 
of  being  torn  to  pieces  with  the  intense  pressure  against  which  she  had 
to  struggle  for  some  hours  together.  The  ca])tain  was  much  alarmed, 
I'J* 


222 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


and  said,  "  If  she  gets  through  this,  she  will  get  tlirough  anything." 
The  agitated  waters  broke  in  upon  us  on  every  side,  like  cascades,  fre- 
quently loading  the  deck  witli  their  weight:  the  whole  frame  of  the 
ves:el  trembled  and  shook  with  the  strain  in  an  unusual  manner.  This 
hurricane  at  length  became  a  steady  gale  of  wind,  but  very  heavy. 

Eighth  Month  4th. —  The  weather  very  boisterous,  although  we  were 
permitted  to  keep  before  the  wind  and  sea.  To-day  we  were  escorted  by 
an  unusual  number  of  birds,  such  as  the  albatross.  Cape  hen,  stormy 
petrel,  etc.  On  the  5th  we  were  compelled  again  to  "lie  to;"  and  this 
day,  the  6th,  we  were  again  "  lying  to."  At  three  o'clock,  p.  m.,  we  were 
assailed  by  a  most  violent  tempest,  with  heavy  falls  of  rain,  sleet,  and 
hail ;  the  sea  curled  in  an  unusual  manner,  and,  raging  in  oppojiite  direc- 
tions, our  little  bark  seemed  as  if  she  could  not  long  sustain  tlie  un- 
equal conflict,  as  the  wind  kept  increasing  to  a  degree  almost  incon- 
ceivable, except  to  those  who  may  have  witnessed  the  hurricane  with  all 
its  furious  and  angry  growl.  Everything  was  done  that  conhl  be  devised 
for  our  relief;  but  all  our  efforts  seemed  overpowered,  and  we  couhl  not 
wholly  divest  ourselves  of  an  apprehension  that  she  must  eventually  fill 
and  founder  by  the  lee  with  us  at  last,  if  the  fury  of  the  storm  were  not 
curbed  ;  of  this,  however,  there  seemed  no  probability,  and  the  approach 
of  night  served  only  to  increase  its  horror  and  renew  its  force.  In  this 
situation  one  would  have  supposed  that  no  relief  could  have  availed  short 
of  an  abatement  of  the  storm  ;  but,  true  it  is,  that  an  increase  of  its  fury 
produced  a  circumstance,  which  at  once  enabled  our  little  vessel  to  rise 
with  comparative  ease  to  every  opposing  mountain-billow.  At  eight 
o'clock,  p.  M.,  the  wind  was  so  powerfully  strong,  that  it  blew  our  new 
storm-jib  away  from  the  duff,  or  bolt-rope,  altogether.  Every  ex-ertion 
was  made  to  prevent  the  total  loss  of  the  sail,  but  it  flapi)ed  with  such 
violence  as  to  shake  the  whole  frame  of  the  vessel,  threatening  destruc- 
tion to  all  that  came  near  it.  At  length  it  was  lowered  down  into  the 
v/atcr  under  the  lee  of  the  ship,  and  happily  secured,  but  not  without  one 
man  being  hurt  by  it.  For  want  of  this  sail,  it,  was  now  feared  that  the 
sea  would  make  a  constant  breach  over  our  deck  ;  but  before  anotlier  sail 
could  be  prepared  to  replace  it,  it  was  truly  relieving  to  find  that  the 
vessel  bowed  to  the  seas  as  they  met  her  in  a  much  more  lively  manner 
without  it  than  she  had  done  with  it.  Thus,  in  a  very  unexpected  man- 
ner, was  a  way  made  for  us  to  ride  triumphantly  through  the  remainder 
of  the  terrific  storm,  without  any  matcu'ial  injury  to  the  vessel  beyond 
the  loss  of  part  of  her  bulwark.  "  This  poor  man  cried,  and  the  Lord 
heard  him,  and  saved  him  out  of  all  his  troubles;"  and  to  Him  be  the 
glory  and  the  praise  forever.  Every  storm  which  we  had  witnessed 
previously  to  the  last,  had  been  more  or  less  accompanied  by  thunder 
and  lightning,  sometimes  in  an  awful  manner;  and,  although  we  left 
England  without  conducting  chains,  yet  thus  far  not  a  flash  had  been 
permitted  to  harm  us.    By  way  of  precaution,  the  pumps  have  at  times 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   PAXIEL  WHEELER. 


223 


been  stopped  up,  to  prevent  their  being  split.  Such  favors  I  desire  to 
record  with  thankfulness,  and  to  number  them  among  the  many  bless- 
ings, which  have  descended  upon  us  from  our  heavenly  Parent  times  in- 
numerable. 

Sth. —  It  is  now  more  than  ten  weeks  since  we  sailed  from  Rio  de  Jan- 
eiro ;  we  are  still  more  than  three  thousand  miles  from  our  desired  port, 
and  yet  the  winds  have  mostly  blown  from  favorable  quarters,  but  often 
with  such  violence  as  to  render  them  unavailing,  on  account  of  the  tre- 
mendous seas  they  have  occasioned.  A  larger  vessel  would  have  profited 
by  many  of  the  gales,  which  have  compelled  us  to  "  lie  to"  until  they  have 
moderated,  when,  perhaps,  a  change  of  wind  to  a  less  favorable  quarter 
has  succeeded  ;  our  progress  has  been  much  retarded  by  the  old  swell  yet 
remaining.  What  little  we  do  gain  seems  like  fetching  water  from  the 
well  beside  the  gate  of  Bethlehem,  at  the  risk  of  natural  life ;  yet  I  am 
fully  persuaded  that  it  has  been  "  good  for  us  to  be  here." 

IO//1.  —  The  last  two  days  the  weather  has  been  very  rugged,  but  it 
became  more  gentle  in  the  course  of  last  night;  and  some  heavy  showers 
of  rain  have  greatly  assisted  in  stilling  the  swellings  of  the  restless 
waters ;  which  allowed  our  sliip's  company  to  sit  down  together  in  a  good 
degree  of  comfort,  it  being  First  day. 

1-ifh.  —  To-day  we  liave  again  ventured  before  tlie  wind.  In  tlie  fore- 
noon, it  being  the  Fifth  day  of  the  week,  Charles  and  myself  were 
engaged  in  silent  waiting.  I  sat  under  a  painful  feeling  of  great  strip- 
pedness  and  desertion,  which  have  frequently  been  my  portion  of  late ; 
but  my  Lord  knows  best  what  is  best  for  mo  ;  and  although  his  blessed 
will  may  not  at  all  times  suit  the  crcaturely  desires  of  a  poor  finite 
mortal,  yet  I  think  I  desire  to  be  patiently  resigned,  and  to  be  able  to 
say,  in  sincerity  of  heart,  "  I  have  behaved  and  quieted  myself,  as  a  child 
that  is  weaned  of  his  mother;  my  soul  is  even  as  a  weaned  child;" 
liumbly  j)raying,  that  at  seasons  an  evidence  may  be  granted  that  ail 
things  will  work  together  for  good,  although  the  blessed  Comforter,  who 
alone  can  relieve  my  soul,  may  be  so  veiled  from  the  view  of  my  mind 
as  to  appear  far  from  me.  By  noon  the  wind  and  sea  had  so  much  risen 
that  it  became  needful  again  to  "lie  to,"  without  delay.  Soon  alter  the 
ves.sel  was  brought  to  the  wind,  every  indication  was  exhibited  of  anoliier 
dreadful  tempest  being  close  upon  us.  The  interval  of  suspense  was  short 
before  our  fears  were  realized  by  being  again  surrounded  with  all  the 
horrors  of  a  furious  .storm,  which  continued  through  the  night  with  un- 
aljated  fury. 

loth.  —  The  wind  shifted  .several  points  in  the  course  of  the  gale,  caus- 
ing the  white-crested  foaming  billows  to  run  one  against  another  in  fear- 
ful heaps,  and,  bnsaking  as  they  met  in  every  direction,  to  exhibit  one 
vast  r)ccan  of  white  foam  in  confused  agitation  not  to  be  described.  As 
the  principal  weiglit  of  this  mighty  tempest  was  from  the  southward  and 
westward,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  pole,  the  wind  coming  off  such 


224 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


vast  bodies  of  ice,  brought  witli  it  most  chilling  cold,  and  heavy  falls  of 
hail  or  sleet,  which  added  much  to  the  alreadj' accumulated  sulferiiigs 
of  our  poor,  drenched,  and  benumbed  seamen. 

16//i.  — After  midnight  the  storm  became  less  violent,  aiid  only  blew 
a  gale  of  wind,  which  gradually  diminisiied  before  daybreak  this  morn- 
ing ;  and  the  mountainous  waves  having  ceased  from  foaming,  though 
still  prodigious,  about  seven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  we  again  put  the  head  of  our 
little  bark  towards  the  long-desired  Tasmania,  although  but  small  pro- 
gress could  be  made,  from  the  lofty  swells  which  remained.  During  the 
tempest  of  yesterday,  it  was  very  evident  that  several  on  board  were 
much  discouraged  at  its  awful  strength.  It  was  acknowledged  by  the 
captain,  mate,  and  others,  that  they  had  never  beheld  such  a  dreadful 
sea  at  any  time  before  ;  and  yet  the  little  Frccling  was  preserved  through 
it  all  with  comparatively  slight  injury.  Such  indeed  have  been  the  re- 
newed extendings  of  abounding  mercy,  as  ought  to  be  sufficient  to  cause 
even  those  of  little  faith  to  be  ashamed,  and  to  cease  any  longer  to  doubt: 
but,  alas!  the  rod  once  withdrawn,  is  soon  forgotten;  as  is  the  loving- 
kindness  of  the  Lord,  when  the  danger  is  passed  away:  like  Israel  of 
old,  we  sing  his  praise,  but  soon  forget  his  works. 

11  th.  —  The  weather  being  more  gentle,  the  crew  were  assembled  twice 
in  the  course  of  the  day  for  devotional  purjioses.  The  evening  was 
crowned  with  sweet  peace. 

At  noon  this  day  we  have  completed  full  140°  of  longitude,  more  than 
100  of  these  since  leaving  Rio  de  Janeiro  by  the  way  of  the  South 
American  continent  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope ;  and  we  have  yet  about 
46;i  °  more  to  accomplish  before  entering  the  Derwcut  River,  besides  several 
degrees  of  south  latitude  to  fill  up. 

Ninth  Month  Qth.  — Since  the  17th  ult.,  to  this  date,  the  weather  has 
been  more  favorable,  though  often  boisterous.  To-day  strong  gules  and 
cloudy;  but  the  sea,  although  high,  still  admits  of  our  steering  a  direct 
course:  yesterday  at  noon  we  were  about  340  miles  from  the  southern 
promontory  of  Tasmania.  If  the  weather  be  clear  to-morrow,  and  the 
wind  continue  in  this  quarter  with  the  same  strength,  we  expect  to  see 
the  land  once  more  in  the  afternoon.  This  evening  there  is  a  rumor  of 
land  being  in  sight. 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DA>'IEL  WHEELER. 


225 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Van  Diemen's  Laxd  —  Axchor  off  Hobaut  Towx  —  Meeting  ■with  James 
BACKiroisE  AND  George  W.  Walker — Aborigines  —  Illness  of  Daniel 
WiiEF.LER  —  Sail  for  Botany  Bay  —  Arrival  at  Sydn'ey — Interview  with 
the  Governor  —  Public  Meeting  at  Sydney  —  Religiocs  Engagements. 

V^IXTH  MONTH  7th  —  After  sailing  rapidly  with  a  strong  breeze 
o-l  all  night,  the  land  was  fairly  in  sight  at  daylight  this  morning;  but 
it  was  too  distant  to  be  determined  with  certainty  what  particular  part 
we  saw.  Towards  noon  the  south  Cape  of  Van  Diemen's  Land,  with  tlie 
land  in  the  neisrhborhood  of  Tasmau's  Head  were  distinguished :  but 
the  wind  had  shifted  almost  directly  against  our  vessel,  and  a  consider- 
able swell  of  the  sea  had  risen,  although  in  the  morning  these  were  both 
in  our  favor.  In  the  course  of  the  day  we  had  two  satisfactory  sittings 
with  the  crew,  it  being  First  day.  About  five  o'clock,  p.  M.,  the  atmos- 
phere assumed  a  very  threatening  appearance.  The  sailors  could 
scarcely  get  in  the  sails  before  it  blew  in  a  furious  manner.  Our  hopes, 
which  had  previously  brightened  at  the  prospect  of  getting  into  port, 
were  now  unexpectedly  blighted  ;  and  instead  of  a  probability  of  this 
being  soon  realized,  we  had  the  mortification  to  witness  a  painful  reverse; 
for,  before  midiiiglit,  we  were  literally  blown  oIT  the  land  altogether,  and 
our  situation  rendered  hazardous  by  the  neighborhood  of  rocks  and 
shoals.  One  of  these  rocks,  from  its  exact  position  being  unknown, 
caused  more  thoughtfulness  than  others.  The  storm  lusted  all  night,  and 
brought  with  it  the  swells  of  the  Pacific,  which,  meeting  those  from  the 
edge  of  the  Indian  Ocean,  together  with  the  currents  occasioned  by  New 
Holland,  etc.,  soon  raised  a  cross  and  outrageous  sea.  It  was  thought 
that  our  vessel  had  not  sustained  more  real  damage  from  any  storm  she 
had  previously  encountered  during  the  whole  voyage,  except  one,  which 
exceeded  it  in  violence.  The  sea  ranged  over  our  deck  almost  the  whole 
night.  She  was  struck  several  times  in  different  j)arts  by  heavy  seas, 
and  part  of  the  bulwark  on  the  starboard  side  was  driven  on  board. 

Towards  morning,  on  the  9th  instant,  the  strength  of  the  wind  was  so 
greatly  diminished,  that  by  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  we  made  sail  and 
stretiiied  to  the  northward  again.  Soon  after  noon  the  small  islands  of 
Pedro  Blanco  and  the  Eddystone  were  plainly  ascertained  ;  afterward 
llie  main  land  appearec],  and  we  steered  at  once  for  Tasman's  Head, 
entering  Storm  Bay  just  at  nightfall.  After  beating  about  for  the  next 
forty-eight  hours  with  contrary  winds  and  great  fatigue  to  the  men,  we 
(Mitercd  the  Derwent  before  dark  on  the  lUlh  instant,  and  were  at  last 
favorL-d  to  anchor  safely  oH"  lIol)art  Town  at  eleven,  p.  M.,  nearly  opposite 
Mulgrave  battery  ;  and  eventually  moored,  with  two  anchors,  close  to  tiie 
garden  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor  Arthur.   Next  morning  I  ascertained 

r 


226 


MEMOinS   OF   DANIEI.  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


that  our  dear  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington  Walker 
were  still  in  these  parts  and  well. 

[In  a  letter  from  Hobart  Town  Daniel  Wheeler  thus  writes :]  My 
friends  will  bear  with  me  whilst  recapitulating  the  gracious  dealings  of 
our  heavenly  Father,  as  set  forth  in  the  extracts  from  my  Journal. 
Though  many  storms  and  tempests  have  been  enumerated,  yet  not  one- 
half  of  what  it  has  been  our  portion  to  witness  has  been  told.  It  may 
suffice  for  me  to  say,  tliat  we  have  been  compelled  to  seek  refuge  more 
than  twenty  times  from  the  fury  of  the  hostile  elements  by  "  lying  to," 
with  the  ship's  head  to  the  wind  and  waves  :  and  tiiis  has  been  resorted 
to  only  in  cases  of  extreme  danger. 

[In  the  same  letter,  he  alludes  to  one  of  the  sailors,  who,  it  appears, 
had  been  remarkably  visited,  and  brought  under  feelings  of  deep  con- 
demnation, and  who  opened  his  miud  to  him  in  a  letter.  Of  this  man 
he  remarks:]  A  lapse  of  two  months  had  occurred  from  the  time  of  his 
first  impression,  before  he  divulged  the  secret  in  that  letter.  I  had  per- 
ceived in  his  eye,  the  anguish  of  his  wounded  spirit,  but  knew  not  the 
cause  until  he  wrote  to  me.  He  had  several  times  been  in  danger  of 
being  washed  overboard ;  and  once  nearly  fell  from  one  of  the  yards 
when  aloft,  but  no  outward  danger  was  sufficient  wholly  to  bring  down 
his  stubborn  heart.  But  the  power  within  v>'as  too  strong  for  liim ;  he 
could  not  resist  it ;  thus  verifying  the  assertion  of  the  Apostle,  "  greater 
is  He  that  is  in  you,  than  he  that  is  in  the  world."  I  think  this  circum- 
stance cannot  fail  to  animate  the  hearts  of  all  our  dear  friends,  particu- 
larly such  as  have  been  instrumental,  in  any  degree,  towards  promoting 
the  great  work  in  which  we  are  engaged,  and  cause  them  to  feel  a  lively 
participation  in  that  heavenly  joy  which  welcomes  the  repenting  and 
returning  sinner  to  his  Father's  house. 

[From  a  previous  extract,  it  will  be  observed  that  Daniel  Wheeler 
suggested,]  that  certain  stipulations  should  be  made  with  any  person 
who  might  be  engaged  to  take  the  command  of  the  vessel ;  one  of  these 
was,  that  himself  and  mate  should  attend  morning  and  evening  when 
the  Holy  Scriptures  were  read ;  this  appears  to  have  been  attended  to, 
and  the  sailors  also  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  hearing  them  read  at  suitable 
times.  From  a  paragraph  in  one  of  his  letters,  it  appears  that  he  had 
been  careful  to  inform  them  that  he  did  not  consider  such  reading  as  a 
part  of  Divine  worship  ;  but  that  true  worship  is  an  act  between  man 
and  his  great  Creator,  and  can  only  be  performed  acceptably  in  spirit 
.and  in  truth.  ^ 

[In  a  letter  from  Hobart  Town,  bearing  date  the  21st  of  Tenth  Month, 
1834,  the  following  passages  occur.]  Soon  after  my  last  letters  were  fiually 
closed,  our  dear  friends,  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington 
Walker,  returned  to  Hobart  Town :  as  we  had  previous  information  of 
the  time  they  were  expected  to  arrive,  we  were  at  their  lodgings  in  readi- 
ness to  receive  them.    They  were  not  strangers  to  our  being  here,  as  the 


r 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


227 


arrival  of  the  Henry  Freeling  had  been  publicly  notified  in  the  news- 
papers, in  connection  with  my  name  as  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Friends.  Our  joy  at  meeting,  so  remote  from  England,  I  believe  was 
mutual,  and  can  be  more  easily  conceived  than  described;  and  it  has 
been  since  not  a  little  heightened  by  our  having  been  favored  and 
strengthened  to  labor  unitedly  together  for  the  promotion  of  the  same 
great  and  glorious  cause,  in  the  different  meetings  which  have  been  lield 
at  this  place  since  our  arrival,  as  also  in  opportunities  of  a  more  private 
nature. 

On  examination,  after  reaching  this  port,  it  was  found  that  several 
repairs  were  necessary,  both  to  the  upper  works  of  the  vessel,  and  also 
to  the  sails  and  rigging,  as  might  be  expected  from  the  long  and  tem- 
pestuous voyage  which  wc  had  been  favored  so  safely  to  accomplish  ;  but 
these  are  not  of  such  magnitude  as  to  require  more  than  some  black- 
smith's work  and  timber  in  addition  to  our  own  strength  and  stores.  I 
think  wo  are  unitedly  of  the  opinion,  tliat  she  is  as  good  a  vessel  as  can 
be  put  together,  and  that  if  she  had  not  really  been  such,  she  never 
would  have  been  here. 

With  a  little  exception,  our  sailors  have  exceeded  my  most  sanguine 
expectations  as  to  behavior  and  conduct  in  general ;  and  I  think  no  men 
couhl  have  suffered  more  hardships  from  the  weather  tlian  they  liave 
endured.  For  a  time  we  gave  them  some  wine,  but  whether  from  its 
becoming  fiat  and  vapid  by  washing  about  in  the  cask,  when  a  quantity 
of  it  had  been  taken  out,  or  with  the  change  from  cohl  to  heat  and  tiicn 
to  cold  again,  some  of  them  declined  drinking  it,  on  account  of  its  not 
suiting  tlieni ;  so  that  they  had  notliiug  but  water  for  months  tugtther. 
It  is  a  little  remarkable  that,  although  they  have  been  sometimes  wet, 
and  in  wet  clothes,  not  for  a  day  or  two,  but  for  a  week  together,  when 
their  teeth  have  chattered  with  cold,  witli  no  warm  food,  tlie  .sea  having 
put  the  fires  out,  even  l)clow  tiie  deck,  and  the  water  filtering  through 
the  deck  on  their  beds  below,  and  not  a  dry  garment  to  change,  yet  not 
a  single  instance  of  the  cramp  has  occurred  amongst  them,  nor  the 
sliglitcst  appearance  of  the  scurvy,  even  in  those  who  have  bef  iretiine 
been  afllideil  with  it,  and  still  bear  the  marks  about  them;  and,  with  the 
solitary  instance  of  one  man,  who  was  forced  to  quit  the  deck  for  two 
hours  during  his  watch,  from  being  taken  unwell,  every  man  and  boy 
have  stood  throughout  the  whole  voyage  in  a  remarkable  nuinner.  They 
have  been  plentifully  supplied  with  fresh  j)rovisions  and  vegetal)lcs  since 
we  arrived,  and  with  some  malt  lifjuor  al.«o ;  but  their  character  for 
sobriety  and  temperance,  and  general  good  behavior,  has  warranted  every 
reasonable  indulgence  likely  to  conduce  to  their  health  and  welfare. 

My  dear  friends  will  p(  rhai)3  remember  that  the  Society  Islands  have 
always  been  tlie  primary  object  i)eforc  my  mind;  and  this  originally 
gave  rise  to  our  making  the  attempt  to  reach  them  by  the  way  of  Cape 
Horn,  as  the  nearest  route.  And  although  Van  Diemen's  Laud  and  New 


228 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


South  Wales  are  also  included  in  the  certificates  granted  me,  yet  the 
Society  Isles  are  still  the  object  bright  before  me,  as  the  first  point  of 
destination  to  be  aimed  at.  It  is  expected  that  we  shall  be  ready  to 
leave  this  port  in  about  a  fortnight,  and  as  it  appears  that  our  dear 
friends,  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington  Walker,  are  now 
about  closing  their  engagements  in  Van  Diemen's  Land,  and  will  be 
ready  to  proceed  hence  at  the  same  time,  we  therefore  propose  conveying 
them  to  Port  Jackson;  where  it  is  my  intention  to  call,  for  the  purpose 
of  recruiting  our  stock  of  coals,  oil,  etc.,  all  of  which  are  extremely 
high  in  price  at  Hobart  Town,  and  may  be  purchased  in  Sy'dney  at  a 
reasonable  rate.  As  our  course  will  be  round  the  northern  extremity  of 
New  Zealand,  we  shall  have  but  a  trifling  distance  extra  to  perform,  by 
hauling  in  for  the  coast  of  New  Holland. 

[Soon  after  the  foregoing  was  written,  Daniel  Wheeler  was  taken  so 
seriously  ill,  with  a  complaint  which  settled  on  his  lungs,  that  his  recov- 
ery seemed  doubtful ;  he  remarks  :]  For  a  time  it  almost  seemed  as  if  I 
had  come  to  Van  Diemen's  Land  to  lay  down  my  head  there ;  but  in 
this  prospect,  resignation  to  whatever  should  be  the  will  of  my  heavenly 
Father  was  the  stay  and  comfort  of  my  mind  ;  bearing  it  up  above  the 
bondage  of  fear,  even  to  a  degree  of  rejoicing  in  humble  trust  and  con- 
fidence in  the  inconceivable  love  of  Him  who  "  came  not  to  call  the 
righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance;  "  permitting  them  to  know  and  sen- 
sibly to  feel  the  riches  of  that  universal  heavenly  grace  which  triumphs 
over  all  the  depravity  of  human  nature,  where  its  operations  are  submit- 
ted to;  begetting  a  faith  that  can  remove  every  mountain  of  sin  and 
opposition,  and  can  give  the  victory  over  death,  hell,  and  the  grave,  to 
all  who  believe  in  its  powerful  and  saving  efiicacy :  who  "  live  not  unto 
themselves,  but  unto  Him  who  died  for  them  and  rose  again ; "  and 
because  He  lives,  they  live  also,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  in  their 
crucified  and  glorified  Redeemer.  The  season  was  particularly  late  and 
cold  ;  deep  snow  was  lying  upon  the  mountains  in  sight ;  and  cold  rains 
almost  daily  falling  in  torrents,  rendered  the  streets  and  roads  in  the 
town  nearly  impassable,  excepting  a  few  of  the  2)rincipal  thoroughfares 
that  are  macadamized.  No  regularly  formed  footpaths  are  yet  estab- 
lished in  any  part  of  the  colony,  so  that  getting  about  on  foot  was 
almost  impracticable  for  invalids,  even  in  an  advanced  stage  of  conva- 
lescence. But  although  our  intentions  have  been  thus  frustrated,  yet 
I  am  persuaded  that  all  things  which  have  hitherto  been  permitted  have 
been  mercifully  dispensed,  and  have  worked,  and  will  continue  to  work, 
together  for  good ;  and  that  the  lengthened  continuance  of  cold,  winterly 
weather  has  been  best  for  us,  and  will  serve  the  more  effectually  to  brace 
us,  and  prepare  our  constitutions  for  the  relaxing  and  constant  heat  that 
we  shall  meet  with  amongst  the  Society  Islands.  Besides  the  advantages 
which  have  been  thus  derived,  I  am  firm  in  the  belief  that  our  protracted 
stay  in  this  neighborhood  will  ultimately  be  found  to  have  been  in  the 


1834.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


229 


ordering  of  Divine  wisdom  ;  however  apparently  at  the  moment  impeding 
the  great  object  before  me,  whicli  it  has  been  my  earnest  and  anxious 
solicitude  to  accomplish  while  the  earthly  tabernacle  retains  a  good 
degree  of  strength.  By  this  detention  an  opportunity  was  afforded  for 
a  complete  and  satisfactory  arrangement,  not  only  of  our  own  aflairs, 
but  of  those  of  our  dear  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washing- 
ton Walker.  The  arrival  of  a  ship  in  this  interim,  brought  out  for  them 
a  variety  of  books,  tracts,  etc. ;  these  were  much  needed  for  distribution 
in  Van  Diemen's  Land  ;  so  that  it  seemed  to  crown  all  their  labors,  and 
enable  them  to  depart  in  peace. 

During  this  time  we  were  present  at  two  conferences  with  members  of 
the  Wesleyan  connection  ;  at  the  latter  of  lhe.se,  most,  if  not  all,  of  their 
preachers  were  collected.  Some  time  back  the  Wesloyuns  were  very 
favorable  to  our  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washintrton 
Walker,  and  disposed  to  render  them  every  assistance  in  their  power; 
sujjposing,  although  they  were  walking  among  men  under  a  different 
name  from  themselves,  that  still  in  Christian  doctrine  they  were  nearly 
agreed,  or  that  the  difference  was  so  trifling,  as  to  be  unimportant.  But 
finding  that  of  late  some  of  their  members  have  become  convinced  of 
Friends'  principles,  a  marked  shyness  has  begun  to  siiow  itself ;  and  sev- 
eral attempts  have  been  made  to  prove  that  the  principles  which  we 
prol'fss  are  not  fully  supported  by  Scripture  authority.  The  perceptible 
guidance  of  the  Spirit,  it  seems,  they  cannot  believe  in,  notwithstanding 
they  profess  to  be  continually  under  its  influence  in  all  their  religious 
proceedings :  we  cannot,  tluTefore,  wonder  that  our  mode  of  wor.<liip  and 
silent  waiting  upon  Almighty  God  are  disaj)proved  of  and  incompre- 
hensible to  them.  Tlie.se  conferences  have  served  to  show  that  there  is 
a  much  wider  difference  between  them  and  us  than  they  had  previously 
supposed. 

However  we  may  be  dispo.sed  to  cherish  Christian  charity  one  toward.s 
another  as  religious  profci^sors,  yet  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  whenever 
the  principles  of  our  religious  Society  are  thoroughly  understood,  they 
will  always  be  found  striking  at  the  root  of  a  tree  upon  which  most 
other  denominations  are  feeding ;  and  this  mu^t  and  will  be  the  case,  so 
long  aa  the  preachers  and  teachers  of  the  people  are  paid  for  the  per- 
formance of  their  offices,  and  are  trained  up  for  them.  I  am  far  from 
a.sserting  that  there  are  not  individuals  of  other  societies;  who  are  truly 
called  to  the  work  of  preaching  the  gos])el,  and  who  are  laboring  in  the 
noble  cause  from  pure  and  disinterested  motives;  but  I  do  fear  that  the 
number  of  these  is  comparatively  small ;  and  it  is  my  belief,  that  if  no 
money  was  permitted  to  circulate  in  connection  with  the  outward  per- 
formance of  any  religious  service,  the  religion  of  Jesus  wouhl  soon  sliuke 
off  the  defilements  w  ith  which  it  has  been  sullied,  and  again  shine  forth, 
in  i)rimitive  purity  and  lustre,  "clear  as  the  sun,  fair  as  the  moon,  an(l 
terrible"  to  sin  and  iniquity  "as  an  army  with  banners."  O!  that  men 
20 


230 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


would  come  to  that  true  teaching  of  the  heavenly  anointing  within  them, 
which  would  abide  in  them  and  teach  them  all  things;  and  which  is 
Truth  itself,  and  no  lie.  Then  would  they  be  sensible  that  they  needed 
no  man  to  teach  them :  for  the  teachings  of  man  would  be  to  them  as 
that  water  of  which  "  whosoever  drinketh  shall  thirst  again  ;  "  but  when 
they  have  tasted  of  the  water  given  them  by  the  Prince  of  life  Himself, 
which  should  be  in  them  "a  well  of  water  springing  up  unto  everlasting 
life,"  "whosoever  drinketh  of  this  shall  never  thirst." 

[After  making  several  visits  to  take  leave  of  their  friends,  previous  to 
their  departure,  in  company  with  James  Backhouse  and  George  Wash- 
ington Walker,  they  weighed  anchor  in  the  evening  of  the  11th  of 
Twelfth  Month,  having  previously  had  a  parting  opportunity  in  the 
family  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  George  Arthur,  who  uniformly  treated 
them  with  kindness  and  hospitality.  They  had,  however,  no  sooner  left 
the  quiet  moorings  of  the  Derwent  River  than  they  had  to  encounter 
the  bulfetings  of  the  stormy  main.  This  was  more  or  less  the  case  dur- 
ing the  whole  passage  from  the  Derwent  to  Port  Jackson.  In  the  night 
of  the  19th,  they  were  in  considerable  danger  of  being  driven  amongst 
the  rooks  by  some  unknown  current ;  but  were  favored  to  discover  and 
escape  the  danger  in  time,  although  the  night  was  dark,  and  much  rain 
falling.  Daniel  Wheeler  adds:  Although  the  danger  which  threatened 
was  evident  and  imminent,  yet  our  little  company  were  preserved  in 
quietness,  and  divested  of  fear.  At  eleven  o'clock  next  day,  the  20th, 
they  saw  the  light-house  and  signal-staff  on  the  South  Head,  which  forms 
one  side  of  the  entrance  of  Port  Jackson.]  A  timely  signal  having  been 
made,  we  got  a  pilot  on  board  on  nearing  the  reef,  and  immediately 
worked  up  the  bay  towards  the  harbor.  At  two  o'clock,  p.m.,  we  were 
favored  safely  to  anchor  in  Sydney  Cove,  at  a  convenient  distance  from 
the  shore;  before  anchoring,  the  mail,  with  which  we  had  been  entrusted 
from  Van  Diemen's  Land,  was  duly  conveyed  to  the  post-ofBce  at  Sydney. 
[They  met  with  a  cordial  reception  there,  not  only  from  persons  to  whom 
they  had  letters  of  recommendation,  but  from  many  others  also ;  marks 
of  respect,  kindness,  and  hospitality  were  also  shown  them  by  the  Gov- 
ernor and  local  authorities.  Meetings  for  worship,  on  First  and  Fifth 
days,  were  regularly  held  on  board  the  vessel  during  their  stay,  which 
several  persons  usually  attended. 

[The  deplorable  situation  of  some  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  is 
thus  described :] 

Twelfth  Month  23cZ. —  After  dinner,  we  landed  on  an  uninhabited  part 
of  the  coast,  on  the  north  side  of  the  harbor,  to  obtain  sufficient  exercise^ 
and  accidentally  met  with  an  aboriginal  family,  consisting  of  two  females 
(one  of  them  far  advanced  in  years)  and  three  children,  the  offspring  of 
the  younger  woman.  There  were  two  men  not  far  off,  who  belonged  to 
them,  but  they  kept  aloof.  These  women  appeared  to  be  in  a  poor  state 
of  health,  and  exceedingly  shrunk  :  they  could  talk  a  little  English,  and 


1834.] 


MEMOIRS 


OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


231 


on  our  making  them  some  trifling  presents,  and  saying  that  some  of  us 
would  see  them  again,  if  tliey  should  be  there  to-morrow,  one  of  them 
said,  "  You  welcome;  come."  It  was  affecting  to  behold  the  degraded 
condition  of  these  natives  of  the  soil.  The  state  of  these  poor  creatures 
has  been  rendered  abundantly  more  miserable  since  the  English  have 
taken  possession  of  their  country,  from  the  introduction  of  vices  to  which 
they  were  before  strangers,  particularly  the  use  of  spirituous  liquors. 

24th. —  AVe  sent  some  biscuit  to  the  native  family  on  the  north  side  of 
the  bay,  by  the  mate  and  ray  son  Charles ;  wlio  saw  two  other  families 
of  these  people  in  the  course  of  their  excursion.  Their  debased  condi- 
tion is  greater  than  can  well  be  conceived,  and  such  as  to  render  every 
attempt  to  assist  them  fruitless ;  if  money  be  handed  to  them,  it  is  imme- 
diately exchanged  for  rum ;  or  if  clothes,  they  are  forthwith  sold  or 
exci)anged  for  whatever  will  procure  strong  drink :  such  is  the  curse 
entailed  upon  them  since  their  acquaintance  with  the  British  ;  who  are 
doubtless  chargeable,  not  only  on  this  score,  but  for  much  of  the  demor- 
alization and  degradation  of  these  harndess  people.  Whilst  dining  ou 
shore  to-day,  we  had  both  windows  and  doors  open  ;  such  is  the  heat 
prevailing,  on  this  side  of  the  globe,  ou  what  is  commonly  called  Christ- 
mas eve. 

'Kith. —  Tills  morning  we  received  a  visit  from  William  Pascoe  Crook, 
one  of  the  missionaries  that  first  went  to  Tahiti,  in  the  ship  Dn§',  many 
years  ago.  The  letters  he  had  very  recently  received  from,  the  Society 
Islands,  enabled  him  to  communicate  much  interesting  intelligence,  some 
of  whicii  was  of  au  encouraging  nature,  although  mauy  muuriii'ul  facts 
were  at  the  same  time  related. 

In  the  evening  we  went  on  shore  for  exercise.  On  returning  towards 
the  boat,  we  were  abruptly  thanked  by  a  negro  for  what  we  had  done  for 
their  color.  At  first  we  did  not  understand  what  he  meant,  but  soon 
found  he  was  alluding  to  the  exertions  of  our  Society  for  the  abolition 
of  slavery.  He  had  come  from  the  Mauritius,  on  his  way  home  to 
Jamaica,  and  was  waiting  for  a  ship  bound  for  Europe  or  America,  in 
order  to  get  thither.  Altlioiigh  the  abolition  of  slavery  could  never  have 
been  elfected  but  through  Divine  iiitori)osition,  yet  it  was  pleasant  to  find 
that  any  of  the  instruments  employed  in  tlic  work,  were  remembered  witii 
sensations  of  gratitude. 

27th. — We  called  upon  the  Colonial  Secretary,  who  accompanied  us  to 
the  government  house.  We  were  kindly  received  by  the  Governor,  Sir 
Richard  Bourke;  who,  being  informed  that  James  Backhouse  was  de- 
sirous to  visit  the  penal  settlement  upon  Norfolk  Island,  readily  gave 
liis  consent;  at  the  same  time  saying,  that  no  person  was  ordinarily 
allowed  to  go  there,  i)Ut  under  present  circumstances  there  would  be  no 
objection.  He  lamented  the  low  state  of  religion  and  morality  uj)on 
that  island.  The  account  of  the  prisoners  there,  as  furnished  by  Dr. 
Marshall,  of  the  Altiyatur  sloop  of  war,  is  truly  all'ecting.    About  one 


232 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1834. 


thousand  persons  reside  upon  the  ishmd.    "When  I  first  understood  that 
it  was  the  intention  of  our  dear  friend  James  Backhouse,  to  pay  an  early 
visit  to  tlie  settlement  upon  that  island,  I  shrunk  at  the  thought  of  going 
thither;  a  feeling  wliich  was,  I  helievo,  induced  principally  by  the  desire 
of  hastening  to  Tahiti,  without  any  further  sacrifice  of  time.   But,  as  the 
subject  dwelt  with  weight  upon  my  mind,  and  as  I  abode  under  it,  with- 
out consulting  any  one,  I  had  a  clear  and  lively  impression,  that  if  I 
gave  up  to  conveying  our  dear  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George 
Washington  AValker  to  Norfolk  Island,  at  this  time,  it  might  be  the 
means  of  preveutiaj:  my  having  to  go  there  at  a  future  day  ;  not  doubt- 
ing that  my  beloved  Friends  in  England  would  unite  in  this  measure, 
when  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  were  considered.    The  Governor 
was  therefore  informed  that  I  proposed  to  convey  them  in  the  Henry 
Freeling ;  but  not  until  he  had  made  the  inquiry  how  they  were  to  get 
there,  as  no  vessels  are  allowed  to  touch  at  that  island,  except  those 
belonging  to  the  government,  which  are  but  few  in  number,  and  seldom 
go  thither,  and  none  of  them  were  about  to  sail  at  the  present  juncture. 
It  is  therefore  presumed  that  ample  time  will  be  afforded  to  our  friends, 
if  conveyed  there  by  the  Henry  Freeling,  to  perform  what  service  may 
bo  called  for  at  their  hands,  and  be  ready  to  return  to  New  South  Wales 
by  the  first  government  vessel  which  may  arrive  after  their  landing;  or 
it  may  be,  by  the  second,  as  duty  may  demand,  or  longer  tarriance  be- 
come needful.    Before  leaving  the  Governor,  we  had  an  assurance  that 
proper  documents  and  private  signals  should  be  furnished  by  the  Colo- 
nial Office,  to  enable  us  to  approach  Norfolk  Island  without  difficulty. 
An  allowance  of  the  usual  rations  for  the  subsistence  of  our  friends  dur- 
ing their  residence  at  that  settlement  was  also  mentioned.  Since  I  have 
given  up  to  convey  our  friends  to  Norfolk  Island,  my  mind  has  been 
peaceful  and  easy,  and  the  way  has  opened  with  clearness:  a  circum- 
stance at  once  consoling  and  confirming.  This  island  is  no  great  distance 
out  of  our  regular  course  to  Tahiti,  and  bears  from  hence  about  east  and 
by  north  half-north,  distant  less  than  one  thousand  miles. 

30//(.  —  At  noon  we  received  a  visit  from  Samuel  C.  Marsden,who  has 
been  connected  with  this  colony,  in  and  out,  more  than  forty  years,  as  a 
Church  missionary.  He  has  been  six  times  in  New  Zealand,  and  speaks 
higlily  in  favor  of  its  enterprising  inhabitants,  with  whom  he  has  so 
frequently  resided  in  peace  and  safety,  and  amongst  whom  he  would 
liave  no  fear  whatever  of  dwelling  again,  if  occasion  required  it.  His 
great  experience  in  these  parts,  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  his  man- 
ners, and  the  abundant  store  of  authentic  information  he  possesses,  made 
his  company  not  only  edifying,  but  animating.* 

[During  their  stay,  they  had  several  visits. from  this  interesting  indi- 


*  Tills  devoted  servant  of  Christ  is  since  deceased;  he  died  on  the  12th  of  the 
Fifth  Month,  1838. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


233 


vidual,  as  also  from  some  other  pious  characters,  several  of  whom  were 
occupying  prominent  stations  in  dilferent  religious  societies.] 

Fird  Month  3d,  1835.  —  To-duy  a  hot  wind  prevailed,  which  is  com- 
mon in  this  country,  but  almost  iu.supportable.  The  thermometer  in  the 
cabin  standing  at  90^,  but  on  shore  at  100^,  in  the  shade.  A  sudden 
change  took  place  before  two,  p.  M.,  commencing  with  a  tremendous  squall 
of  wind:  the  great  heat  was  at  once  turned  into  cold.  It  is  this  pecu- 
liarity of  climate  which  renders  inflammatory  complaints  so  frequent  auJ 
fatal  here,  affecting  the  aborigines  as  well  as  strangers. 

1th.  —  Having  at  times,  for  the  last  two  or  three  days,  felt  my  mind 
drawn  towards  holding  a  public  meeting  with  tiie  inhabitants  of  isyduey, 
and  dear  James  Backhouse  unexpectedly  inquiring  whether  I  had  thought 
anything  of  such  a  meeting,  I  felt  a  willingness  to  unite  with  him,  in  the 
freedom  of  the  gospel,  to  appoint  one,  and  to  take  the  necessary  steps  to 
procure  a  suitable  place  to  hold  it  in.  The  old  Court-House  was  obtained, 
and  the  meeting  was  held  in  the  evening  of  tlie  11th  ;  which  apjjcars  to 
have  been  a  satisfactory  and  relieving  opportunity.  Kotwithslanding 
another  meeting  was  to  be  held  under  the  same  roof  at  seven  o'clock, 
appointed  by  a  Baptist  preacher,  yet  we  had  the  satisfaction  to  witness 
a  crowded  attendance  at  ours,  of  nearly  five  hundred  persons  ;  and  many, 
that  could  not  be  seated,  went  away  altogether,  but  a  large  number  stood 
the  whole  time;  perhaps  from  the  novelty  of  its  being  the  first  meeting 
of  Friends  for  public  worship  held  at  Sydney,  and  we  hope,  on  the  part 
of  many  from  a  desire  to  be  benefited,  the  room  was  presently  filled  ; 
several  i)resent  were  persons  who  held  public  stations  in  the  town  and 
neighborhood.  It  was  upon  the  whole,  from  beginning  to  end,  a  solid 
opportunity:  James  Backhouse  and  myself  were  largely  opened  in  testi- 
mony amongst  them:  Jamc-i  Backhouse  appeared  a  second  time,  and 
concluded  the  meeting  in  prayer.  From  the  quietness  and  solemnity 
which  reigned  throughout  the  whole  time  of  the  meeting,  it  might  have 
been  supj)osed  that  the  congregation  consisted  wholly  of  persons  ac- 
customed to  stillness  and  silence,  instead  of  an  audience,  of  which  scarcely 
an  indivi<lual  had  ever  before  been  present  at  a  Friends'  meeting,  or  was 
even  aware  of'tlie  manner  in  which  they  are  usually  conducted;  but  the 
rlory  was  and  is  the  Lord's. 

[The  following  Third  day,  the  l.'Jth,  James  Backhouse  and  himself,  by 
invitation,  j)aid  a  visit  to  the  Governor  at  hia  house  at  Paraiimtta,  on 
which  he  remarks:]  However  humiliating  such  visits  may  be  to  myself, 
they  may  have  a  tendency  to  promote  the  great  work,  and  open  the  way 
in  the  minds  of  tho.se  in  power,  to  contribute  to  its  furtherance ;  and  this 
brings  into  a  willingness  to  be  held  up  as  a  spectacle  before  men  for  the 
great  Name's  sake.  But  on  such  occasions,  great  circumspection  and 
watchfulness  are  increasingly  needful,  lest  any  of  our  testimonies  should 
be  let  fall  or  compromised,  and  the  enemy  have  to  exult  in  the  loss  we 
sustain.  [Daniel  Wheeler  adds:]  It  was  ascertained,  whilst  on  this 
20* 


234 


M  E 51  () I  U S   OF   D  A  N  I  E T.   W  11  E  R  1.  E  U  . 


[1835. 


visit,  that  it  is  in  contemplation  to  build  a  large  hospital  for  insane  per- 
sons in  the  neighborhood,  which  afforded  an  opportunity  for  James  Back- 
house to  furnish  the  Governor  with  Samuel  Tuke's  Account  of  the  Retreat, 
and  with  his  pamphlet,  entitled  Prdctlral  Hint)> ;  both  these  contain  im- 
portant information,  highly  needfrJ  for  those  who  are  about  to  establish 
such  an  institution. 

First  Month  2\sf.  —  I  have  found  the  advantage  of  ])lacing  our  sailors 
upon  rather  a  dilU'rent  and  more  respectable  looting  than  tiiose  of  other 
ships;  and  tiie  result  has  been;  so  far,  that  we  have  had  comparatively 
no  trouble  with  them.  It  is  so  common  a  thing  for  the  shipping  to  lose 
their  men  here,  tiiat  a  few  days  ago,  the  question  was  put  to  me  by  Gen- 
eral Bourke,  tiie  Governor,  "  Have  you  lost  any  of  your  men  ?  "  and  it 
is  satisfactory  to  know,  that  some  of  the  strangers  who  have  attended 
our  meetings  on  board,  have,  in  more  than  one  instance,  remarked  (as  if 
of  rare  occurrence)  that  our  sailors  look  more  like  healthy,  fresh-faced 
farmers,  than  men  come  off  a  long  voyage:  the  generality  of  those  we 
see  daily  have  a  thin  and  worn-down  appearance,  particularly  when 
they  belong  to  ships  that  supply  them  daily  with  ardent  spirits;  our 
sailors  have  each  a  quart  of  beer  per  day,  of  weak  quality,  being  brewed, 
as  is  customary  here,  with  only  sugar  and  hops,  both  of  which  are  very 
cheap.  I  found  it  advisable  to  keep  up  a  desire  in  the  crew  to  make 
themselves  acquainted  with  the  art  of  navigation;  and  this  could  not  be 
done  without  their  being  furnished  with  materials  for  its  accomplishment, 
such  as  quadrants,  slates,  pens,  paper,  etc. ;  and  though  the  expense  of 
such  things  ultimately  devolves  upon  tliemselvcs,  yet,  at  the  moment  of 
purchase,  the  advance  of  money  has  been  unavoidable  on  my  part. 

23d. —  Captain  Saunders,  who  commanded  the  Science  when  she 
brought  out  our  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington 
Walker,  came  on  board.  He  related  to  us  the  extraordinary  escape  from 
shipwreck  he  had  experienced  off  Cape  Horn,  on  his  return  from  that 
voyage ;  when  the  Science  by  one  stroke  of  a  heavy  sea  was  dismasted, 
and  turned  nearly  bottom  uppermost.  The  mate  and  part  of  the  crew 
were  washed  overboard  at  the  same  time,  and  never  seen  again.  Captain 
Saunders  and  his  companions  continued  on  board  the  vessel  in  this  situ- 
ation for  six  days  and  nights,  when  the  floating  hull  was  observed,  and 
taken  for  a  whale,  by  one  of  the  South  Sea  whalers,  which  ultimately 
was  the  means  of  rescuing  them  from  being  wrecked  on  a  barren  and 
inhospitable  coast,  from  which  they  were  only  about  two  days'  drift  when 
discovered.  The  everlasting  Arm  was  signally  displayed  on  this  occa- 
sion, as  they  were  so  near  the  coast,  as  to  be  quite  out  of  the  usual  track 
of  every  description  of  vessel  ;  and  yet  one  was  actually  brought  near 
enough  to  descry  the  hull,  and  save  their  helpless  crew,  though  at  con- 
siderable risk  to  themselves. 

First  Month  21th. —  For  the  last  tliree  or  four  days  I  have  been  in  a 
low  and  stripped  situation ;  and  while  anxious  to  be  getting  on  our  way 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


235 


towards  the  islands,  I  could  not  come  to  any  decision  and  clearness  sufB- 
cieut  to  enable  me  to  fix  the  time  for  our  sailing.  This  morning-,  dear 
James  Backhouse  asked  me  if  I  had  felt  anything  as  to  anotlier  public 
meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  Sydney.  [This  subject  occupied  their 
close  and  serious  consideration,  and  they  unitedly  agreed  that  one  should 
be  appointed  to  be  held  on  the  following  First  day  evening,  as  the  most 
suital)le  time,  and  that  extensive  notice  should  be  given  thereof.  Daniel 
Wheeler  adds:]  I  felt  relieved,  and  willing  to  take  a  share  with  him  in 
that  exercise  of  mind  which,  with  me,  at  all  times,  precedes  a  prospect 
of  such  magnitude  and  importance. 

[The  old  Court-House  was  again  procured,  and  the  meeting  held  on  the 
evening  of  the  following  First  day,  the  1st  of  Second  Month,  wliich  was 
as  numerously  attended  as  the  former  one,  and  proved  a  relieving  oppor- 
tunity.] 

Second  Month  -ith.  {Fourth  day.')  —  As  James  Backhouse  has  for  a  day 
or  two  been  under  no  small  concern  of  mind,  from  an  apprehension  that 
an  attempt  must  be  made  to  collect'the  sailors  of  the  fleet  now  in  Sydney^ 
at  this  time  very  considerable, —  and  as  this  is  not  likely  to  be  accom- 
plished but  on  a  First  day, —  there  seems  now  no  probability  of  our 
proceeding  towards  Norfolk  Island  during  the  present  week.  The  crews 
of  the  ships  had  not  wholly  escaped  the  notice  of  my  mind,  for  several 
days  previous  to  James  Backhouse  mentioning  the  subject,  to  me;  but 
not  in  any  manntr  as  of  pressing  obligation  towards  seeking  a  religious 
opportunity  with  this  class  of  the  people  exclusively,  but  yet  sufficient  to 
raise  a  feeling  of  unity  with  him  in  the  engagement.  Upon  incjuiry,  it 
seemed  to  be  the  general  opinion  that  meetings  were  mo.stly  best  attended 
by  sailors  when  held  on  board  of  ship;  application  wa.s  thereupon  made 
to  Captain  John  Hart,  of  the  ship  Jlenrij  I'orcher,  who  readily  grunted 
the  use  of  that  vessel's  deck  for  the  intended  purpose,  in  the  forenoon 
of  the  following  First  day.  [The  meeting  was  held  accordingly  on  the 
8th,  and  was  attended  by  about  130  persons,  and  \^  thus  described:] 
James  Backhouse  was  largely  engaged  both  in  testimony  and  supplica- 
tion. It  was  ray  lot  to  keep  silence,  although  I  could  spiritually  unite 
in  tiic  labors  of  the  day,  under  a  sense  of  the  states  of  some  in  j)articular, 
of  those  by  whom  we  were  surrounded.  After  the  meeting,  a  largo 
number  of  Friends'  tracts,  and  those  of  the  Temperance  Society,  were 
distributed,  and  received  with  eagerness  as  the  company  returned  to  their 
boats. 


236 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835, 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Sail  from  Sydney —  Auuival  off  Norfolk  Island —  Partixo  with  James 
Backhouse  and  George  Wasiiinoton  Walker  —  Sail  for  the  Society  Islands 
—  Equinoctial  Gale  —  Enter  the  Torrid  Zone — Maitea  — Arrive  at  Ta- 
hiti—  First  Interview  with  the  Natives  —  Visit  from  the  Kino — Prohi- 
bition of  AiiDENT  Spirits  —  Meeting  of  the  Missionaries  and  Natives  at 
Pai'aoa. 

rilHE  day  we  first  landed  in  New  South  Wales,  we  Avere  saluted  by  a 


X  most  appalling  volley  of  dreadful  oaths  and  imprecations  from  some 
of  the  poor  intoxicated  creatures,  in  the  garb  of  sailors,  who  were  stand- 
ing about  the  stairs  ;  but  now,  on  quitting  its  shores,  I  am  (haiikf'ul  in 
believing  that  we  have  the  prayers  and  wishes  of  many,  however  weak 
and  feeble  those  are  who  offer  them ;  and  I  think  we  can  say,  that  under 
a  deep  sense  of  utter  unwortliiuess,  on  leaving  we  were  honored  with 
many  honors  on  the  part  of  some. 

We  sailed  on  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  Second  Month,  1835,  and  at 
noon,  we  stretched  off  the  laud  iuto  the  Southern  Pacific,  with  a  strong 
opposing  wind,  which,  increasing,  soon  raised  a  troublesome  swell  of  the 
sea.  From  the  14th  to  the  20th,  we  continued  to  beat  against  adverse 
winds,  although  the  weather  remained  fine  for  the  most  part.  The  heat 
below  was  oppressive,  which  kept  all  our  passengers  but  myself  in  a 
sickly  state  for  the  first  four  days ;  since  which  they  have  been  far  from 
well,  as  a  considerable  swell  of  the  sea  from  the  north-eastward  kept  up 
an  incessant  motion  of  the  vessel.* 

Second  Month  1U. —  Yesterday  the  weather  was  fine  and  clear,  but 
the  wind  contrary.  Several  flying-fish  made  their  appearance ;  also  an 
albatros  and  some  smaller  birds  in  the  course  of  the  day.  To-day  the 
weather  is  still  beautifully  fine  ;  our  invalids  pretty  much  restored  from 

*  The  following  extract  from  the  journal  of  our  friend,  James  Backhouse,  between 
Sydney  and  Norfolk  Island,  relative  to  the  seamen  on  board  the  Henry  Frcdimj,  will, 
it  is  thought,  not  be  out  of  place  here. 

"It  is  plciising  to  see  th^  seamen  of  the  Henry  Frecling  instructing  one  another 
in  nautical  observations  and  calculations;  tlie  carpenter  is  a  good  navigator,  and 
since  he  became  a  steady  man  he  has  taken  pleasure  in  instructing  the  other  sailors, 
who  appear  to  be  improving  in  knowledge  and  conduct.  They  strongly  exemplify 
the  benefit  of  temperance  principles  on  board  ship.  They  are  allowed  beer,  when, 
it  is  to  be  had,  and  as  much  tea,  coflee,  or  cocoa  as  they  like.  There  is  no  swearing 
to  be  heard ;  and  the  men  have  the  appearance  of  comfort,  and  spend  their  leisure 
in  inii)n)ving  themselves,  reading,  etc.  Happily,  neither  the  cajrtain  nor  mute  make 
a  foolish  mystery  about  the  course  of  the  vessel,  such  as  is  common  on  board  many 
ehips,  by  which  the  sailors  are  kept  in  ignorance,  to  no  purpose,  unless  it  be  to 
enable  the  captain  and  officers  to  puff  themselves  up  with  an  unworthy  conceit  of 
knowing  more  than  those  under  them,  and  keep  the  sailors  in  a  state  of  degradation, 
inimical  to  good  morals  and  conduct." 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  'WHEELER. 


237 


sea-sickness,  and,  being  the  First  day  of  the  week,  portions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  were  read  to  the  ship's  company  assembled  upon  the  deck. 
During  the  time  of  silence  in  the  morning,  James  Backhouse  compared 
the  management  of  a  ship  at  sea  with  tlie  spiritual  progress  of  each  indi- 
vidual, showing  the  constant  attention  at  all  times  necessary  in  both 
cases,  in  order  to  be  enabled  to  steer  a  true  and  steady  course  towards 
the  great  object  of  our  voyage,  both  as  regards  an  earthly  and  a  heav- 
enly port.  The  latter  part  of  the  forenoon  we  sat  down  together  in  the 
cabin  ;  towards  the  conclusion,  I  thought  I  was  made  sensible  of  a 
renewal  of  strength  to  wrestle  for  the  blessing. 

2Qth.  {Fifth  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  we  sat  down  together  in  the  cabin, 
to  wait  upon  the  Lord :  much  poverty  and  weakness  were  sensibly  felt. 
The  wiixl  still  adverse,  with  considerable  swell  of  the  sea,  but  fine  and 
pleasant  weather. 

Third  Month  Id.  {First  day.)  —  To-day  we  assembled  the  crew,  both 
in  the  forenoon  and  afternoon.  James  Backhouse  alluded  to  a  text  of 
Scripture  which  had  been  read,  "  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  tiie  Sou  of 
Man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you;"  explaining  the 
spiritual  intercourse  and  communion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  with  the  soul 
of  man,  and  that  the  blessed  partaking  of  the  flesh  and  blood  of  the 
Son  of  Man  "  can  be  witnessed  by  those  only  in'  whom  Christ  dwclKs, 
and  they  in  Him,"  etc.  After  dinner  the  wind  became  more  liivorable, 
and  gradually  increased  to  a  fine  breeze. 

4th. —  At  daylight,  we  got  sight  of  land,  and  gliding  rapidly  towards 
it,  Mount  Pitt  on  Norfolk  Islam]  and  Philip  Island  were  both  plainly  in 
sight  soon  after  breakfast.  AVIien  near  enough  to  the  Penal  Settlement 
station,  we  made  the  private  signal,  according  to  written  instructions 
received  from  the  government  at  Sydney.  Soon  after  this,  a  boat  was 
discovered  coming  from  the  shore  in  the  direction  of  our  vessel,  which  at 
length  arrived  with  a  military  officer,  who  brought  us  a  hearty  welcome 
from  the  commandant  Major  Anderson,  accompanied  by  an  invitation  to 
his  house.  On  ascertaining  that,  although  the  landing  was  dangerous, 
it  was  yet  practicable  in  a  suitable  boat,  James  Backhouse  and  George 
"Washington  Walker  concluded  to  make  an  attempt  to  return  with  this 
officer.  When  all  things  were  ready,  and  my  letters  for  England  delivered 
to  the  care  of  James  Backhouse,  we  were  thus  hastily  and  unexpectedly 
torn  from  each  other,  at  a  short  notice;  and  although  time  was  only 
afTtrded  to  take  an  abrn[)t  farewell,  yet  wc  all  keenly  felt  the  moment 
of  separation,  but  I  trust  with  feelings  that  will  lastingly  remain,  through 
the  frequent  renewal  of  Divine  love.  As  the  boat  was  not  adapted  for 
taking  more  than  two  or  three  passengers,  it  was  agreed  that  upon  its 
reaching  the  shore,  if  then  practicable,  a  larger  boat  should  be  sent  off 
immediately  for  the  luggage. 

5//i.  (Fifth  day.)  —  The  boat  not  reaching  us  yesterday  in  consequence 
of  rough  weather,  at  an  early  hour  this  morning  we  edged  down  towards 


238 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1S35. 


the  Penal  Settlement,  and  a  boat  was  shortly  afterwards  discovered  mak- 
ing towards  us  from  the  shore,  which  eventually  proved  to  be  the  con- 
veyance for  the  luggage  of  our  dear  friends  ;  being  safely  loaded,  and  a 
few  lines  written  to  James  Backlionse,  requesting  him  to  acknowledge 
the  kindness  of  the  commandant  on  our  behalf,  the  boat  put  ofi'  from 
the  vessel ;  when  we  immediately  began  to  beat  off  the  coast  in  parnest, 
and  passing  between  the  islands  of  Nepean  and  Piiilip,  at  ten  o'clock,  A.  u., 
once  more  launched  forth  on  the  capacious  bosom  of  the  southern  Pacific. 
Nepean  Island  is  little  more  than  a  large,  barren-looking  rock,  but  said 
to  abound  with  rabbits;  Philip  Island  exhibits  more  fertility,  and  abounds 
with  hogs.  The  officer  who  came  on  board  informed  us  that  a  l)ar(y  had 
been  scut  from  the  settlement  the  preceding  week  over  to  Philip  Island, 
and  had  succeeded  in  shooting  and  returning  with  eighty  of  these 
animals.  Norfolk  Island  appears  from  the  offing  to  be  about  half  the 
size  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  is  richly  covered  in  places  wilh  a  beau- 
tiful pine  peculiar  to  the  island,  v/hich  we  had  seen  growing  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Sydney,  having  been  transported  thither  by  the  Governor 
and  other  individuals.  The  valleys  abound  with  lemons,  limes,  grapes, 
guavas,  etc. 

For  some  days  previous  to  making  Norfolk  Island,  my  mind  was  at 
times  drawn  to  consider,  whether  I  might  not  have  to  land  upon  it  my- 
self, and  remain  a  few  days;  but  I  believe  I  may  venture  to  say  that  I 
did  not  in  the  slightest  degree  perceive  that  it  formed  any  part  of  niy 
duty  to  do  so  ;  neither  on  receiving  the  commandant's  invitation,  nor 
afterwards  on  an  expression  of  I'cgret  communicated  l)y  note  from  James 
Backhouse  did  anything  arise  in  my  heart,  as  if  I  flinched  i'rom  that 
service.  His  uote  says,  "Much  regret  is  expressed  that  you  did  not 
come  on  shore,  and  I  hope,  if  you  feel  inclined  to  come,  you  will  yet  do 
so  ;  though  I  do  not  regret  you  did  not  come  with  us,  as  we  got  a  surf 
on  our  backs  and  the  boat's  nose  upon  a  rock:  but  though  thus  permitted 
to  feel  the  danger  of  landing,  by  the  good  providence  of  our  merciful 
heavenly  Father,  we  were  preserved  from  further  suflering.  If  we  do 
not  see  you  again  before  you  proceed  to  Tahiti,  I  will  once  more  bid  you 
farewell  in  the  Lord.  JVIay  He  continue  in  condescending  goodness  still 
to  be  with  you,  and  qualify  for  every  good  word  and  work,  to  his  own 
glory  and  your  peace  ;  and  may  his  good  Spirit  still  more  and  more  work 
into  subjection  to  Himself  thcsliipmen  of  your  vessel,  that  you  may  have 
increasing  comfort  in  them."  Having  thus  been  favored  to  accomplish 
the  landing  of  our  beloved  friends  and  brothers,  with  their  luggage, 
without  a  detention  of  more  than  twenty-two  hours,  however  much  their 
absence  may  be  felt,  the  suspense  and  anxiety  with  which  my  mind  had 
been  filled,  from  a  knowledge  of  the  great  risk  which  at  all  times  attends 
such  an  undertaking,  where  there  is  no  shelter  from  the  surf  of  the  wide 
ocean,  was  wholly  relieved  and  removed. 

It  being  our  usual  meeting-day,  dear  Charles  and  myself  sat  down 


1835.]  MEMOIUS   OF    DANIEL   WHEELER.  239 


together  in  the  forenoon,  and  although  stripped  indeed  as  to  the  outward, 
yet  comforted  from  a  sensible  evidence  that  a  most  merciful  and  gracious 
Lord  remains  to  be  "  God  over  all,  blessed  forever."  ^ 

Third  Month  8th.  (First  day.)  —  Yesterday  the  Aveather  continued 
unsettled  and  showery,  and  to  day  the  wind  is  contrary,  with  fresh  gales 
and  clear  weather.  We  read  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  twice  in 
the  course  of  the  day  in  the  cabin ;  as  the  state  of  the  weather  and  a 
heavy  swell  of  the  sea  prevented  our  assembling  upon  deck.  At  sunset 
we  fell  in  with  a  shoal  of  spermaceti  whales,  one  of  tiie  largest  in  sight 
passed  by  the  side  of  our  vessel,  at  a  distance  of  ten  or  twelve  3'ards. 
This  fish  would  contain  about  fifty  barrels  of  oil.  There  were  at  least 
twenty  of  them  within  a  small  compass  around  the  Henry  Freeling,  and 
it  is  probable  they  formed  but  a  small  part  of  the  shoal. 

IO//1.  —  Since  leaving  Norfolk  Island,  but  more  particularly  within 
the  last  three  or  four  days,  it  has  been  to  me  at  times  a  trying,  proving 
seasnn.  The  loss  of  the  company  of  our  dear  friends,  with  whom  we 
had  been  closely  and  sweetly  connected  for  more  than  five  months,  either 
by  sea  or  land,  the  steady  opposition  of  the  winds  since  we  separated, 
the  great  distance  we  have  yet  to  go,  the  advanced  state  of  the  season, 
towards  the  autumn  in  these  regions,  and  yet,  above  all,  the  absence  of 
Him  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth,  combined  to  weigh  down  and  oppress 
my  poor,  tossed  mind  beyond  the  usual  degree.  But  in  the  dejjths, 
although  unable  to  draw  nigh,  I  endeavored  to  look  towards  the  holy 
temple:  I  remembered  the  Lord,  and  ray  prayer  was,  I  trust,  permitted 
to  come  in  unto  Him  ;  and  He  remembered  a  poor,  unworthy  creature, 
and  in  his  own  way  and  time  was  graciously  pleased  to  speak  comfort, 
and  to  seal  instruction.  The  affecting  instance  of  the  dear  Son  of  God 
himself  was  brougiit  to  my  remembrance,  "  who  was  made  sin  for  us, 
who  knew  no  sin,"  and  died  "  the  just  for  the  unjunt,  that  He  migiit 
bring  us  to  God;"  when,  in  the  very  act  of  child-like  and  lambdike 
obedience,  and  meek  submission  to  his  holy  Father's  will,  from  tiie  ex- 
treme depth  and  weight  of  suffering  upon  Him  for  the  sins  of  jjoor,  lost, 
guilty  man,  He  poured  forth  the  agonizing  query,  "My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  Thou  forsaken  rae  ?"  and  I  am  renewcdly  persuaded  that  these 
present  trials  and  proving  baptisms  are  all  in  unutterable  and  incon- 
ceivable love  and  mercy,  dispensed  for  the  preservation  of  that  precious 
life  which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God. 

15//i.  (Fird  day.)  —  Assembled  the  crew  twice  in  the  day,  for  de- 
votional purposes.  During  the  latter  part  of  the  interval  of  silence  in 
the  afternoon,  petitions  were  raised  in  ray  heart  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
for  the  beat  welfare  of  our  little  company.  A  whole  year  has  now  passed 
away  since  we  sailed  from  the  Mother -bank,  and  although  more  th.in 
seven  months  of  that  time  have  been  spent  upon  the  mighty  deep,  and, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  transient  intervals,  out  of  sight  of  land 
alt()(;elher ;  yet  such  is  the  boundless  and  unmerited  mercy  of  Him  with 


240  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1835. 


whom  wo  have  to  do,  that  if  the  question  were  asked,  "  Laokest  thou  any- 
thinj;?"  "Nothing,  Lord,"  wouUl  immediately  be  responded. 

Third  Month  IGth.  —  This  afternoon  we  were  in  the  latitude  of  Cartes 
Island,  Macaiiloy's  Rock,  and  several  others  of  recent  discovery,  extend- 
ing from  this  latiiude  nortliward  for  more  than  200  miles,  and  some  of 
them  level  witli  the  surface  of  the  sea;  therefore  at  six  o'clock,  p.  m.,  we 
tacked,  and  stood  to  the  southward,  rather  than  risk  being  driven  too 
near  such  treacherous  neighbors. 

Fourth  Month  \st.  —  By  nine  o'clock  last  night,  the  wind  became  quite 
fair;  but  in  a  short  time  it  began  to  blow  strong,  and  the  sea  rose  so 
rapidly,  that  aL  midnight  we  again  hove  to  under  storra-sails.  As  the 
mercury  continued  gradually  to  lower  in  the  tube,  and  the  storm  to  in- 
crease with  appalling  violence,  there  now  seemed  no  doubt  but  an  equi- 
noctial gale  had  overtaken  our  often-tried  little  bark.  It  raged  with 
great  fury  throughout  the  night,  and  returning  day  seemed  only  to  in- 
crease its  strength.  At  noon  the  sea  wrouglit  in  an  awful  manner,  and 
frequently  the  white  crests  of  the  mountain  billows  were  carried  off  by 
the  sweeping  and  irresistible  tempest,  and  uniting  together  flew  in  one 
continued  mass  of  drift  several  yards  above  the  rugged  surface,  with  in- 
credible force.  Yet  on  this,  as  well  as  on  former  occasions,  the  Divine 
Arm  of  everlasting  love  and  strength  was  not  only  near  for  our  sup{)ort, 
to  compass  us  about  as  with  a  shield,  but  mercifully  to  overshadow  us 
with  a  canopy  of  peaceful  resignation.  Not  a  sea  was  permitted  to  in- 
jure our  vessel,  and  even  the  weaker  part  of  her  upper  works  remained 
unbroken  through  it  all.  How  correct  is  the  animating  declaration  of 
the  Psalmist,  "  The  Lord  sittetli  on  the  flood  ;  the  Lord  sitteth  King 
forever."  And  is  it  not  encouragingly  verified?  "The  Lord  will 
give  strength  unto  his  people:"  those  that  fear,  love,  honor,  and  obey 
Him,  these  are  his  people;  and  "the  Lord  will  bless  his  people  with 
peace." 

Fourth  Month  loth.  —  Fresh  and  favorable  gales ;  we  made  great 
progress,  and  to  all  appearance,  the  wind  we  had  been  so  long  expecting 
was  fairly  set  in,  and  we  were  once  more  venturing  to  look  forward  to  a 
termination  for  a  time  of  our  "  perils  by  sea."  But  the  pleasant  antici- 
pation was  shortly  afterwards  disappointed,  by  its  being  ascertained  that 
from  our  jjresent  position  a  dangerous  reef  lay  directly  across  our  path, 
wliich,  at  the  rate  we  were  sailing,  we  should  probably  get  close  upon  by 
the  setting  sun.  As  the  sea  was  running  pretty  heavy,  it  seemed  doubtful 
whether  we  could  pass  to  the  southward  of  this  reef,  it  was  therefore 
concluded  best,  as  suggested  by  my  Charles,  that  our  course  should  be 
forthwith  altered  sufficiently  to  insure  our  passing  it  in  safety  to  leeward, 
which  was  accordingly  done.  As  the  exact  position  of  this  reef  cannot 
be  fully  relied  on,  any  more  than  that  of  our  vessel,  owing  to  the  clouded 
state  of  the  atmosphere  of  late,  we  seem  to  have  no  outward  prop  to  lean 
upon  through  the  cheerless  gloom  of  darkness;  but  we  well  know  there 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


241 


is  a  Power  almighty  and  all-merciful,  whose  compassionate  eye  never 
slumbers. 

Fourth  Month  2Zd.  (Fifth  day.) — At  two  o'clock,  p.  M.  yesterday,  we 
passed  the  tropic  of  Capricorn,  and  entered  the  torrid  zone.  The  lati- 
tude at  noon  was  23^  38'  south  :  by  lunar  distance,  well  taken  this  morn- 
ing, the  longitude  was  found  to  be  142°  36'  west.  The  latitude  of 
Tahiti  is  17^  29'  south,  longitude  149^  28'  west.  As  the  wind  now  blows, 
our  l)cing  so  far  to  the  eastward  is  an  advantage,  in  making  it  completely 
fair  for  us. 

2'ith. — Yesterday,  though  heavy  rain  fell  near  us  throughout  the  day, 
we  were  not  prevented  from  assembling  in  the  usual  manner  twice  in  the 
course  of  it,  it  being  First  day.  "  At  noon  to-day  the  island  of  Maitea 
was  distant  fifty  miles.  It  would  have  been  relieving  to  have  come 
within  sight  of  this  island  before  dark;  but  although  the  horizon  was 
pretty  clear  at  sunset  in  that  direction,  it  could  not  be  distinguished 
from  the  mast-head.  Many  birds  have  beeu  daily  with  us  latterly,  a  fact 
which  strongly  indicates  our  approach  to  laud  ;  and  the  course  which 
these  take  for  their  evening  flight,  speaks  in  plain  language  where  it  lies. 

28//(. —  At  daybreak  this  morning,  Maitea  was  in  sight ;  but  the  wind 
being  light  and  fickle  through  the  day,  it  was  nightfall  before  we  had 
fairly  passed  it  by.  This  i.'<land  is  now  used  as  a  penal  settlement  for 
Taliiti.  'Last  evening,  a  sufficient  number  of  albicoas  and  bonitos  were 
caught  by  the  sailors,  to  furuish  the  whole  of  us  throughout  the  day  with 
fresh  meals ;  and,  as  it  was  more  than  six  weeks  since  we  had  had  one, 
they  prove<l  very  acceptable. 

Tliis  morning,  2Uth  of  Fourth  Month,  about  half-past  one  o'clock,  tlie 
mountains  of  the  long-looked-for  Tahiti  were  discovered  through  the 
gloom  upon  lee-bow.  It  will  be  eleven  weeks  to-morrow  since  we  left 
Sydney,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  equinoctial  gale,  we  have  during 
the  voyage,  lor  the  mo^^t  part,  been  favored  with  fine  weather,  but  with 
an  unheard-of  proportion  (for  these  seas)  of  contrary  winds  during 
nearly  the  whole  time,  completely  setting  at  nought  all  former  expe- 
rience. After  leaving  Norfolk  Island  we  traversed  from  twenty-nine  to 
forty  degrees  of  soutli  latitude,  in  the  hope  of  finding  the  westerly  winds, 
which  usually  prevail,  to  waft  us  to  the  eastward  ;  but  could  never  meet 
with  them  to  any  purpose,  and  since  we  entered  the  trade  latitudes,  to 
tills  day,  we  have  been  in  constant  expectation  of  meeting  with  the 
soulii-east  trade-winds,  to  enable  us  to  fetch  the  island  of  Tahiti,  and 
have  in  this  been  equally  unsuccessful.  We  have,  however,  after  travers- 
ing various  zigzag  courses  over  more  than  5000  miles  of  ocean  by  the 
log,  since  leaving  Sydney,  been  guided  to  a  hair's-breadth,  in  so  remark- 
al)ie  a  manner,  as  to  get  the  first  sigiit  of  the-  island  when  nearly  dark, 
the  moon  not  being  twelve  hours  oM  at  the  time.  The  darkness  and 
the  light  are  both  alike  to  Him,  who  hath  been  with  us,  to  IjIcss  and 
preserve  ua,  enabling  us  in  degree  to  "  glory  in  tribulation,"  and  even 
21  Q 


242 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEIi  AVHEELER. 


[1835. 


to  bear  privation  for  his  name's  sake, —  indeed  as  not  being  worthy  to 
be  recouutod,  because  of  the  love,  and  peace,  and  joy  which  at  seasons 
have  been  our  happy  portion. 

30//i.  —  At  noon  passed  tiirough  Matavai  Bay.  A  canoe  with  four  of 
the  natives  came  off  to  us,  bringing  oranges,  guavas,  and  other  kinds  of 
fruit;  these  we  purchased,  after  much  bargaining,  for  a  hank  of  tiiread 
and  three  small  needles  to  each  individual,  although  the  price  they  first 
asked  was  a  dollar  for  each  basket;  there  were  five  baskets  of  fruit. 
We  were  all  pleased  with  the  openness  and  simplicity  of  these  people. 
At  two  o'clock,  p.  M.,  we  took  the  pilot  on  board,  and  immediately  en- 
tered the  channel  within  the  reefs ;  but  after  getting  through  the  most 
dangerous  part,  it  fell  calm,  which  obliged  us  to  drop  an  anchor  for  the 
night  directly  opposite  the  house  of  George  Bicknell,  so  close  to  the 
shore,  that  a  mooring  hawser  was  made  fast  to  one  of  his  cocoanut  trees. 
By  this  time  our  deck  was  covered  with  the  natives.  Just  as  we  were 
ready  to  go  on  shore  to  take  tea  at  George  Bicknell's,  to  whom,  as  dep- 
uty Consul,  the  mail  brought  from  New  South  Wales  had  been  delivered, 
the  young  king  (or  perhaps  it  is  more  correct  to  say,  the  husband  of  the 
queen)  came  on  board,  with  his  younger  brother  and  uncle,  and  several 
others ;  they  behaved  with  great  openness  and  cheerfulness,  and  seemed 
highly  pleased  to  see  us.  Our  captain  was  personally  known  to  them 
already.  They  soon  looked  round  the  vessel,  apparently  delighted ;  left 
us  a  basket  of  oranges,  and  said  they  would  come  again  to-morrow.  To 
my  great  rejoicing,  the  pilot  soon  after  coming  on  board,  informed  us  of 
the  entire  disuse  of  ardent  spirits  in  Tahiti,  saying,  "  rum  is  no  good 
here."  Tiie  total  prohibition  of  spirituous  liquors  has  been  so  strongly 
enforced,  that  they  have  taken  them  out  of  private  houses  without  excep- 
tion, and  thrown  them  away;  and  the  natives  have  carried  it  to  the 
length  of  smelling  the  breath  of  people,  to  ascertain  whether  they  had 
been  used,  and  if  found  to  be  the  case,  a  severe  fine  was  imposed  ;  so 
that  a  person  well  known  to  lead  a  thoroughly  sober  life  was  not  allowed 
to  have  such  a  thing  in  his  possession,  but  was  liable  at  any  time  to 
undergo  a  search. 

Fijth  Month  1st.  —  At  daybreak  the  pilot  came  on  board,  and  the 
breeze  being  favorable,  the  vessel  was  got  ready,  and  run  gently  down 
to  Papeete  Harbor :  the  water  was  so  clear,  that  the  beautifully  spread- 
ing branches  of  coral  could  be  plainly  distinguished  as  we  passed  over 
the  most  shallow  parts  of  the  reef.  About  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  we  took 
up  our  station  in  a  well-sheltered  cove  or  harbor,  surrounded  by  straggling 
houses  and  plantations  of  the  cocoanut  tree,  banana,  bread-fruit,  orange, 
and  sugar-cane,  ranging  along  the  edge  of  the  sea,  on  the  level  land  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountains.  In  the  forenoon,  George  Pritchard,  the  resi- 
dent missionary,  came  on  board,  for  whom  we  were  bearers  of  many 
letters  and  parcels,  which  proved  very  acceptable :  in  the  afternoon  we 
visited  his  habitation,  and  were  kindly  received  by  his  wife  and  family. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


243 


George  Pritchartl  very  kindly  inquired  whether  I  wished  to  be  at  the 
worship  of  the  Tahitians  next  First  day;  but  I  informed  him  that  I 
believed  it  would  be  best  for  me  to  be  with  my  own  crew  on  that  day. 

Having  endeavored  to  keep  my  mind  exercised  to  ascertain  the  will 
of  my  Lord  and  Master,  it  was  with  me  to  tell  George  Pritchard  that 
the  first  step  which  I  had  to  take  was  to  request  a  conference  with  the 
whole  of  the  missionaries  in  this  district ;  asking  him  if  they  had  any 
stated  times  for  meeting  together  by  themselves :  he  said  they  had,  but 
a  special  meeting  could  be  convened  for  the  occasion.  On  considering  a 
little,  he  found  that  their  next  quarterly  meeting  in  regular  course  was 
to  be  held  the  second  week  in  the  present  mouth.  As  the  month  was 
already  come  in,  I  thouglit  it  would  be  unreasonable  to  subject  the  par- 
ties to  the  inconve^nience  of  meeting  on  purpose,  as  their  own  meeting 
would  still  necessarily  have  to  be  held  on  the  appointed  day  ;  more 
especially  as  I  had  several  affairs  to  regulate,  and  preparations  to  make, 
to  enable  us  to  barter  for  supplies,  etc.  At  present,  I  see  no  further  than 
to  attend  tliis  conference,  and  there  produce  the  certificates  furnished  l)y 
my  dear  Friends  in  England  ;  hunil)ly  trusting  that  the  patii  of  my 
future  proceeding  will  be  graciously  manifested  in  due  time,  and  strength 
and  perception  mercifully  afforded  to  enable  me  to  walk  faithfully  in  it. 
I  had  been  unwell  on  the  12th  instant,  but  having  jjassed  a  more  favorable 
night,  on  the  morning  of  the  13th  instant,  I  felt  no  hesitation  about  pro- 
ceeding to  Papaoa,  as  the  day  was  fair  overhead.  George  Pritchard 
called  with  a  boat,  to  take  Charles  and  myself  with  him,  he  finding  three 
natives  to  row,  and  myself  two. 

Having  understood  that,  on  the  present  occasion,  the  principal  chiefs 
from  all  parts  of  the  island  would  be  there,  and  a  large  muster  of  the 
inhal)itant3  residing  in  this  district,  it  occurred  to  my  mind  that  it  would 
be  a  favorable  medium  through  which  my  arrival  migiit  be  pui)licly 
announced  to  all  the  distant  districts,  if  at  a  suitable  time  my  certificates 
were  read.  On  mentioning  this  to  George  Pritchard,  and  showing  hini 
the  translation  so  kindly  made  before  I  left  London  by  William  Ellis, 
he  at  once  saw  the  propriety;  but  said  it  would  be  necessary  to  consult 
Henry  Nott,  the  senior  missionary,  resident  at  Papaoa,  George  Pritchard 
himself  being  a  junior:  this  was  a  matter  of  course,  and  had  I  been 
aware  of  the  distinction,  I  should  myself  have  proposed  it.  From  the 
wind  having  sprung  up  a  fresh  breeze  against  us,  we  were  rather  late  in 
reaciiing  our  destination  ;  ami  Henry  Nott  had  taken  his  seat  in  the 
meeting  before  we  got  to  it.  We  followed  George  Pritchard  through  a 
large  number  of  people  already  assembled,  until  we  got  up  to  Henry 
Nott,  who,  on  being  consulted,  immediately  consented  that  it  should  be 
done  when  their  service  was  over.  We  then  took  our  seats,  having  kept 
on  our  hats  until  that  moment,  but  the  heat  of  the  climate  renders  it 
too  oppressive  to  keep  them  on  for  any  great  length  of  time.  "We  heard 
of  ni)  remark,  however,  having  been  made  on  this  head,  whatever  might 


244  MEMOIRS   OP  DANIEL   WnEELER.  [1835. 

have  boon  thought.    Tliey  commenced  by  George  Pritchard  giving  out 
a  hymn,  then  part  of  tlie  epistle  to  the  Ephesians  was  read,  after  which 
George  Pritchard  kneeled  down  and  prayed  ;  another  hymn  was  then 
sung,  and  was  followed  by  the  sermon,  delivered  by  Charles  Wilson, 
from  a  text  out  of  the  same  epistle ;  when  this  was  finished,  another 
hymn  was  given  out,  at  his  request,  and  he  afterwards  finished  with 
prayer.    Some  business  then  came  on  relating  to  the  affairs  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society,  when  the  queen  of  the  island  took  her  seat  as  its  ])resi- 
dent.    We  merely  sat  as  silent  spectators  through  the  whole  of  this, 
which  from  beginning  to  end  was  conducted  in  the  Taliitian  language. 
As  only  George  Pritchard  sat  between  myself  and  the  queen,  I  observed 
that  she  was  employed  in  reading  my  certificates,  which  had  been  pre- 
viously laid  upon  the  table.    Tlie  whole  of  my  certificates  were  then 
audibly  read  in  the  Tahitian  language  by  George  Pritchard,  who  took 
great  pains  to  give  ample  explanation  whenever  needful.    The  marked 
attention  and  solidity  of  countenance  manifested  by  the  Tahitians,  was 
both  striking  and  comforting;  and  the  solemnity  which  spread  over  this 
large  assembly  had  previously  covered  my  mind  as  with  a  mantle,  con- 
tritiug  my  spirit  under  a  sense  that  the  great  Master  himself  was  there. 
After  the  reading  of  the  certificates  was  gone  through,  profound  silence 
reigned.    I  asked  if  I  might  say  a  few  words,  which  was  at  once  per- 
mitted, and  George  Pritchard  agreed  to  interpret  for  me.    I  requested 
him  simply  to  repeat  what  I  said,  and  I  have  reason  to  believe  this  was 
faithfully  done ;  and  was  to  the  best  of  my  recollection  after  this  man- 
ner :  "  I  have  no  wish  to  trespass  upon  the  time  of  this  meeting.    I  was 
desirous  that  these  documents  might  be  read,  which  would  account  for  a 
stranger  being  present,  and  inform  all  that  I  came  not  here  in  my  own 
will,  but  in  the  will  of  my  Lord  and  Master,  whose  I  am,  and  whom  I 
desire  to  serve  to  my  latest  breath  ;  and  would  also  let  you  know,  that  I 
came  with  the  full  unity  and  consent  of  that  branch  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  England  of  which  I  am  a  member.    And  now,  grace,  mercy, 
and  peace  from  God,  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  multi- 
plied upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  this  land ;  and  may  the  God  of  peace, 
who  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd 
of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  keep  our 
hearts  and  miuds,"  etc. 

After  I  sat  down,  a  solemn  silence  again  prevailed,  until  one  of  the 
natives,  a  supreme  judge,  broke  it  by  addressing  me  by  name,  which  he 
had  caught  from  the  certificates,  and  declaring,  on  behalf  of  himself  and 
the  islanders,  that  the  manner  of  my  coming  among  them  was  very  satis- 
factory, because  what  had  been  read  and  spoken  was  in  accordance  with 
the  gospel  which  they  had  been  taught,  and  were  acquainted  with.  He 
also  at  considerable  length  touched  upon  the  great  distance  I  had  come 
over  the  deep  waters  to  see  them,  and  to  do  them  good  ;  that,  in  return, 
their  hearts,  and  arms,  and  habitations  were  open  to  receive  me ;  duly 


1835.]  MEMOIRS   CF   DAXIEL   WHEELER.  245 

appreciating  the  disinterestedness  of  the  motive  that  had  induced  the 
step,  having  no  trade,  nor  other  ohject  in  view.  He  lioped  I  should 
visit  all  their  schools,  and  stroke  the  heads  of  their  children  ;  that  he 
should  now  deliver  them  all  into  my  hands.  I  told  George  Pritcliard  to 
say,  that  the  dear  children  would  always  have  a  strong  hold  and  a 
strong  claim  upon  my  heart.  Much  more  transpired  that  was  truly  con- 
soling and  comforting ;  and  the  missionaries  who  spoke  on  the  occasion, 
I  truly  believe,  most  fully  and  cordially  co-operated  in  endeavoring  to 
explain  my  views  to  the  people  in  terms  of  strong  approbation. 

Although  the  above  may  not  be  exactly  verbatim,  it  is  the  substance 
of  what  passed.  When  it  was  all  over,  Henry  Nott  kneeled  down,  and 
concluded  tl>e  meeting  with  prayer  in  the  Tahitian.  The  natives  then 
generally  rose  fron>  their  seats,  and  began  to  flock  round  us,  and  to  shake 
hands  with  Charles  and  myself  in  a  very  hearty  manner,  and  without 
regard  to  order,  age,  or  sex,  from  the  humble  peasant  to  the  bronze- 
colored  queen,  her  two  aunts,  and  the  numerous  chiefs,  who,  I  think,  are 
the  stoutest,  most  giant-like  men  I  ever  saw  assembled  together.  About 
800  persons  were  collected  at  this  meeting  ;  but  the  house  was  so  large 
that  it  seemed  impossible  to  make  any  accurate  estimate ;  for  my  own 
part,  I  should  have  supposed  the  number  not  less  than  a  thousand.  The 
judge  before  spoken  of,  in  one  of  his  speeches,  (for  he  spuke  three  times,) 
hinted  that  they  perceived  I  was  not  exactly  of  the  same  description  of 
Christians  that  had  hitherto  come  amongst  them,  or  I  belonged  to  a  dif- 
ferent body.  This,  however,  did  not  seem  to  stand  in  the  way.  Some 
days  previously  to  this  meeting  being  held,  the  young  king  and  several 
chiefs  came  on  board  to  breakfast,  six  in  nutnl)er.  After  broaki!i.-t,  our 
usual  reading  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  was  introduced,  during  which  they 
behaved  with  great  attention  and  propriety;  sitting  as  still,  in  the  time 
of  silence,  both  then  and  at  tiie  pause  before  breakfast,  as  if  accustomed 
to  it.  When  they  were  about  going  away,  a  telc^cojie  and  a  piece  of 
handkerchiefs  were  presented  to  the  king,  and  a  shawl  to  each  of  the 
others,  with  which  they  seemed  highly  pleased.  Through  the  medium 
of  an  Englisiimaii,  who  had  been  sent  for  on  the  occasion,  the  king  was 
told  that  1  iiad  something  in  reserve  for  Poniare,  the  queen,  expecting 
she  also  would  pay  us  a  visit.  They  behaved  with  much  openness  and 
affability,  and  told  us  in  plain  terms  that  tliey  liked  us,  because  we  were 
like  tlieniselves,  and  did  not  make  ourselves  very  high  to  them. 

I  had  a  conference  with  tiie  missionaries  of  tlie  Papaoa  district,  who, 
although  only  four  in  number,  are  capable  of  rendering  me  muc  h  assi.-t- 
aiice  in  forwarding  my  views,  and  interpreting  to  the  people.  I  was  fiilly 
aware  the  missionaries  were  under  an  impression  that  I  wjis  come  out  to 
inspect  the  state  of  the  missions,  and  particularly  that  of  the  sciiools  ; 
private  letters  had  reached  them  some  months  ago  to  that  effect  from 
London  ;  but  tiiey  were  informed  that,  now  the  missionary  meeting  was 
over,  I  was  waiting  as  at  the  posts  of  wisdom's  gate,  not  knowing  to  what 
21* 


246  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1835. 

I  might  next  have  to  turn  my  hand :  this  exphuiation  at  once  placed  me 
iu  a  fresh  point  of  view.  An  expression  of  desire  to  do  all  in  their  power 
to  co-operate  in  the  work,  in  any  manner  I  could  point  out,  was,  I  think, 
avowed  by  each  individual ;  and  we  2)iirted  iu  brotherly  love. 


CHATTER  XX. 

TAmTi  —  Visit  of  CniEFs  —  The  Youxa  Kisa  —  "Meeting  for  Sailors  — 
Distribution  of  Tracts,  Bini-Es,  eto.  —  Temperance  Ships — Ixtroduotion 
OF  AiiDENT  Spirits — Visit  to  the  ScnooLS — Attend  the  Native  Meeting 
—  Visitors  on  Board  —  John  Davies  —  Meeting  on  Board  —  Importance 
OF  Translating  and  Circulating  tue  Scriptures — Taiiitian  Council  — 
Native  Meeting. 

TAHITI,  14th  of  Fifth  Month,  1835.  — This  morning,  Tati  and  his 
brother,  two  of  the  priucipal  chiefs,  and  truly  great  iu  stature,  with 
a  grand-daughter  of  the  former,  came  on  board  at  breakfast-time,  bring- 
ing with  them  another  person  of  note.  They  partook  of  our  meal,  and 
stayed  over  our  usual  reading  in  the  Scriptures;  during  which,  and  in 
the  time  of  silence,  they  behaved  in  a  solid  manner.  These  are  the 
most  elderly  chiefs  that  we  have  seen,  and  perhaps  the  oldest  upon  the 
island  ;  and  they  are  said  to  be  the  priucipal  support  of  the  present 
government.  They  had  been  on  board  once  before,  but,  it  being  late  in 
the  evening,  they  had  not  stayed  long.  I  put  a  small  cotton  dress  upon 
the  child,  and  presented  a  shawl  to  each  of  the  great  men.  They  invited 
us  to  come  with  the  vessel  to  Mairi  Pelie,  where  they  reside,  and  on  leav- 
ing seemed  well  satisfied  with  their  visit.  It  being  Fifth  day,  Charles 
and  myself  endeavored  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  but  under  feelings  oj)- 
pressively  languid  from  the  heat. 

loth.  —  My  mind  having  for  some  days  past  been  brought  into  thought- 
ful solicitude  for  the  best  welfare  of  the  crews  of  the  vessels  now  lying 
at  anchor  about  us,  I  mentioned  it  to  ray  Charles  soon  after  rising  this 
morning ;  and  seeing  no  way  of  being  clear  of  the  blood  of  these  poor, 
neglected  people  but  by  appointing  a  public  meeting,  to  be  held  next 
First  day,  it  was  concluded  to  make  the  necessary  arrangements  for  so 
doing.  There  was  no  doubt  that  the  deck  of  one  of  the  whaling  vessels 
might  have  been  procured  for  the  purpose ;  but  on  considering  the  sub- 
ject, it  seemed  best  to  have  the  deck  of  the  Henry  Freeling  made  use 
of,  lest  umbrage  should  be  taken  by  the  English  sailors,  if  the  meeting 
■was  held  on  board  an  American  vessel ;  or  by  the  American  sailors,  if 
held  on  board  an  English  one,  in  the  same  calling;  both  parties  con- 
sidering our  own  as  employed  on  very  different  grounds  from  any  other 
in  the  bay.    There  were  six  American  whalers,  and  one  trading  vessel, 


1835.] 


MEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


247 


all  large  and  well  manned,  in  the  bay ;  and  only  one  English  whaler, 
the  liuver,  of  Loudon. 

I  stepped  on  shore  to  inquire  whether  the  eleventh  hour,  next  First- 
day,  would  interfere  with  any  arrangements  the  missionaries  might  have 
made  ;  that  the  work  of  neither  party  might  be  marred,  and  that  nothing 
on  our  part  might  appear  as  done  in  a  corner.  On  learning,  at  George 
Pritchard's,  that  nothing  would  clash  if  our  meeting  was  held  at  that 
hour,  and  having  invited  him  or  any  part  of  his  family  to  attend  it,  we 
returned  immediately  on  board,  and  were  soon  after  visited  by  a  serious 
and  respectable  person,  who  had  been  sent  out  in  1825,  by  the  Loudon 
Missionary  Society,  to  teach  the  natives  the  art  of  spinning  and  weaving. 

Tiie  young  king  and  his  brother  came  on  board  in  a  private  capacity: 
their  visit  was  much  more  agreeable  than  when  attended  by  several  of 
the  principal  chiefs.  They  stayed  dinner,  and  remained  on  board  several 
hours.  The  simple  habits,  and  gentle,  unassuming  manner  of  this  young 
man  do  not  appear  at  present  to  be  liable  to  alter  from  his  having  be- 
come the  husband  of  the  queen.  The  amiable  disposition  he  posiosses, 
and  which  cannot  be  concealed,  at  once  renders  him  an  object  of  general 
esteem.  He  has  evidently  acquired  considerable  polish  from  the  inter- 
course with  foreigners,  of  which  he  does  not  fail  to  avail  himself  at  every 
oj)portunity ;  and  although,  from  this  circumstance,  his  manners  are  much 
more  civilized  than  those  of  his  countrymen,  yet  now  and  then  the  wild 
nature  of  a  South  Sea  Islander  shows  itself.  They  brought  us  some  line 
bunches  of  oranges,  the  largest  of  which  contained  eleven  in  a  cluster, 
and  the  smallest  seven.  A  sliding  knife  and  fork  were  presented  to  each, 
also  a  tliree-bladed  knife  and  a  penknife.  Shortly  after  these  guests  bad 
left  us,  Paofai,  a  chief,  residing  near  Point  Venus,  came  on  board,  and 
made  signs  that  he  wishe.d  to  read  ray  certificates,  which  were  accord- 
ingly furnished  for  his  perusal  in  the  Polynesian  language,  although  he 
could  speak  more  English  than  any  we  have  yet  met  with.  He  is  con- 
sidered a  great  man,  and  was  more  modest  in  behavior  than  any  we  have 
yet  seen  of  his  stamp.  Having  observed,  while  he  read  the  certificate, 
that  his  sight  was  impaire*!,  I  presented  him  with  a  pair  of  spectacles; 
at  the  same  time  a  pocket-handkerchief  and  a  small  hatchet  were  given 
him  ;  upon  which  he  said  he  had  no  money  to  pay  for  them.  Such  an 
honest  confession  we  had  not  before  met  with,  nor  with  any  person  who 
mentioned  jjayment  for  what  they  received.  He  left  us  with  an  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  kindness  with  which  he  had  been  treated,  and  I  believe 
both  parties  were  satisfied  with  tiie  interview.  In  the  evening,  we  were 
engaged  in  writing  notices  of  the  public  meeting  intended  to  be  held 
next  First  day. 

null.  —  After  breakfast,  my  Charles  went  to  distribute  the  written 
notices  amongst  the  shipping.  In  the  forenoon,  a  quantity  of  tracts 
were  selected,  and  parcelled  in  readiness  for  distribution  at  the  close  of 
the  meeting  to-morrow. 


248 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


[1835. 


nth.  (First  day.)  —  In  the  moruiug,  the  prospect  before  us  wiis  rather 
gloomy.  There  had  been  rain  in  the  night,  and  soon  after  daylight  the 
whaling  vessel,  put  to  sea;  thus  the  seamen  on  board  of  her 
were  prevented  I'rom  attending  the  meeting:  but  I  thought  there  was  no 
reason  why  they  should  be  deprived  of  their  share  of  the  tracts,  which 
had  been  got  ready  for  distribution  the  day  before.  As  the  wind  was 
light,  there  was  no  difficulty  in  overtaking  her  before  she  got  outside  of 
the  reef.  Our  mate  was  accordingly  despatched  in  good  time,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  handing  them  on  board.  They  were  received  with  civility,  and 
the  requested  application  of  them  promised.  By  the  accommodation  of 
some  planks  kindly  provided  by  the  Emerald,  our  decks  were  exten- 
sively seated,  and  the  planks  were  well  covered  with  canvas,  spare  flags, 
etc. 

At  half-past  ten  o'clock,  a  bethel-flag,  with  which  we  have  been  fur- 
nished, was  hoisted,  as  a  thing  understood  by  all  sailors,  and  a  little  in 
their  own  way :  this  allowed  half  an  hour  for  the  boats  to  collect  from 
each  ship,  in  order  that  the  time  appointed  (eleven  o'clock),  might  be 
kept  to,  and  the  quiet  of  the  meeting  preserved-  from  late  comers  on 
board.  Although  the  invitation,  with  the  exception  of  George  Pritch- 
ard's  family,  had  not  been  e;xtended  by  us  beyond  the  shipping  in  the 
bay,  several  persons  attended  from  the  shore, — Doctor  Vaughan,  Captain 
Henry,  George  Bicknell,  and  some  other  white  people  with  children, 
whose  copper-colored  skins  indicated  that  they  were  the  oflspring  of 
Tahitian  mothers.  The  meeting  at  length  settled  down  into  stillness 
beyond  our  expectation.  I  thought  there  would  scarcely  be  a  single 
individual  then  present,  except  our  own  crew,  that  had  ever  before  been 
at  a  meeting  held  exclusively  after  the  manner  of  Friends.  In  this, 
however,  I  found  I  had  been  mistaken,  as  {he  mate  of  the  Lancaster 
came  on  board  the  next  day,  and  acknowledged  he  was  a  member  of  our 
Society,  though,  as  he  stated,  he  had  not  kept  close  to  it.  He  told  us 
that  he  little  expected  to  see  a  Friends'  meeting  held  amongst  these 
islands ;  but  seemed  glad  of  having  an  opportunity  to  attend  one. 

However  long  the  time  of  silence  might  be  thought,  there  M'as  no 
restlessness  sufficient  to  disturb  the  quiet  of  the  meeting.  Unexpectedly 
to  myself,  I  felt  an  engagement  of  mind  to  state  to  the  meeting  that  the 
religious  Society  of  which  I  was  a  member,  had,  from  its  earliest  rise, 
been  called  upon  to  bear  a  faithful  testimony  to  the  excellency  of  silent 
worship  and  waiting  upon  God  ;  that  it  was  a  noble  testimony  to  the  all- 
sufficiency  and  teaching  of  that  grace,  which  had  appeared  unto  all  men, 
teaching  all,  and  bringing  salvation  to  all ;  "  for  the  grace  of  God  that 
bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  etc.,  looking  for  that 
blessed  hope  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,"  etc.,  to  the  end  of  the  text.  "  For  God  is  a 
Spirit,  and  they  that  worship  Him,  must  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth : "  and  we  are  told  in  holy  writ  by  the  Son,  that  "  the  Father  seek- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


249 


eth  such  to  worship  Him."  I  was  then  carried  forth  on  the  nature  of 
true,  silent,  and  spiritual  worship,  to  a  considerable  length ;  and  had  to 
state  that  my  head  would  not  have  laid  easy  upon  the  pillow,  at  a  future 
day,  if  the  attempt  had  not  been  made  to  collect  the  seamen  of  the  fleet : 
that  sailors  were  a  class  of  men  more  than  most  others  separated  from 
their  homes  and  regular  places  of  worship,  particularly  on  these  long 
voyages  upon  the  mighty  deep  for  months  and  months  together ;  but 
that  the  ample  provision  made  by  the  glorious  gospel  for  the  restoration 
and  redemption  of  mankind,  boundless  as  its  love,  extended  unto  all : 
for  He  that  said,  "  Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light ;  "  even  "  God, 
who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  hath  shined  in  our 
hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the 
face  of  Jesus  Christ."  I  had  largely  to  proclaim  some  of  the  principal 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  was  helped  through,  to  my  humble  and 
thankful  admiration.  It  was  indeed  a  glorious,  and,  I  trust  to  some,  a 
blessed  meeting.  I  had,  I  think,  more  than  once  to  call  their  attention 
to  the  heavenly  power,  that  reigned  over  us  with  precious  solemnity,  as  a 
crown  and  diadora  ;  and  before  the  meeting  closed,  I  had  to  acknowledge 
the  game  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  to  the  glory  and  the  praise  of 
my  God.  After  the  meeting  was  broken  up,  I  requested  an  individual 
out  of  each  ship  to  step  forward,  when  two  hundred  and  twenty-nine 
tracts,  ])rincipally  those  of  Friends,  were  disposed  of,  including  those 
sent  on  hoard  the  Mariner  in  the  morning. 

19//i.  —  The  Nassau  sailed  early  this  morning  for  the  coast  of  Cal- 
ifornia, to  prosecute  the  whale  fishing.  The  captain  was  furnishc<l  with 
six  Bibles  and  six  Testaments  in  the  Spanish  language.  He  said  there 
would  be  no  difficulty  in  putting  them  into  suitable  hands,  he  being  well 
acquainted  with  those  parts. 

2()th. —  The  American  ship  Emerald,  being  about  to  .sail  for  Manilla 
and  the  Philippine  Islands,  and  Captain  Eaglestone  having  kindly  of- 
fered, on  application  being  made,  to  forward  our  views  in  circulating  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Spanish  language,  he  being  on  a  trading  voyage  and 
of  extensive  acquaintance,  this  morning  eighteen  Bibles,  eighteen  Testa- 
ments, eighteen  Letter  (by  J.  J.  Gurney;  on  Chriniianity,  with  five  copies 
of  Willx  rlorce's  Pradicid  View,  were  got  ready  and  delivered  to  that 
ship.  We  have  met  with  great  civility  and  willingness  to  lend  a  helping 
haml  in  many  of  the  American  captains:  at  the  same  time,  we  are  fre- 
quently sensible  of  a  mixture  which  cannot  be  reconciled.  The  fore- 
going remark  has  no  allusion  to  the  inconsistent  conduct  of  the  crews 
of  many  of  the  American  ves.«el8,  which  we  have  fallen  in  with  here, 
that  are  called  "  temperance  ships."  At  first  I  could  not  but  view  these 
with  satisfaction,  and,  with  a  degree  of  thankfulness,  as  likely  to  con- 
tril)ute  by  their  example  to  the  welfare  of  the  islanders.  But,  alas!  I 
now  find,  with  horror  and  surprise,  that  the  word  "  temperance'*  applies 
only  to  the  ships,  and  not  to  their  crews,  none  probably  of  which  are 


250 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WUEELEK. 


[1835. 


members  of  a  temperance  society ;  they  are  merely  bound  by  articles 
that  the  voyage  shall  bo  performed  without  any  spirits  being  on  board, 
except  as  medicine,  and  their  sobriety  only  exists  because  they  cannot 
get  the  liquor ;  w  hen  on  shore,  and  unbound  by  these  articles,  they  are 
lamentably,  in  many  instances,  notorious  for  drinking  to  excess ;  and 
their  immoral  conduct,  at  this  place,  makes  me  shudder  for  the  awful 
and  woful  consoquonces,  both  as  regards  themselves  anci  the  daughters 
of  Taliiti.  AUliough  great  exertion  is  made  and  promoted  by  tlie  mis- 
sionaries to  stop  this  overwhelming  torrent  of  iniquity,  yet  all  liieir 
measures  are  abortive,  and  can  never  be  successful  unless  co-operated 
with  on  the  part  of  the  masters  of  the  shipping.  Notwithstanding  the 
disuse  of  spirituous  licpiors  is  rigidly  enforced  at  Tahiti,  and  no  person  ii 
allowed  to  have  the  article  in  his  house,  yet  this  bane  of  the  human  race 
is  still  to  be  purchased  on  shore,  and  the  supply  is  kept  up  by  the  Amer- 
ican ships  ;  it  is  clandestinely  landed  amongst  tlie  supposed  empty  casks 
which  arc  sent  on  shore  for  water,  (an  instance  of  this  kind  took  place 
a  few  days  ago,)  and  by  other  methods.  A  considerable  quantity  was 
brought  in  last  week  by  an  American  schooner  from  Valparaiso,  and 
safely  landed :  but  has  since  been  discovered,  the  casks  destroyed  and 
their  contents  totally  lost.  By  what  is  said,  I  do  not  mean  to  imply  that 
this  gross  immorality  is  confined  solely  to  the  crews  of  tlie  American 
vessels,  because  those  of  the  English  are  perhaps  equally  implicated,  but 
with  this  difference,  they  do  not  assume  the  character  of  "  temperance 
ships." 

How  dreadful  and  appalling  the  consideration,  that  the  intercourse  of 
distant  nations  should  have  entailed  upon  these  poor,  untutored  islanders 
a  curse  unprecedented  and  unheard  of  in  the  annals  of  history:  it  is  said 
that  one-fourth  of  the  whole  population  is  miserably  affected  with  diseases 
brought  amongst  them  and  kept  up  by  the  licentious  crews  of  the  ship- 
ping.   Will  not,  shall  not,  the  Lord  visit  for  these  things? 

22(1.  —  The  American  schooner  Peruvian  came  in  before  noon  from 
Valparaiso,  with  horses.  In  the  afternoon,  went  on  shore  upon  the  Queen's 
Island.  On  this  small  spot  of  ground  much  is  concentrated  :  a  small 
chapel,  with  sides  of  upright  bamboos  (wicker-work),  is  standing,  with 
seats  and  a  pulpit,  at  one  time  probably  in  use  :  there  were  also  several 
pieces  of  cannon  in  a  useless  state,  one  placed  on  a  platform  formed  of 
loose  stones  and  coral,  and  others  lying  about  in  a  condition  equally 
harmless.  These  have  been  left  as  presents  by  the  ships  of  different  na- 
tions which  have  visited  these  seas,  and  stand  as  memorials  against  them, 
by  showing  that  their  dependence  is  upon  the  arm  of  flesh  for  protection : 
England,  France,  and  Russia  seem  to  have  been  the  donors  of  them. 
Part  of  one  building  is  fitted  up  as  an  armory,  with  an  inscription  to  this 
import  over  the  arms,  which  consist  of  three  worthless  muskets  without 
locks.  We  cannot  wonder  at  young  and  barbarous  nations  being  eager 
to  possess  weapons  of  a  destructive  nature,  when  they  sec  in  what  high 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


251 


estimation  tliey  are  held  by  those  who  are  called  Christiaus;  but,  alas! 
their  couduct  proclaims  aloud  that  such  are  not  the  followers  of  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  nor  are  living  under  the  blessed  influence  of  the  gospel. 

23(/. —  The  king  came  on  board  to  breakfast  this  morning  by  himself, 
but  departed  as  soon  as  our  reading  was  over.  As  attending  the  Tahitiau 
worship  has  been  frequently  the  companion  of  my  thoughts  for  several 
days  past,  it  seemed  best  for  me  to  be  in  readiness  by  having  the  way 
opened  for  the  ensuing  First  day  (to-morrow),  should  this  be  my  por- 
tion. After  communicating  this  to  my  son  Charles,  we  concluded  to  go 
on  shore,  and  mention  the  subject  to  George  Pritchard.  On  seeing  the 
latter,  I  told  him  that  my  mind  had  been  drawn  to  attend  the  Tahitiau 
worship  to-morrow  morning.  He  asked  if  I  meant  to  perform  service 
there,  or  to  sit  as  a  spectator.  "  To  sit  as  a  spectator,"  I  replied,  "  but  if 
required  to  speak,  to  have  permission  to  do  so."  He  then  said,  "  You 
must  not  expect  to  find  things  in  the  same  order  as  if  you  were  at  home;" 
and  added,  "  If  you  could  come  on  shore  about  half-past  eight  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  there  would  be  time  to  look  at  the  schools  before  tiie  meet- 
ing Ijegins :  the  meeting  fur  worship  begins  at  nine  o'clock,  but  a  prayer- 
meeting  commences  at  sunrise."  I  cannot  but  admire,  with  reverential 
gratitude  and  thankfulness,  how  in  every  instance  of  this  kind  that  lias 
yet  occurred,  mountains  have  become  mole-hills,  as  a  willingness  has 
been  wrougiit  to  approach  tiiem :  and  if  it  were  not  fixing  a  very  high 
stamp  upon  ourselves,  I  should  say,  sJrely  the  blessed  Master,  iu  like 
manner  as  when  He  sent  forth  his  disciples  two  and  two  formerly  to  every 
place  where  He  intended  to  come,  is  already  not  only  come,  but  has  con- 
descended to  go  l)efore  and  prepare  the  way  for  us  poor  creatures,  in  a 
remarkaijle  manner,  in  the  hearts  of  others  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 
In  returning  we  walked  along  the  edge  of  the  bay,  and  were  accosted  by  a 
respectable,  clean-looking  white  nnin,  who  has  resided  here  about  fifteen 
years.  He  had  I)cen  a  sailor,  but  a  severe  hurt  in  his  right  hand  and 
wrist  had  caused  his  being  left  at  this  place.  It  seemed  that  he  had  been 
told  we  were  much  at  a  loss  for  an  interpreter :  he  wished  to  render  us 
every  assistance  he  could,  and  was  willing  to  accompany  us  wherever  we 
might  have  to  go ;  wanting  nothing  in  return,  as  he  was  comfortably  off  5 
ami  he  was  not  one  that  stood  opposed  to  the  work  in  which  we  were  en- 
gagi'd  :  as  he  had  but  a  small  i)iece  of  land,  he  was  at  liberty  at  any  time 
to  attend  us.  We  acknowledged  tlie  kindness  and  disinteresteilness  of  this 
oIILt,  and  told  him,  if  occa.-;ion  required  it,  we  should  make  ajjplication 
to  him.  We  think  him  a  suitable  person  to  have  the  care  of  some  tracts 
for  lending  out  to  others,  and  one  with  whom  some  of  the  writings  of 
Friends  may  be  left. 

On  First  day  morning,  the  24th  of  Fifth  Month,  we  proceeded  to 
Geor;^'e  Pritchard's  house  about  the  ap[)ointcd  time.  We  were  mucii  too 
early  for  tiie  school,  owing  to  there  i)eing  no  regular  time  kept  amongst 
the  people ;  and  some  having  to  come  from  considerable  distances,  are  the 


252 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


more  likely  to  be  out  of  season  when  they  arrive.  The  principal  teacher, 
who  is  a  deacon  iu  the  church,  made  his  appearance;  soon  after  which 
we  followed  to  the  school-house.  A  considerable  number  of  children 
were  collected  :  the  boys  sitting  at  one  end  of  a  long  building,  and  the 
girls  at  (he  other;  the  teacher  standing  on  one  side,  about  midway 
between  them.  He  gave  out  questions  to  the  boys  and  girls  alternately, 
which  were  answered  in  the  same  way  by  a  few  of  the  elder  children  in 
a  singing  tone  simultaneously,  the  rest  seeming  to  take  but  little  interest 
in  what  was  going  on.  We  were  told  that  when  the  queen  resided  here, 
the  number  of  children  was  much  greater  than  at  present;  but  as  she 
now  lives  at  Papaoa,  such  childreu  as  formerly  attended  here  now  go  to 
the  school  at  that  place. 

It  was  considerably  more  than  half  an  hour  after  the  fixed  time  before 
■we  entered  (what  is  called)  the  church,  where  a  large  number  of  persons 
were  collected  and  collecting.  The  whole  congregation  were  scjuatted 
on  the  floor,  the  building  being  in  an  unfinished  state,  and  no  seats  as 
yet  provided ;  they  appeared  to  occupy  the  whole  of  the  floor,  which  is 
very  extensive.  While  they  were  proceeding  in  their  usual  manner,  I 
endeavored  to  draw  near  to  the  Fountain  of  Israel,  whose  God  is,  and 
ever  will  be.  Him  who  givcth  strength  and  power  to  his  people.  My 
heart  was  softened  in  an  unusual  manner,  and  the  creature  was  l)rou<rht 
down  into  a  state  of  nothingness:  tears  flowed  beyond  a  capability  of 
restraint,  as  "in  the  day  of  the* great  slaughter,  when  the  towers  fall," 
(the  towers  of  pride,  liigh-mindedness,  and  self-exaltation,)  and  the  will 
of  the  creature  subjected  to  the  will  of  the  great  Creator  ;  as  shadowed 
forth  by  the  prophet,  when  pointing  to  the  spiritual  conflict,  and  the 
accomplishment  of  the  work  of  regeneration  in  the  heart  of  man,  at 
that  day  when  the  Lord  alone  is  exalted.*  My  mind  was  in  a  calm,  and 
I  was  prepared  to  stand  up  when  the  proper  moment  arrived.  At  length 
the  singing  ended,  and  a  universal  stillness  j)revailed  over  the  meeting, 
probably  increased  by  expectation,  which  had  for  some  time  been  stamped 
upon  the  countenances  of  the  whole  assembly. 

"God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches 
of  the  saints,"  were  the  first  words  uttered  by  nie  ;  which,  being  inter- 
preted, were  followed  by,  "  it  is  not  an  every-day  circumstance  for  a 
stranger  thus  to  speak  amongst  you,  probably  what  you  never  before 
witnessed ;  but  it  is  according  to  the  true  order  of  the  gospel  that  the 
prophets  should  speak  two  or  three,  that  all  might  learn  and  all  might 
be  comforted,"  with  more  of  the  text ;  repeating  again,  for  "  God  is  not 
the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints;" 
proceeding  with,  "I  have  nothing  new  to  offer:  the  way  to  the  kin>gdom 
is  the  same  now  as  in  the  beginning ;  there  is  no  variableness  or  shadow 
of  turning  with  that  God  with  whom  we  have  to  do.   The  things  of  time 


Isaiah  xxx.  25. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


253 


may  vacillate  and  chauge  ;  but  the  Rock  of  Ages  remains  unimpaired : 
it  changeth  not,  "  the  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,  having  this  seal, 
the  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his."  This  foundation  is  Christ  Jesus : 
and  no  other  foundation  can  any  man  lay  than  is  laid.  Every  mau's 
work  will  be  made  manifest,  the  day  shall  declare  it,  the  fire  of  the 
Lord  will  try  it :  that  only  will  stand  which  is  built  ou  Christ  Jesus  the 
righteous,  that  tried  corner-stone,  elect  of  God,  and  precious  indeed  to 
thorn  that  believe  ;  though  to  the  Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and  to  the 
Greeks  foolishness, —  but  to  them  who  are  called,  and  who  obey,  "  Christ, 
the  j)ower  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God."  For  this  cause  "  God  gave 
his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish 
but  liave  everlasting  life:"  with  more  on  this  important  point.  "In 
looking  over  this  large  assembly,  the  love  of  God  has  filled  my  heart  as  I 
have  sat  amongst  you  :  may  the  Lord  in  heaven  bless  you,  is  the  language 
that  has  arisen  therein.  It  is  this  love  that  induced  me  to  come  amongst 
you ;  it  is  this  love  that  would  gather  all  into  the  heavenly  garner  of 
rest  and  peace.  Endless  in  duration  is  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  ;  free  and 
unbounded  is  his  love.  His  love  has  been  long  extended  to  these  islands, 
and  covered  them  as  with  a  mantle.  This  island  has  had  advantages 
beyond  many  others."  I  reminded  them  that  many  years  had  now 
elapSL'd  .-iince  the  sound  of  the  gospel  was  first  heard  in  their  land :  they 
had  long  had  many  parts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  circulation,  which, 
from  their  earliest  pages,  point  to  the  Saviour.  It  was  promised  soon  ui'ter 
the  fall  of  man  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's 
head.  Moses  declared  to  the  people  in  his  day,  "A  prophet  sliall  the 
Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me;  him 
shall  ye  hear  in  all  things;"  and."  the  soul  which  will  not  hear  that 
propliet  shall  be  destroyed  from  among  the  people;"  which  led  to  the 
query,  what  return  had  l)eeii  made  for  all  thi.s,  and  wlierein  had  they 
been  benefited  l)y  these  great  privileges?  Tiiey  iiad  run  well  for  a  sea- 
son :  what  had  hindered  them  ?  Wiiat  had  prevented  them,  tliat  they 
should  have  turned  again  as  unto  the  weak  and  beggarly  elements?  If 
they  had  obeyed  the  gospel,  this  would  not  have  been  the  case ;  they 
would  by  this  time  have  been  a  pure  people  for  their  God.  That  unless 
there  was  a  thorough  alteration  and  change,  the  blessing  intended  for 
them  would  be  withdrawn  ;  and  the  rod  would  be  administered  for  tiieir 
iniquity.  Continuing,  "  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  tilings  which 
remain,  that  are  ready  to  die;"  for  your  works  are  not  jierfect  in  the 
sight  of  Goil.  "  Remember,  therefore,  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard  ; 
and  hold  fast,  and  repent."  There  is  a  great  work  to  be  done ;  for  where 
is  your  hope  when  the  present  generation  are  summoned  from  works  to 
rewards,  if  the  younger  children  are  not  trained  in  succession  ?  I  had 
to  call  upon  the  parents  to  step  forward  iiefore  it  was  too  late;  they  had 
all  a  part  to  take  in  it.  Tahitian  mothers  had  a  large  share  devolving 
upon  them  ;  much  depended  upon  their  influence  and  example  in  endeav- 
22 


254  MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WIIEET.ER.  [1835. 


oring  to  traifi  up  tlioir  children  in  habits  of  civilized  life,  by  letting  them 
leani  to  read  (which  at  i)reseut  is  much  neglected,  and  disliked  both 
by  parents  and  children),  that  so  they  might  partake  in  the  advantages 
whicli  are  to  be  derived  from  the  Holy  Scrij)tures;  reminding  thcni, 
tluit  "they  that  be  wise,  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament; 
and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  forever  and  ever:" 
exhorting  them  not  to  be  overcome  with  evil,  but  to  overcome  evil  with 
that  which  is  good ;  that  the  promises  are  many,  great,  and  jirecious, 
which  are  recorded  in  Holy  Writ,  to  them  that  overcome,  etc.  Though, 
perhaps,  more  might  be  expressed  than  above  noted,  and  with  some  vari- 
ation as  to  the  words ;  yet  I  believe  that  what  is  here  inserted  is  the 
substance  and  the  principal  part  of  what  was  uttered. 

Having  finished,  I  took  my  scat.  Soon  after  this,  George  Pritchard 
concluded  the  meeting.  When  the  whole  congregation  rose,  the  elderly 
people  came  foi-ward  to  shake  hands;  but  being  pretty  near  one  of  the 
doors,  we  were  soon  carried  outside  by  the  current  of  people  turning  that 
way.  There  were  upwards  of  a  thousand  pcoj)le  inside  of  the  building, 
and  a  considerable  number  outside  also:  the  doors  and  windows  being 
all  open,  those  without  could  hear  about  as  well  as  those  within. 

2Sth.  {Fifth  day.)  —  Soon  after  breakfast,  Charles  and  myself  endeav- 
ored to  draw  near  in  silence  before  the  Most  Hi<rh.  Allhon<ih  under 
feelings  of  great  weakness  and  inability  of  ourselves  to  maintain  the 
watch  against. our  subtle  enemy,  yet  we  must  not  shrink  or  be  discouraged 
from  using  our  humble  endeavors  to  maintain  the  unequal  conflict ; 
seeing  that  He  with  whom  we  have  to  do,  knows  that  we  are  but  dust, 
pities  our  frailties  and  weakness,  and  regards  with  an  eye  of  merciful 
compassion  his  poorest  creatures ;  yea,  even  the  lone  sparrow  on  the 
housetop  cannot  fall  to  the  ground  without  his  knowledge. 

Fijlh  Month  30th. — Yesterday,  C.  Wilson  and  son,  from  Point  Venus, 
diued  with  us.  They  came  to  inquire  for  some  articles  for  the  latter, 
who  is  about  to  join  the  mission  likely  to  proceed  to  the  Navigator 
Islands.  In  the  evening,  went  on  shore  for  exercise.  William  Henry 
having  purchased  supplies  for  our  vessel,  came  on  board  this  morning 
to  procure  sundry  articles  of  barter  goods.  In  the  forenoon  had  an 
opportunity  of  furnishing  a  respectable  woman  with  a  Testament,  Selec- 
tion  of  Advices,  John  Woolman's  Serious  Considerations,  and  nine  tracts 
on  religious  subjects.  This  female  was  taken  into  William  Henry's 
family  when  a  child  of  four  years  old:  she  is  well  acquainted  with  the 
English  language,  and  has  a  numerous  family,  which  she  is  endeavoring 
to  bring  up  in  a  praiseworthy  manner.  The  influence  of  her  example 
of  industry  and  notability  may  be  traced  in  the  different  appearance  of 
the  family  from  that  of  others;  and  the  result  is  strikingly  obvious  in 
the  behavior  and  habits  of  the  children.  She  is,  doubtless,  the  offspring 
of  one  white  parent.  Her  husband  is  a  native,  but  we  have  not  yet  seen 
him :  they  reside  in  the  neighborhood  of  Mairi  Pehe. 


1835.] 


MEiroiKS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


255 


Yesterday  morniug,  a  native  of  Dundalk,  in  Ireland,  by  name  Murphy, 
lately  arrived  in  the  Peruvian,  came  on  board.  He  stated  tiiat  his  coming 
here  was  solely  for  the  jiurpose  of  procuring  a  passage  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands ;  but  that  he  is  not  sufi'ered  to  remain  here,  for  want  of  ])roper 
credentials,  which  are  required  of  such  as  come  to  reside  on  shore.  It 
is  one  of  those  cases  in  which  we  cannot  render  any  assistance,  there 
being  a  decided  law  in  this  country  that  prevents  strangers,  under  such 
circumstances,  from  coming  amongst  the  people,  and  which  applies  to  all 
foreigners.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  pretty  evident  that  a  fear  of  his  in- 
troducing the  Roman  Catholic  religion  greatly  operates  against  him  ; 
for  which  it  is  probable  there  may  be  some  ground,  as  he  acknowledges 
to  have  been  six  years  at  a  college  in  Ireland,  training  for  a  priest ;  but 
says  he  never  was  ordained.  He  is  now  come  from  the  Gambler  Islands, 
where,  he  says,  there  are  six  French  Roman  Catholic  priests,  and  one 
English  :  whatever  may  be  the  real  cause  of  his  coming  here,  his  present 
situation  renders  him  an  object  of  pity.  As  attending  the  public  places 
of  worsliip  here  can  only  be  done  to  purpose  on  First  days,  as  it  is  oidy 
then  that  large  bodies  of  the  people  are  assembled,  and  as  it  is  probable 
that  I  may  have  to  see  the  whole  population  of  the  island  before  I  can 
proceed  any  further,  I  have  felt  a  little  anxious  to  avail  myself  of  these 
opportunities,  so  as  not  to  protract  the  length  of  time  we  may  have  to 
remain  iiere.  In  the  afternoon  my  mind  became  more  uneasy,  and  it 
seemed  best  to  go  on  shore,  and  make  inquiry  as  to  the  meetings  to  be 
held  to-morrow;  but  I  soon  ascertained  that  George  Pritchard  had  been 
unexpectedly  summoned  to  a  distant  district,  and  that  notice  bad  been 
generally  given  of  this  arrangement.  I  now  found  tliat  I  could  not  cut 
and  contrive  for  myself,  in  my  own  will,  way,  and  time ;  but  that  the 
Lord's  time  must  be  waited  for:  without  his  appnniug  and  sanctifying 
requisition,  our  creaturely  performances,  instead  of  j)rocuring  the  blessed 
and  joyful  sentence  of  "well  done,"  may  only  place  ou  the  same  woful 
level  with  tlie  workers  of  iniquity,  even  though  we  may  profess  to  have 
prophesied  in  his  name,  in  his  name  cast  out  devils,  and  in  his  name 
done  many  wonderful  works. 

FIj'lh  Month  Zlit.  (First  daij.)  —  In  the  forenoon,  the  decks  being  too 
damp,  the  crew  were  collected  in  the  cabin,  where  we  were  joined  by 
several  strangers  from  the  shore,  including  the  family  of  the  female  who 
was  on  board  yesterday,  and  some  others.  After  having  read  the  latter 
part  of  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  a  portion  of  tlie  Psalms,  we  se  ttled 
down  into  silent  waiting,  not  aware  that  I  should  have  anything  to  offer. 
We  continued  to  sit  in  this  manner,  deepening  in  solemnity  ;  when  I 
perceived  that  matter  was  gatlicring  upon  my  mind,  which,  from,  as  it 
were,  a  mere  blank,  was  now  filling  under  a  quickening  influence,  until 
utterance  was  yielded  to.  "  That  which  may  be  known  of  God  is  mani- 
fest in  man  ;  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto  him,"  as  we  are  told  in  the 
epistle  to  the  Romans ;  "  God  hath  not  left  himself  without  a  witness  " 


256 


MEMOIRS 


OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


in  the  heart  of  every  sou  and  daughter  of  the  human  race,  however  cir- 
cumstanced, or  wherever  phiced,  sufficient  if  attended  to,  and  co-operated 
with  on  our  part,  to  enable  us  to  work  out  our  salvation  with  fear  and 
trembling.  "  lie  hath  showed  thee,  O  man,  what  is  good,  and  what  doth 
the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly,  to  love  mercy,  and  to*  walk 
humbly  with  thy  God."  Thus  was  I  led  on  step  by  step,  until  strength- 
ened to  show,  I  trust,  that  there  was  no  occasion  to  look  to  this  minister 
or  that  minister,  for  we  all  had  the  great  Minister  of  the  sanctuary,  and 
of  the  true  tabernacle  which  the  Lord  hath  pitched,  and  not  man,  the 
only  true  Teacher  of  his  people,  who  continues  to  teach  as  never  man 
taught.  Declaring  that  this  was  "  the  grace  of  God  that  bringcth  sal- 
vation," which  "  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  teaching  us,"  etc. ;  that  it 
was  the  poor  in  spirit  on  whom  the  blessing  was  pronounced.  In  this 
manner,  having  turned  the  attention  of  the  company  to  their  heavenly 
Teacher,  to  an  extent  never  contemplated  when  my  mouth  was  first 
opened,  we  again  settled  down  into  solemn  silence ;  and  my  peace  flowed, 
under  a  consoling  belief,  that  my  remaining  on  board  was  in  the  order- 
ing of  the  blessed  Master.  I  have  not  met  with  a  circumstance,  since 
leaving  England,  more  truly  cheering  to  my  mind  than  to  find  that  the 
Lord  hath,  even  in  this  place,  some  of  the  seven  thousand  that  have  not 
bowed  the  knee  to  the  image  of  Baal.  I  pray  that  I  may  yet  meet  with 
many  more  like  this  dear  woman  :  before  they  went  on  shore,  I  had  some 
interesting  conversation  with  her. 

Sixth  Month  Zd.  —  For  the  last  three  days  our  time  has  been  much 
occupied  by  persons  coming  on  boai'd,  and  in  attending  to  the  exchange 
of  some  of  our  articles  for  barter,  to  obtain  the  needful  supplies  of  fresh 
provisions,  fruit,  and  vegetables. 

While  on  shore  yesterday,  for  exercise,  we  met  with  an  aged  native, 
who  remembered  the  first  coming  to  these  islands  of  Captain  James  Cook. 
It  was  clear  that  he  was  no  stranger  to  the  circumstances  of  his  death 
at  Hawaii,  as  he  himself  alluded  to  the  place.  Although  we  had  the 
advantage  of  an  interpreter  being  with  us,  yet  the  age  of  this  man  could 
not  be  ascertained,  as  no  record  of  births  is  instituted  amongst  them. 
In  the  forenoon,  a  judge,  with  whom  we  were  previously  acquainted, 
came  on  board,  bringing  with  him  the  queen's  mother,  and  a  third  person, 
to  us  a  stranger.  It  evidently  appeared  to  be  one  of  those  visits  made 
only  with  a  view  to  extort  something  from  us  in  the  way  of  present; 
signs  were  made  by  the  female  of  chopping  with  an  axe ;  but  as  I  could 
only  talk  to  her  in  English,  she  found  there  was  nothing  to  be  got,  and 
I  did  not  consider  it  at  all  necessary  to  satisfy  demands  which  were  alto- 
gether unreasonable;  and  especially  as  I  knew,  that  if  her  wislies  had 
been  complied  with,  numerous  applications  would  be  made  by  her  col- 
leagues, which  would  have  been  more  difiicult  to  refuse. 

Sixth  Month  4ih.  —  The  king  and  his  brother  came  on  board  to  dinner, 
but  did  not  remain  long;  their  coming  now  is  in  a  plain  way;  they  come 


1835.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL    WHEELER.  257 

• 

and  go  as  they  please:  we  treat  them  with  civility,  but  no  longer  as 
strangers,  or  they  us.  This  seems  to  suit  their  habits  and  inclination, 
which,  like  their  bodies,  are  not  accustomed  to  restraint.  They  piiddle 
themselves  off  in  a  canoe,  with  no  other  clothing  than  check  shirts,  with 
a  loose  piece  of  blue  cotton  tied  round  the  waist,  and  low-crowned  straw 
hats  on  their  heads,  and  a  broad  blue  ribbon  round  them. 

5th.  —  This  morning  a  respectable  Spaniard  came  on  board,  whom  I 
had  seen  several  times  when  on  shore.  He  was  presented  with  J.  J. 
Gurney's  Essays  in  his  own  language,  with  which  he  seemed  highly  grati- 
fieil.  He  had  been  an  officer  in  the  Spanish  army,  and  was  banished 
from  his  country  at  the  last  revolution  in  South  America :  he  has  resided 
here  about  tiirce  years,  and  bears  a  good  character.  He  was  promised  a 
copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  other  books  in  his  native  language:  I 
never  saw  any  person  so  much  pleased  and  thankful  at  the  prospect  of 
having  these  books  furnished  him  in  this  country.  On  inquiry,  we  found 
that  there  are  three  Manilla  men  here,  one  of  whom  was  in  the  canoe 
at  tlie  time.  This  man  read  very  intelligibly  in  J.  J.  Gurney's  Essays; 
and  his  willingness  to  receive  any  books  we  were  disposed  to  give  for 
himself  and  comrades,  made  us  glad  that  we  are  in  possession  of  such  a 
variety  in  their  language. 

6//<. — At  George  Pritchard's  we  met  with  John  Davies,  the  missionary 
from  Papara,  who  has  been  engaged  here  about  thirty-five  years;  he  is 
an  intelligent,  elderly  man.  From  his  long  residence,  he  has  acquired 
tiie  greatest  fund  of  information  respecting  these  islands  and  their 
iiiiial>itants  of  any  person  we  have  yet  met  with,  which  he  imparted  in 
a  manner  to  us  highly  interesting,  and  the  more  so,  as  its  authenticity 
may  be  relied  on.  In  speaking  of  the  idols  formerly  in  great  rei)ute 
here  and  in  the  neighboring  isles,  he  said  that  when  expostulating  with 
tiie  people,  and  endeavoring  to  convince  them  of  the  wurlhlessness  of 
these  wooden  deities,  which  can  neither  see,  nor  speak,  nor  stand,  nor  go, 
the  most  .sensible  amongst  the  natives  would  say  that  they  did  not  wor- 
ship them  as  God,  but  that  they  served  only  to  remind  them  of  God, 
wlio  is  invisiide,  but  in  some  manner  connected  with  those  images ;  how, 
they  knew  not.  He  considered  that  the  received  opinion  of  these  islands 
having  been  originally  peopled  from  South  America,  was  altogether 
without  foundation  ;  indeed,  their  having  been  peopled  from  Asia  can 
be  proved  by  striking  facts.  When  traversing  to  the  westward,  the  .same 
language  is  invarial)ly  to  be  found  on  the  i.shinds,  though  perhaps  in  a 
variety  of  dialects;  and  this  may  be  traced  to  Sumatra,  Borneo,  Malacca, 
etc. ;  and  the  same  tradition  as  regards  a  deity  may  also  be  traced 
throughout  tiiem,  more  or  less  in  degree,  and  varying  in  some  partic- 
ulars; but,  on  going  to  the  eastward,  tlie  language  is  le.«s  and  less  to  be 
recognized,  and  eventually  disappears  altogether.  The  intelligent  natives 
seem  to  be  awakened  to  a  confu-sed  idea  of  a  general  deluge  having  taken 
place  at  some  time  or  other,  from  their  having  discovered  that,  upon  the 
22  *  It 


258 


MEMOIRS   OP    DA  XI  EI,  WHEELER, 


[1835. 


tops  of  the  higliest  mountains  in  this  island  and  others,  tliosame  marine 
substances  are  met  with  as  they  are  accustomed  to  find  at  the  bottom  of 
the  sea.  It  has  been  the  opinion  of  some  that  the  whole  of  these  islands 
formed  at  one  time  a  vast  continent ;  but  that,  by  an  unaccountable  con- 
vulsion of  the  earth,  this  continent  became  water,  except  the  tops  of  the 
loftiest  mountains,  which  constitute  the  islands  as  they  stand  at  this  day. 

Ith.  (First  day.)  —  Notwithstanding  some  information  had  spread 
tliat.I  should  be  gone  to  Papaoa,  yet  the  state  of  the  weather  perhaps 
induced  some  to  come  on  board  about  the  time  that  we  usually  assemble 
the  crew  together.  We  had  not  sat  long  before  some  others  arrived. 
The  forepart  of  the  time  the  children  were  a  little  restless,  owing  to  the 
great  heat  of  the  place  below,  the  deck  being  too  wet  to  allow  us  to  sit 
in  the  open  air  with  safety  :  but  a  solemn  feeling  spread  over  our  little 
company,  and  remained  with  us.  My  mind  was  gradually  drawn  into 
exercise,  and  at  last  I  had  to  break  through  the  silence  with  the  expres- 
sion, True  it  is,  that  "  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons :  but  in  every 
nation  he  that  feareth  Him  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted  with 
Him."  "  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God." 
And,  "If  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly  and 
the  sinner  appear?"  Also,  true  it  is,  that  no  man  can  save  his  brother, 
nor  give  to  God  a  ransom  for  his  soul :  the  work  is  our  own,  etc.  It  was 
one  of  those  favored  times,  of  which  it  may  be  said,  that  the  latter  end 
surpassed  the  beginning,  "  because  of  the  Truth." 

lOlh. —  This  morning  received  information  that  a  public  meeting  of 
the  principal  chiefs  and  people  of  the  island  was  about  to  take  place,  to 
consider  the  case  of  the  supposed  Roman  Catholic.  Although  1  had  not 
been  invited  to  a  missionary  conference  which  had  taken  place  on  this 
subject,  yet  I  felt  my  way  more  than  usually  opened  to  attend  the  council 
of  the  Tahitians,  then  about  to  meet.  Accordingly  myself  and  Charles 
hastened  to  the  shore,  and  landed  opposite  to  the  building  where  the 
people  were  assembling.  The  queen,  with  her  mother  and  attendants, 
were  seated  upon  the  floor,  surrounded  by  the  chiefs  of  seven  districts. 
The  sister  of  the  principal  chief,  or  king  of  Rarotonga,  was  one  of  the 
party.  The  business  commenced  with  the  examination  of  the  Irish 
Roman  Catholic ;  the  place  was  now  crowded  with  people,  but  the  exam- 
ination proceeded  very  slowly  and  unsatisfactorily;  which  I  could  not 
help  perceiving  was  entirely  for  want  of  an  able  interpreter,  wlio  thor- 
oughly understood  the  English  language  as  well  as  the  Taliitian.  The 
people  were  restless  and  unsettled  from  this  circumstance,  the  most  part 
not  seeming  to  know  for  what  they  had  come  together.  None  of  tlu^ 
missionaries  appeared  willing  (for  sufficient  reasons)  to  have  any  hand  in 
the  business  ;  and,  seeing  the  real  cause  of  the  dilemma  they  had  got 
into  was  still  undiscovered,  it  seemed  best  for  me  to  step  forward,  at  a 
suitable  moment,  and  state  plainly  to  the  heads  of  the  meeting  that  it 
was  impossible  for  the  business  to  proceed  satisfactorily  unless  a  com- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   or    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


259 


petent  interpreter  was  appointed  ;  and,  turning  to  Captain  Henry,  who 
stood  near  me,  I  requested  him  to  inform  the  chiefs  what  I  had  said. 
This  being  done,  the  council  agreed  that  Captain  Henry  should  be 
chosen ;  and  he  having  consented,  things  began  to  move  more  readily 
forward,  until  the  Catholic  made  some  assertions  highly  injurious  to 
the  missionary  cause,  and  offensive  to  the  queen  and  all  her  chiefs, 
who  felt  very  indignant  on  the  occasion;  and  which  I  knew  to  be  in- 
correct. There  did  not  seem  any  other  part  for  me,  however  unpleasant, 
than  publicly  to  contradict  what  he  had  said,  and  to  declare  that  SDme 
of  the  language  he  had  used  had  never  been  expressed  by  the  person 
whom  he  was  charging  with  having  uttered  it.  This  for  a  time  caused 
considerable  altercation  ;  but  having  three  witnesses  on  my  side,  this  dif- 
ficulty was  soon  got  over,  and  order  again  restored.  The  examination 
continued,  until  the  Catholic,  unable  to  prove  the  statements  he  had 
made  on  first  coming  to  Tahiti,  and  finding  himself  foiled  on  every  side, 
made  a  hasty  retreat,  to  all  appearance  not  a  little  ofiended.  One  of  the 
chiefs  then  expatiated  on  the  case,  as  follows:  "This  man  (meaning  the 
Cath.)licj  held  out  that  he  should  not  come  to  this  meeting;  and  it  is 
seen  that  he  did  come  to  the  meeting.  He  declared  that  he  had  a  letter 
sealed  with  King  William's  seal,  and  he  had  no  such  thing  ;  that  he  had 
a  letter  from  the  British  Ambassador  at  Paris,  and  he  had  no  such  thing; 
and  now,  by  his  running  away,  he  has  shown  himself  to  be  a  deceiver." 
Then,  turning  the  attention  of  the  assembly  to  my  Charles  and  myself, 
he  said,  "On  their  coming  amongst  us,  we  had  no  occasion  to  ask  for 
letters ;  they  gave  themselves  into  our  hands.  It  is  known  to  every  chief 
in  the  island  there  was  no  troul)le  with  them,  because  they  are  not  de- 
ceivers." He  finished  his  speech  by  proposing  that  such  a  man  should 
never  be  allowed  to  come  amongst  them.  After  this  the  queen's  s|)eech 
was  delivered  by  a  clear-headed,  middle-aged  chief,  which  concluded 
with  a  call  upon  all  her  faithful  subjects  to  unite  in  never  ])enniltiiig 
this  Catholic,  or  any  other  of  the  same  profession,  to  come  to  disturb  the 
peace  and  tranquillity  of  Tahiti.  Another  chief  made  a  very  animated 
oration,  which  we  were  informed  contained  a  propos.tion,  not  only  to 
banish  this  man  forever  from  their  shores,  but  to  follow  him  on  the  sea, 
and  not  allow  either  him  or  his  comrades  to  remain  so  near  them  as  the 
Gambler  Islands,  but  to  banish  them  from  thence,  lest  the  plague  should 
come  amongst  them  :  throwing  his  long  stick  upon  the  floor,  to  describe 
them  as  trampelled  under  foot,  never  again  to  rise. 

11 //t. — Yesterday  we  went  to  George  Pritchard's,  to  become  acquainted 
with  Alexander  Simp.son,  the  raissionary  from  the  island  of  Eimeo.  He 
had  come  over  to  attend  the  meeting  that  had  been  appointed  f  )r  the 
missionaries  of  all  the  district",  to  take  into  consideration  the  arrival  of 
the  Irish  Roman  Catholic,  above-mentioned.  Alexander  Simpson's  wife 
and  daughter  were  with  him.  He  seems  kindly  disposed  to  forward  our 
views  when  visiting  the  island  upon  which  he  resides. 


260 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  AVIIEELER. 


[1835. 


14th.  (First  day.)  —  In  tlic  forenoon,  a  few  strangers  assembled  with 
our  own  crew.  lu  the  course  of  the  time  we  were  together,  I  had  a  short 
testimony  to  bear  to  the  indispensable  duty  of  loving  one  another.  How 
can  we  expect  to  be  forgiven  our  trespasses,  if  we,  from  our  hearts,  do 
not  forgive  every  man,  his  brother,  their  trespasses.  Soon  after  one 
o'clock,  p.  M.,  George  Pritehard  called,  accompanied  by  Alexander 
Simpson's  wife,  in  a  whale-boat,  to  convey  Charles  and  myself  to  Papaoa. 
We  reached  in  time  for  the  meeting  of  the  Tahitians,  which  consisted 
of  a  large  body  of  the  people.  Throughout  much  of  the  day,  and  much 
of  the  time  also  that  their  religious  engagements  were  going  forward,  my 
mind  was  under  no  small  weight  of  exercise,  and  it  seemed  doubtful  to 
myself  whether  I  should  have  anything  to  communicate  or  not ;  but 
towards  the  latter  part,  I  only  waited  for  a  proper  interval  of  silence  to 
stand  upon  my  feet.  George  Pritehard  observing  this,  asked  whether  I 
wished  to  say  anything  then,  or  after  the  next  singing  was  over :  but  the 
present  moment  seemed  the  right  one;  which  being  signified,  he  exhorted 
the  meeting  to  stillness  and  attention,  and  waited  by  my  side  for  me  to 
begin.  [D.  W.  then  communicated  what  was  upon  his  mind.]  Sliortly 
after  this,  the  meeting  broke  up :  when  the  people  drew  towards  us,  and 
commenced  the  usual  ceremony  of  shaking  hands.  The  queeu  was 
present ;  but  I  did  not  know  it  until  afterwards.  We  called  at  her  house 
on  our  way  to  the  boat,  but  she  was  gone  off,  on  foot,  to  Papeete. 

Half-past  eleven  o'clock,  p.  m.  My  mind  is  peaceful  and  easy,  and 
relieved ;  and  the  God  of  glory  has  the  praise,  who  thus  continues  to 
bear  up  a  poor,  tribulated,  way-worn  traveller,  renewing  my  youth  a^the 
eagle's,  and  as  the  day  is  so  causing  my  strength  to  be. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Visit  to  Bunaafia  —  Native  Meeting  —  KixnxEss  of  the  Prixoipal  CmEF 
—  Point  Venfs  —  Perilous  Situation  —  MEETixcr  at  Point  Venus — Visit  to 
Papaea  —  Ueautifui,  Scenetjy  —  ScnooL  at  Teaiiupoo  —  Meeting  of  the 
Natives  —  Letter  from  tue  Native  Congregation  —  Native  Meeting  at 
Papara  —  Return  to  the  Henry  Freeling  —  Letter  from  the  Qqeen  of 
Tahiti. 

SIXTH  MONTH  IGth.  — Last  night  had  some  conversation  with 
George  Pritehard  about  accompanying  me  to  Bunaauia  this  after- 
noon. It  was  proposed  that  we  should  lodge  at  the  house  of  David 
Darling,  the  missionary  at  that  station,  in  order  to  attend  the  Tahitian 
worship  at  sunrise  to-morrow  morning.  We  set  out  in  a  whale-boat 
about  three  o'clock,  p.m.;  our  company  consisted  of  Alexander  Simpson 
and  George  Pritehard,  with  some  other  members  of  tlie  missionary  fam- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAKIEL  WHEELER. 


261 


ilies,  my  son  Charles  and  myself,  with  four  Tahidaus  at  the  oars.  We  had 
a  fine  passage  while  within  the  reef;  but  on  reaching  the  opening  which 
leads  out  into  the  main  ocean,  the  rollers  broke  with  so  much  violence 
that  some  of  our  company  were  discouraged  from  making  the  attempt 
to  force  a  passage  through  it.  At  length  it  was  concluded  to  run  the 
boat  on  shore  upon  a  sandy  beach,  near  some  of  the  huts  of  the  natives, 
who  sallied  forth  in  a  body,  and  soon  hauled  her  up  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  surf  Our  party  being  all  landed,  we  proceeded  on  foot,  and 
should  soon  have  reached  the  mission-house,  and  in  good  daylight,  but 
having  a  considerable  river  to  encounter,  the  night  overtook  us  before 
we  had  all  passed  over  it.  This  river  is  rapid,  and  of  uncertain  depth  ; 
and  notwithstanding  the  bed  of  it  is  covered  with  loose,  round  stones, 
the  natives  are  so  dexterous  that  an  accident  but  rarely  occurs.  A  num- 
ber of  these  people  soon  came  to  our  assistance,  and  the  company  were 
all  landed  safely  on  the  other  side.  Soon  after  dark  we  reached  the  hos- 
pitable mansion  of  David  Darling,  and  were  received  with  great  kindness 
by  his  wife  and  family;  himself  being  from  home  among  the  Marquesan 
Islands,  whither  he  had  gone  to  assist  in  establishing  a  missionary.  At 
this  place  we  found  the  wife  and  three  children  of  J.  M.  Orsmoud,  the 
missionary  at  the  Taiarapu  station.  They  had  been  tossing  about  for  a 
considerable  time  in  a  clumsy  boat  of  their  own,  not  at  all  likely  soon 
to  reach  their  abode,  unless  the  wind  should  blow  from  a  direction  seldom 
witnessed  at  this  season  of  the  year.  Being  rather  unwell  in  the  evening, 
and  having  passed  an  almost  sleepless  night,  I  felt  in  poor  condition 
when  it  was  time  to  get  ready  to  attend  the  sunrise  meeting  of  the  Tahi- 
liuiis,  on  tiie  morning  of  the  17th  instant.  A  large  number  of  the  people 
collected  together,  and  when  the  usual  service  of  their  own  was  gone 
through  I  stood  up,  and  George  Pritchard  interpreted  for  mc,  as  at  otiier 
times. 

The  principal  i)urden  that  rested  upon  my  mind  was  to  turn  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people  to  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus  in  their  own  hearts,  tliat 
their  conversation  might  be  such  as  becometh  his  gospel.  I  had  to  tell 
them,  that  although  I  ilid  not  understand  their  language,  yet  I  was  fear- 
ful for  tliem,  seeing  that  for  every  idle  word  a  man  shall  speak,  lie  must 
give  an  account  in  the  day  of  judgment;  for  by  our  words  we  shall  be 
justified,  and  l)y  our  words  we  shall  be  condemned:  believing  and  de- 
claring this  belief,  that  a  very  loose  and  wanton  conversation  was  a 
besetting  sin  amongst  them.  I  had  to  remind  them  of  the  superior  ad- 
vantages ijestowed  upon  these  islands  over  many  others  of  this  part  of 
the  haljitable  globe,  by  the  introduction  of  Christianity  amongst  them. 
Had  they  ol)eyed  the  gospel,  the  ellect  of  the  evil  introduced  amongst 
them  by  distant  nations  would  have  been  prevented.  That  the  Lord  is 
looking  fur  fruit;  and  "  the  earth  which  drinketli  in  the  rain  that  cometh 
oft  u[)on  it,  and  bringeth  forth  herbs  meet  for  tliem  by  whom  it  is  dressed, 
receiveth  blessing  from  God :  but  that  which  beareth  briars  and  thorna 


262 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


is  rejected,  and  is  nigh  unto  cursing,  whose  end  is  to  be  burned  :  "  that 
the  desire  of  my  soul  was,  that  the  lamentation  once  taken  up  by  the 
Saviour  of  the  world  might  never  be  applicable  to  them  as  a  people: 
"  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  etc.,  how  often  would  I  have  gathered  tiiy 
children  together,  even  as  a  hen  gatheretli  her  chickens  under  her  wings; 
and  ye  would  not!"  That  the  love  of  God  had  overshadowed  these 
islands  in  an  eminent  degree;  and  I  never  heard  of  an  instance  where 
the  Lord,  in  matehlese  mercy,  was  pleased  to  send  any  of  his  servants 
amongst  a  people  but  that  his  love  was  still  towards  that  people.  That 
Ciirist  Jesus  had  been  often  preached  to  them,  but  they  had  not  obeyed 
liis  gospel :  they  must  repent  and  obey;  and  the  way  to  repent  and  obey 
is  to  fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  Him.  That  it  is  the  same  gospel  now 
as  was  proclaimed  by  the  angel  which  John  saw  flying  through  the 
midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  every 
nation  and  kindred,  and  tongue  and  people ;  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  fear  God  and  give  glory  to  Him ;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come: 
and  worsliip  Him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  foun- 
tains of  waters."  Desiring  that  they  might  be  sensible  of  tiiat  day  when 
the  Lord's  judgment  is  come  upon  all  that  is  of  a  sinful  and  transgres- 
sing nature  ;  that  so  they  might  indeed  fear  Him,  and  in  thought,  word, 
and  deed,  give  glory  unto  Him ;  and  thus  be  prepared  to  worship  Him 
in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  for  it  is  such  the  Father  seeketh  to  worship  Him. 
That  "  God  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness  hath 
sinned  in  our  hearts,"  and  to  this  saving  light  I  wished  to  turn  them. 
The  people  were  generally  very  attentive,  and  a  solemn  covering  was 
permitted  to  prevail  over  us.  On  rising  from  our  seats,  they  gathered 
around  us  in  the  usual  way.  Being  previously  acquainted  with  Utami, 
a  principal  chief  in  that  neighborhood,  we  met  like  old  friends  who 
knew  and  loved  each  other,  if  his  love  for  me  was  the  same  as  I  felt  for 
him.  We  got  out  into  the  air  as  soon  as  we  well  could,  in  order  to 
escape  some  of  the  usual  greetings,  not  feeling  in  a  condition,  from  weak- 
ness and  exhaustion,  to  accept  of  all  the  kindness  intended  by  these 
people.  It  is  indeed  worthy  of  humble  gratitude  and  thankfulness,  to 
witness  how  my  gracious  Lord,  from  time  to  time,  has  opened  the  way 
for  me  amongst  the  missionaries. 

The  printing-office  is  established  at  this  place:  we  looked  into  it,  but 
as  the  principal  conductor  of  this  work,  David  Darling,  was  absent,  the 
press  was  standing  still.  The  organization  of  the  language,  so  as  to 
admit  the  translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  native  tongue,  is  a 
work,  the  importance  of  which  cannot  be  duly  estimated  nor  conceived, 
as  to  the  happy  result,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  that  is  in  store  for 
generations  yet  unborn  ;  any  more  than  the  extent  can  be  defined  to 
which  they  may  be  permitted  to  circulate  and  diffuse  revealed  truth  in 
the  language  of  holy  inspiration.  This  work,  now  considered  to  be  near 
its  completion,  has  been  the  labor  of  many  years,  in  a  climate  wasting 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS    OF   DAXIEL  WHEELEK. 


263 


to  tlie  constitution  of  every  European,  being  oppressively  relaxing  from 
the  heat.  Henry  Nott  has  been  a  very  laborious  servant  iu  this  cause, 
without  any  regard  to  the  many  hardships  and  privations  which  the 
earliest  settlers  had  particularly  to  encounter,  and  in  which  he  deeply 
siiarod ;  his  constitution  is  now  sinking  from  long  residence  and  the 
effects  of  close  sedentary  application :  who  can  doubt  for  a  moment  the 
devoteduess  of  such  a  mau  '? 

Whilst  here  we  were  waited  upon  by  Utami,  in  the  capacity  of  chief, 
to  request  permission  to  feed  us,  as  they  term  furnishing  strangers  with 
a  supply  of  food ;  which,  with  them,  is  considered  the  greatest  respect 
that  can  be  shown  to  a  stranger:  but  we  were  compelled  to  decline  their 
kind  attention,  as  the  materials  could  uot  be  procured  from  the  different 
parts  (jf  the  district  before  the  morrow,  and  we  were  bound  to  return  to 
the  Henry  Freel'uig  that  night,  if  practicable,  as  the  chronometers,  from 
being  locked  up  iu  our  cabin,  could  not  be  wound  up  until  we  returned 
on  board  again.  The  quantity  of  food  usually  furnished  at  such  times 
is  quite  preposterous,  consisting  of  a  h  g,  fowls,  fish,  plantains,  bananas, 
etc.,  witli  a  quantity  of  cocoanuts,  aud  if  liinted  at,  there  is  little  doubt 
that  a  dog  would  be  prepared,  according  to  the  ancient  custom  of  the 
island.  As  the  chief  Utami  has  undertaken  to  repair  a  building  fur  a 
school,  I  agreed  to  furnish  a  few  pounds  of  nails,  and  a  lock  for  the  door, 
for  his  encouragement  in  this  useful  work.  In  the  course  of  the  day, 
our  boat  was  brought  from  the  place  where  we  landed  the  preceding 
evening;  and,  after  taking  leave  of  this  family,  we  again  re-embarked, 
and  in  a  short  time  got  safely  through  the  most  dangerous  pass  in  the 
reef  into  smooth  water,  and  reached  the  Bay  of  Papeete  before  dark,  not 
a  little  fatigued,  and  in  much  poverty  of  spirit,  aud  unable  to  write  for 
want  of  sleep. 

Sixth  Month  Idlh.  —  Principally  employed  on  board.  Consulted  in  the 
forenoon  with  Samuel  Wilson  on  the  best  mode  of  visiting  the  district 
of  Point  Venus,  where  his  father  resides,  and  that  of  Tiarei,  tlie  residenco 
of  William  Henry.  In  the  afternoon  we  went  on  shore  for  exercise, 
until  dark.  Samuel  Wilson,  with  whose  plainness  and  simplicity  wo 
were  much  gratified,  has  kindly  offered  to  accompany  us  to  the  dislaut 
districts  as  iuterj)reter. 

2()lh.  —  (ieorge  Pritchard  came  on  board  in  the  forenoon,  and  assisted 
in  arranging  a  plan  for  accomplishing  our  visit  to  the  remaining  and 
most  distant  districts  upon  the  island  of  Tahiti.  It  was  concludeil  best 
for  us  to  set  off  this  afternoon  towards  Tiarei.  As  the  wind  blew  fresh, 
about  sunset  was  considered  the  proper  time  to  proceed  as  far  as  Point 
Venus,  presuming  the  strength  of  the  wind  would  lessen  as  the  evi-ning 
approached.  It  was  proposed  that  we  should  remain  at  Point  Venus 
until  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  then  push  forward  so  as  to  reach 
Tiarei  about  daybreak,  before  the  trade-wind  set  in,  which  is  mostly 
pretty  strong,  aud  generally  from  the  quarter  to  which  wc  were  bending 


264 


MEMOinS   OF   DANIEL  AVIIEELF.R. 


[1835. 


our  course.  All  tilings  being  ready,  wo  left  the  Henry  Frceling  soon 
lifter  four  o'clock,  the  wind  having  materially  lessened  by  the  fall  of 
some  rain,  and  it  still  continued  to  got  lighter  as  we  proceeded.  As  there 
was  every  indication  of  clear  and  serene  weather  long  before  reaching 
the  fir.st  place  of  intended  destination,  it  was  suggested  by  our  native 
boat's  crew  that  we  should  not  make  much  stay  there,  but  push  forward 
while  the  wind  and  sea  were  gentle.  The  principal  motive  for  wishing 
to  stop  by  the  way  at  all,  was  to  lessen  the  fatigue  of  these  men,  by 
dividing  the  journey  into  two  parts,  so  that  they  might  rest  between 
them  :  but  they  were  well  aware  that  the  whole  distance  could  be  per- 
formed at  once  in  calm  weather,  with  much  more  ease  than  if  divided, 
and  time  given  for  rest  if  the  wind  and  sea  should  rise  against  them, 
although  but  in  a  moderate  degree.  Just  before  dark  we  landed  upou 
tlie  sliore  of  Point  Venus,  the  place  from  whence  the  celebrated  naviga- 
tor Captain  James  Cook  observed  the  transit  of  the  planet  Venus  on 
the  disk  of  the  sun.  Opposite  that  part  of  the  coast  of  Tahiti,  which 
we  had  next  to  traverse,  there  is  no  sheltering  <;oral-reef  for  its  protec- 
tion, so  that  the  remainder  of  our  journey  was  exposed  to  the  whole 
beat  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  can  only  be  performed  when  the  weather 
is  moderate. 

Having  with  us  Samuel  Wilson,  we  were  readily  conducted  to  the 
habitation  of  his  father,  Charles  Wilson,  the  resident  missionary  at  this 
station,  and  were  kindly  entertained  by  the  family.  As  the  passage 
round  Point  Venus  is  very  intricate,  and  the  water  particularly  shoal, 
the  boat  was  taken  round  to  the  other  side,  Avhile  we  were  partaking  of 
some  refreshment:  we  lost  no  time  in  preparing  again  to  embark.  The 
crew  met  us  with  a  native  torch,  made  of  the  dry,  branching  leaves  of 
the  cocoanut  tree,  which,  with  our  own  lantern,  lighted  the  intricate 
narrow  pa>th  among  the  bushes,  and  was  particularly  useful  at  the  sea- 
side, the  night  being  now  very  dark.  As  the  night  advanced,  we  were 
helped  by  a  gentle  land  breeze,  so  that  the  labor  of  the  oars  was  a  little 
diminished.  There  was  an  experienced  elderly  native  employed  at  the 
stern  oar  of  our  whale-boat,  whose  course  seemed  to  be  principally  di- 
rected by  the  white  tops  of  the  rolling  surf  as  it  broke  upon  the  coast, 
near  to  whicli  he  mostly  kept.  Off  one  rocky  point  of  land  it  became 
needful  to  turn  with  a  wide  sweep  towards  the  offing,  to  escape  a  pro- 
jecting ridge  of  rocks,  the  outermost  extremity  of  which  was  defined  by 
the  termination  of  breakers.  By  ten  o'clock,  p.  M.,  it  was  declared  that 
we  were  abreast  of  Tiarei ;  but  the  night  was  so  dark  that  the  narrow 
entrance  through  the  reef  to  it  could  not  be  distinguished,  even  by  the 
eagle-eyed  Tahitians.  The  boat's  mast  was  struck,  and  one  of  the  natives 
stationed  in  the  front,  with  Samuel  AViif^on,  to  look  out;  and,  her  head 
being  turned  shorewards,  we  edged  gently  down  towards  the  foaming 
breakers,  which  were  bursting  on  the  rocky  strand  with  thundering  noise. 
As  the  rowing  had  now  altogether  ceased,  the  boat  drifted  only  at  the 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DA.VIET^  WHEELER. 


265 


rate  at  which  the  swell  of  the  sea  hove  her  along ;  a  measure  highly 
prudeut,  until  the  dangerous  pass  we  had  to  go  through  was  clearly  ascer- 
tained :  as  was  afterwards  sufficiently  demonstrated,  though  at  the  mo- 
ment such  tardy  proceeding  might  seem  to  protract  the  term  of  suspense. 
Having  silently  proceeded  for  some  time  in  this  way,  and  from  the 
increasing  roar  of  the  restless  waters,  evidently  drawing  nearer  and 
nearer  to  the  margin  of  the  crags,  on  a  sudden  there  were  symptoms  of 
alarm,  which  could  not  be  mistaken,  on  the  part  of  tiie  boat's  crew,  who 
now  perceived  that  we  had  missed  the  only  entrance  that  afforded  a  j)as- 
sage  to  the  shore;  and,  from  our  present  position,  a  large  lump  of  rock 
was  in  the  way  to  the  mouth  of  the  channel,  which  the  boat  could  not 
possibly  escape.  Our  poor  Tahitians  immediately  jumped  into  the  sea, 
and  did  all  they  could  to  save  the  boat  from  being  dashed  to  pieces;  but 
they  could  not  prevent  her  from  striking.  She,  however,  only  struck  once, 
and  lay  quiet,  the  wave  having  so  far  receded  that  she  did  not  float 
enough  to  beat,  and  the  next  roller  that  came  in  carried  her  completely 
over  the  obstruction.  But  it  was  difficult  for  some  time  to  ascertain 
whether  the  worst  was  now  over  or  not ;  for  our  men  began  to  howl  and 
shout,  the  meaning  of  which  we  could  not  comprehend :  it  afterwards 
appeared  that  this  was  done  to  rouse  the  sleeping  natives  on  the  shore, 
who,  well  understanding  this  yell,  shortly  came  running  with  lighted 
torches  to  our  assistance,  and  a  few  minutes  jjlaced  us  once  more  upon 
terra  firma.  As  the  boat  could  not  get  close  in,  one  of  these  men  very 
soon  had  me  upon  his  back,  to  prevent  my  getting  wet:  Samuel  Wilson 
and  my  son  Charles  were  landed  in  the  same  way.  The  journey  alto- 
getlicr  had  been  more  speedy,  and  in  many  respects  more  favorable  tlian 
is  often  witnessed,  until  we  came  to  the  last  pinch,  when  the  never-failing 
arm  of  Almighty  power  was  again  displayed  in  the  needful  time  for  our 
relief  As  we  were  strangers  to  the  language  of  the  [)eople,  and  could 
render  them  no  assistance  whatever,  and  any  attempt  to  direct  their 
efforts  must  only  have  increased  the  general  confusion,  we  therefore  sat 
silent  beholders  of  what  was  going  forward  ;  committing  ourselves  to 
Him  who  saw  our  perilous  situation  through  the  darkened  gloom,  and 
did  not  su O'er  the  briny  waters  to  prevail  against  us;  but  in  love  ami 
mercy  and  compassion  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  save.  As  to  myself 
I  may  say,  my  heart  was  fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord  ;  whose  loving-kind- 
ness is  better  than  life.  He  was  with  us  of  a  truth,  in  fulfilment  of  his 
gracious  promise,  and  we  were  not  confounded.  I  desire  to  record  this 
signal  liivor  with  humble  thankfulness  and  reverence,  to  his  praise  and 
to  his  glory.  We  soon  reached  the  mission-house  where  William  Henry 
resides,  to  whom  we  were  all  personally  known;  by  whom,  and  his  wile, 
we  were  kindly  accommodated  lor  the  night;  althougli,  from  their  se- 
cluded situation,  but  little  in  the  way  of  receiving  strangers,  and  at  an 
hour  so  unseasonable  they  could  not  have  had  the  least  idea  of  our  com- 
23 


266  MEMOIRS  OP   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1835. 

iug.  ^Iiioh  sleep  could  not  be  obtained,  but  we  passed  the  night  iu 
quietness,  and  we  felt  refreshed  at  rising. 

Tiarci,  21st. —  Previously  to  the  comnienconient  of  the  Tahillan  wor- 
sliip,  at  nine  o'clock  iu  tlie  morning,  our  time  was  pretty  fully  occupied 
witli  the  liunily  devotion  and  taking  breakfast  ;  after  which  we  repaired 
to  the  meeting-house,  it  being  agreed  if  1  should  have  anything  to  speak 
to  the  people  that  Samuel  Wilson  was  to  stand  as  interpreter.  This  was 
a  relief  to  William  Henry  (and  also  to  my>5elf),as  he  had  quite  as  much 
to  go  tiirougii  as  his  strength  was  equal  to,  he  being  far  advanced  in  years. 
After  William  Henry  had  shown  us  to  a  seat  he  went  into  the  j)ulpit, 
Samuel  Wilson  remaining  not  far  from  us.  The  difference  in  ajipear- 
ance  and  in  the  general  deportment  of  the  people,  at  this  distance  IVom 
the  tontaminating  eifccts  of  the  shipping,  was  discernible  throughout  the 
greater  part  of  the  congregation,  which  was  large.  Being  comi'orted  by 
the  sensible  presence  of  the  great  Master,  my  mind  was  strengthened  in 
an  unusual  nuinner  ;  but  not  until  after  a  season  of  humiliating  conflict 
had  been  passed  through,  in  order,  I  belive,  that  the  excellency  of  the 
power  might  be  felt  and  known,  and  acknowledged  to  be  of  God  and  not 
of  us,  nor  of  anything  that  we  can  command  or  call  our  own.  When 
the  usual  engagements  of  tht3  meeting  were  gone  through,  I  stood  up, 
and  beckoned  to  Samuel  Wilson  to  draw  nearer  to  me.  We  went  into  a 
position  a  little  more  central,  near  the  table ;  and  under  a  solemn  cover- 
ing, after  a  short  interval  of  silence,  I  said :  "  I  am  fully  persuaded  in 
my  own  mind,  that  you,  my  beloved  people,  will  suffer  a  lew  words  from 
a  stranger,  who  is  with  you  in  the  fear,  and  in  the  love,  and,  I  may 
add,  in  the  will  of  God,  and  not  in  my  own  ;  and  therefore  I  stand 
amongst  you  with  innocent  boldness,  because  I  seek  not  yours,  but  you, 
that  immortal  part  in  you  which  must  sooner  or  later  have  a  being  in 
endless  felicity  or  in  endless  misery."  Declaring  unto  them  that  "  there 
is  no  alteration  in  the  Christian  course;  the  welfare  is  continual,  and 
can  only  be  maintained  and  accomplished  with  burning  and  fuel  of  fire  — 
by  the  cleansing  operation  of  that  burning  which  the  spirit  of  judgment 
produces,  and  that  unquenchable  fire  of  the  Lord  which  consumeth  the 
chaffy  and  transgressing  nature  in  our  hearts  ;  and,  if  submitted  to,  would 
prepare  and  purify  us  (even  as  he  is  pure)  for  a  kingdom  consisting  not 
in  meats  and  drinks,  but  in  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost;  a  kingdom  where  nothing  that  is  unclean,  nothing  that  is  impure, 
nothing  that  worketh  an  abomination,  or  that  maketh  a  lie,  can  ever 
enter.  Whilst  I  have  been  sitting  with  you,  my  heart  has  been  filled 
with  the  love  of  God  towards  you ;  raising  iu  it  a  fervent  desire,  that 
every  individual,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  might  be  numbered 
among  the  ransomed  and  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  who  shall  return  and 
come  to  Sion  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads,  from 
whom  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away."  But  I  had  to  tell  them  that 
a  great  and  individual  work  must  be  accomplished  before  these  gracious 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


2G7 


and  prophetic  promises  are  realized.  The  indignation  of  the  Lord  must 
be  patiently  borne  for  sin  and  for  transgression,  until  He  should  arise 
and  plead  their  cause,  and  execute  judgment  for  them,  and  in  his  own 
time  say,  It  is  enough  ;  and  bring  them  forth  to  light,  even  the  light  of 
Christ  Jesus,  in  whom  they  will  then  behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  This  light  shineth  iu  every  heart,  and 
is  the  true  light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  ;  in 
which  only  the  righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus  is  witnessed  to  be  brought 
forth  and  beheld.  When  the  precious  blood  of  Christ  was  shed  for  the 
sins  of  all  mankind,  He  ascended  up  on  high  ;  He  led  captivity  captive, 
and  received  gifts  for  men,  even  for  the  rebellious  also ;  that  the  Lord 
God  mirrht  dwell  among  them,  even  amonj;  sinners,  such  as  themselves 
and  me.  That  a  measure  or  manifestation  of  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Si)irit 
is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal ;  and  well  will  it  be  for  those  who 
are  profiting  thereby,  and  faithfully  occupying  therewith.  I  then  had 
to  remind  them  of  the  great  things  which  the  Lord  had  done  for  them  : 
that  the  gospel  sound  had  long  been  heard  in  their  land  ;  that  niaiiy 
parts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  had  been  translated  into  their  native  tongue, 
which  directed  them  to  the  Saviour  —  to  the  Word,  which  was  in  the  be- 
ginning, which  was  with  God,  and  was  God.  After  enlarging  further, 
although  I  think  what  I  have  stated  are  the  principal  heads  that  were 
touched  upon,  I  sat  down  poor  and  empty ;  yet  satisfied  witii  favor,  and 
full  with  the  blessing  of  the  Lord.  Instead  of  the  congregation  begiu- 
uing  to  separate  immediately  in  a  hasty  manner,  as  we  have  sometimes 
witnessed,  even  the  dear  children  kept  their  seats,  with  the  whole  of  the 
company;  a  delightful  pause  ensued,  which  was  siiort,  l)Ut  crowned  with 
that  solemnity  not  at  our  command ;  during  which  I  humbly  trust  the 
thanksgiving  of  many  redounded  to  the  glory  of  God.  Silence  was  at 
last  l)roken  by  one  of  the  chiefs  expressing,  on  behalf  of  the  assembly  and 
liiinsclf,  their  tiiankfulness  and  satisfaction,  and  how  welcome  my  visit 
had  ijeen  to  them,  because,  he  said,  "  You  have  preached  to  us  the  ever- 
lasting gospel,  and  have  shown  to  us  the  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the 
sins  of  mankind,  Christ  Jesus;"  with  something  further,  which,  wiien  in- 
terpreted, I  was  fearful  attached  too  much  to  the  creature;  and  I  re- 
que.*ted  Samuel  Wilson  to  tell  them  not  to  look  to  the  creature,  but  to 
tlieir  Creator.  The  whole  of  the  people  still  continued  together,  about 
eight  hundred  persons ;  and  seemed  as  if  they  knew  not  how  to  begin  to 
separate,  until  some  person  proposed  their  shaking  hands  with  us,  which 
immediately  commenced,  and  exceeded  all  we  had  before  met  with. 

On  our  return,  the  difficulty  of  passing  through  the  reef  was  trifling 
and  insignificant;  the  light  of  day  had  dispelled  all  our  fears  and  its 
terrors  ;  we  could  now  see  what  we  were  about  to  encounter.  In  a  few 
minutes  we  were  clear  of  the  breakers,  and,  spreading  our  sail,  directed 
our  course  towards  Point  Venus,  where  we  arrived  iu  something  less 
than  two  hours,  the  wind  having  kept  on  the  increase  the  whole  of  the 


268 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


way  ;  and  having  a  fine,  lively  whale-boat,  that  could  run  from  the  swell, 
there  was  no  danger  to  apprehend  so  long  as  it  continued  to  follow  her. 
We  were  soon  ready  to  go  to  meeting,  but  a  very  different  scene  awaited 
us,  for  instead  of  another  feast  of  heavenly  dainties,  the  Bridegroom 
W!vs  taken  away,  and  a  fast  was  proclaimed;  "then  shall  they  fast  in 
those  days."  It  was  a  time  altogether  the  most  discouraging  that  had 
yet  befallen  us.  The  continual  talking  and  light  behavior  of  a  large 
pension  of  the  people  W(,'re  truly  painful,  although  several  attempts  were 
made  to  restore  order  amongst  them  ;  and  the  sound  of  some  sharp 
strokes  of  the  long  sticks,  by  the  agents  employed  to  keep  order,  was 
distinctly  heard  amongst  the  younger  people.  I  requested  Samuel 
Wilson  to  say  that,  although  I  had  brought  nothing  with  me,  a  little 
matter  had  arisen  which  I  did  not  wish  to  take  away.  The  attention  of 
the  people  being  somewhat  arrested,  I  proceeded  with  —  "  lie  not  de- 
ceived ;  God  is  not  mocked ;  lor  whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  tliat  shall  he 
also  reap.  For  he  that  soweth  to  his  flesh,  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  cor- 
ruption ;  but  lie  that  soweth  to  the  Spirit,  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life 
everlasting."  "  Tiic  Lord  is  good  unto  them  who  wait  for  Him,  to  the 
soul  that  seeketh  Him ; "  and  eternal  life  is  the  reward  of  all  those 
"  who,  by  patient  continuance  in  well  doing,  seek  for  glory,  honor,  and 
immortality;  but  unto  those  who  are  contentious,  and  do  not  obey  the 
truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness,  indignation  and  wrath,  tribulation  and 
anguish,  ujton  every  soul  of  man  that  doeth  evil,  of  the  Jew  first,  and 
also  of  the  Gentile;  but  glory,  honor,  and  peace  to  every  man  that 
■worketh  good."  '  I  then  had  to  turn  their  attention  to  the  sure  and  only 
foundation,  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  the  necessity  of  their  believing  in  his 
inward  and  spiritual  appearance  in  their  hearts:  that  without  faith  it  is 
impossible  to  please  God  ;  pointing  to  the  holy  author  and  blessed  finisher 
thereof,  from  whom  alone  it  is  to  be  derived.  Without  they  live  by  this 
faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  them  and  gave  himself  for  them, 
all  their  profession  of  religion  is  vain.  With  some  further  additions,  I 
sat  down  ;  and  the  meeting  soon  after  closed.  AVe  called  at  the  house 
to  bid  the  family  farewell,  and  immediately  put  off  for  the  Bay  of  Papeete. 
We  should  have  reached  the  Henry  Freding  by  dark,  but  having  lost 
our  pilot  and  interpreter,  Samuel  Wilson,  who  remained  at  home  at 
Point  Venus,  we  were  twice  entangled  in  the  mazy  reef,  and  forced  to 
row  back  again  each  time  to  get  clear  of  it. 

Sixth  Month  2od.  — To-day  employed  in  arranging  matters  to  enable 
us  to  set  out  again  for  the  Taiarapu  journey,  to  visit  the  district  where 
J.  M.  Orsmond  resides. 

2-ith. — A  whale-boat  having  been  procured  last  evening,  we  proceeded 
after  an  early  breakfast  to  George  Pritchard's;  and  from  thence,  accom- 
panied by  our  kind  friend  Samuel  Wilson,  set  forward  towards  Papara. 
We  reached  Bunaauia  in  good  time,  and  were  again  hospitably  received 
ty  David  Darling's  family  at  the  mission-house,  he  himself  being  still 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


269 


from  home.  After  restiug  our  crew  more  thau  an  hour,  we  were  again 
seated  iu  the  boat,  fearful  of  wasting  time ;  as  the  difficulty  in  some 
parts  of  the  passage,  going  out  and  in  between  the  reefs,  on  account  of 
the  currents  which  prevail,  renders  daylight  indispensable  in  passing 
through  them.  We  landed  at  a  place  where  a  large  English  barque  had 
been  broken  up.  Here  we  met  with  three  Englishmen,  employed  in 
preparing  to  build  a  new  vessel,  with  part  of  the  materials  selected  from 
the  old  one.  These  j^oor  men  seemed  to  be  left  in  a  very  destitute  and 
neglected  situation  ;  and,  it  is  to  be  feared,  were  strangers  to  the  great 
work  yet  to  be  accomplished  for  the  salvation  of  their  immortal  souls, 
if  not  altogether  unconcerned  about  it.  A  parcel  of  tracts  were  left  for 
their  perusal,  which  was  promised  by  one  of  them.  We  reached  Papara 
before  sunset,  and  on  landing  were  met  by  Tati,  with  whom  I  was  previ- 
ously acquainted.  This  man  is  considered  to  be  the  greatest  orator  upon 
the  islands,  and  one  of  the  few  who  stand  as  champions  for  the  general 
welfare  of  their  country.  After  little  more  had  passed  tlian  the  saluta- 
tions customary  among  the  islanders,  the  natives  began  to  flock  round 
us  as  we  stood  upon  the  beach,  when  an  interesting  conversation  took 
place  in  their  hearing.  Tati  began  by  saying  that  the  peace  and  har- 
mony which  now  prevailed  were  the  result  of  the  gospel  having  come 
among  them.  I  replie'l,  that  wherever  the  .spirit  of  the  gospel  breathe.-', 
tlicre  must  be  peace;  reminding  him  of  tlie  angelic  chorus  that  ushered 
in  this  glorious  dispensation,  "  Glory  to  God  hi  the  highest,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good-will  towards  men."  He  said  that  the  wars  which  formerly 
were  continually  breaking  out  and  depopulating  the  country  had  nearly 
altogether  ceased  since  the  gospel  had  been  brought  to  them  by  the  mis- 
sionaries. On  this  I  queried,  "  But  did  you  not  hear  the  sound  of  the 
gospel  before  the  missionaries  came  among  you?  I  believe  you  did; 
and  tiiat  many  of  you  were  sensible  when  you  committed  evil,  and  were 
stung  with  remorse  for  it;  and  also  that  a  feeling  of  peace  had  l)ccn 
witnessed  when  a  virtuous  action  had  been  done.  Have  you  not  been 
sensible  of  this?"  He  replied,  they  knew  it  was  necessary  to  offer  sacri- 
fices frequently  for  sin,  to  appease  the  wrath  of  an  offended  Deity.  This, 
I  told  him,  that  had  disquieted  them  for  sin  and  transgression,  thougii 
at  tlie  time  they  had  not  known  what  it  was,  was  that  gospel  which  had 
been  preached  in  and  unto  every  creature  under  heaven.  After  this, 
Tati  invited  us  to  his  house,  and  refreshed  us  with  the  milk  of  the 
cocoanut.  He  said  that  although  many  improvements' had  been  intro- 
duced, by  foreigners  coming  amongst  them,  yet  we  might  perceive  lliey 
still  retained  many  of  their  old  habits  and  customs,  alluding  to  their 
domestic  arrangements,  squatting  upon  the  floor,  etc.  The  house  exhib- 
ited more  of  an  air  of  comfort  and  industry  than  any  we  had  before 
seen  ;  native  cloth,  fi.>hing-nets,  etc.,  of  their  own  manufacture  were  lying 
about.  The  approach  of  night  occasioned  us  to  hasten  to  the  house  of 
23* 


270 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET.  WUEEI.ER. 


[1835. 


John  Davies,  a  native  of  Montgomeryshire,  one  of  the  oldest  missionaries 
upon  the  ishuul,  where  we  were  kindly  received  and  entertained. 

Sixth  Month  2oth.  —  Rising  by  the  break  of  day,  and  partaking  of  an 
early  breakfast,  we  departed,  as  soon  as  the  family  devotion  was  over,  for 
Tairaj)u,  the  south-eastern  extremity  of  the  island.  By  the  way,  wo 
lauded  at  Mairi  Pehe,  and  visited  Samuel  Heury  and  family  ;  he  is  com- 
monly styled  Captaiu  Henry,  from  having,'  been  several  years  the  com- 
mander of  a  vessel:  he  is  the  son  of  William  Henry,  the  missionary  at 
Tiarei.  Here  the  whole  process  of  making  sugar  was  going  ibrward, 
from  pressing  the  juice  out  of  the  cane  by  rollers,  and  all  the  diilorent 
stages  that  it  passes  through,  until  reduced  to  the  granulated  slate  lit 
for  use.  The  sun  was  nigh  setting  when  we  reached  the  missionary  sta- 
tion to  which  we  were  destined  ;  but  the  beauty  and  various  scenery  of 
this  part  of  the  island  served  to  enliven  the  last  hour  of  a  long  day's 
exposure  to  the  sun,  and  to  quiet  in  some  degree  the  sensations  of  hunger 
and  weariness  by  which  we  had  Itfng  been  assailed.  The  stupendous 
mountains,  however  steep  and  rugged,  were  clothed  in  the  richest  and 
fullest  manner  with  every  kind  of  fruit  and  forest-tree  which  flourish  in 
these  tropical  climates,  where  perpetual  summer  reigns;  their  luxuriance 
only  now  and  then  interrupted  by  falls  of  water  hurrying  down  the 
steep  declivities  in  beautiful  cascades  to  the  Vales  beneath  :  but  the 
noise  of  these  numerous  cataracts  is  at  once  overpowered  and  lost  in  the 
roar  of  the  mighty  Pacific,  whose  waves  incessantly  thunder  in  endless 
succession  upon  the  shores  and  reefs  of  Tahiti.  The  rattle  of  our  oars 
on  the  ocean's  glassy  surface  as  we  approached  near  the  shore  soon  drew 
forth  the  natives,  with  the  missionary,  John  Muggeridge  Orsmond,  v/ho 
were  ready  to  welcome  and  assist  the  strangers  at  their  landing.  We 
had  before  become  acquainted  with  the  wife  of  J.  M.  Orsmond  at  Buna- 
auia  ;  this,  together  with  the  hearty  reception  now  given  us  by  her 
husband,  produced  feelings  somewhat  like  those  experienced  on  reaching 
a  home:  we  were  favored  to  feel  refreshed  and  well  the  next  moinii  g. 

26th. —  We  went  to  look  at  the  children  who  had  assembled  for  school 
at  sunrising,  with  a  considerable  number  of  adults  of  both  sescs.  Every 
thing  here  looked  clean  and  comfortable,  as  if  under  diligent  care  and 
superintendence,  as  did  the  different  buildings,  the  whole  being  in  a 
respectable  state  of  repair.  Being  aware  that  the  children  would  be 
gratified  by  notice  being  taken  of  them,  I  shook  hands  with  every  indi- 
vidual, both  yoiing  and  old,  that  was  collected.  Whilst  here,  the  people 
present  exceedingly  urged  our  staying  with  them  over  the  next  Sabbath 
day ;  but  as  my  engagements  were  such  as  could  not  be  altered,  and 
would  prevent  my  consistently  complying  with  their  request,  I  asked  J. 
M.  Orsmond  to  interpret  my  answer,  and  to  tell  them,  that  as  the  whole 
congregation  was  to  meet  me  in  the  afternoon,  I  trusted  that  the  Divine 
presence  would  be  with  us,  and  if  so,  we  should  be  satisfied  with  favor 
and  filled  with  the  Leaveuly  blessing  of  the  Lord.    In  returning  from 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS    OF    DANIEL  ^"HEELER. 


271 


the  school,  we  had  to  pass  through  a  long  train  of  provisions,  whicli  the 
natives  had  provided  in  readiness  to  present  to  us,  and  which,  through 
the  medium  of  J.  M.  Orsmond,  we  were  informed  were  intended  for  our 
food  and  refreshment.  Although  this  provision  was  as  unnecessary  as 
it  was  undesired,  I  felt  sensible  of  the  kindness  and  good-will  of  the 
people  towards  us,  with  which,  at  my  request,  they  were  made  acquainted. 
The  quantity  of  food  thus  furnished  was  enormous,  sufficient,  probably, 
to  have  sunk  our  boat,  if  it  could  have  been  taken  'into  her.  Besides 
large  quantities  of  the  mountain  plantain,  and  a  variety  of  other  vegeta- 
bles and  fruits,  there  were  several  fowls;  and  I  observed  among  them  a 
black  pig,  tethered.  The  native  boat's  crew,  which  had  brought  us  from 
Papeete,  fared  sumptuously  for  two  days  on  the  occasion  ;  and  I  believe 
the  major  part  was  consumed  or  carried  off  by  them,  as  is  customary 
and  expected  at  such  times. 

At  four  o'clock,  p.m.,  the  people  assembled  in  the  meeting-house; 
where  I  had  full  opportunity  to  clear  my  mind  towards  them.  The  dis- 
trict on  this  peninsula  being  quite  distinct  from  those  on  the  other,  it 
was  needful  that  my  certificates  should  be  read,  as  none  of  the  people 
could  have  previously  heard  them.  They  were  read  accordingly,  with 
ample  explanation,  by  J.  M.  Orsmond,  before  I  stood  on  my  feet.  The 
people  were  turned  to  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus  in  their  own  hearts.  Tliey 
were  told  that  their  being  members  of  an  outward  and  visible  church 
would  not  avail  them  in  the  great  and  awful  day  of  account:  that  they 
must  be  members  of  the  true  gospel  church,  the  church  triumphant, 
whose  names  are  written  in  heaven  ;  and  unless  this  was  attained  whilst 
here,  it  would  be  too  late,  for  it  cannot  be  done  hereafter;  there  is  no 
work  nor  device  in  the  grave,  etc.  Showing  them  how  the  primitive 
believers,  through  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speakcth  better  things 
than  tliat  of  Abel,  attained  to  it  in  their  day  ;  and  that  it  is  equally 
attainable  at  this  day  through  the  purifying  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  I  urged  and  encouraged  them  to  persevere  in  this  great  and 
important  work,  earnestly  desiring  that  they  might  not  rest  satisfied  with 
an  empty  profession  ;  but  that  they  might  come  into  possession  of  the 
inestimal)le  pearl,  the  pearl  of  great  price,  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
It  was  indeed  a  solid  and  solemn  opportunity,  and  one  of  those  which,  I 
afterwards  learned,  left  the  people  hungering.  Intrust,  for  heavenly  bread  ; 
whilst  to  my.«elf  it  was  productive  of  that  .«oul-enriching  peace  which 
can  only  be  jjurcha-ed  by  •■sharing  in  the  blessed  Master's  cup  of  sud'er- 
iugs,  of  wliicli  I  had  drank,  and  under  which  I  had  been  heavily  bowed 
down  during  the  afternoon  before  going  to  the  meeting,  and  there  also. 
And  now  how  can  I  sufficiently  acknowledge  and  declare  the  condescend- 
ing mercy  ami  loving-kindness  of  my  gracious  Loril  God,  who  in  a  j)ar- 
ticular  manner  was  pleased  to  warm  the  hearts  of  those  dear  p(  o])le  with 
liis  life-giving  presence;  which  made  it  an  occasion  truly  memorable,  and 
caused  many  of  them  to  rejoice  and  abound  with  thanksgiving  to  his 


272  MEMOinS  OF  DAXIEL  WnEELER.  [1835. 

praise  iiiul  to  his  glory.  The  same  evening  tlie  deacons  of  the  church, 
Tetohi  and  Puna  by  name,  came  to  J.  M.  Orsmond's  house,  and  being 
seated  with  us,  one  of  them  produced  a  letter,  written  on  behalf  of  the 
congregation  at  Tea  hu-poo,  which,  being  directed  to  myt^olf,  I  opened  ; 
it  was  fuun<l  to  contain  the  address  tluit  follows,  as  literally  translated 
by  Samuel  Wilson. 

''Tca-?ni-poo,  2Gth  of  June,  1835. 
"  Dear  Friends  :  The  ministers,  with  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  in 
London. 

"  Peace  be  unto  you,  in  the  true  God  Jehovah,  and  in  Jesus  Christ  his 
Son,  who  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinful  men :  we  indeed  are  sinful 
men.  Here  is  Daniel  Wheeler  amongst  us ;  and  he  has  made  known 
unto  us  all  the  good  words  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  comfort  has  grown  in 
our  hearts ;  and  great  pleasure  has  been  to  us  from  liis  words  concern- 
ing tlie  words  of  Jesus  the  Messiah. 

"  It  was  indeed  very  great  pleasure  in  his  saying  to  us,  Jesus  is  the 
pearl  of  great  price:  it  is  a  pearl  good  within  and  good  without.  And 
many  have  been  the  good  words  that  he  has  spoken  to  us.  Now,  indeed, 
we  know  assuredly  he  has  true  love  to  the  brethren  and  sisters  in  all 
places  where  the  things  of  Jesus  are  lield.  In  that  love  he  has  come 
amongst  us:  and  indeed  our  love  is  grown  towards  him  and  his  son,  in 
their  making  known  on  their  way  the  things  of  Jesus,  and  in  their  visit 
of  love  to  all  the  brethren,  and  in  inviting  all  to  enter  into  Jesus  the 
Messiah. 

"Signed  on  behalf  of  the  Church, 

"  Puna." 

At  the  breaking  up  of  the  meeting,  in  the  afternoon,  I  told  J.  M.  Ors- 
mond  that  I  felt  so  much  love  to  these  people  I  thouglit  I  should  see 
them  again :  when  he  proposed  to  meet  me  at  the  out-station  on  the 
other  side  of  the  peninsula  next  First  day  but  one ;  where  he  said  he 
would  collect  the  whole  of  the  people  from  this  place,  and  from  the  two 
other  stations.  I  could  not  speak  decisively  at  the  moment,  though 
expectation  was  given  that  it  might  probably  be  so.  Since  this  conver- 
sation, 1  liave  recollected  that  on  leaving  Tiarei,  last  First  day,  we  were 
told  that  the  people  from  an  out-station  of  that  district  had  just  arrived, 
in  expectation  that  we  should  be  again  at  the  meeting  in  the  afternoon. 
It  seenjs  right  for  me  to  go  to  the  out-station  on  the  other  side  of  the 
peninsula,  called  Tautira;  and  I  find,  on  inquiry,  that  the  Tiarei  out- 
station  can  be  visited  at  the  same  time;  but  that  it  will  require  fine 
weather  and  a  smooth  .sea  to  effect  it.  It  must,  however,  be  left  for  the 
present  with  Him  who  knows  the  thoughts  of  all  our  hearts,  before 
whom  I  desire  to  stand  in  humble  resignation  and  willingness  to  go  or 
to  stay,  as  seemeth  Him  good.  The  two  men  who  came  with  the  letter 
before  mentioned  (Tetohi  and  Puna)  remained  with  us  until  near  mid- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


273 


night ;  aud  I  thiuk  it  may  be  said,  that  by  the  breaking  of  bread  our 
spiritual  eyes  were  opened  to  perceive  that  the  great  Master  was  there 
in  marvellous  condescension  and  mercy  to  bless  the  opportunity.  It 
was  indeed  a  heavenly  banquet:  and  some  of  us  who  had  lain  many 
days  in  the  grave,  were  now,  like  Lazarus,  permitted  to  sit  at  the  table 
with  their  Lord.  I  was  reminded  of  the  passover,  and  was  constrained 
to  declare  amongst  them,  "  This  is  the  true  supper,  this  is  the  sacrament 
indeeil,  as  you  call  it: "  it  could  not  be  denied,  for  the  Lord's  power  was 
over  all.  One  of  these  present  observed  more  than  once,  "This  is  what 
is  so  much  wanting  amongst  us,  spiritual  religion  ;  this  is  what  is  so  much 
wanting."  [D.  W.  then  proceeds:]  Hearken  to  the  invitation  of  the 
Bridegroom  of  souls,  held  forth  in  the  language  of  holy  inspiration : 
"  Eat,  O  friends  ;  drink,  yea,  drink  abundantly,  O  beloved !  "  Sweet 
is  his  voice,  and  his  countenance  comely.  Let  us  hearken  that  so  we 
may  be  favored  to  hear  it.  Let  us  wait  for  it  with  our  lamps  trimmed, 
and  our  lights  burning;  with  girded  loins,  like  men  that  are  waiting 
indeed  for  the  coming  of  their  Lord ;  for  sweet  is  his  voice,  even  the 
voice  of  Ilim,  the  same  and  no  other,  who  sajd,  "  Behold  I  stand  at  the 
door  aud  knock ;  if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me."  Then  let  us 
hearken,  so  that  we  may  hear;  and  be  ready  to  open  the  doors  of  our 
hearts,  that  the  King  of  Glory  may  come  in.  Blessed  aud  happy  are 
they  tliat  hear  and  obey ;  they  share  in  the  highest,  greatest,  and  richest 
heavenly  favor  bestowed  on  earth,  by  the  quickening  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
from  heaven  upon  poor,  frail,  mortal  dust.  These  "  behold  the  King  in 
his  beauty,"  and  cannot  refrain  from  declaring  to  others  that  sweet  is 
his  voice  and  his  countenance  comely. 

Sixlli  Month  21th.  —  Rose  early,  and  after  breakfast  took  leave  of  the 
family,  and  embarked  forthwith  for  Papara.  We  reached  Mairi  Pehe 
(about  forty  miles)  before  two  o'clock,  r.  .m.  ;  Samuel  Henry  rode  on 
horseijack  to  the  Mairi,  whilst  wc  pushed  on  in  the  boat,  intending  to 
meet  together  on  the  spot.  This  Mairi  was,  during  the  days  of  idolatry, 
considered  the  most  sacred  place  upon  tlie  island  :  it  is  spoken  of  by 
Captain  James  Cook,  wiio  visited  it  wlien  in  its  full  splendor.  At  pres- 
ent it  appears  to  be  nothing  more  than  a  stupendous  heap  of  stones, 
almost  liiddeu  with  bushes  and  trees  that  have  grown  over  it  and  tiie 
neighborhood  of  it;  where  formerly  human  sacrifices  were  plentifully 
offered.  Parting  with  Samuel  Henry,  we  continued  our  course  to  Papura, 
and  passed  through  the  opening  of  the  reef  with  a  strong  current,  before 
tiie  sun  went  down.  At  this  place  the  boys  were  amusing  themselves  in 
the  surf,  by  lying  at  full  length  on  their  backs  upon  lurnnis,  and  letting 
the  rolling,  curling  breakers  whirl  them  precipitately  down  the  licpiid 
slope  to  the  gulf  below.  Some  of  the  boys  best  acquainted  witii  tliis 
slijjpery  sport,  l)y  watching  the  proper  moment  to  launch  forth,  were 
hurled  with  great  velocity  to  considerable  distances,  without  being  dis- 

S 


274 


MEMOIRS   OF   PANIEI,  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


lodged  from  their  boards ;  while  the  unskilful  would  bo  impetuously 
rolled  over  by  the  curling  wave,  and  for  a  time  altogether  hidden  in  the 
foam  below.  We  were  received  with  kindness  by  the  ancient  missionary, 
John  Davies,  at  whose  house  we  passed  the  night. 

Sixlh  Month  2Sth.  {Flr.'^t  day.)  —  At  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  the  Tahitian 
worship  commenced.  John  Davies  had  previously  told  me,  that  if  I 
should  have  anything  to  speak  to  the  people,  he  himself  would  interpret 
for  me.  "When  the  customary  service  was  gone  through,  and  he  came 
down  from  his  pulpit,  I  rose  and  stood  near  him.  [When  the  attention 
of  the  people  was  attracted,  and  stillness  prevailed,  D.  W.  communicated 
what  was  upon  his  mind.  He  adds:]  Notwithstanding  there  was  reason  to 
appreliond  that  many  would  be  able  to  collect  but  a  small  part  of  what 
was  siiid,  on  account  of  the  feeble  state  of  the  interpreter,  yet  it  was  so 
evident  that  the  Divine  presence  and  power  reigned  over  all  that  I  had 
to  appeal  to  the  people  as  witnesses  to  the  solemnizing  influence  with 
which  we  were  favored.  I  trust  the  Lord  alone  was  exalted  this  day 
and  magnified  ;  and  the  people  turned  to  their  true  teacher,  Christ  Jesus, 
whose  name  shall  be  great  in  every  nation,  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to 
the  going  down  of  the  same.  What  might  be  the  feelings  of  others  on 
this  occasion,  I  am  not  aware  ;  it  was  to  myself  a  highly  favored,  precious 
season,  the  sense  and  remembrance  of  which  is  relieving,  and  still  abid- 
ing ;  and  although  some  days  have  now  passed  away  since  this  event 
took  place,  it  yet  raises  in  my  heart  a  tribute  of  thanksgiving,  and  a 
song  of  praise  to  my  great  and  bountiful  and  ever  merciful  Creator  and 
Preserver. 

One  part  of  the  return  journey  from  Papdra  was  attended  with  con- 
siderable risk,  by  a  violent  current,  occasioned  by  some  alteration  which 
had  occurred  in  the  wind,  driving  immense  bodies  of  water  from  the 
ocean  through  the  open  parts  of  the  reef,  causing  broken  water  in  every 
direction,  through  the  midst  of  which  we  were  compelled  to  pass,  sur- 
rounded by  innumerable  spires  and  stones  of  coral  rock  which  presented 
themselves  in  every  direction ;  and  through  the  narrow,  winding  intrica- 
cies of  which  we  were  sometimes  whirled  in  a  frightful  manner  ;  we  were, 
however,  safely  conducted  through  them  all  without  any  disaster;  al- 
though the  Tahitians  were  thrown  into  confusion,  which  added  mate- 
rially to  the  risk  we  were  encountering,  by  their  hastily  rising  from  their 
seats. 

We  staj^ed  a  short  time  at  the  house  of  David  Darling,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded with  a  fresh  and  favorable  Avind  towards  Papeete,  where  we  wore 
favored  to  reach  the  Henry  Freeling,  about  an  hour  after  dark,  and  to 
find  all  well  on  board. 

30t'/i. — Yesterday  employed  on  board  most  of  the  day.  In  the  evening 
wrote  late,  to  bring  up  my  Journal.  To-day  still  looking  towards  the 
Tautira  journey ;  and  I  shall  be  thankful  to  feel  clearness  and  strength 
from  my  heavenly  Father,  Avhether  by  staying  or  going. 


1835!] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


275 


[Literal  trauslatiou,  by  Samuel  Wilson  of  Point  Venus,  of  a  letter, 
received  this  day,  from  the  queen,  iu  which  she  remits  the  port  dues  on 
the  Henry  Freeling.'] 

"■Tahiti,  SOth  of  June,  1835. 
"  I  do  away  with  the  money  for  the  anchoring  of  the  vessel.  This  is 
the  reason  why  I  do  away  with  it,  because  thine  is  a  visit  of  love,  and 
not  a  trading  voyage.  If  it  was  a  trading  voyage,  it  would  not  be  done 
away  with  ;  I  would  still  demand  the  money  for  the  anchoring :  but  be- 
cause thine  is  a  visit  of  love,  I  have  not  therefore  demanded  the  money. 

(Signed)  "  Pomake  V. 

"  Health  to  thee  and  thy  son  in  your  (two)  voyaging. 
"  Na  Daniella  Wira." 


CHAPTER  XXIL 

'  Set  orr  for  Taftira — A  Native  "Feeding" — Meetixgs  at  Tautira  — 
Visit  TO  IIiTEA  —  Retdkn  to  the  "ITexry  FREELiNfi" — Obstrcotidxs  to  the 
Progress  of  Religio.v — Visit  to  the  Qceex  —  Meeting  for  the  White 
Residents  on  board  the  "Henry  Freeling"  —  LETTEEa  from  Home — Distri- 
bution of  Books. 

FIPvST  OF  SEVENTPI  MONTH.— In  the  forenoon  bu.<ily  employed 
iu  preparing  packages  to  send  to  the  stations  of  Papi'ira  and  Taianipu, 
to  make  some  amends  for  the  trouble  our  late  journey  had  occasioned. 
The  eldest  .son  of  Tati,  the  principal  chief  at  Papara,  came  on  board  to 
dinner.  His  behavior  throughout  would  have  done  credit  to  a  people 
much  farther  advanced  in  civilization  thau  the  Tahitians.  Before  going 
away  he  was  furnished  with  a  razor,  a  pair  of  strong  scissors,  a  pocket- 
knife,  and  a  penknife  for  his  father;  and  also  witli  articles  of  the  same 
descrij)tion  for  himself,  ami  a  work-bag  for  tlie  wives  of  both  parties. 
Before  ho  left  us,  George  Pritchard  came  on  board  to  bid  us  farewell,  as 
the  vessel  iu  which  he  was  about  to  sail  was  getting  under  way.  He  was 
going  to  visit  the  missions  at  the  Leeward  Islands,  forming  tiie  Society 
group;  intending  afterwards  to  proceed  to  tiie  Marquesas,  to  see  the  state 
of  things  there,  and  to  bring  back  David  Darling,  wlu)  went  thither 
several  months  ago  to  establish  the  missionaries,  Stal worthy  and  lloger- 
fion,  oil  those  islands.  Got  on  shore,  for  exercise,  towards  tiie  cool  of  the 
day. 

2<l. —  Prepared  ourselves,  expecting  that  we  should  have  to  be  in  readi- 
ness to  proceed  on  our  way  towards  Tautira,  either  late  this  evening  or 
at  a  very  early  hour  to-niorrow  morning,  so  that  we  might  have  a  few 
hours  to  spare  to  contend  with  the  wind,  if  it  should  prove  too  strongly 
opposed  to  us.    A  whale-boat  and  a  crew  ol"  Tahitians  were  accordingly 


276 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


j)rovi(lc(l  for  our  journey.  After  our  interpreter,  Samuel  Wilson,  came 
on  board,  we  were  soon  conviuced  of  the  propriety  of  moving  forward 
this  afternoon,  in  order  to  make  sure  of  the  object  before  us,  as  much  as 
lay  in  our  power.  With  exertion,  we  got  oft'  at  half-past  four  o'clock, 
and  were  scarcely  seated  in  the  boat,  when  it  was  discovered  that  tlie 
wind,  which  had  blown  favorably  all  the  day,  was  now  changed  against  us. 
The  men  had  a  heavy  pull  up  to  Point  Venus  (of  late  years  called  Ma- 
tavia),  where  we  lauded,  and  drank  tea  at  Charles  Wilson's.  There  was 
a  little  delay  at  the  sea-side,  while  our  men  finished  their  vegetable  meal ; 
we  then  set  forward  again  :  but  the  wind  continuing  fresh  against  us,  it 
was  eleven  o'clock  at  night  before  it  was  reported  that  we  were  abreast 
of  the  narrow  entrance  to  Tairei ;  and  the  moon,  which  had  shone  beau- 
tifully all  the  evening,  was  now  sunk  behind  the  island,  just  at  a  moment 
when  most  needed  to  light  us  through  the  difficult  opening  in  the  reef. 
But  having  witnessed  before-time  the  danger  of  missing  the  passage  in  the 
dark,  and  seeing  the  great  utility  of  timely  rousing  the  sleeping  natives, 
I  did  not  fail  to  urge  this  precaution  being  adopted,  as  soon  as  we  began 
to  steer  shorewards.  As  we  drew  near  the  breakers,  the  crew  shouted 
and  yelled  in  true  native  character,  until  answered  by  one  of  the  people 
on  the  shore,  who  was  presently  seen  running  with  a  lighted  torch  in  his 
hand,  and  soon  took  up  his  station  directly  opposite  the  narrow  pass 
through  the  reef.  On  nearing  the  coast  it  was  found  that  we  were  only 
a  few  yards  to  the  eastward  of  it,  and  sufficiently  distant  to  allow  of  the 
boat's  head  being  turned  in  a  fair  direction  without  touching  the  rock. 
A  few  surges  hove  us  through  this  little  gulf  into  smooth  water;  and  the 
crew,  taking  us  upon  their  backs,  soon  placed  their  burden  upon  the 
sandy  beach,  beyond  the  reach  of  the  agitated  waters. 

Upon  arriving  at  the  ancient  missionary's  dwelling,  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  family  were  all  asleep ;  and,  however  undesirable,  there  was  no 
alternative  but  that  of  disturbing  them,  to  alford  us  shelter  for  a  few 
hours,  as  the  boat's  crew  were  too  much  exhausted,  by  having  had  so 
long  to  contend  against  both  the  wind  and  the  swell  of  the  sea,  to  proceed 
further  without  rest.  William  Henry  himself  soon  gave  us  a  hearty 
welcome,  and  allowed  us  to  set  out  in  the  morning  as  early  as  we  thought 
proper,  without  waiting  for  breakfast. 

Seventh  Month  3d.  —  Rising  before  day,  we  departed  without  seeing 
any  of  the  inmates  of  the  house,  and  continued  our  course  towards 
Tautira.  As  the  morning  advanced,  the  wind  freshened  against  us,  and 
before  noon  was  so  much  increased  that  it  was  concluded  best  to  run  in 
the  boat  at  the  first  aperture  that  the  coral-clad  shore  should  present  for 
our  relief :  and  just  at  the  moment  when  the  united  strength  of  the  men 
was  scarcely  able  to  impel  her  forward,  we  found  ourselves  opposite  to  a 
narrow  passage,  but  sufficiently  wide,  with  skilful  management,  to  admit 
of  our  entering  it  with  safety ;  and  a  native  from  the  nearest  hut  placed 
himself  as  a  beacon  for  our  guide.    On  landing,  the  boat  was  immedi- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS  .OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


277 


ately  hauled  up,  to  secure  her  from  the  invasion  of  the  breaking  surf. 
From  hence  it  seemed  best  to  despatch  a  letter  by  a  messenger  to  our 
friend,  J.  M.  Orsmond,  at  Tautira,  to  say  that  we  had  arrived  at  this 
point,  and  were  only  waiting  for  the  force  of  the  wind  to  lessen,  when  it 
was  our  intention  to  proceed,  so  as  to  reach  the  place  of  destination  as 
early  as  might  be  that  evening;  which  would  allow  the  whole  of  next 
day  (Seventh),  for  the  information  to  spread,  in  the  hope  that  the  meet- 
ing-house would  be  filled  with  people  the  next  morning. 

Having  had  but  little  to  refresh  us  since  leaving  Point  Venus  the  pre- 
ceding evening,  two  o'clock  the  next  afternoon  was  rather  a  late  break- 
fast hour ;  the  resident  natives  had,  however,  lost  no  time  in  preparing 
some  food  for  us.  After  our  arrival  they  killed,  and  roasted  whole,  a 
good  sized  pig,  upon  hot  stones,  covered  over  with  leaves,  and  then  wood- 
ashes,  with  bread-fruit,  tarro,  and  the  mountain  plantain.  When  this 
"feeding,"  as  they  term  it,  was  ready,  and  the  floor  covered  over  to  a 
considerable  extent  with  the  large  leaves  of  the  purau-tree,  it  was  pre- 
sented to  us  in  a  formal  manner,  with  a  bundle  of  the  island  cloth  made 
from  ti)e  beaten  bark  of  the  bread-fruit  tree,  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  country.  Tiie  company  then  sat  down  upon  the  floor,  consisting  of 
Samuel  Wilson,  Charles,  and  mj'self,  with  the  boat's  crew  clo.se  to  us, 
but,  according  to  usage,  forming  a  di.stinct  party.  We  luid  a  solemn 
pause  before  beginning  to  dine,  and  all  remained  still  until  this  was  over. 
One  of  our  men,  who  had  acted  the  part  of  cook,  cut  up  the  pig,  using 
a  knife  with  one  hand,  and  liolding  the  victim  with  the  otiicr:  when  the 
carver  had  separated  the  pig  into  a  variety  of  shapeless  lumps,  he  threw 
some  of  them  to  us  and  the  rest  to  his  comrades,  and  the  whole  was 
j)retty  soon  out  of  sight.  The  milk  of  fresh-pulled  young  cocoanuts 
furnished  our  drink  ;  and  salt  water  in  calaba.<iies,  fresh  from  (lie  Pacific, 
to  dip  tiie  food  in,  was  u.sed  in.stcad  of  salt:  this  we  found  to  be  an 
excellent  substitute.  Wiien  nearly  ready  to  depart,  about  six  yards  of 
a  piece  of  cotton  handkerchiefs  was  given  to  the  man  who  had  charge 
of  tlie  premises  during  the  absence  of  the  owner.  It  may  be  said  tliat 
we  dined  in  pul)lic,  as  the  place  was  pretty  well  crowded  with  lookers- 
on,  princi[)ally  women  and  cliildren. 

We  got  nicely  out  of  the  creek,  and  the  wind,  now  much  lower, 
altiiough  still  opi)osing,  allowed  us  to  proceed  with  less  difliculty.  The 
diiy  was  nearly  closing  when  we  reached  Tautira,  situate  at  almost  the 
eiusterninost  end  of  the  island  ;  it  is  a  straggling  village,  about  ten  miles 
distant  from  Tea-hu-poo,  where  we  had  been  the  preceding  week  ;  the 
whole  belonging  to  the  district  under  J.  M.  Orsmond's  care.  On  ap- 
proaching the  mouth  of  the  river,  this  active  mi.«sionary  was  di.<covcred 
in  waiting  to  welcome  our  arrival.  He  conducted  us  to  the  residence 
(when  here)  of  tlie  queen,  at  whicii  place  we  remained  during  our  stay 
in  the  neighborliood.  In  a  short  time  after  reaching  these  premi.«es,  our 
attention  was  awakened  by  the  voice  of  a  person  speaking  aloud,  in  as 
24 


278 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WnEELER. 


[1835. 


high  a  toue  as  coukl  be  well  imagined.  This  man,  \vc  were  told,  was  the 
queen's  speaker,  who  was  come  in  her  name,  that  of  the  church,  and  of 
the  whole  of  the  inhabitants,  to  welcome  us  to  Tautira.  On  going  to 
him  at  the  door,  he  delivered  a  sort  of  congratulatory  address,  which 
haiipily  was  soon  over,  as  he  spoke  so  loud  as  to  make  it  painful  to  our 
ears.  After  partaking  of  some  refreshment,  in  true  Tahitian  style,  the 
deacons  and  some  others  of  the  congregation  assembled  in  the  room,  and 
one  of  them  read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  prayed  at  considerable 
length.  When  this  was  finished,  a  general  conversation  followed,  prin- 
cipally ou  our  coming  to  visit  them,  and  of  a  serious  nature.  We  retired 
to  rest  about  nine  o'clock  ;  J.  M.  Orsmond  upon  a  strong  bench  with  a 
back  to  it,  something  like  a  sofa,  Samuel  Wilson  upon  a  mat  on  the 
floor,  and  Cliarles  and  myself  upon  a  mat  spread  over  a  raised  frame, 
and  supported  by  open  work,  made  from  the  bark  of  a  tree,  which  I 
thought  an  excellent  bed.  At  this  place  I  found  my  gimlets  particularly 
useful  in  keeping  my  clothing  a  considerable  height  above  the  floor,  by 
which  they  were  not  only  out  of  the  damp,  but  avoided  the  vermin,  which 
were  very  annoying,  and  of  various  kinds.  A  house-lizard  was  caught 
upon  the  wall  in  the  course  of  the  evening ;  the  house  had  been  built 
several  years,  but  had  never  had  doors,  so  that  dogs,  rats,  etc.,  had  free 
access  to  any  part  of  it.  It  was,  however,  to  myself  a  peaceful  and 
comfortable  asylum. 

Next  morning,  the  4th,  we  visited  the  principal  part  of  the  village, 
after  having  been  presented  with  an  ample  feeding  in  due  form  by  its 
inhabitants,  accompanied,  as  usual,  by  a  bundle  of  island-made  cloth, 
and  many  assurances  of  welcome.  This  feeding  fell  into  the  hands  of 
our  boat's  crew.  A  quantity  of  vegetables  were  unconsumed  when  the 
place  was  left,  and  they  took  away  with  them  at  least  seven  fowls  alive. 
In  the  afternoon  the  body  of  the  congregation  assembled  to  receive- us, 
when  my  certificates  were  read,  and  three  persons  spoke  in  strong  terms 
of  approbation  and  thankfulness  at  our  coming  amongst  them,  and  of 
the  satisfaction  that  had  been  conveyed  to  their  minds  by  the  language 
contained  in  the  certificates.  I  had  to  speak  a  few  sentences  to  them  in 
reference  to  the  certificates,  declaring  that  I  had  no  other  motive  for 
visiting  them  than  that  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  might 
be  theirs ;  that  some  of  them  then  present  must  have  witnessed  what  the 
efl^ect  had  been,  as  far  as  it  had  already  been  faithfully  embraced;  what, 
then,  must  be  the  result  when  all  the  dreadful  passions  wliich  pervade 
the  human  breast  are  brought  under  its  benign  and  heavenly  influence? 
nothing  less  than  peace  on  earth,  good  will  towards  men  :  a  prospect  at 
which  none  of  them  could  refrain  from  rejoicing,  and  uniting  together 
in  giving  God  the  glory.  On  their  being  informed  that  my  intention 
was  to  stay  with  them  over  the  forenoon  meeting  to-morrow,  and  then 
endeavor  to  proceed  to  Hitea,  they  came  forward,  and  in  a  pressing 
manner  desired  us  to  stay  over  the  Sabbath,  and  spend  the  whole  day 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


279 


with  tliera.  This,  however,  I  could  not  decide  upon  at  the  moment ;  and 
a  reason  being  given,  which  made  its  probability  doubtful,  they  were  in 
measure  prepared  not  to  expect  it.  Some  of  the  people  seemed  much 
disappointed  at  my  not  being  willing  to  accept  of  small  presents  of  shells, 
etc.  I  requested  J.  M.  Orsniond  to  inform  them  that  I  sought  not  theirs, 
but  them  ;  to  bring  their  souls  to  God.  I  have  taken  care  that  the  value 
of  the  feedings  we  have  received  should  be  amply  returned  in  nails  or 
other  useful  articles,  as  clothing,  thimbles,  slates,  etc. 

olh.  {First  day.)  —  It  is  a  little  remarkable,  that  to-day  should  be  the 
opening  of  a  newly  erected  meeting-house  of  large  dimensions,  only 
finished  yesterday.  This  building  is  erected  upon  the  site  of  an  ancient 
Marai,  a  place  where  preposterous  scenes  of  idolatry  and  superstition 
had  for  ages  been  exhibited.  At  half-past  eight  o'clock  the  children  of 
the  school  assembled  to  be  catechized,  and  at  nine  o'clock  the  regular 
congregation  gathered.  Tiie  meeting  was  well  attended ;  and  Samuel 
"Wilson  performed  the  duties,  which  at  other  times  devolve  upon  the 
resident  missionary  at  each  station.  Towards  the  close  of  their  meeting, 
I  was  strengthened  to  stand  up,  and  to  recite  the  query  of  our  blessed 
Lord,  "  Who  is  my  mother?  and  who  are  my  brethren?"  which  led  on 
to  the  gracious  answer  given  by  Himself,  after  looking  round  ii\)ou  his 
disciples:  "Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren!  for  whosoever  sliall 
do  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother, 
and  sister,  and  mother." 

The  i)eople  near  the  place  where  I  stood  were  very  attentive,  and  full 
opportunity  was  afforded  for  ine  to  clear  my  mind  ;  and  the  everlasting 
blessed  Truth  was  set  over  all.  It  had  been  previously  fixed  for  us  to 
depart  for  Ilitea  as  soou  as  this  meeting  was  ended,  in  order  to  reach 
that  place  in  time  for  the  afternoon  gathering  tliere ;  yet  it  did  not  seem 
as  if  I  had  fully  done  with  Tautira.  The  morning  had  been  rainy,  with 
thunder,  and  the  general  appearance  of  the  weather  now  became  more 
threatening  than  before:  the  wind  had  shifted,  and  it  was  blowing  strong 
from  the  point  to  which  we  wanted  to  go.  Upon  inquiry  of  those  best 
a'-quaintcd  with  the  distance  from  place  to  place,  and  the  eflx-ct  wliich 
the  present  strong  wind  and  swell  of  the  sea  would  have  in  retarding 
our  progress,  with  the  probability  of  our  not  being  able  to  make  much 
headway  in  the  heavy  gusts  which  frequently  broke  forth,  it  appeared 
to  be  the  general  opinion  that  it  was  not  practicable  for  us  to  arrive  in 
time  for  the  afternoon  meeting  at  Hitea.  This,  with  the  information 
that  the  natives  never  travel  themselves  in  rainy  weather,  nor  exj)ect 
etrangers  to  do  so,  determined  me  without  hesitation  to  remain  with  the 
peojjle  of  Tautira,  and  I  had  satisfaction  in  believing  that  I  should  bo 
in  the  right  place  ;  the  tempestuous  state  of  the  weather,  iis  the  afternoon 
advanced,  served  to  confirm  the  propriety  of  the  measure  adopted. 

In  the  afternoon  meeting,  on  standing  up,  I  had  to  tell  the  people  that, 
however  contrary  to  my  expectation,  I  was  fully  persuaded  that  my 


280  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1835. 


sitting  amongst  them  again,  was  not  only  in  the  will  of  the  Ood  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  in  his  everlasting  love  to  their 
immortal  souls;  in  which  my  heart  was  greatly  enlarged.  Many  solemn 
and  incontrovertible  truths  were  brought  to  my  remembrance  to  speak 
before  them,  under  a  fresh  and  renewed  influence  of  heavenly  strength 
graciously  vouchsafed,  whereby  I  was  enabled  to  sound  an  alarm,  and 
to  point  out  the  repenting  sinner's  sure  and  never-failing  friend  and 
refuge,  Christ  Jesus,  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory :  I  humbly  hope  that 
the  great  and  adorable  name  of  the  only  true  God  and  our  Saviour  was 
exalted. 

Just  as  the  meeting  was  about  to  break  up,  the  attention  of  the  people 
was  arrested  by  an  individual  asking  me  in  English,  whether  I  could 
speak  encouragingly,  and  with  confidence,  as  to  the  day  not  being  far 
distant  when  the  reign  of  the  Messiah  would  be  universal  in  the  earth. 
I  told  him  that  I  could  speak  with  the  fullest  confidence  of  all  the  great 
and  precious  ])romises  recorded  in  Holy  Writ,  connected  with  this  impor- 
tant and  interesting  subject.  As  to  the  day  being  not  far  distant,  which 
he  spoke  of,  I  was  one  of  those  who  believed  that  it  was  already  come 
in  the  hearts  of  all  who  believed  in  the  inward  and  spiritual  appearance 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  of  those  who  loved  Him,  and 
obeyed  his  voice.  Tiie  substance  of  what  had  passed  was  then  imparted 
to  the  people  at  large.  We  then  separated  under  a  solemn  feeling,  better 
and  more  easily  to  be  conceived  than  described.  The  weather  cleared 
up  in  the  evening,  and  a  feeling  pervaded  as  if  nothing  had  been  lost  by 
the  delay  wiiich  it  had  apparently  occasioned. 

On  the  Glh,  after  a  break-of-day  breakfast  of  baked  pork,  the  moun- 
tain plantain,  and  cocoanut  milk,  we  took  leave  and  departed  for  Hitea 
with  a  favorable  prospect.  We  had  not  rowed  much  more  than  an  hour, 
when  the  trade  wind  sprung  up  in  our  favor,  and  drove  us  along  the 
coast  so  quickly,  that  by  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.,  we  were  abreast  of  the  out- 
station  about  to  be  visited.  On  landing,  we  met  with  Etoti  and  Paofai, 
two  brothers  and  principals  amongst  the  island  chiefs,  then  travelling 
towards  Papdra ;  with  both  of  whom  I  had  been  acquainted  from  almost 
the  first  of  our  setting  foot  on  Tahitian  ground.  We  were  informed  that 
the  people  had  been  collected  the  preceding  day,  in  expectation  of  our 
arrival ;  but  that  the  weather  had  accounted  for  our  absence.  Having 
made  two  attempts  to  see  these  people,  first  at  Tiarei,  and  now  again  on 
returning  from  Tautira,  on  each  occasion  prevented  by  the  weather  from 
seeing  them  assembled  as  proposed,  I  at  first  thought  that  I  might  ven- 
ture to  move  forward  towards  the  Bay  of  Papeete,  where  we  left  our 
vessel  lying:  but  on  being  assured  that  if  I  would  stay  till  next  morn- 
ing, a  meeting  would  be  held  in  due  course  at  sunrise,  and  that  many 
people  would  attend,  I  found  that  I  could  do  no  less  than  make  the  sac- 
rifice of  another  day,  by  remaining  on  the  spot,  however  inconveniently 
circumstanced.    The  idea  that  I  might  venture  to  move  on,  and  pass  by 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER, 


281 


these  people,  had  been  none  othet  than  a  plausible  suggestion  of  the 
grand  enemy ;  but  I  was  delivered  out  of  his  hand.  This  beiug  agreed 
upon,  we  were  shown  to  an  empty  house,  like  a  large  bird-cage  in  appear- 
ance ;  perhaps  occasionally  occupied,  though  but  little  trace  of  that  was 
to  be  seen.  It  was  built  with  open  lattice-walls,  and  screens  of  cocoanut- 
branches  to  keep  out  the  wind.  The  floors  were  covered  with  withered 
grass,  in  a  very  dirty  condition  from  long  use,  being  laid  upon  loose  earth, 
ia  a  low  and  damp  situation.  There  were  latticed  divisions  which  made 
four  apartments  ;  but  not  a  door  either  within  or  without.  The  people 
soon  brought  us  a  supply  of  food,  according  to  their  custom  of  treating 
strangers  :  and  in  due  time  beds  were  prepared  for  us,  consisting  of 
frames  of  wood,  supported  on  posts  driven  into  the  ground,  and  spread 
■with  clean  mats. 

We  paid  a  visit  to  the  resident  chief,  to  whom  I  was  no  stranger,  hav- 
ing seen  him  more  than  once  on  board  the  vessel.  At  his  house  a  large 
"  feeding  "  was  preparing,  to  which  we  were  invited,  but  declined  par- 
taking of  it.  In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  we  looked  round  the  neigh- 
borhood  ;  and  after  the  evening  refreshment  of  ourselves  and  l)oat's  crew, 
the  governor  and  the  elders  or  deacons  of  the  churcli,  with  a  native 
teacher,  came  to  visit  us.  These  were  soon  followed  by  a  number  of 
men,  women,  and  children  ;  and  when  the  room  in  which  we  sat  was 
pretty  well  filleil  with  guests,  seated  on  the  floor,  the  adjoining  room  was 
occu{)ied  by  others  who  were  only  separated  from  the  rest  by  open  lattice- 
work ;  through  which,  however,  they  could  see  and  hear  and  be  heard  almost 
as  well  as  if  we  had  been  together  in  the  .eame  room.  On  in(|uiring  of 
the  native  teacher,  through  tiie  medium  of  Samuel  Wilson,  our  interested 
and  highly  interesting  companion  and  interpreter,  whether  there  was  any 
indication  that  would  encourage  a  liope  that  some  few  among  the  peo- 
ple were  desirous  to  improve  in  those  things  that  accompany  life  and 
salvation,  lie  said  he  thought  that  there  were  instances  where  this  was 
discernible,  and  that  he  liimself  was  very  desirous  and  an.xious  that  this 
should  be  the  case ;  that  he  labored  hard  for  it,  greatly  desiring  to  "  work 
while  it  is  called  to-day."  I  said  where  there  is  such  a  desire  in  the 
teacher,  and  a  correspondent  one  in  the  object  of  his  care,  a  ha])j)y  result 
under  the  Divine  blessing  could  scarcely  fail  to  be  produced  ;  or  to  this 
import.  I  told  him,  however,  that  although  the  text  lie  had  mentioned 
migiit  in  some  degree  be  applicable  to  the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged, 
yet  I  did  conceive  it  was  more  so,  as  regarded  the  great  work  of  icgen- 
eration  in  the  heart  of  man  :  that  this  great  and  im[)ortant  and  indis- 
pensable work  could  be  done  only  while  the  light  of  the  day  of  merciful 
visitation  was  extended  ;  and  if  this  unhappily  were  overlooked  and 
neglected,  a  night  of  darkno^ss  would  assuredly  follow,  in  which  no  man 
can  work.  "  If,  therefore,  the  light  that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great 
is  that  darkness."  That  there  was  a  day  of  visitation  extended  to  every 
son  and  daughter  of  Adam,  sufficiently  long  for  them  all  to  work  out 
24* 


282 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL 


WIIEELEn. 


[1835. 


their  own  souls'  salvixtion  witli  foar  and  trembling;  and  it  was  also  as 
certain  that  this  day  might,  from  one  cause  or  otiier,  be  overlooked  and 
withstood,  or  suffered  to  pass  away  unimproved.  That  this  was  evident 
from  the  language  of  the  compassionate  Saviour,  when  he  lamented  and 
wept  over  tlie  city  of  Jerusalem  :  "  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  at 
least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  unto  thy  peace,  but  now 
they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes."  "  How  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy 
children  together,  as  a  hen  doth  gather  her  brood  under  her  wings,  and 
ye  would  not:"  which  plainly  shows  that  her  children  might  have  been 
gathered;  but,  alas!  they  would  not,  because  they  knew  not  the  day  of 
their  visitation ;  their  destruction  was  of  themselves. 

As  we  proceeded  with  this  kind  of  conversation,  the  company  more 
and  more  settled  down  into  serious  thoughtfulness.  One  person,  however, 
seemed  very  desirous  to  understand  what  was  my  real  object  in  coming  to 
their  island;  several  reasons  were  alleged,  but  they  were  evidently  not 
comprehended  or  not  satisfactory.  The  spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispen- 
sation was  gradually  brought  before  the  view  of  their  minds;  and  it  was 
strikingly  evident  that  there  was  a  fertile  soil  or  good  ground  prepared 
by  the  ever-blessed  husbandman,  in  the  hearts  of  some  present,  for  the 
reception  of  the  sacred  truths  that  were  afterwards  disclosed  to  their 
view.  Some  of  them  acknowledged  that  they  had  never  seen  things  be- 
fore in  the  same  light,  but  at  once  yielded  an  assent  from  sensible  con- 
viction. The  important  distinction  was  explained  to  them  between  the 
AVord,  which  was  in  the  beginning  with  God  and  was  God,  and  the  Bible; 
a  subject  on  which  their  ideas  were  confused,  from  having  been  accus- 
tomed to  hear  the  Scriptures  styled  "  the  word  of  God."  After  alluding 
to  the  memorable  conference  between  the  Saviour  of  the  world  and  the 
woman  of  Samaria,  who,  when  told  she  had  had  five  husbands,  etc.,  left  her 
water-pot  and  went  her  way  into  the  city,  and  said,  "  Come,  see  a  raau 
that  told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did;  is  not  this  the  Christ?"  I 
asked  them  if  they  had  not  at  seasolis  felt  something  within  themselves 
which  brought  to  their  remembrance  sins  and  transgressions  that  had 
been  long  ago  committed  —  things  which  they  would  be  glad  to  forget, 
much  rather  than  remember  with  painful  retrospect ;  querying  whether 
they  had  not  long  been  sensible  of  this,  before  they  ever  saw  the  face  of 
a  missionary  or  heard  his  voice?  On  this  some  of  them  shook  their 
heads,  and  answered  in  the  most  satisfactory  manner,  with  unequivocal 
simplicity  and  sincerity,  yes,  that  they  had,  long  enough  ago  :  proving  a 
fact  which  I  have  never  doubted,  since  the  Lord  Most  High  was  pleased 
to  reveal  the  Son  of  his  love  to  my  finite  understanding,  that  the  gospel 
has  been  preached  in  and  unto  every  creature  under  heaven.  I  reminded 
them  of  the  apostle's  declaration  to  the  Romans,  "That  which  may  be 
known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them,  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto  them  ;" 
and,  "  He  hath  showed  thee,  O  man,  what  is  good."  This,  I  told  them, 
was  that  gospel  "  which  was  preached  to  every  creature  which  is  under 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


283 


heaven,"  to  every  son  and  daughter  of  Adana.  On  their  saying  they  had 
never  heard  of  this  before,  S.  W.  replied,  they  had  al\va)''3  been  exhorted 
to  pray  for  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  seek  and  they  should  find,  etc.  ;  but  they 
said,  "  never  in  this  way."  Such  a  solemnity  now  spread  over  us  as  could 
not  be  mistaken,  even  had  "  the  doors  "  been  "  shut ; "  for  "  peace  be  unto 
you,"  though  not  outwardly  proclaimed,  was  known  and  felt  to  be 
amongst  us  by  some  present.  Under  this  precious,  heavenly  canopy,  I 
told  them  now  they  might  know  for  what  I  had  come  among  tlicm,  in 
the  love  of  the  everlasting  gospel ;  that  they  might  be  witnesses  for  them- 
selves of  the  blessings  it  conveys,  and  the  glorious  privilege  to  which  it 
entitles,  if  faithfully  embraced.  Some  of  them  could  not  forbear  ex- 
pressing their  inward  state  and  their  fear,  from  the  uncertainty  they 
were  in  as  to  the  future  well-being  of  their  immortal  souls.  It  was  in- 
deed a  season  never  to  be  forgotten ;  for  it  seemed  as  if  some  of  their 
hearts  were  laid  open  by  the  Almighty  Searcher,  and  a  willingness 
wrought  to  confess  their  sins  and  to  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
through  the  powerful  efficacy  of  redeeming  love  shed  abroad  therein,  and 
working  in  them  to  will  and  to  do  of  the  Lord's  good  pleasure:  to  the 
praise  of  the  riches  of  his  grace  be  it  faithfully  recorded,  in  characters 
which  can  never  be  defaced  whilst  memory  holds  her  place. 

At  a  late  hour  we  adjourned  until  sunrise  next  morning,  the  7lh  of 
the  Seventh  month,  when  the  people  generally  assembled  in  a  commodi- 
ous meeting-house.  As  this  was  a  meeting  held  in  regular  course,  the 
accuetomcd  duties  were  performed  by  Samuel  Wilson,  who  acted  instead 
of  their  native  teacher.  My  certificates  were  then  read,  which  seemed 
to  prepare  the  minds  of  the  people  for  the  .solemn  season  with  which  we 
were  afterwards  favored.  I  had  a  fine,  open  time  amongst  them,  during 
which  the  path  to  the  kingdom  wa.s  set  before  them,  wherein  a  wayl'ariug 
man,  though  a  fool,  cannot  err;  and  the  state  of  mind  which  must  be 
attained  to  by  all  before  true  spiritual  worship  can  be  performed,  and 
accepte<l  by  Him  who  is  worshipped  only  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  was,  I 
trust,  declared  in  plainness.  I  had  largely  to  treat  on  the  all-sufiiciency 
of  the  light,  the  Jjrace,  which  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  bringing  salva- 
tion to  all ;  teaching  all  men  "  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  they  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  jjresent 
world;"  and  commending  "them  unto  God  and  the  word  of  his  grace, 
which  is  able  to  build  us  up,  and  to  give  us  an  inheritance "  amongst 
those  that  are  already  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  sat 
down  with  a  thankful  and  peaceful  mind,  liufore  we  separated,  one  of 
the  people  stood  up  and  thanked  me,  in  the  name  of  the  queen  and  of 
the  church.  I  requested  Samuel  Wilson  to  say  that  no  thanks  were  due 
to  me ;  I  had  done  no  more  than  that  which  was  my  duty  to  do,  and  was 
only  an  unprofitable  servant.  After  taking  some  refreshment  wc  pro- 
ceeded to  Tiarei.  Our  stay  here  was  limited  for  fear  of  losing  the  wind, 
yet  we  did  not  like  to  pa.ss  by  the  mission-house  altogether,  whose  inhab- 


284 


MEMO  I  us   OF   PANIEI.  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


itaiits  we  might  never  see  again.  We  had  from  hence  a  rapid  passage, 
and  were  I'uvored  to  find  all  well  and  comfortable  on  board  the  Henry 
Freeling. 

Seventh  Month  9th.  —  Since  returning  from  Hitea,  my  attention  has 
been  turned  towards  the  white  residents  in  this  neighborhood,  and  I  have 
endeavored  to  dwell  under  the  prospect  of  collecting  them  together,  with 
the  crews  of  the  diU'ereut  vessels  now  here,  at  eleven  o'clock  next  First 
day. 

ll//<.  —  After  breakfast,  went  to  inquire  of  Eliza  Pritchard  (her  hus- 
band having  sailed  for  the  Marquesas  IsUuids)  whether  there  would  be 
any  meeting  for  the  English  to-morrow ;  for  in  the  morning,  matters 
had  so  far  opened,  that  I  found  it  best  to  tell  my  Charles  I  did  not  see 
that  I  could  do  less  than  endeavor  to  meet  the  English  residents  to-mor- 
row forenoon.  But  little  information  could,  however,  be  obtained  on 
the  subject,  until  late  in  the  evening,  when  a  missionary  from  a  distant 
station  came  on  board  to  tell  me  that  he  had  given  notice  of  a  meeting 
to  be  held  on  his  own  account,  but  that  he  should  be  glad  to  turn  it  over 
to  me.  As  he  had  appointed  it  himself,  it  seemed  best  to  tell  him  that 
he  must  go  on  with  it,  but  that  I  intended  to  be  there ;  and  if  I  should 
have  anything  to  ofier,  it  would  be  only  according  to  gospel  order.  Our 
captain  took  considerable  pains,  late  in  the  evening,  to  spread  the  infor- 
mation, that  all  persons  inclining  to  attend  miglit  have  an  opportunity 
of  knowing  there  would  be  such  a  meeting  held. 

12th.  (^First  day.)  —  Called  at  George  Pritchard's  house  a  little  before 
the  time  appointed,  to  be  in  readiness,  it  being  near  the  meeting-house. 
I  met  there  with  the  missionary  who  had  given  notice  last  evening,  who 
wished  me  (as  he  expressed  it)  to  begin  the  service  of  the  meeting.  I 
was  best  satisfied  to  decline  the  offer,  as  he  had  personally  given  notice 
of  it,  and,  by  those  to  whom  he  had  spoken,  it  was  certainly  understood 
to  be  for  himself:  if  it  had  been  appointed  for  me,  it  could  only  begin 
in  silent  waiting  upon  God.  It  afterwards  occurred  to  me,  however,  that 
at  a  proper  time  it  would  be  safest  for  me,  if  found  needful,  to  spread  the 
subject  before  the  meeting,  when  collected  together;  and  believing  that 
I  should  have  to  speak  to  the  people,  I  availed  myself  of  an  interval, 
after  the  reading  of  the  14th  chapter  of  Luke,  to  step  upon  the  base  of 
the  pulpit  and  state,  that  as  this  meeting  was  not  specifically  appointed 
on  my  account,  it  might  be  considered  out  of  order  to  open  my  mouth 
in  it;  but  as  we  might  never  have  the  opportunity  of  meeting  together 
again,  I  had  been  made  willing  to  attend  it,  and  in  the  ability  which 
might  be  given  me  to  minister  in  it  if  called  upon  ;  that  such  a  mode  of 
procedure  would  still  be  only  in  accordance  with  the  true  order  of  the 
gospel :  but,  if  any  should  consider  it  an  intrusion,  I  hoped  they  would 
speak  and  object,  and  I  believed  I  should  be  satisfied  with  having  made 
this  offer.  No  one  spoke,  until  the  missionary  said  he  believed  there 
was  not  the  least  objection  in  the  minds  of  any  present.    [In  the  course 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


285 


of  the  meeting,  D.  W.  expressed  what  was  upon  his  mind  at  consider- 
able length.  The  people  behaved  in  a  solid  manner,  and  a  solemn  cov- 
ering prevailed.] 

13'A.  —  Employed  on  board  most  of  the  day.  Omitted  mentioning 
that  last  week  a  canoe  from  Tea-hu-poo,  and  another  from  Tautira, 
reached  the  ship :  in  both  these  canoes  were  persons  with  whom  we  had 
social  and  religious  intercourse  at  the  places  where  they  reside.  Their 
coming  afforded  an  opportunity  to  send  clothing  and  slates  for  some  of 
the  most  diligent  children  at  the  district  schools  in  those  parts;  and 
nails,  suitable  for  general  purposes,  to  the  different  congregations.  As 
the  dear  people  composing  them  had  abundantly  more  than  administered 
to  my  wants  when  amongst  them,  it  was  a  relief  to  be  enabled  to  return 
their  kindness,  and  convince  them  that,  in  my  coming,  I  sought  not 
theirs,  but  them.  I  do  feel  anxious,  and  I  hope  it  is  an  allowable  solici- 
tude, that  none  may  have  it  in  their  power  to  say  that  we  have  in  any 
degree  been  chargeable  to  them  ;  and  thus  far  I  think  tliere  are  none,  at 
whose  houses  we  have  been  entertained,  that  have  not  in  one  way  or 
other  been  remunerated. 

There  are  so  many  aggravated  circumstances  which  contribute  to 
lessen  the  desire  of  the  people  for  religion,  that  the  present  aspect  of 
things  here  is  truly  discouraging ;  none  of  these  seems  to  operate  more 
powerfully  to  produce  dislike  and  disgust  than  the  arbitrary  laws  that 
have  been  made  to  compel  the  people  to  attend  the  places  of  worship 
and  the  schools ;  the  neglect  of  which  has  no  less  a  penalty  attached  to 
it  than  the  forfeiture  of  their  lands.  So  long  as  these  things  are  suffered 
to  exist,  and  the  native  authorities  permit  or  wink  at  the  landing  of 
spirituous  liquors  from  the  English  traders,  from  the  colonies  of  New 
South  Wales,  and  from  America  (which  are  much  more  numerous  than 
the  former),  hopeless  indeed  will  be  every  attempt  to  civilize,  much  more 
to  Christianize,  the  natives  of  these  i.-ilands :  these  are  disadvautasres 
which  must  ever  impede  the  free  course  of  the  gospel. 

lf)(h.  —  This  afternoon  went  up  to  Papara,  in  one  of  our  own  boats,  to 
take  leave  of  Henry  Nott.  We  found  him  alone,  and  in  a  very  weak 
and  feeble  state.  He  has  long  been  unable  to  att(;iid  the  place  of  wor- 
ship regularly,  though  near  his  own  dwelling.  On  our  return  we  called 
to  take  leave  of  the  queen  :  we  found  her  sitting  on  the  step  at  the  back- 
door, with  several  of  her  chiefs  squatted  round  about  her,  one  of  whom 
had  b(!en  reading  to  the  otliers,  until  interrui)te(l  by  our  approach;  the 
king  was  sitting  on  a  wall,  eating  part  of  a  cocoa-nut.  For  want  of  an 
interpreter,  I  was  unable  to  acknowledge  the  indulgence  of  the  queen  in 
remitting  the  port-charges  on  our  vessel.  Reached  the  Hairy  Frceling 
before  dark.  Soon  after  our  return,  the  carpenter  of  the  vessel  was 
sei/X'd  with  violent  inflammatory  .symptoms,  which  increased  so  rapidly 
that  a  boat  was  despatched  for  Doctor  Vaughan.  One  of  our  strongest 
seamen  haa  for  some  days  been  rendered  totally  unfit  for  duty  by  a  similar 


286 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WUEEI.ER. 


[1835. 


attack,  and  the  ap{)reiitice  is  nearly  useless  with  an  inflamed  leg.  Many- 
persons  on  shore,  both  natives  and  foreigners,  are  in  a  weak  state,  oc- 
casioned, it  is  thought,  by  the  coolness  of  the  night  air,  while  the  sun  by 
day  emits  a  scorching  heat.  We  have  great  cause  to  be  thankful  for  the 
blessing  of  health  so  graciously  bestowed  upon  us,  whilst  visiting  the 
different  stations  on  every  part  of  the  island,  notwithstanding  the  great 
dampness  of  the  lodging-places  which  fell  to  our  lot,  and  the  variety  of 
food,  to  which  we  were  for  the  most  part  wholly  unaccustomed ;  we  had 
also  been  exposed  to  every  sort  of  weather  in  an  open  boat,  in  heavy 
dews,  at  times  for  hours  together.  The  distance  travelled  on  these  oc- 
casions exceeded  three  hundred  miles;  but  for  the  most  part  under  the 
reefs  of  shelving  coral,  which  skirt  the  island  in  many  places  in  a  wonder- 
fully providential  manner:  where  these  do  not  extend,  the  swellings  of 
the  Pacific  had  to  be  encountered.  The  rapid,  eddying  currents,  in  some 
places,  rendered  our  situation  perilous  at  times ;  but  the  Lord  was  nigh, 
sustaining  us  through  all,  and  making  our  way  prosperous,  as  already 
recorded  in  some  of  the  most  fixvorable  interviews  with  the  people,  and, 
I  humbly  trust,  to  the  exaltation  of  his  own  great  and  ever  excellent 
name.    Who  would  not  fear  Him  ?    Who  would  not  serve  Him  ? 

16lh.  (Fifth  day.)  —  The  forepart  of  the  morning  much  unsettled,  by 
the  natives  being  more  numerous  on  board  than  usual ;  but  a  large  ship 
appearing  in  the  offing  served  to  attract  most  of  them  away.  This  ship 
proved  to  be  the  Ckarles  Carroll,  Reuben  Weeks,  master ;  out  twenty 
months  from  Rhode  Island,  in  America.  It  was  quite  a  relief  to  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  down  in  silence  this  morning,  although  much  was  found 
still  remaining  to  cause  a  painful  struggle  between  flesh  and  spirit. 

\%th. — Yesterday,  with  the  exception  of  taking  our  usual  exercise  on 
shore  about  sundown,  we  were  busily  employed  on  board,  amongst  other 
things  in  selecting  copies  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  English,  French, 
Spanish,  and  Portuguese  languages;  also  a  large  number  of  religious 
tracts,  and  some  standard  works  and  writings  of  Friends  for  Samuel 
Wilson.  He  leaves  us  next  week,  on  a  mission  to  the  Samoas  or  Navi- 
gator's Islands.  May  the  fear  of  man  not  be  permitted  to  operate  on  his 
mind,  so  as  to  prevent  his  acting  up  to  what  he  knows  to  be  right;  but 
may  the  fear  of  God  more  abundantly  dwell  in  him,  and  prevail  in  him 
abidingly;  and  may  the  rich  aboundings  of  his  love  in  Christ  Jesus  be 
the  comfort  and  strength  of  his  heart  and  his  portion  forever. 

This  morning  called  on  board  the  American  ship  Charles  Carroll  for 
a  short  time.  My  mind  has  at  times,  both  yesterday  and  to-day,  been 
occupied  with  the  prospect  of  holding  another  meeting  with  the  white 
inhabitants  residing  in  this  neighborhood,  together  with  the  crews  of 
the  vessels  in  the  bay,  and  any  other  persons  that  understand  English. 
On  considering  this  subject,  it  seemed  best  to  hold  this  meeting  on  board 
the  Henry  FreeUng.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  before  I  ventured  to 
disclose  my  prospect  to  my  son  Charles  and  Captain  Keen,  lest,  instead 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


287 


of  being  found  following  ray  heavenly  guide,  I  should  be  detected  ia 
having,  through  mistaken  zeal,  got  before  him,  and  missed  the  way. 

Seventh  Month  19i/i.  (First  day.)  —  Early  in  the  morning  the  deck  of 
the  Henry  Freeling,  with  the  assistance  of  some  planks  furnished  from 
the  Charles  Carroll,  and  our  own  resources,  was  prepared  with  seats,  in 
readiness  for  the  intended  meeting.  At  half-past  ten  o'clock  our  boats, 
and  one  from  the  American  ship,  were  employed  to  convey  the  people  on 
board  from  different  parts  of  the  shore,  and  soon  after  eleven  the  meeting 
was  comfortably  settled.  As  there  were  a  number  of  persons  present 
"who  had  never  before  attended  a  Friends'  meeting,  and  were  wholly  un- 
acquainted with  the  manner  in  which  they  are  conducted,  it  seemed  best, 
after  we  had  sat  for  some  time,  to  suggest  the  necessity  of  our  endeavor- 
ing to  restrain  all  wandering  thoughts  and  imaginations,  that  we  might 
be  sensible  of  the  Lord's  life-giving  presence,  if  perad venture  we  should 
be  favored  therewith ;  and  also  be  the  better  prepared  to  receive  any- 
thing He  might  please  to  give  for  expression,  for  our  edification  and  re- 
freshment; or  words  to  this  import.  A  covering  of  solemnity  now  drew 
over  the  assembly,  and  continued  in  a  precious  manner,  under  which  I 
was  strengthened  and  raised  up  to  speak  of  the  ways  of  the  Lord  amongst 
them;  repeating  his  expressions  to  the  disciples,  which  so  beautifully 
illustrate  the  immediate  connection  between  Himself  and  the  church, 
under  the  similitude  of  the  vine  and  its  branches:  "  I  am  the  vine,  ye 
are  the  branches ;  he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit:  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing."  And  if  we  stand 
in  need  of  help  to  wade  through  the  common  occurrences  of  human  life, 
how  much  more  needful  then  is  the  assistance  of  his  Hi)ly  Spirit,  when 
thus  assembled  together  for  the  professed  purpose  of  worship])ing  that 
God,  who  "  is  a  Spirit,"  and  must  be  worshipped  "  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 
After  this  I  had  to  speak  of  the  excellency  and  efficacy  of  silent  waiting 
upon  Almighty  God,  in  onler  to  be  qualified  for  the  right  perforinance 
of  this  spiritual  worship  ;  that  mankind  might  be  turned  to  the  only  true 
teacher  of  his  people,  Christ  Jesus,  without  whom  we  can  do  nothing,  but 
all  things  by  and  through  the  strengthening  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
contrasting  the  worship  under  the  law  with  that  under  the  present 
glorious  gospel  dispensation,  unlimited  as  to  time  and  place  ;  but  which 
can  never  be  acceptably  performed,  while  we  continue  in  sin  and  trans- 
gression, because  it  must  be  offered  in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  in  new- 
ness of  life,  tiirough  the  blessed  aid  of  the  Holy  Sj)irit,  in  sj)irit  and  in 
truth.  I  had  strongly  to  press  the  necessity  of  every  individual's  turn- 
ing inward,  and  of  diligently  seeking  an  acquaintance  with  the  manifes- 
tation of  the  Holy  Spirit,  a  measure  of  which  is  mercifully  bestowed  upon 
every  son  and  daughter  of  the  human  race  ;  and  which,  if  souglit  unto, 
would  set  their  .sins  in  order  before  them,  in  love  and  mercy,  that  they 
might  repent  and  be  saved  from  them.  Appealing  to  them  whether  they 
had  not  been  sensible  of  the  strivings  of  this  blessed  Spirit,  when  sin  had 


288  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL    WHEELER.  [1835. 

becD  coinniitteil ;  at  the  same  time  declaring,  that  it  might  be  withstood 
and  rebelled  against,  until  it  ceased  to  strive;  and  they  themselves  be 
sufll-red  to  go  on,  adding  sin  to  sin,  without  feeling  its  reproofs  and 
ciiecks.  If  this  light  (of  Christ)  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that 
darkness  !  Thus  would  the  day  of  their  visitation  be  passed  over,  and 
they  know  it  not ;  and  this  light,  if  once  withdrawn  and  extinguished  in 
Divine  displeasure,  could  never  be  rekindled,  although  before  they  might 
often  have  been  gathered,  like  Jerusalem  of  old.  The  heads  above  quoted' 
may  suffice  to  show  the  substance  of  what  I  had  to  express  amongst  them, 
though  but  a  small  part  of  the  whole.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to 
favor  us  with  many  blessed  meetings ;  but  this,  for  solemnity  and  still- 
ness, excelled.  "  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God,  the  God  of  Israel,  who  only 
doeth  wondrous  things  ;  and  blessed  be  his  glorious  name  forever :  and 
let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory.    Amen  and  Amen." 

Our  two  sick  men  continue  in  a  precarious  state  ;  their  absence  from 
duty  seems  to  protract  our  stay  here :  but  I  believe  it  is  in  the  Divine 
will.  Though  sensible  of  almost  daily  increasing  infirmities,  arising  from 
the  decay  of  nature,  yet  I  am  mercifully  supported  in  humble  resignation 
to  whatever  may  yet  be  in  reserve  for  me,  being  fully  persuaded  and 
tauglu  to  confide  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  that  Almighty  power  that  can, 
at  his  pleasure,  help  me  to  run  through  a  troop  of  difficulties  and  beset- 
ments  and  to  leap  over  a  wall  of  opposition  and  unbelief.  And  as  I 
believe  it  to  be  so,  why  should  I  not  say,  in  the  language  of  the  apostle, 
"  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  me  "  ? 

Seventh  Month  20th. —  Began  to  prepare  the  vessel  for  sea,  in  the  hope 
that  our  two  invalids  will  soon  be  restored  to  health,  though  at  present 
extremely  weak, 

21st. —  Received  a  packet  of  letters  from  London,  which  had  been  left 
at  the  island  of  Eiraeo  by  the  Ulitea,  on  her  way  from  Sydney  to  Rai- 
atea.  Our  joy  may  be  more  easily  conceived  than  described  on  finding 
an  uninterrupted  series  of  favorable  accounts  from  home,  as  well  as,  in 
the  general,  from  others  whom  we  also  dearly  love :  they  did  not  fail  to 
raise  in  my  heart  a  tribute  of  thankfulness  and  gratitude  to  the  great 
Preserver  of  men,  our  Almighty  and  merciful  Benefactor. 

23(/. —  By  the  mission,  which  is  nearly  ready  to  proceed  to  the  Navi- 
gator's Islands,  or  Samoas,  an  eligible  opportunity  is  afforded  for  an 
extensive  circulation  of  the  sacred  writings,  and  other  books  of  a  relig- 
ious nature.  We  have  accordingly  furnished  a  supply  of  the  Scriptures 
in  the  English,  French,  Spanish,  and  Portuguese  languages.  As  many 
white  people  and  Europeans  are  known  to  be  mingled  amongst  the 
inhal)itants  of  this  extensive  group  of  islands,  a  large  quantity  of  Fi'iends' 
tracts,  and  of  those  from  the  Tract  Society,  were  also  selected  for  distri- 
bution through  this  channel. 

24th. —  This  forenoon  the  Harmon?/ sailed  for  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
In  this  vessel  the  mail,  brought  from  Sydney  by  the  Henry  Freeling,  was 


1835.]         MEiyfoiES  OF  daxiel  wheeler. 


289 


duly  forwarded.  It  would  have  been  better  for  the  people  of  Tahiti  if 
she  had  never  entered  the  baj',  having  been  a  fruitful  source  of  wicked- 
ness, from  having  landed  a  considerable  quantity  of  rum  ;  although  spirits 
arc  strictly  prohibited  by  the  present  laws  of  that  island.*  If  all  persons 
who  contribute  to  the  destruction  of  their  fellow-creatures,  by  this  or  any 
other  evil  practice,  were  publicly  stigmatized  as  the  agents  of  Satan,  and 
at  all  times  shunned  by  virtuous  characters  as  unworthy  of  being  noticed 
while  persisting  therein,  it  might,  I  think,  be  a  means  of  compelling 
some  of  them  to  desist  and  to  be  ashamed  of  their  conduct,  and  deter 
tliem  from  further  adding  sin  to  sin  in  causing  others  to  sin  by  their 
means.  The  Raiatea,  a  vessel  engaged  to  convey  the  mission  to  the 
Samoas,  sailed  soon  after  noon  for  Eimeo. 

In  tlie  departure  of  Samuel  Wilson  for  the  Samoas,  we  ha'^^e  lost  a  most 
willing,  competent,  and  faithful  interpreter  ;  but  as  he  was  provided  for  us 
in  a  manner  altogether  unexpected  and  unlooked  for,  we  may  safely  trust 
that  we  shall  be  cared  for  in  this  respect  while  amongst  the  islands  of 
the  Society  group,  which  we  have  yet  to  visit. 

•  25<A. —  At  the  close  of  the  public  meeting  on  board  the  Henry  Freeling, 
last  First  day  morning,  Reuben  Weeks,  the  master  of  the  Charles  Carroll, 
expressed  a  desire  tijat  a  meeting  might  be  held  on  board  his  own  vessel, 
when  all  the  crew  would  be  collected  together :  of  this  I  was  afterwards 
informed.  This  did  not  escape  my  recollection,  and  my  attention  was 
frequently  turned  to  it  in  the  course  of  the  past  week,  though  until  this 
morning  I  did  not  mention  it ;  when  I  did  not  see  how  I  should  stand 
acquitted,  without  availing  myself  of  the  offered  opportunity  and  to 
embrace  it.  Having  mentioned  the  subject,  after  breakfast,  to  our  cap- 
tain and  my  Ciiarles,  I  wished  to  ascertain  whether,  if  the  meeting  should 
be  held  on  board  the  American  ship  to-morrow  forenoon,  it  would  be 
attended  by  the  whole  of  the  crew.  There  appearing  no  doubt  on  this 
head,  I  felt  willing  that  Captain  Keen  .'should  inform  Reuben  Weeks  that 
I  had  no  objection  to  the  meeting  being  held  on  board  the  Chtirlcs  Carroll, 
provided  the  whole  crew,  without  any  compulsory  measures  being  adopted, 
shoidd  i)e  found  willing  to  attend  it;  but  that  they  should  lie  left  at  their 
liberty  to  clioo.se  for  themselves  in  this  matter.  It  is  a  regular  custom, 
on  board  whaling-ships,  when  lying  there,  to  allow  one-half  of  the  sea- 
men to  be  on  shore  daily  for  exercise ;  and  therefore  I  am  desirous  that 
all  who  may  attend  our  meeting  .should  do  it  of  their  own  accord.  It 
was  known  that  only  one-half  of  the  ship's  company  attended  our  meet- 
ing last  First  day,  the  other  half  having  claimed  the  privilege  of  their 
liberty.  As  this  doubt  was  removed  to  my  satisfaction,  the  meeting  was 
a|)pointed  to  be  held  at  eleven  o'clock  to-morrow  morning.  Care  was 
taken  that  this  intention  should  be  spread  to  all  the  vessels  in  the  bay, 
and  on  the  shore  also.  At  noon,  Reuben  Weeks  came  on  board  to  say 
that  William  Henry,  the  missionary  from  Tiarei  (now  here  on  account 
of  sickness  in  his  family),  had  given  notice  that  service  for  the  English 
25  T 


290 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIET.  WITEET.ER. 


[1835. 


would  be  pcrfornietl  by  him  to-morrow,  at  their  cha[)cl  on  shore,  at  eleven 
o'clock.  I  did  not  see  it  my  place  to  flinch  from  the  arrangement  which 
had  been  made  as  to  our  meeting,  more  especially  as  no  invitation  h:id 
been  cxtcndccr  from  the  shore  to  the  crews  of  the  shipj)ing.  In  the 
evening  I  called  upon  William  Henry,  who,  having  heard  of  our  intended 
meeting,  at  once  said  that  he  should  countermand  the  notice  he  had  given, 
and  would  come  himself  to  our  meeting;  not  doubting  but  his  hearers 
would  be  very  willing  to  join  him  in  so  doing. 

27//i. —  Yesti'rday  morning  we  repaired  on  board  the  Charles  Carroll, 
in  time  to  attend  the  meeting  appointed.  About  fifty  persons  were  assem- 
bled on  the  occasion,  and  the  Lord  was  graciously  pleased  to  give  us  a 
precious  season  together,  and  to  magnify  his  ever  great  and  adorable 
name.  With  those  that  attended  from  the  shore  were  the  missionary  and 
his  wife  from  Karotonga ;  Eliza,  the  wife  of  George  Pritchard,  and  Wil- 
liam Henry  of  Tiarei. 

After  the  meeting  had  sat  a  considerable  time  in  silence,  it  was  with 
me  to  make  a  few  remarks,  to  wean  the  expectation  of  the  people  from 
words,  and  to  prepare  them  for  a  longer  time  of  silence,  if  that  shoidd 
be  permitted.  I  had  to  tell  them,  that  if  I  were  to  read  to  them,  or  to 
speak  to  thera  in  my  own  strength,  it  would  only  be  an  act  between  one 
man  and  others ;  but  that  worship,  for  which  very  solemn  purjiose  we 
were  met  together,  could  only  be  performed  between  man  and  his  Al- 
mighty Creator,  who  is  a  Spirit,  and  must  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and 
in  truth  with  our  spirits,  through  the  Spirit  of  his  dear  Son.  A  precious 
covering  of  solemnity  now  spread  over  us,  under  the  feeling  of  which  we 
continued  until  the  time  was  fully  come  for  clearing  my  mind  amongst 
them,  and  declaring  the  mercy,  loving-kindness,  compassion,  and  faith- 
fulness oT  my  God ;  who  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather 
that  all  should  return,  repent,  and  live  forever.  The  means  were  amply 
provi<]ed  by  his  sending  his  only-begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  who- 
soever believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life ; 
who  came  not  to  kill  or  destroy :  He  came,  that  we  miglit  have  life ;  and 
that  we  might  have  it  more  abundantly,  declaring  Himself  to  be  "  the 
Way,  and  the  Truth,  and  the  Life."  He  continues  to  be  so  to  all  such 
as  not  only  believe  in  his  outward  appearance  on  earth,  and  in  his  suf- 
ferings, death,  and  resurrection,  but  in  his  inward  and  spiritual  appear- 
ance also  in  their  hearts,  and  in  the  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit  there, 
—  even  that  of  burning  and  fuel  of  fire,  to  the  consuming  of  the  cliafl'y 
and  transgressing  nature  therein  ;  and  if  waited  for,  submitted  unto,  and 
abode  under,  this  would  prepare  us  for  an  inheritance  incorruptible  and 
undefiled,  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus,  that  shall  never  have  an  end. 
I  had  largely  to  treat  on  the  subject  of  Divine  worship,  and  to  point  out 
the  difference  between  that  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation  and  that  under 
the  gospel :  that,  with  the  Jews,  under  the  former  was  outward,  ceremo- 
nial, and  superficial,  but  under  the  latter  it  was  altogether  inward,  in 


1835.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET.   WHEELER.  291 


the  inner  temple  of  the  heart  —  simple,  but  spiritual  and  substantial,  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.  I  had  to  declare  the  beauty,  purity,  and  spirituality 
of  the  true  gospel  church,  of  which  none  are  members  but  the  ransomed 
and  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  who  have  passed  through  the  great  work  of 
regeneration,  and  have  been  ransomed  by  the  blood  of  Jesus:  with  much 
more  of  warning,  and  exhortation,  and  encouragement,  as  ability  and 
utterance  were  graciously  afforded. 

After  I  sat  down,  my  heart  was  filled  with  humble  gratitude ;  and  a 
triliute  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  was  raised  to  the  God  and  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist  who  had  thus  graciously  condescended  to  make 
Himself  known  amongst  us,  what  if  I  say,  by  the  breaking  of  the  bread 
of  life  :  under  a  sense  of  which,  I  had  publicly  to  acknowledge  the  same, 
and  that  the  Lord  should  have  the  glory  due  unto  his  holy  name.  The 
meeting  held  longer  than  usual ;  but  the  weight  and  solemnity  so  strik- 
ingly apparent  (as  afterwards  openly  acknowledged)  remained  to  the 
last  undissipated  and  undiminished.  What,  indeed,  is  man,  or  the  son 
of  man,  that  the  Lord  Most  High  is  thus  mindful  of  him,  that  He  thus 
visiteth  him  ? 

28</i.  —  I  may  mention,  for  the  encouragement  of  others,  who  at  a 
future  day  may  have  to  follow  in  a  track  similar  to  tliis  in  which  it  is 
my  higiily-favorcd  and  happy  lot  to  tread,  that  previously  to  attending 
the  meeting  just  alluded  to,  I  had  felt  very  poor  and  empty  and  disquali- 
fied, although  without  any  particular  feeling  of  discouragement  as  to 
the  result.  When  the  time  came  for  me  to  stand  up,  although  weakness 
and  fear  were  my  wholesome  companions,  yet,  the  further  I  proceeded, 
the  more  I  was  strengthened  and  furni>hcd  for  the  work  before  me,  and 
was  even  to  the  end  unexhausted.  The  remainder  of  the  day,  and 
through  the  night-watches,  my  peace  flowed  undisturl)ed  and  uninter- 
rupted as  the  stream  of  a  mighty  river,  and  a  song  of  praise  fdled  my 
heart ;  for  I  was  indeed  made  joyful  in  the  house  of  prayer,  as  «n  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord  —  to  the  glory  of  the  riches  of  his  grace  l)e  it 
spoken. 


CIIAI'TER  XXIIL 

Visit  from  Missionatmes  —  Haron  I)e  TiiiKiuiV  —  Meetino  in  the  Chapei, — 
Sail  for  Eimeo  —  Letteiw  fkom  Home  —  Aimjive  at  Eimeo  —  S<  mool —  Native 
Meetino. 

OEVENTII  MONTH  29tii  — This  day  arrivo<l  the  Franrcs^,  of  Nesv 
•  k_)  iJedford,  John  Briggs,  ina.-ter,  whose  vessel  rode  by  our  side  fourteen 
months  ago,  when  at  Rio  de  Janeiro:  it  is  like  meeting  with  an  old  ac- 
quaintance, as  we  were  known  to  each  other  at  that  time.  The  chief 
Paofai  came  on  board  this  morning;  he  stayed  breakfast  and  our  read- 


292 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


iiig.  He  was  desirous  to  buy  cloth,  and  to  possess  one  of  our  iron  boxes ; 
neither  of  which  could  be  spared  to  him.  hi  the  afternoon,  Charles 
Pittinan,  the  missionary  from  Rarotonga,  came  ou  board.  Our  two  inva- 
lids have  been  reported  in  a  convalescent  state. 

30///.  (Fifth  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  Charles  and  myself  sat  down  iu 
the  usual  way,  but  under  a  renewed  sense  of  dryness  and  barrenness ; 
which  perhaps  was  the  food  most  convenient  for  us  to  keep  the  creaturely 
part  in  subjection.  Charles  and  Elizabeth  Pittman,  Eliza,  the  wife  of 
George  Pritchard,  and  Mary  Darling,  paid  us  a  visit.  The  impaired 
state  of  the  health  of  Charles  Pittman  has  compelled  him  to  quit  his 
station  at  Rarotonga  for  the  present,  being  no  longer  able  to  attend  to 
the  duties  devolving  upon  him.  His  wife  is  also  far  from  well.  They 
have  resided  about  ten  years  upon  the  island,  where  their  united  labor  has 
been  eminently  crowned  with  success.  The  circumstance  of  there  being  no 
harbor  for  shipping,  except  for  vessels  of  very  small  tonnage,  and  that 
insecure,  although  the  means  of  subjecting  them  to  many  privations,  is 
a  great  blessing  to  the  people  of  that  island  ;  because  they  are  thereby 
preserved  from  the  contaminating  example  and  effects  which  the  sailors 
invariably  introduce  wherever  they  go ;  and  to  this  may,  in  great  measure, 
be  attributed  the  success  of  Charles  and  Elizabeth  Pittman's  endeavors: 
at  the  same  time,  it  is  only  just  to  say  they  are  a  truly  devoted  couple, 
and  well  qualified  by  example  as  well  as  precept  to  fill  the  station  they 
have  occupied.  They  hope  to  return  to  the  island  iu  a  few  months  ;  and 
being  desirous  that  the  natives  might  be  furnished  with  cotton  dresses, 
for  want  of  which  they  evidently  suffer  much  in  their  winter  seasons,  it 
seemed  a  good  opportunity  afforded  for  me  to  furnish  them  with  a  stock 
of  knitting-needles,  as  cotton  grows  spontaneously  and  plentifully  upon 
the  island  :  this  was  accordingly  done,  together  with  a  knitted,  worsted 
vest,  as  a  pattern  to  begin  the  work  with.  They  need  only  to  commence 
the  \TOrk,  and  their  wants  will  soon  be  supplied ;  industry  would  also  be 
promoted,  of  a  kind  not  too  fatiguing,  and  which  they  are  capable  of 
sustaining:  hard  labor  cannot  be  borne  in  this  climate,  and  I  think  the 
ample  supply  of  food  provided  for  them  by  a  bounteous  Creator,  plainly 
indicates  it  was  never  intended  or  required. 

31st.  —  This  morning  arrived  the  barque  Active,  from  Panama.  Wish- 
ing to  ascertain  whether  she  had  picked  up  any  letters  for  us  on  the 
road,  and  other  particulars  respecting  her.  Captain  Keen  went  on  board 
to  make  these  inquiries ;  he  soon  returned,  bringing  with  him  Charles, 
Baron  de  Thierry,  as  he  styled  himself,  who,  with  his  wife,  five  children, 
and  servants,  had  arrived  in  this  vessel,  which  had  been  chartered  by 
llim  at  Panama.  The  baron's  object  in  coming  with  our  captain  was  to 
inform  me  that  he  was  going  out  to  New  Zealand,  exactly  as  our  prede-  • 
cesser,  William  Penn,  went  to  establish  the  government  of  Pennsylvania ; 
but  I  found  on  investigating  his  views,  that  he  was  a  perfect  stranger  to 
the  principles  which  actuated  William  Penn  iu  his  government  of  that 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


293 


colony:  as  he  was  taking  with  him  a  military  force  with  arms,  ammu- 
nition, etc.,  and  a  Polish  major  (Edward  Fergus,  formerly  employed 
in  the  staff  of  Russia,  and  at  Petersburg,  with  whom  we  soon  became 
acquainted;,  to  organize  these  troops  in  New  Zealand,  and  direct  their 
operations  as  needful.  I  told  the  baron  that  I  could  enter  into  his  plans 
just  so  far  as  they  went  upon  gospel  principles,  and  no  further;  informing 
him  that  no  weapon  more  formidable  than  a  constable's  stafi"  was  made 
use  of,  for  more  than  sixty  years,  for  the  support  of  the  government  of 
Pennsylvania,  or  while  the  peaceable  principles  of  William  Penn  and 
his  friends  were  suffered  to  prevail. 

Eiyldh  Month  \st.  —  To-day,  I  did  not  feel  as  if  I  dared  omit  endeavor- 
ing to  hold  another  meeting  on  board  the  Charles  Carroll  to-morrow,  if 
that  ship's  deck  could  be  again  procured:  I  did  not  mention  this  until 
the  afternoon,  wishing  to  try  the  fleece  both  wet  and  dry.  On  a  request 
being  made  to  Reuben  Weeks,  the  master  of  the  said  ship,  for  the  use 
of  her  deck,  it  was  immediately  granted,  and  the  crews  of  tiie  different 
ships  in  tlie  bay  invited  to  attend  the  meeting.  In  the  evening  the  in- 
vitation was  extended  to  the  shore. 

2d.  {First  day.)  —  At  half-past  ten  o'clock,  a.  m.,  a  warning-flag  was 
hoisted  on  board  the  Charles  Carroll ;  and  about  eleven  o'clock  the  meet- 
ing was  completely  gathered.  Tiie  number  of  sailors  wiio  attended  was 
cousideral)ly  increased  by  those  from  the  newly-arrived  vessels.  Charles 
Pittnian,  Mary  Darling,  and  Eliza  Pritchard  attended  from  the  shore, 
with  Charles  de  Thierry,  his  wife,  and  the  Pole,  Edward  Fergus.  After 
the  attention  of  the  people  had  been  arrested  by  the  object  of  our  meet- 
ing together  being  explained,  a  general  silence  prevailed.  At  length  I 
stood  up,  with  the  words :  "  The  wolf  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb  ;  the 
leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid;  and  the  calf  and  the  young  liou 
and  the  falling  together:  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them,"  etc.  After 
alluding  to  the  fulfilment  of  this  prophecy  in  the  gospel  dispensation,  as 
shadowed  forth  by  Isaiah,  I  had  to  tell  them  that  these  arc  the  very 
days  in  which  we  live;  every  individual  had  a  share  in  it,  and  a  part  to 
act  in  it,  though  of  general  application  :  that  the  gospel  was  not  a  mere 
outward  declaration  of  good  things,  but  "  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation "  to  all  who  believe,  repent,  and  obey  it;  and  that  its  privileges 
could  only  be  attained  through  Christ :  that  the  early  promulgators  of 
the  Christian  religion  were  constrained  to  turn  all  men  to  Christ.  "  Wc 
preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  ;  and  ourselves  your 
servants  for  Jesus' sake,"  was  the  apostle  Paul's  declaration  to  the  prim- 
itive believers,  on  behalf  of  himself  and  fellow-laborers;  but  he  himself 
had  a  more  special  and  divinely  authorized  commission,  communicated 
immediately  by  the  voice  of  that  Saviour,  whom  he  had  so  long  and 
cruelly  persecuted,  wherever  his  appearance  could  be  found  :  it  was 
stamped  with  a  double  seal,  for  a  twofold  purpose,  as  a  minister  and  a 
witness  of  those  things  which  he  had  seen,  and  of  things  which  were 
26* 


294 


MEMOIRS  or   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


hereafter  to  be  shown  to  him  ;  in  which  his  Lord  would  appear  unto 
him,  to  open  the  eyes  of  mankind,  to  turn  men  from  darlcness  to  light, 
and  i'rom  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  That  Christ  was  the  Light,  the 
truo  Liglit,  that  ligliteth  every  man  tliat  cometli  into  the  world  ;  unto 
wlioni  all  mankind  must  be  turned,  and  must  come,  if  they  are  saved, 
etc.  It  was  a  highly  favored,  solemn  meeting,  and  owned  by  the  great 
blaster  of  assemblies  ;  whose  power  reigned  gloriously  amongst  us,  caus- 
ing thanksgiving  and  praise  in  many  hearts. 

7//t. — Walked  in  the  evening  to  George  Bicknell's,  and  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  the  master  of  the  Olivia,  schooner,  of  Boston,  lately 
arrived  from  the  Pauraotu  Islands.  He  sefemed  in  the  last  stage  of  con- 
sumption, was  unwell  when  he  left  home,  and  has  been  exposed  to  great 
hardship  amongst  those  islands.  His  complaint  has  been  much  increased 
aixl  aggravated  by  having  long  to  subsist  on  fish  and  cocoa-nuts.  He 
appeared  glad  to  see  me  ;  and  after  sitting  awhile  by  the  bedside,  I  began 
to  advert  to  his  appalling  situation,  winding  gradually  on  as  matter 
opened.  On  saying  it  was  little  matter  how  soon  we  leave  this  world  of 
trouble,  if  we  are  but  prepared  for  the  event,  he  said,  "  I  am  not  pre- 
pared, and  cannot  prepare  myself."  I  told  him  I  was  even  rejoiced  to 
find  he  was  thus  sensible  of  his  own  inability  and  weakness,  because  it 
was  a  conscious  feeling  of  the  want  and  necessity  of  the  Saviour's  help. 
I  endeavored  to  turn  his  mind  to  the  dear  Redeemer  ;  but  he  said  "  the 
time  was  too  short  to  expect  to  accomplish  the  great  work,"  and  spoke 
as  if  it  had  been  too  long  deferred.  I  reminded  him  that  the  invitation 
was  extended  even  as  late  as  the  eleventh  hour;  and  then  mentioned  the 
thief  upon  the  cross,  with  the  words,  "To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in 
Paradise."  He  seemed  a  little  encouraged  before  we  parted.  I  was 
afraid  of  staying  too  long,  and  of  causing  too  much  excitement,  but  a 
])rayer  ascended  in  secret  for  him  both  then  and  since.  When  about  to 
leave,  he  expressed  a  wish  for  me  to  come  again  ;  and  I  hope  to  comply 
with  it.  I  was  comforted  in  finding  he  had  got  into  a  place  where  he 
would  want  for  nothing,  and  be  well  attended  to.  I  consider  it  an  act 
of  true  Christian  benevolence  in  George  Bicknell,  with  his  large  family, 
to  take  in,  without  solicitation,  this  poor,  exhausted,  sick  stranger,  and 
cheerfully  to  administer  to  all  his  wants,  without  any  prospect  of  re- 
muneration. 

8//i.  —  Busily  employed  on  board  closing  our  letters  for  England,  to 
be  dcsi)atched  this  day  by  the  Active,  for  Panama.  Got  some  exercise 
on  shore  in  the  evening.  It  has  occurred  to  me,  since  the  last  meeting 
held  on  board  the  Charles  Carroll,  that  the  chapel  on  shore  would  be  the 
next  place  for  me  to  be  in  ;  although  I  mentioned  it  to  no  one,  desiring, 
to  see  the  way  clearly  open  before  any  steps  were  taken. 

Charles  Pittman  came  on  board  yesterday,  and,  in  the  course  of  con- 
versation, said  that  it  had  been  thought  whether  I  would  not  come  on 
shore  the  next  Sabbath-day,  to  have  a  meeting ;  and  that  he  himself  was 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  "\VHEELER. 


295 


desirous  that  some  arrangement  should  be  made,  in  which  he  expressed 
a  willingness  to  assist.  I  told  him  it  was  yet  uncertain,  but  that  I 
intended  calling  at  George  Pritchard's  house  in  the  evening.  On  arriv- 
ing there  I  found  Charles  Pittman,  under  the  verandah,  talking  to  a 
sailor  who  had  belonged  to  the  Charles  Cai-roll,  and  had  then  come  to 
have  some  conversation  on  the  subject  of  religion.  It  appeared  that 
this  young  man  had  been  reached,  at  the  last  meeting  held  on  board  that 
ship,  and  was  desirous  of  help  and  advice.  He  found  it  very  hard  work 
to  stand  against  the  strong  current  of  evil  to  which  he  was  exposed  on 
shipboard,  amongst  a  rude  and  wicked  company,  who  continually 
annoyed  him  in  one  way  or  other.  He  was  encouraged  to  watchfulness, 
and  to  perseverance  in  resisting  every  temptation  ;  and,  if  faithful,  he 
would  doubtless  overcome  them  all  through  the  strength  of  Him  who, 
for  our  sakes,  "  endured  such  contradiction  of  sinners  against  himself." 
Whilst  at  George  Pritchard's,  I  inquired  whether  any  missionary  was 
expected,  or  whether  any  meeting  would  be  held  there  to-morrow  ;  which 
was  replied  to  in  the  negative.  I  said  that  I  felt  a  little  difficulty  about 
their  meeting-house,  as  it  belonged  to  the  people  on  shore,  and  they 
might  be  disappointed  at  not  finding  one  of  their  own  ministers  there; 
and  I  could  not  answer,  if  I  attended  the  meeting,  but  that  it  miglit  be 
a  silent  one,  which  to  some  would  be  a  disapj)ointmeut :  but  Eliza 
Pritchard  said,  they  know  very  well.  I  suppose  she  meant  the  manner 
in  which  the  meetings  of  Friends  are  usually  held.  Having  believed  it 
right  for  me  to  hold  a  meeting  there,  previously  to  leaving  the  ship, 
what  had  passed  served  only  to  show  that  the  way  was  open  before  me; 
and  going  out,  I  said,  "  Then  I  think  we  must  venture  to  give  notice  to 
the  shipping,  that  a  meeting  will  be  held  at  eleven  o'clock  to-morrow 
forenoon."  As  we  returned  on  board,  some  information  of  the  intended 
meeting  was  given  by  ourselves,  and  our  captain  engaged  at  once  to 
inviti'  the  crews  of  the  shipping  generally,  and  to  spread  the  information 
more  widely  on  the  shore. 

Eighth  Month  9th.  (First  day.) — At  the  time  appointed,  repaired  to 
the  shore,  landing  at  George  Pritchard's,  whose  family,  with  Charles 
Pittman  and  wife,  accompanied  us  to  the  meeting.  Tiie  attendance  was 
much  larger  tlian  at  any  time  before.  The  baron,  his  wife,  and  the  Pole, 
app(  ared  amongst  others.  We  sat  long  in  silence ;  when  I  stood  up 
witli,  "It  was  never  said  to  the  wrestling  seed  of  Jacob,  seek  ye  my 
face  in  vain;"  "for  the  sighing  of  the  nce<ly  now  will  1  arise,  saith  the 
Lord."  Let  us  remendjcr  the  example  of  Jacob,  who  wrestled  for  the 
blessing  until  the  break  of  day,  although  the  angel  .«aid,  "  Let  me  go, 
for  the  day  breaketh  ;"  but  the  patriarch  refused  to  grant  the  request, 
saying,  "I  will  not  let  thee  go,  except  thou  bless  me."  The  result  of 
his  fiiithful  perseverance  was,  that  his  name  should  be  no  longer  Jacob, 
but  that  he  should  be  called  Israel ;  for,  said  the  angel,  "  as  a  prince 
hast  thou  power  with  God  and  with  men,  and  hast  prevailed."  After 


296 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  WUEELER. 


[1835. 


urging  upon  all  present  the  necessity  of  our  wrestling  for  the  blessing 
this  morning,  that  so  we  might  be  numbered  amongst  t!ie  princes  of 
Israel,  and  like  him  prevail,  etc.,  with  some  further  addition,  I  sat  down. 
The  meeting  then  settled  down  in  quietness,  and  remained  long  under  a 
solemn  feeling ;  when  I  had  again  to  stand  up  and  declare  tlie  blessed- 
ness of  those  wlft)  trust  in  Mount  Ziou,  the  city  which  the  Lord  hath 
founded,  which  eau  never  be  moved;  whose  children  are  joyful  in  their 
King,  because  poor  iu  spirit,  to  whom  the  gospel  was  preached  and  is 
still  preached :  tiiese  are  filled  with  good  things ;  but  the  rich  and  the 
full  are  sent  empty  away.  It  is  the  poor  of  the  Lord's  people,  the 
poor  in  spirit,  whose  provision  will  ever  be  abundantly  blessed.  Yea, 
they  shall  be  satisfied  ;  and  no  wonder,  when  made  to  partake  of  that 
bread  which  coraeth  down  from  heaven :  whosoever  eatetli  thereof  shall 
live  for  ever ;  for  this  soul-sustainiug  bread  is  Christ,  who  said,  "  I  am 
the  bread  of  life :  he  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he  that 
believcth  on  me  shall  never  thirst."  There  is  nothing  in  this  perishing 
world  to  be  desired,  or  worth  hungering  or  thirsting  after,  by  those  who 
have  tasted  of  this  true  and  living  bread  that  cometh  down  from  heaven. 
Who  would  not  desire  to  be  a  citizen  of  that  city  which  hath  founda- 
tions, whose  maker  and  builder  the  Lord  is?  this  Sion  which  He  linth 
founded  for  the  poor  of  his  ])eople.  There  is  no  other  way  to  accomplish 
this  but  that  of  doing  the  will  of  God,  and  not  our  own,  through  Christ 
Jesus,  by  the  help  of  his  Holy  Sj^irit  in  our  hearts,  etc.  I  was  largely 
opened  to  declare  many  great  and  heavenly  truths  to  these  people  for 
about  an  hour,  under  a  weighty  feeling  of  a  power  to  myself  irresistible  ; 
all  seemed  brought  down  and  laid  low  under  its  dominion,  and  the  pil- 
lars of  my  frail  tabernacle  were  shaken.  I  had  to  rise  a  third  time,  to 
say  that  if  words  would  avail  an^-thing,  I  was  willing  to  spend  and  be 
spent  amongst  them ;  for  I  had  been  poured  out  as  water  for  their  sake, 
etc. :  turning  their  attention  to  the  Word  nigh  in  the  heart  and  iu  the 
mouth,  of  which  the  apostle  spoke;  commending  them  to  God,  and  to 
the  word  of  his  grace,  etc.  Returned  on  board  after  the  meeting.  In 
the  afternoon,  read  portions  of  Scripture  to  our  own  crew,  who  had  been 
on  shore  to  the  meeting  iu  the  morning. 

14ih. — Yesterday  afternoon,  Charles  being  too  feeble  to  go  on  shore 
for  exercise,  I  took  with  me  a  native  boy,  and  went  on  shore.  This  boy 
was  born  at  the  Paumotu  Islands,  and  had  been  very  useful  to  us  for 
several  weeks,  and  ready  on  all  occasions  to  plunge  into  the  sea,  or  to 
bring  down  the  cocoa-nut  from  its  lofty  tree ;  and  never  more  delighted 
than  when  permitted  to  accompany  us  on  excursions  for  exercise,  or  to 
search  for  shells  among  the  coral  reefs. 

E'ujJiUi  Montli  21th. —  For  several  days  past  but  little  has  transpired  to 
vary  the  customary  routine  of  duties.  As  regards  myself,  I  have  not 
been  able  to  discern  any  particular  line  of  service  called  for  at  my 
hands ;  and  hope  to  be  preserved,  watching  and  waiting  as  at  the  posts 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


297 


of  wisdom's  gate.  Vain,  indeed,  would  be  an  attempt  to  move  forward, 
while  the  cloud  thus,  as  it  were,  rests  upon  the  tabernacle.  lu  the  after- 
noon went  to  Taunoa,  to  visit  the  American  captain,  who  is  not  expecting 
to  survive  many  days.  Here  is  an  affecting  and  mournful  instance  of 
{he  great  business  of  life  being  neglected,  or  little  thought  of,  until 
brought  upon  the  bed  of  death.  The  Olivia,  of  which  vessel  he  is  part 
owner,  sailed  yesterday,  and  I  thought  he  would  now  have  nothing  left 
relating  to  worldly  matters  to  harass  him,  which  induced  me  to  make  the 
present  visit.  I  humbly  trust,  yea,  I  pray,  that  this  poor,  dear  man  may 
yet«so  bow  in  humble  resignation  to  the  name  and  power  of  Jesus,  aud 
from  heart-felt  conviction  confess  that  He  is  Lord,  to  the  Glory  of  God 
the  Father,  as  to  obtain  the  salvation  of  his  own  soul.  For,  though  ho 
is  now  bowing,  under  heavy  judgment,  to  this  power,  great  is  my  desire 
that  he  may  yet  bow  to  it  under  a  sense  of  the  Lord's  everlasting  mercy 
and  forgiveness;  for  mercy  still  covers  the  judgment-seat,  even  to  a 
hair's-breadth  :  with  God  all  things  are  pos-«ible  to  them  that  believe. 

Ninth  Month  lOlh. —  I  told  the  captain,  yesterday  evening,  that  I  did 
not  see  anything  to  prevent  our  sailing  this  morning  for  Eimeo.  At  an 
early  hour  the  pilot  came  on  board,  when  the  vessel  was  unmoored  ;  and 
there  being  a  light  breeze  off  the  land,  the  last  anchor  was  weighed. 
We  were  towed  out  of  the  bay  by  a  boat  kindly  sent  by  Captain  Davies, 
of  the  ship  Balance,  of  Bristol,  Rhode  Island.  Just  as  the  anchor  was 
weighed,  a  man  came  from  the  shore  with  a  packet  coulaining  loiters, 
the  Yearly  Meeting's  Epistle,  etc.,  from  England,  which  had  been  brought 
by  an  English  whaler  to  the  ^^arquesas  I.-lands,  from  which  George 
Pritchard  had  arrived  in  the  night.  We  could  not  but  admire  how  ex- 
actly we  had  been  cared  for  in  being  permitted  to  receive  accounts  from 
our  beloved  family  at  Petersburg,  contained  in  four  letters,  which,  though 
old  dated,  were  truly  acceptable  ;  with  letters  aL-^o  from  some  of  our  dear 
friends.  Having  discharged  the  pilot,  cleared  the  reef-;,  and  begun  to 
stretch  away  from  the  island,  the  delightful  employment  of  reading  our 
letters  commenced.  While  sitting  on  deck,  the  vessel  made  a  Ibrrai- 
dable  pitch,  which  occasioned  a  loud  and  sudden  crash,  as  in  a  moment. 
It  was  .soon  ascertained  that  our  mizzen-mast  was  gone  by  the  board,  and 
had  fallen  over  the  very  centre  of  the  stern.  Not  only  the  man  at  the 
helm  escaped  unhurt,  but  every  other  person  on  board  ;  and  nothing 
short  of  an  Almighty,  all-merciful,  and  all-superintending  Proviilence 
couM  possibly  have  screened  and  sheltered  us  from  every  harm.  My 
Charles  luul  been  sitting  for  some  time  quite  near  the  mast,  but  luul  re- 
moved just  before  from  the  place  of  danger.  Our  captain  immediately 
represented  the  vessel  as  .so  crippled  that  she  would  not  stay,  or  tack, 
and  wished  to  know  whether  I  thought  of  proceeding  or  of  endeavoring 
to  rettiru  to  the  bay  of  Papeete,  which  we  liad  just  left.  I  paused  for  a 
moment,  and  then  signified  that  we  might  safely  proceed,  although  at  the 
time  it  was  nearly  calm  aud  a  heavy,  tumbling  sea  heaving  around  us. 


298 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


In  :i  few  minutes,  however,  tlie  regular  trade-wind  sprung  up,  with  a 
iVesh  gale  iu  our  favor,  which  in  a  lew  hours  drove  us  to  the  desired 
haven  of  Talloo,  into  which  the  Henry  Freeliitg  worked  as  well  as  could 
be  desired,  notwithstanding  she  had  lost  one  of  her  win.s;  but  it  became 
dark  before  she  reached  the  proper  anchorage.  The  wreck  of  the  mast, 
rigging,  sails,  etc.,  were  all  cleared  away,  and  got  ou  board,  before  the 
strength  of  the  trade-wind  set  upon  us,  and  before  the  sea  had  time  to 
rise  under  it,  which  soon  afterwards  became  unusually  heavy.  The  great 
superiority  of  a  small  vessel  over  a  large  one  was  I'airly  proved  to-day : 
as  we  were  beating  through  a  channel  beset  with  coral  reefs,  in  a  mas- 
terly manner  our  pilot  frequently  cried  out,  Maitai,  Maitai !  "  ("  good, 
good  !  ")  to  denote  his  approbation  ;  and  would  occasionally  say,  in  toler- 
able English,  "  8he  works  well."  He  told  us  that  one  of  the  American 
ships,  now  here,  beat  about  for  five  days  in  the  same  place,  and  was 
towed  in  at  last  by  six  boats,  when  the  wind  died  away.  We  just  looked 
into  the  harbor,  as  we  passed,  where  Cook  had  formerly  anchored  ;  but 
it  is  more  exposed  to  the  heavy  seas,  which  some  particular  winds  occa- 
sion at  times  on  the  coast. 

Will. —  Talloo  Harbor,  Island  of  Moorea,  or  Eimeo.  —  This  morning, 
sent  ou  board  the  American  ships  for  assistance  to  repair  the  damage 
recently  sustained  in  the  loss  of  our  mast.  We  were  soon  visited  by  the 
captains  of  those  two  vessels,  who  brought  their  carpenters  along  with 
them.  It  appeared  that  the  dry  rot,  even  with  the  deck,  had  been  the 
cause  of  the  accident.  On  examination,  it  was  concluded  best  to  make 
the  same  mast  do  again,  which  could  be  accomplished  by  making  a 
tongue  below  the  deck,  and  securing  it  with  strong  iron  bands,  which 
would  only  reduce  its  original  height  five  feet.  Though  this  reduction 
will  not  improve  the  look  of  the  vessel,  iu  other  respects  it  may  be  con- 
sidered a  decided  advantage.  In  the  afternoon  we  landed,  and  for  the 
first  time  visited  the  school  —  the  residence  of  Alexander  Simpson,  his 
wife,  and  their  little  daughter.  The  children,  about  twenty-two  in 
number,  were  at  play  upon  the  grass-plots  in  front  of  the  house,  which 
gave  the  place  quite  an  air  of  English  comfort:*  this  ground  is  fenced 
in  with  strong,  stone  walls.  We  did  not  purpose  stopping  long,  not 
being  acquainted  with  the  safest  landing-i)laces,  nor  sufficiently  so  with 
the  road  from  Alexander  Simpson's  to  find  our  way  back  to  the  boat  in 
the  dark. 

In  one  of  our  letters  recently  arrived  from  England  was  found  a  copy 
of  a  short  account  drawn  up  at  Shoosharr}^  in  Russia,  by  my  beloved 
children,  of  that  illness  which  deprived  them  of  their  sainted  mother, 
intended  to  have  a  place  in  the  Annual  Monitor  for  1835.f  The  perusal 
of  this  document  brought  afresh  to  my  recollection  the  days  of  distress 
and  affliction  which  ray  endeared  family  had  to  pass  through  in  the  loss 

*  This  is  an  establishment  lor  the  children  of  missionaries, 
f  See  Appendix  C. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


299 


of  thtir  precious  parent,  when  already  almost  fatherless  from  my  having 
previously  left  home  to  pursue  the  path  of  apprehended  duty  in  the 
South  Seas;  a  wound  so  deep,  and  but  slightly  healed,  that  it  can  never 
be  forgotten  wlien  touched.  But  I  believe  that  bitterness  and  anguish 
of  soul  is  not  offensive,  wlien  not  accompanied  with  repining  at  the  will 
and  pleasure  of  my  gracious  and  compassionate  Lord,  who,  when  pass- 
ing through  the  straits  and  difficulties  of  humanity,  wept  in  love  divine 
at  the  tomb  of  Lazarus.  His  compassions  fail  not;  neither  is  the  great- 
ness of  his  faitiif'ulness  to  a  poor  frail  mortal  one  particle  diminished  ; 
who,  in  the  depth  of  affliction  and  anguisii,  still  endeavors  to  breathe, 
in  humble  resignation  and  sincerity,  the  language  of '*Thy  will  be  done." 

I2//1.  —  This  morning  the  natives  began  to  visit  our  vessel,  but  only 
few  in  number.  One  man  brouglit  a  hog,  but  seemed  rather  shy  at  first: 
taking  but  little  notice  of  him  soon  brought  him  to  reasonable  terms. 
Having  been  paid  for  the  hog,  he  went  away ;  but  he  soon  returned  with 
bananas,  guavas,  ninitas,  etc.,  in  ample  quantity,  demanding  for  the 
whole  forty  small-sized  clasp-nails,  wliicii  were  given  him,  with  a  little 
addition.  When  the  heat  of  the  sun  lessened,  we  went  on  shore,  and 
drank  tea  at  the  school  with  all  the  children.  When  about  to  return  on 
board,  Alexander  Simpson  asked  me  if  I  would  favor  them  with  a  few 
words  to-morrow;  meaning  the  sailors  that  miglit  come  on  shore,  the  few 
white  residents,  and  the  school  family.  I  said  that  I  tiiougiit  of  being 
at  the  native  meeting  at  nine  o'clock,  to  which  there  was  no  objection  ; 
but  he  still  urged  my  speaking  to  the  English,  after  the  native  meeting 
was  over.  I  told  him  I  could  not  answer  for  that,  even  if  there,  a-s  I 
had  nothing  and  was  nothing;  I  said  I  intended  to  come  in  time  lor  the 
native  congregation,  and  then  asked  if  he  would  interpret  for  me,  to 
which  he  at  once  assented.  Thus  my  way  is  open  and  provided  for  upon 
this  island,  if  it  please  my  heavenly  Father  to  qualify  me  for  the  work 
and  open  my  lips;  that,  in  the  ability  which  He  alone  giveth,  I  may 
show  forth  his  praise,  and  cause  the  thanksgiving  of  many  to  redound 
to  his  glory,  for  truly  without  Him  we  can  do  nothing  as  it  should  be 
done. 

I'Mli.  (First  day.)  —  Although  we  landed  apparently  in  ample  time, 
we  found  Alexander  Simpson's  house  shut  up,  and  the  family  gone  to 
meeting;  and  when  we  reached  the  place  of  worship,  the  singing  had 
already  commenced.  We  remained  at  the  door  until  this  was  finished  ; 
then  went  in  and  sat  down  on  a  form.  When  the  Tahitian  exercises 
were  all  gone  through,  Alexander  Simpson  began  reading  my  certificates. 
When  these  were  finished,  I  went  and  stood  by  his  side,  to  be  ready ;  and 
when  all  was  gathered  into  stil!nes.s,  alluding  to  what  they  had  heard 
read,  I  .said  :  They  were  now  aware  that  I  had  left  all  that  was  near  and 
dear  to  me  on  earth,  to  visit  them  ;  that  I  had  sailed  over  the  trackless 
ocean,  during  many  moons,  for  this  purpose,  in  order  that  I  might  be 
found  standing  in  the  counsel  of  that  most  holy  will,  which  is  ever  ex- 


300 


MEMOinS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1S35. 


coUont ;  and  that  the  dcsiro  of  my  heart  was,  that  the  gospel  might  not 
be  to  them  an  empt)'  soiinil  or  a  mere  outward  declaration  of  good  things,  * 
but  that  they  might  believe,  repent,  and  obey  it;  and  that  it  niiglit  be 
to  thetn  indeed  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation."  As  I  proceeded  I 
was  strengthened  as  by  "the  mighty  God  of  Jacob,"  by  the  extension 
of  that  love  which  enlargeth  the  heart,  to  declare  to  the  people  th&  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ,  and  the  necessity  of  their  coming  to  the 
knowledge  of  Him  in  whom  tliey  believed  by  the  Holy  Spirit:  that 
nothing  siiort  of  their  being  born  again,  not  of  corru[)tiblc  seed,  but  of 
incorruptii)le,  by  this  Word  of  God,  which  livcth  and  abideth  forever, 
could  make  them  members  of  his  cliurch,  which  is  witiiout  spot,  or 
wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing.  That  unless  they  came  to  hear  the  voice  of 
tlie  true  Shepherd,  and  know  it  for  themselves,  they  could  never  be  his 
sheep,  nor  be  known  of  Him.  "My  sheep  hear  my  voice,"  said  Christ: 
"  I  know  them,  and  they  follow  me ;  and  I  give  unto  tliem  eternal  life ; 
and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my 
hand.  INIy  Father,  whicli  gave  them  me,  is  greater  than  all ;  and  no 
man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand;"  turning  their 
attention  more  and  more  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  great 
shepherd  of  the  sheep,  whose  light  shineth  in  every  heart;  that  so  they 
miglit  come  to  sit  under  his  teaching,  and  know  the  voice  of  the  only 
true  teacher  of  his  people,  who  speaketh  in  righteousness,  and  is  mighty 
to  save  his  people  from  their  sins,  but  never  in  them  ;  appealing  to  tlie 
islanders-  if  they  had  not  heard  his  voice  iu  their  own  hearts  reproving 
them  when  they  had  committed  evil,  etc.  That  they  mu.st  be  willing  to 
hear  it  and  obey  it,  and  to*  bear  the  indignation  of  it  for  sin  and  for 
transgression,  until  their  cause  was  pleaded,  and  judgment  executed,  and 
themselves  brout^ht  forth  to  the  li";ht,  the  li";ht  of  Christ  Jesus  —  "the 
true  light  which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  "  in  the 
secret  of  the  heart;  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Him  that  speaketh  in  righteous- 
ness, mighty  to  save:  that  they  might  know  Him  experimentally  to  be 
the  "  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,"  from  having 
witnessed  their  sins  and  transgressions  to  be  washed  white  in  his  blood,  • 
and  remembered  no  more,  etc. 

The  people  were  very  atteiltive  in  the  general;  and  although  the  house 
is  large,  and  was  more  filled  than  usual  by  natives  from  distant  parts  of 
the  island,  and  others  from  Tahiti,  I  felt  as  if  I  could  penetrate  its  most 
distant  crevices  with  comparative  ease.*  There  might  be  twelve  hundred 
])ersons  present.  A  boat  was  waiting  to  convey  us  on  board  ;  but  after 
having  passed  through  the  ceremony  of  shaking  hands  with  a  wholesale 
number,  on  retiring  to  the  school  I  did  not  feel  altogether  clear  of  the 
people;  so  concluded  to  send  off  the  boat,  and  remained  on  shore  to  at- 
tend the  afternoon  meeting. 


*  It  w  an  octagonal  stone  building,  with  lofts  running  entirely  round  it. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


301 


The  meeting  gathered  again  at  three  o'clock,  and  was  well  attended, 
though  somewhat  smaller  than  in  the  morning.  An  opportunity  was 
afforded  at  this  meeting  for  us  to  witness  the  ceremony  of  baptizing  a 
new  convert,  who  had  applied  for  admittance  into  the  church  as  a  mem- 
ber. A  child  was  also  baptized,  the  oflspring,  it  was  said,  of  one  believ- 
ing parent,  the  mother  being  then  present.  When  the  proper  moment 
seemed  come,  I  placed  myself  by  the  side  of  Alexander  Simpson ;  and 
when  all  was  quiet  I  began  to  inform  the  people  that  a  fear  of  not  being 
clear  of  the  blood  of  my  fellow-creatures  had  induced  me  again  to 
stand  before  them ;  but  it  was  in  that  love  which  would  gather  all  man- 
kind into  the  heavenly  garner  of  rest  and  peace;  testifying  the  endless 
duration  of  the  Lord's  mercy,  and  the  unbounded  extension  of  his  love 
to  all,  by  sending  his  only-begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  "  wliosoever 
believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal^  life."  My  mouth 
was  again  opened  to  declare  largely  amongst  the  people  the  truths  of  the 
gospel,  and  in  a  pressing  manner  to  urge  the  necessity  of  the  hearts  of 
the  j)arents  being  more  and  more  turned  to  their  children,  in  order  to 
bring  them  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord;  or  else  all  the  privileges  and 
advantages,  which  they  had  witnessed  to  result  from  the  attempts  to  in- 
troduce Christianity  amongst  them,  would  in  all  probability  be  totally 
lost  to  their  children  when  their  own  heads  were  laid  low.  Without  this 
care,  things  would  soon  be  as  bad  as  they  had  been  formerly,  when  there 
was  no  place  of  safety  nor  of  security  upon  the  island ;  when  every 
man's  hand  was  against  his  brother,  and  the  way  of  peace  unknown.  I 
had  much  to  say  to  them  of  an  arousing,  encouraging,  and  warning 
nature  and  tendency,  with  the  same  undiminished  strength  as  had  been 
"vouchsafed  me  in  the  morning,  —  to  the  comfort,  peace,  and  relief  of  my 
own  mind,  and  I  trust,  with  hundjie  thankfulness,  to  my  Maker's  praise. 


CIIAl'TER  XXIV. 

EiMEO  —  Mf.etinos  with  the  Natives  —  A  Mai:.m  —  KETunji  to  tuk  "ITExnT 
Fkeki.ino"  —  Native  Meetino  and  with  the  .Nfissio.v  Families — Sail  roit 
IIuAiiiNE —  I'r.oinniTioN  of  Si'ip.its  tiiehe  —  Social  Meeting  oe  the  Ain  iKJit- 
iTiEs  —  IJistI!Iiii;tion  of  Thacts — Sail  fok  Kaiatea. 

TALLOO  HARBOR,  Maud  of  Eimeo,  Ninth  Month  \Sth,  1805.— 
Called  upon  Alexander  Simpson,  to  consult  about  going  to  the  other 
side  of  the  island,  to  Afareaitu,  of  late  called  (irifKn's  Town  ;  but  as  he 
had  a  serious  sore  throat,  it  was  not  prudent  for  him  to  undertake  the 
journey  on  the  following  day.  I  now  perceived  that  if  I  had  not  given 
up  to  attend  the  afternoon  meeting  at  Papetoai  last  First  day,  when  it 
opened  upon  my  mind,  that  I  must  have  waited  a  week  longer  for  want 
26 


302 


MEMOIRS   OP    DAXIET.    WHEEL  EH. 


[1835. 


of  an  interpreter,  on  account  of  Alexander  Siinpson's  present  indisposi- 
tion. Truly  it  may  be  said  that  the  present  moment  is  all  we  have  to  * 
trust  to  or  depend  upon ;  the  future  may,  to  us,  never  come,  and  time, 
once  past,  can  never  be  recalled.  Then  may  we  be  diligently  seeking  to 
improve  the  present,  with  thankfulness  for  being  strengthened  to  yield 
obedience  to  every  pointing  of  duty. 

19th. —  Finding  my  attention  turned  to  the  children  at  the  school,  it 
seemed  that  to-morrow,  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  would  be  a 
suitable  time  to  propose  for  our  meeting  together,  if  no  difiicnlty  should 
appear.  I  accordingly  mentioned  to  Alexander  Simpson  and  wile  that, 
if  it  would  not  interfere  with  any  of  their  arrangements,  1  thought  of 
paying  a  visit  to  the  children  to-morrow  nu)rning,  at  eleven  o'clock. 
They  at  once  expressed  satisfaction  with  the  proposal,  and  said  it  would 
be  very  acceptable.  I  said,  "  Then  we  will  sit  down  together,  and  see 
what  will  be  done  for  us." 

20lh.  (Fird  day.)  —  Landed  in  the  morning,  so  as  to  have  ample  time 
to  walk  to  the  school,  and  afford  an  interval  snfficiently  long  to  allow  us 
to  cool  before  going  into  the  meeting,  the  weather  being  extremely  hot. 
When  the  time  came,  we  assembled,  as  proposed,  the  children  and  the 
family  at  the  school.  I  fully  expected  that  we  should  sit  down  in  silence 
before  the  Lord  :  but,  when  all  were  seated,  it  was  proposed  that  the  chil- 
dren should  read  a  chapter,  and  the  first  chapter  of  the  epistle  to  the 
Romans  was  read  accordingly.  The  children  were  then  examined,  by 
questions,  respecting  the  moral  law,  and  the  object  of  our  Saviour's  com- 
ing upon  earth.  After  these  were  gone  through,  we  were  favored  to  get 
into  silence.  Having  sat  for  some  time,  I  Ibund  my  mind  getting  deeper 
and  deeper  under  exercise,  until  the  time  came  for  me  to  rise,  with  the- 
words,  "  We,  through  the  Spirit,  wait  for  the  hope  of  righteousness  by 
faith."  Sitting  in  silence  may  seem  a  little  strange  to  those  unaccustomed 
to  the  work ;  but  it  has  been  the  practice  of  the  religious  Society  of 
Vthich  I  have  the  privilege  of  being  a  member,  from  its  earliest  rise,  to 
wait  upon  the  Lord  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  to  be  taught 
by  the  great  Teacher  of  his  people,  Christ  Jesus,  the  minister  of  the 
sanctuary  and  of  the  true  tabernacle,  "  which  the  Lord  pitched  and  not 
man."  I  had  to  tell  them  that  there  is  no  alteration  in  the  Christian 
life  —  it  is  a  continual  warfare;  but  with  the  spiritual  weapons  of  burn- 
ing and  fuel  of  fire,  which,  if  patiently  submitted  to,  would  purify  and 
prepare  us  for  an  incorruptible  and  never-fading  inheritance.  The  uni- 
versality of  Divine  grace  was  freely  spoken  of,  and  the  necessity  of  watch- 
fulness and  prayer  urged  with  earnestness,  even  unto  "praying  always, 
with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto 
with  all  perseverance."  The  dear  young  people  were  tenderly  invited  to 
seek  after  that  knowledge  which  is  life  eternal ;  to  "  commune  with  their 
own  hearts  and  be  still."  I  wanted  them  to  witness  the  gospel  to  be  glad 
tidings  of  great  joy  to  themselves,  uot  a  mere  outward  declaration  of  good 


1835]  MEjiorns  of  daniel  wheei.er.  303 

things  to  come,  but  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  "  to  every  one  of 
them.  None  could  be  insensible  to  the  weight  of  solemnity  which  pre- 
vailed, and  I  had  to  acknowledge  the  condescending  mercy  of  that 
Almighty  power  which  was  pleased  to  own  the  work  ;  and  also  to  ap- 
peal to  those  present  as  witnesses  to  the  circulation  of  that  "  life  "  which 
is  "  the  light  of  men." 

2dd.  —  With  the  exception  of  taking  occasional  exercise  for  tlie  last 
three  days,  have  been  busily  en!j)loyed  in  preparing  despatches  for  my 
beloved  friends  in  England,  information  having  been  received  that  an 
English  whaler,  homeward  bound,  had  arrived  at  Tahiti.  On  going  on 
shore,  this  evening,  we  found  Alexander  Simpson  so  much  recruited  that 
it  was  coucluded  to  set  off  to-morrow  morning  for  the  distant  station  of 
Afareaitu. 

24th.  —  Rose  early,  and  left  the  vessel  at  half-past  six  o'clock,  in  the 
Jffeiiry  Freeling's  long-boat,  with  a  hired  crew  of  natives.  We  took  in 
Alexander  Simpson  opposite  the  settlement,  at  seven  o'clock,  and  imme- 
diately proceeded  towards  Afareaitu.  Some  parts  of  this  passage  are 
hazardous,  owing  to  immeuse  masses  of  coral  lying  near  the  surface  of 
the  water,  upon  which  boats  are  not  unfrequently  stove ;  but  by  keeping 
a  good  lookout,  we  were  favored  to  pass  through  the  wliole  of  these 
places,  which  extend  several  miles,  without  touching  with  much  violence 
upon  any  of  tlie  rugged  cones.  About  three  p.  M.  we  reached  Afareaitu, 
and  were  kindly  received  and  entertained  by  Thomas  Blossom  and  his 
wife.  The  former  originally  came  out  of  Yorkshire;  and  with  some 
of  his  connections  I  was  acquainted  in  England.  He  came  out  in  the 
7'iMra)i.  several  years  ago,  with  Tyerman  and  Bennet,  as  an  artisau 
belonging  to  the  mission. 

2')lli.  —  The  bell  for  the  sunrise  worship  rung  early,  and  when  the 
people  were  collected  we  went  to  the  meeting.  At  a  suitable  opportunity 
niy  certificates  were  read  by  Alexander  Simpson,  after  which  I  had  a 
full  opportunity  to  clear  my  mind  amongst  these  people;  and  although 
I  had  had  nearly  a  sleepless  night,  and  felt  in  the  morning  sunk  both  in 
body  and  mind  below  the  usual  level  of  depression  in  such  cases,  yet  my 
Lord  was  to  me,  in  truth,  strength  in  weakness,  riclies  in  poverty,  and  a 
present  helper  in  the  needful  time;  and  I  had  largely  to  declare  of  his 
love,  of  liis  mercy,  and  of  his  Truth  ;  and  to  show  forth  his  salvation  to 
the  people,  as  it  is  wrought  in  the  heart  through  faith  in  the  operation 
of  the  Holy  S{)irit.  I  had  also  close  things  to  say  amongst  them,  and 
to  show  them  tlie  dreadful  consequences  of  drawing  down  the  Divine 
wrath  if  their  return  for  his  love  and  mercy  was  only  neglect,  disobedi- 
ence, and  rebellion  against  his  heavenly  and  righteous  invitation,  so 
largely  extended  towards  them,  and  to  point  out  the  snare  which  had 
been  laid  by  the  great  enemy,  in  the  introduction  of  spirituous  liquors 
amongst  them,  and  how  they  had  fallen  under  the  temptation,  from 
which,  if  they  had  obeyed  the  gospel,  they  would  have  been  preserved. 


304 


.MEMOIRS   OP   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


Notwithslanding  a  messenger  liad  been  sent  beforehand  to  invite  the 
inhabitants  of  IMatea,  a  distant  village  (said  to  be  more  populous  than 
Afareaitu),  yet  I  think  it  was  reported  that  none  had  made  tlieir  appear- 
ance at  the  meeting.   On  considering  the  sul)ject,  I  thought  that  allliough 
they  would  not  be  at  the  trouble  of  coming  to  me,  1  should  not  fully 
discharge  ray  duty  without  going  to  them.    This  circumstance  seemed 
likely  to  bring  upon  us  the  sacrifice  of  another  night's  absence  from 
Papetoai,  which  is  by  no  means  desirable  on  several  accounts ;  yet  I  felt 
resigned  to  give  up  every  selfish  consideration,  if  I  should  only  be  found 
in  the  path  of  duty.    It  was  at  last  concluded  for  us  to  proceed  to 
Matea,  about  a  league  along  the  coast,  but  in  a  direction  that  our  boat's 
crew  did  not  approve,  as  they  hoped  we  should  have  returned  to  Pape- 
toai by  a  route  several  miles  shorter,  which  may  sometimes  be  taken  with 
safety  when  the  wind  and  weather  are  favorable.    We  got  ready  imme- 
diately, and  set  out,  taking  with  us  Thomas  Blossom  and  wife,  their  litt]e 
boy,  and  a  daughter  of  George  Bicknell's  of  Taunoa  (on  the  island  of 
Tahiti),  about  ten  years  of  age;  they  intending  to  walk  home  again  iu' 
the  cool  of  the  evening.    Having  reached  Matea,  we  landed,  and  soon 
met  with  the  principal  chief :  some  rather  shuffling  excuses  were  made 
on  behalf  of  the  people  for  not  attending  the  meeting  iu  the  morning  at 
Afareaitu  ;  and  upon  being  asked  wliere  the  people  were  then,  he  first 
said,  in  the  mountains  procuring  food  for  the  queen  of  Tahiti,  who  we 
knew  had  arrived  at  Papetoai ;  but  when  he  found  there  was  a  disposition 
in  us  to  go  into  the  meeting-house  and  sit  down,  there  being  no  seats  in 
the  house  where  we  then  were,  he  began  to  alter  his  tone.    Whether  he 
tliought  we  intended  to  wait  for  the  people,  or  from  what  other  cause,  I 
am  not  aware,  unless  he  supposed  the  falsehood  would  afterwards  be 
detected  ;  but  he  then  said  the  people  were  all  iu  their  huts,  and  he  would 
send  round  to  them  to  meet  us  forthwith.    They  assembled  in  as  short  a 
time  as  could  be  expected,  and,  when  well  settled,  my  certificates  were 
read  by  Alexander  Simpson ;  who,  when  he  had  finished,  and  given 
ample  information  respecting  me  to  the  people,  said,  turning  to  me,  "  If 
you  have  anything  to  say  to  them,  I  am  ready  to  interpret."    I  drew 
towards  him,  and  just  stated  that  I  hoped  to  have  seen  them  in  the 
morning  at  Afareaitu ;  but  although  this  had  not  been  the  case,  I  was 
not  willing  to  pass  them  by.    I  then  told  them  that  I  had  brought  noth- 
ing with  me,  and  had  neither  storehouse  nor  barn,  but  that  whatever  my 
great  Master  might  be  pleased  to>  give  me  to  speak,  I  hoped  to  do  it 
faithfully  amongst  them.    From  this  I  went  on,  step  by  step,  until  my 
heart  was  so  enlarged,  and  my  tongue  loosed,  that  I  declared  the  Truth 
amongst  them  for  the  space  of  an  hour.    I  have  since  been  comforted 
in  believing,  that  although  many  slept  at  the  time,  yet  there  were 
many  awake,  unto  whom  my  message  belonged  ;  and  whose  countenances 
bespoke  that  they  were  not  only  awake,  but  awakened  to  a  sense  (I 
humbly  trust)  of  their  situation:  that  they  had  a  soul  to  be  saved,  and 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


305 


that  "  no  man  can  save  his  brother,  or  give  to  God  a  ransom  for  his  soul." 
When  I  sat  down,  I  thought  I  was  clear,  but  bad  to  rise  again  in  a  while, 
and  tell  them,  under  its  contriting  influence,  that  I  had  felt  the  love  of 
God,  since  I  sat  down,  to  fill  my  heart ;  and  that  I  never  knew  an 
instance,  where  a  message  had  been  sent  to  any  people,  but  that  the  love 
of  God  was  still  extended  towards  them ;  adding,  that  I  was  not  about 
to  multiply  words,  but  merely  to  express  a  desire  that  the  Lord  might 
direct  their  hearts  into  this  love  and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ. 

The  wind  was  against  us,  and  the  boat's  crew  very  sulky  at  their  dis- 
appointment in  not  going  the  shortest  way  back,  as  they  wanted,  sup- 
posing they  should  have  had  less  work  in  rowing  if  they  had  taken  that 
course.  Presently  the  breeze  died  awa}',  and  I  made  signs  to  them  that 
we  should  soon  have  a  favorable  wind  ;  but  one  of  them  said,  "  Ko,"  in 
an  unpleasant  tone.  In  a  short  time  the  breeze  sprung  up  fair  for  the 
boat,  wlien  they  became  more  cheerful,  and,  before  we  had  got  many 
miles  lartlier,  they  said  it  was  well  for  them  to  go  with  these  strangers, 
for  tliey  had  brought  a  fair  wind  with  them.  Tiiey  then  remembered 
that  we  had  a  favorable  wind  the  preceding  day,  when  going  in  the  op- 
posite direction,  which  is  regularly  calculated  upon  ;  but  that  we  should 
have  it  fair  again  to-day  was  much  more  remarkable,  because  directly 
opposite  the  point  from  which  the  trade-winds  almost  uuiformly  blow. 
We  were  favored  to  get  through  the  most  intricate  and  dangerous  {)art3 
before  it  became  quite  dark,  althougli  we  several  times  touched  upon 
the  reef:  after  lauding  Alexander  Simpson  at  the  settlement,  we  reached 
the  vessel  in  safety,  and  I  believe  with  thankful  hearts,  though,  from  the 
lateness  of  the  hour  and  darkness  of  the  night,  our  return  was  not  ex- 
pected until  the  following  morning. 

On  the  passage  from  Papetoai  to  Afareaitu,  we  landed  to  examine  the 
remains  of  the  largest  Marai  (Orua;  in  the  South  Seas,  and  not  so  much 
dilapidated  as  many  of  them.  Much  of  tiie  hewn  stone-work  is  yet  to 
be  seen  ;  and  the  upright  stones  are  still  remaining,  placed  in  a  position 
best  adapted  to  accommodate  the  backs  of  the  priests  when  praying,  and 
from  whence  tbey  could  witness  the  sacrifices  of  the  wretched  human 
victims. 

Ninth  Month  21th.  (First  day.)  —  This  morning  awoke  early,  and  on 
endeavoring  to  ascertain  what  path  I  should  have  to  move  in,  1  found 
that  the  openings  which  had  yesterday  floated  before  the  view  of  my 
n)ind  were  now  altogether  out  of  sight;  so  concluded  that  I  must  remain 
on  boanl  the  Ihnry  Frcelinrj.  Just  as  we  were  about  to  assemble  together, 
in  the  forenoon,  was  seen  on  the  shore  :  a  boat  was  immediately  des- 
patched for  him,  when  it  appeared  that  he  was  coming  on  board  on  pur- 
pose to  sit  with  us.  In  the  course  of  the  time  of  our  being  together,  my 
mind  was  brought  under  exercise,  and  I  had  a  short  and  encouraging 
testimony  to  bear  to  the  faithfulness  of  our  gracious  Lord  ;  standing  up 
with  words  to  the  following  effect:  although  our  company  is  small,  and 
2G*  U 


306  MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1835. 


in  a  remote  corner  of  the  globe,  yet  we  have  the  word  of  a  King  for  it, 
even  the  "  King  of  saints,"  that "  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together 
in  his  name  (in  his  power),  there  He  is  in  the  midst  of  them."  But  it  is 
only  such  as  are  gatiiered  under  a  sense  of  this  constraining  power,  and 
with  siuccrily  of  desire,  who  will  be  benefited.  "The  race  is  not  to  the 
swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong."  "Not  by  might,  uor  by  power,  hut 
by  luy  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  tlosts."  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled, 
neitiicr  let  it  be  afraid;  ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  me,"  was  the 
language  of  the  Saviour  to  his  disciples  formerly;  and  I  trust  there  are 
none  among  us  but  who  believe  in  God  and  in  his  Son  Jesus  Clirist. 
Then  let  us  be  willing  to  believe  in  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus. 
Let  us  believe  his  words:  "It  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away  ;  for 
if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you:  I  will  pray  the 
Father,  and  He  shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  He  may  abide 
with  you  forever,  even  the  Spirit  of  Truth.  He  will  guide  you  into  all 
truth."  There  is  nothing  like  an  interest  in  the  Master  of  the  storm  ;  if 
we  have  Him  on  board  with  us,  though  in  the  hinder  part  of  the  ship, 
asleep  on  a  pillow,  it  is  enough  ;  for  nothing  then  can  harm  us.  In  an 
earthly  race,  although  many  may  run,  but  one  obtaineth  the  prize,  and 
that  but  a  corruptible,  perishing  crown  ;  but  in  the  heavenly  race  it  is 
not  so,  for  all  may  run,  and  all  may  win  a  crown  incorruptible,  that  will 
endure  —  a  prize  immortal.  "Then  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and 
the  sin  which  doth  so  easily  beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with  patience  the 
race  that  is  set  before  us;  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of 
our  fiiith  ;  who,  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  Him,  endured  the  cross, 
desj)i.<ing  tlic  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of 
God  ;  "  where  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  those  who  are 
willing  to  come  unto  God  by  Him.  Even  so  run  that  ye  may  obtain  ! 
Wiiilst  we  continued  in  silence,  after  I  had  sat  down,  I  believed  it  re- 
quired of  me  to  attend  the  native  place  of  worship  at  three  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon. 

Before  two  o'clock,  Charles  and  myself  landed,  and  reached  the  school 
just  as  the  children  were  moving  off  in  train  towards  the  meeting.  The 
school  principally  consists  of  the  children  and  grand-children  of  the 
missionaries.  We  followed,  previously  telling  Alexander  Simpson,  that 
if  I  should  have  anything  to  say,  when  he  came  down  from  the  pulpit,  I 
would  come  and  stand  by  his  side.  I  found  that  I  had  a  heavy  burden  to 
throw  off ;  but  my  trust  was  in  the  Lord  Jehovah,  in  whom  alone  is  ever- 
lasting strength.  I  sat,  while  they  were  proceeding  with  the  regular  ser- 
vice, in  much  conflict  of  mind ;  but  as  has  often,  if  not  always,  been  the 
case,  casting  a  thought  towards  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  in  England, 
as  if  they  were  in  degree  sensible  of  my  situation :  and  I  cannot  help  think- 
iiig,  that  such  is  the  precious  unity  in  spirit  of  the  faithful,  that  petitions 
are  constantly  ascending  from  one  or  other,  as  a  lamp  that  burnetii  and 
never  goeth  out,  to  the  throne  of  the  Majesty  on  high  on  behalf  of  a 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


307 


poor,  weak  brother  separated  as  an  outcast,  almost  as  far  from  tliem  as 
the  east  is  from  the  west.  For,  however  distant  from  each  other  the 
members  of  the  mystical  body  may  be  placed,  nothing  can  separate  them 
from  the  love  of  God  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  their  crucified,  risen,  and 
glorified  Lord :  and  therefore,  if  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members 
suffer;  if  one  member  be  honored,  all  the  members  rejoice  in  heavenly 
sympathy  and  joy,  in  which  a  stranger  cannot  intermeddle.  When 
Alexander  Simpson  came  down  from  the  pulpit,  I  went  and  stood  by 
him  ;  and  shortly  after  he  had  prepared  my  way,  by  telling  tiie  people  to 
be  still,  I  .said,  "'Verily  there  is  a  reward  for  the  righteous;  veriiy 
He  is  a  God  that  judgeth  in  the  earth.'  '  Righteousness  exalteth  a  na- 
tion, but  sin  is  a  reproach  to  any  people.'  'The  work  of  righteousness 
shall  be  peace;  and  the  effect  of  righteousnes.s,  quietness  and  assurance 
forever.'  I  was  not  aware  that  my* voice  would  be  heard  any  more  among 
you,  but  my  Lord  and  master  hath  put  it  into  my  heart  to  stand  before 
you  once  again.  As  what  I  speak  must  be  in  faitlifulness  before  my  God, 
so  I  must  be  honest,  and  deal  plainly  with  you.  I  am  come  to  warn  you 
to  Hee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ;  and  to  show  you  a  snare  whicli  the  grand 
enemy  both  to  God  and  to  man,  that  old  serpent,  the  devil,  has  prepared 
for  you  :  he  has  tried  it  before,  and  found  it  to  answer.  It  is  that  of 
throwing  strong  drink  or  spirituous  liquors  in  your  way.  You  have  it 
in  your  power  to  resist  the  temptation,  for  no  temptation  will  be  per- 
mitted to  assail  us  without  a  way  being  made  for  our  escape.  Then 
'  draw  nigh  to  God,  and  He  will  draw  nigh  to  you :  resist  the  devil  and 
he  will  flee  from  you.'  The  .scene  of  riot  and  confusion  has  already 
begun  upon  the  sister  island,  Tahiti,  and  the  poi.-on  will  soon  reach  to 
this  island :  if  you  do  not  resist  it,  your  destruction  will  be  of  your- 
selves. If  those  in  authority  do  not  know  it,  they  ought  to  know  it;  and 
if  the  authorities  do  know  it,  and,  with  those  under  them  in  power,  are 
conniving  at  it  or  winking  at  it,  or  deriving  emolument  from  it,  most 
a-ssurcdly  the  Lord  will  punish  these:  He  will  visit  for  these  things. 
'Shall  I  not  visit  for  these  things,  shall  not  my  soul  be  avenged  on  such 
a  nation  as  this?'  was  the  language  of  the  Lonl  through  his  faithful 
prophet  to  a  rebellious  people  formerly.  Yea,  He  will  swe(!p  them  from 
the  face  of  the  earth  as  with  the  besom  of  destruction.  Nothing  is  so  cal- 
culated to  destroy  the  happiness  of  the  people  as  this  curse  of  the  human 
race,  and  to  aggravate  that  awful  disctise  which  is  now  rapidly  depopu- 
lating tliese  islands.  If  you  do  not  set  shoulder  to  shoulder  in  resisting 
this  evil,  what  will  you  do  when  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  is  appearing 
'He  will  laugh  at  your  calamity,  and  mock  when  your  fear  comelli;' 
and  the  deiumciation  of  the  prophet  against  a  jrjople  that  had  revolted, 
and  forsaken  the  Lord  their  God,  will  be  api)licable  unto  you:  'Hast 
tliou  not  procured  this  unto  tliyself,  in  that  thou  hast  forsaken  tli<!  Lord 
thy  God  when  He  led  thee  by  the  way?  And  now  what  hast  thou  to  do 
in  tlic  way  of  Egypt,'  in  following  the  fashions  and  follies  and  vanities 


308  MEMOinS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1835. 

of  this  world,  and  in  drinking  tlic  dark  .and  polluted  'waters  of  Sihor,' 
etc.  ' Thine  own  wickedness  shall  correct  thee;  thy  bjickslidings  shall 
reprove  thee  :  know,  therefore,  and  see  that  it  is  an  evil  thing  and  bitter, 
that  thou  hast  forsaken  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  that  my  foar  is  not  in 
thee,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.'  Come,  then,  my  beloved  people  ;  in  the 
fear,  and  in  the  dread,  and  in  the  love  of  the  Lord  Jehovah  I  warn  you 
—  your  only  refuge  is  in  Jesus:  then  turn  inward,  to  his  Holy  Spirit  in 
your  hearts,  to  '  Christ  in  you  the  hope  of  glory  ; '  submit  yourselves  to 
Him  as  little  children,  and  He  will  leaven  all  in  you  into  his  own  pure 
and  heavenly  nature,  and  prepare  you  for  a  kingdom  '  consisting  not  in 
meats  and  drinks,  but  in  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost:'  a  kingdom  into  which  it  is  declared  that  nothing  that  is  unclean 
or  impure,  nothing  that  worketli  an  abomination,  or  that  niaketh  a  lie, 
must  ever  enter:  there,  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling;  there,  the 
weary  arc  at  rest ;  there,  the  morning  stars  sing  together;  there,  the  sons 
of  God  shout  an  endless  anthem ;  there  all  is  love  and  joy  and  peace, 
and  that  for  evermore." 

Several  of  the  peoj)le  went  out  when  strong  drink  was  mentioned ;  but 
the  queen  and  her  party,  with  all  the  principal  authorities  and  judges 
from  Tahiti,  as  well  as  tliose  of  this  island,  were  present,  and  remained 
to  the  last.  Alexander  Sim2:)son  told  the  people  that  they  must  not  con- 
sider me  their  enemy,  for  it  was  in  pure  love  that  I  had  spoken  to  them; 
and  after  he  had  put  up  a  prayer  on  the  occasion,  he  dismissed  the  as- 
sembly. Only  one  man  and  one  woman  ventured  to  shake  hands  with 
me.  I  told  A.  S.  that  I  had  placed  him  in  an  awkward  situation,  but  the 
truth  must  be  spoken;  it  was  not  a  tiiae  to  withhold  it.  He  expressed 
bis  satisfaction  at  what  had  been  done,  and  said  it  was  much  better  for  it 
to  come  from  a  stranger.  I  certainly  did  not  know  that  so  many  of  the 
authorities  were  present  from  Tahiti.  I  was  aware  that  Pomare  V.  was 
in  tiie  neighborhood  ;  but  though  in  the  meeting,  I  did  not  see  her,  or 
know  she  was  there.  I  was  afterwards  informed  that  Paofai,  one  of  the 
principal  chiefs,  was  desirous  to  have  spoken  to  me  in  the  meeting,  by 
way  of  reply,  but  was  deterred  through  fear  of  giving  offence.  When 
the  meeting  broke  up  he  attempted  to  get  to  me,  but  could  not  succeed 
for  the  crowd  of  people.  He  told  Alexander  Simpson,  my  informant, 
tiiat  he  wished,  in  reply  to  my  testimony  borne  in  the  meeting,  to  have 
said  on  behalf  of  the  natives  of  these  islands  and  himself,  that  "he 
hoped  I  would  go  to  Britain,  and  beg  the  people  to  have  mercy  on  them  ; 
and  then  go  to  America,  and  beg  the  people  there  also  to  have  mercy  on 
them ;  because  it  was  these  countries  that  sent  the  poison  amongst  them." 
A  fact  not  less  true  than  lamentable. 

Tenth  Month  'id,  1835.  —  Nothing  suitable  for  recording,  of  a  religious 
nature,  has  occurred  since  last  First  day.  In  the  course  of  the  past  week 
our  stock  of  wood  and  water  has  been  .completed,  but  it  is  very  difficult 
to  procure  a  supply  of  vegetables,  owing  to  Pomare  and  her  numerous 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


309 


attendants  remaining  so  long  upon  this  island ;  and  we  are  told  they 
will  not  depart  until  they  have  consumed  all  the  food  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. 

Sth.  —  From  the  4th  instant,  employed  chiefly  in  preparing  letters  for 
England.  In  the  forenoon  to-day,  Charles  and  myself  sat  down  together 
as  usual.  Much  oppressed  with  heat  and  heaviness  in  the  forepart  of  our 
sitting.  Towards  the  end  more  livelj',  and  strengthened  to  maintain  the 
watcli,  even  unto  prayer  at  times.  Had  close  conversation  with  the 
heads  of  a  family,  where  we  afterwards  drank  tea. 

10th.  —  My  mind  for  the  last  two  or  three  days  has  been  looking 
towards  fixing  a  time  for  sailing  for  Huahine,  but  nothing  could  be 
clearly  discovered.  While  on  shore  yesterday,  spent  some  time  at  the 
school.  To-day  another  opportunity  with  the  children  and  family  at 
that  institution  has  come  much  before  me,  to  take  place  to-morrow,  after 
tlie  native  meeting  is  over  in  the  forenoon.  After  closing  in  with  this 
j)ros[)ect,  the  time  appeared  come  for  me  to  tell  our  captain,  that  if  the 
deck  of  the  vessel  were  all  ready,  and  the  spars  secured  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  being  ready  for  sea  on  Second 
day,  wliicli  he  readily  admitted,  and  gave  orders  accordingly. 

mil.  (Fird  day.)  —  Much  rain  fell  during  the  night;  but  after  day- 
break tiie  clouds  began  to  disperse,  and  tiie  day  became  fine  as  it  ad- 
vanced. This  being  the  case,  I  felt  liberty  to  convene  the  two  families 
aforesaid.  We  proceeded  to  the  shore  in  good  time,  expecting  to  have 
to  wait  for  the  breaking  up  of  the  native  meeting;  but  we  .found,  soon 
after  landing,  that  the  meeting  was  over,  and  Alexander  Simp.son  had 
returned  home.  After  sitting  awiiile,  I  told  him  that  we  expected  to 
leave  the  island  to-morrow,  and  queried  wliether  we  could  not  sit  down 
together  once  more,  to  which  he  readily  as.=ented.  We  then  settled  down 
into  ci)mfortai)le  and  silent  wailing:  at  length  the  time  came  for  me  to 
stand  up,  tliougii  under  a  sense  of  much  weakness.  After  the  silence 
was  broken  into  with  a  short  remark,  I  told  them  there  miglit  not  be 
many  words,  but  tlie  desire  of  my  heart  was  that  we  miglit  be  sensible 
of  the  power  which  was  before  words  were,  and  wouhl  remain  when 
words  shall  be  no  more;  for  words  shall  cease,  and  declarations  come  to 
an  end,  but  the  "  word  of  our  God  shall  staud  forever."  I  lia<l  to  urge 
the  necessity  of  seeking  to  know  for  ourselves  the  Diviue  Will,  and  then 
to  do  it;  tliat  this  was  the  great  business  of  life,  etc.  But  knowledge 
only  makes  our  condemnation  greater,  witliout  oljcdience  keeps  i)a(  e  with 
it;  and  truly  this  knowledge  can  never  be  attained  in  the  noise  and 
bustle  and  mixture  of  this  world,  nor  while  we  are  living  in  conformity 
therewith.  Nor  can  we  expect  to  be  entrusted  with  such  great  knowledge 
as  the  will  o^God  whilst  in  a  carnal,  unrenewed  state  of  mind,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  the  apostle  to  the  Romans,  when  beseeching  his 
brethren,  "  by  the  mercies  of  God,  to  present  their  bodies  a  living  sacri- 
fice, holy,  acceptable  unto  God,"  as  "  their  reasonable  service."  "And 


310 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  "WHEELER. 


[1835. 


be  not  conformed  to  this  world,"  said  he,  "  hut  be  ye  transformed  by  the 
renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good,  and 
acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God."  I  had  to  declare  the  blessed  state 
of  the  inhabitants  of  jNIount  Zion,  where  every  one  appeareth  before 
God:  they  go  from  strength  to  strength.  God  is  in  the  midst  of  her; 
she  can  never  be  moved  :  He  is  known  in  her  palaces  for  a  refuge.  The 
stream  of  gospel  love  flowed  freely  and  largely  to  all  present,  and  great 
was  the  solemnity  that  prevailed  over  us ;  such  was  the  condescending 
mercy  and  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  to  his  poor,  unworthy  creatures. 
We  theu  took  leave  of  the  whole,  not  expecting  to  visit  them  again  ;  and 
we  returned  on  board  to  dinner,  under  feelings  of  gratitude  and  thank- 
fulness, and  in  peaceful  serenity  of  mind,  not  being  conscious  myself  of 
having  any  further  service  to  attend  to  in  this  island. 

12^/1.  —  The  Henry  Freeling  being  ready  for  sea,  and  the  pilot  coming 
off  at  an  early  hour,  at  five  o'clock,  A.  M.,  began  to  weigh  the  anchor, 
and  at  half-past  six  o'clock  she  was  safely  outside  of  the  reef.  Having 
discharged  the  pilot,  we  bore  U{)  and  made  sail,  M'i.tli  a  fine,  fresh  trade- 
wind,  fur  the  island  of  Huahine.  At  four  o'clock,  r.  M.,  this  island  was 
discovered,  but  as  some  part  of  the  land  is  very  high,  and  may  be  seen 
many  miles  distant,  it  was  considered  impossible  to  reach  it  before  dark ; 
on  this  account  it  was  judged  most  prudent  to  shorten  our  canvas,  and 
haul  to  the  wind  in  good  time  under  easy  sail  during  the  darkness,  with 
plenty  of  room  to  drift  until  tlie  dawn  of  the  morning.  At  daybreak 
we  edged  away  towards  the  island,  and  by  keeping  a  good  lookout  from 
the  masthead,  we  were  favored  to  distinguish  the  outermost  point  of  the 
projecting  reef,  upon  which  the  white  foam  of  the  breakers  served  as  a 
beacon  for  us  to  steer  by  with  safety.  We  beat  safely  through  the  nar- 
rowest part  of  the  channel,  and  about  eleven  o'clock,  on  the  13th  instant, 
we  anchored  in  Fare  Harbor,  and  moored  with  a  chain-hawser  made  fast 
to  a  cocoa-nut  tree  upon  the  shore,  there  being  thirteen  fathoms  of  water 
close  in  with  the  strand.  Two  American  ships  left  this  neighborhood 
yesterday  afternoon,  one  of  them  homeward  bound :  a  sail  had  been 
seen  l)y  us  the  preceding  evening  before  sundown,. probably  the  home- 
ward bound  vessel.  The  Zone,  Captain  llussel,  only  remained  in  the 
harbor. 

Huahine. —  Soon  after  anchoring  in  Fare  Harbor,  a  well-dressed  per- 
son came  on  board,  as  a  constable,  to  prevent  petty  thefts  and  depreda- 
tions being  committed  by  the  natives  who  came  on  board  ;  but  we  did 
not  consider  such  a  person  at  all  needful,  and  having  never  sutfered  any 
material  inconvenience  of  the  kind  at  the  other  islands,  his  attendance 
was  declined ;  I  thought  it  would  look  like  distrust  on  our  part,  and 
might  have  an  unpleasant,  if  not  injurious,  eflxict  upon  thg  people.  In 
the  afternoon,  Charles  BarfT  the  missionary,  came  on  board  ;  he  seemed 
very  sociably  inclined  towards  us,  and  disposed  to  render  every  assist- 
ance in  his  power  when  I  might  feel  inclined  to  see  the  people  collected. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


311 


He  translated  the  queen  of  Tahiti's  letter  to  two  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
island  of  Huahine,  then  on  board ;  who  appeared  glad  at  having  an 
opportunity  afforded  to  take  off  the  port  charges,  saying  they  should  be 
sorrv  to  have  been  worse  thought  of  than  the  neighboring  islands.  I 
to'd  them  it  was  a  very  trifling  affair,  but  I  thought  it  would  not  have 
been  handsome  treatment,  if  the  option  of  choosing  for  themselves  had 
not  been  aflbrded.  At  midnight  there  were  tremendous  gusts  of  wind 
from  the  mountains,  with  heavy  showers  of  rain.  We  were  informed, 
that  a  short  time  ago  some  of  the  principal  persons  who  had  given  away 
to  the  temptation  of  strong  drink,  were  the  first  to  come  forward  to  pro- 
pose that  its  use  should  be  entirely  abolished ;  which,  eventually,  was 
unanimously  agreed  to  by  the  inhabitants.  The  reason  given  for  making 
this  i)roposal,  was  the  conviction  that  it  was  taking  away  their  lives. 
Captain  Russel  told  us  that  there  are  no  spirits  to  be  found  on  shore. 
One  part  of  his  crew  go  daily  for  exercise,  and  return  every  evening  in 
an  orderly  manner,  which  would  not  be  the  case  if  drink  could  be  pur- 
chased. How  I  should  rejoice  to  hear  that  these  islands  are  strengthened 
to  stand  firm  against  everything  of  the  kind  being  landed  amongst 
them  ;  which  might  easily  be  effected,  by  supplies  being  withheld  from 
any  vessel  attempting  to  trade  with  it.  Every  Christian  government 
ought  to  come  forward,  for  the  protection  of  these  defenceless  inlanders 
from  every  cruel  outrage  of  such  vessels  as  might  attempt  to  enforce, 
by  arms,  the  exchange  of  supplies  for  rum,  muskets,  and  gunpowder. 

Tenth  Month  18th.  {Fird  day.)  —  Last  evening  ray  certificates  in  the 
Polynesian  language  were  handed  to  Charles  Barff,  to  read  at  the  native 
meeting  this  morning,  if  nothing  should  prevent  my  attendance.  May 
the  Lord  be  pleased  to  exalt  his  ever  excellent  name,  and  magnify  his 
power  amongst  us,  until  the  bles.sed  Truth  shall  rise  into  dominion,  and 
reign  over  all,  to  his  glory.  After  an  anxious,  restless  night,  in  which 
little  sleep  could  be  obtained,  we  arose  early,  and  went  on  shore  in  good 
time  to  look  into  the  children's  school  before  the  meeting  took  place.  All 
our  sailors  accompanied  us,  leaving  only  the  Spanish  cook  and  the  cap- 
tain to  take  care  of  the  Henrij  Freeluirj.  The  meeting  was  large;  but 
the  building  would  have  accommodated  a  much  larger  assembly.  The 
whole  population  is  said  to  be,  by  a  census  lately  taken,  seventeen  hun- 
dred and  sixty  persons,  including  every  descrii)tion  ;  but  I  cannot  suppose 
that  many  more  than  one  thousand  we  present.  I  sat  in  much  conflict 
of  mind  —  it  was  a  low  time  with  me;  and  when  my  certificates  were 
read,  and  Charles  Barff  came  down  from  his  pul|)it,  there  .seemed  little 
before  me  to  stand  up  with  ;  but  after  the  attention  of  the  people  was 
attracted,  and  a  general  stillness  j)revailed  throughout  the  assemi)ly,  I 
ex|)re.<sed  a  desire  that  "grace,  mercy,  and  peace  might  be  mullipiied," 
etc.,  upon  all  the  inhaliitaiits  of  this  island  ;  and  then  proceeded  to  declare 
that,  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  I  had  been  induced  to  leave 
all  that  is  near  and  dear  to  me  in  this  world,  that  "  the  fulness  of  its 


312 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


blessing"  might  be  theirs;  desiring  th:it  they  might  not  rest  satisfied 
witli  making  an  empty  profession  of  tlie  religion  of  Jesus,  but  that  they 
might  come  to  the  full  possession  of  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Him  ;  that  so 
they  might  be  washed,  sanetified,  and  justified  by  his  power,  in  his  name, 
and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God :  that  Christ  might  dwell  in  their  hearts 
by  faith  ;  that  they,  "  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  might  bo  able 
to  comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the  length,  and  breadtii,  and 
depth,  and  height ;  "  and  know  for  themselves  the  "  love  of  Christ,  which 
passetli  knowledge,  and  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  G<«1,'"  and  not 
be  members  of  an  outward  and  visible  church  only,  but  of  the  new 
Jerusalem  church  —  the  church  triumphant  of  the  first-born:  regener- 
ated and  "  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of  incorruptible,  by 
the  word  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abideth  forever."  I  had  to  point 
out  the  inward  purity  of  heart  that  must  be  attained,  and  is  attainable 
by  all,  through  the  precious  blood  of  sprinkling,  which  cleanseth  from 
all  sin  ;  showing  them,  as  ability  was  graciously  afforded,  the  gradual 
and  progressive  work  and  nature  of  their  being  turned  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  the  power  of  God  iu  their  own 
hearts ;  earnestly  appealing  to  them  if  they  had  not  at  seasons  witnessed 
the  workings  of  this  power,  and  the  in-shinings  of  this  light,  that  re- 
proves for  sin  and  makes  manifest  every  deed  of  darkness.  "When  the 
meeting  broke  up,  the  people  flocked  round  us  to  shake  hands,  with 
much  apparent  warmth  and  sincerity,  of  which  we  partook  in  a  large 
degree.  On  parting  from  Charles  Barff,  I  told  him,  that,  if  I  was  there 
in  the  afternoon,  I  would  endeavor  to  be  in  time.  We  returned  on  board 
immediately.  In  the  afternoon,  saw  no  other  way  than  that  of  going 
again  to  the  native  meeting,  and  went  early  on  shore  for  that  purpose. 
Before  going  into  the  meeting,  I  mentioned  to  Charles  Barff,  that  if  I 
found  anything  on  my  mind  to  say  to  the  people,  I  intended  to  come 
and  stand  by  him,  at  a  suitable  time.  During  part  of  the  meeting  it 
seemed  as  if  I  should  have  something  to  communicate;  but  this  prospect 
eventually  closed  up  altogether.  When  the  meeting  was  about  breaking 
up,  I  suspected  that  Charles  Barflf  was  telling  the  people  to  stop,  taking 
it  for  granted  that  I  should  have  something  to  say,  and,  catching  his  eye^ 
I  desired  that  he  would  not  detain  them  on  my  account;  he  had  then  to 
tell  them  they  might  retire.  I  sat  as  a  fool  among  them,  though  with  a 
calm  and  peaceful  mind.  Some  smiled ;  others  said,  " pow,"  i.  c,  "  it  is 
over,  there  is  no  more."  I  felt,  however,  quite  satisfied  through  all  ;  and 
I  trust  that  my  apparent  folly  will  be  a  subject  long  remembered  and 
wondered  at  by  many,  and  lead  some  to  inquire  into  the  cause. 

22(1.  —  Early  in  the  morning  received  a  few  lines  from  Charles  Barff, 
accompanying  a  translated  copy  of  a  notp,  with  the  original,  from  Mauiui, 
our  ])ilot  through  the  reef,  as  follows: 

"  As  I  know  not  the  names  of  you  two  gentlemen,  I  address  you  thus 
generally. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


313 


"Dear  Friends:  All  peace  to  you  after  diving  through  the  waves  all 
the  way  to  Tahiti.  This  is  my  little  word,  to  which  I  desire  you  two  to 
agree.  Compassionate  me,  aud  come  to  my  little  diiiuer,  about  one  or 
two  of  the  day  ;  a  little  friendly  meeting.  May  you  two  be  saved  by 
Jehovah. 

"  Mauiui." 

An  answer  was  returned  to  Charles  Barff,  that  rather  than  disappoint 
the  intended  kindness  of  Mauiui,  we  purposed  accepting  the  invitation. 

It  being  Fifth  day,  we  sat  down  together  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  As 
regards  myself,  I  thought  I  was  sensible  of  something  like  a  renewal  of 
strength  to  struggle  against  the  infirmities  of  the  flesh,  in  drawing  nigh 
to  the  everlasting  fountain.  About  the  time  fixed,  we  repaired  to  ]\Iuuiui's 
house,  and  found  the  company  assembled,  consisting  of  the  lawful  qucea 
of  the  island  and  her  husband,  the  young  queen  Maihara  (who  is  to  have 
full  possession  of  the  island  next  week  )  and  her  husband,  brother  to  the 
husband  of  Pomare,  the  queen  of  Tahiti;  also  ^lahiue,  the  governing 
chief,  and  his  wife,  and  the  two  chiefs  next  in  rank  upon  the  island  and 
their  wives,  the  king  of  Raiatea's  eldest  daughter,  and  several  vounger 
branches  of  the  chief  families.  A  plentiful  supply  of  provisions  was 
set  before  us,  with  a  variety  of  vegetables,  such  as  yams,  phmtains,  sweet 
potatoes,  bread-fruit,  taro,  etc. ;  cocoa-nut  milk,  sweetened  lime-juice  and 
water,  with  plain  water,  were  the  beverages  made  use  of,  though  several 
flasks  of  wine  were  on  the  table.  The  company  ajipeared  upon  the  same 
level  ;  no  distinction  of  persons  was  visible  :  harmony  and  good-will 
were  the  prevalent  feelings  throughout.  The  host  and  his  wile  waited 
upon  their  guests  with  much  delight  and  unwearied  attention.  It  was 
afterwards  ascertained  that  this  female  had  been  brought  up  in  the  family 
of  Ciiarles  Burff. 

2-']'/.  —  The  authorities  of  this  island  are  in  the  practice  of  meeting 
together  occasionally,  and  they  usually  .solicit  the  company  of  such 
strangers  as  may  be  among  them,  taking  care  to  fix  the  day  for  collecting 
when  these  can  attend.  Several  days  ago  we  were  informed  that  such  a 
meeting  was  in  contemplation,  and  to-day  being  agreed  upon  for  holding 
it,  Charles  and  myself  were  invited.  The  children  were  collected  in  the 
forenoon  at  the  meeting-house,  and  afterwards  formed  no  insignificant 
part  of  the  guests  at  the  dinner-tables.  We  dined  out  of  doors,  under 
the  shade  of  large  trees  adjoining  the  rpieen's  apartments.  More  than 
one  thousand  persons  were  present,  including  lookers-on,  and  tiic  festival 
altogether  was  highly  interesting.  The  company  was  exhorted  by  sev- 
eral of  the  principal  speakers,  and  the  dear  children  were  again  and 
again  reminded  of  the  privileges  enjoyed  by  these  islands  in  their  day 
and  goneration.  They  were  told,  that  in  the  days  of  superstition  aud 
idolatry  many  of  them  would  have  been  offered  as  human  sacrifices; 
that  some  of  the  boys  might  have  been  permitted  to  live,  if  their  parents 
27 


314 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL,  WIIEEI.ER. 


[1835. 


Avcre  of  liigh  rank,  but  the  girls  were  often  sacrificed  ;  and  many  of  tlie 
boys  thus  preserved  wouhl  be  afterwards  killed,  being  kept  only  for  the 
purposes  of  war.  But  now  look  round,  said  one  of  these  orators,  at  the 
coniforls  and  blessings  we  enjoy  ;  and  how  did  they  all  come,  but  by  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  amongst  us'''  It  was  all  the  goodness,  and 
mercy,  and  love  of  Jehovah,  in  sending  the  gospel  among  us.  Several 
of  these  speakers,  on  beginning,  addressed  themselves  to  us  in  terms  of 
welcome  and  ai)probation.  One  said,  alluding  to  myself,  "  Your  address 
to  us  last  Sabbath-day  in  the  chapel  astonished  us  ;  I  thought  you  had 
got  the  Bible  in  your  head.  We  are  happy  to  have  a  teacher  come 
among  us ;  then  we  have  two  teachers,  one  within  and  one  without.  You 
told  us,  that  a  mere  outward  jjrofession  of  religion  was  nothing;  that  it 
would  not  benefit  us.  The  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Messiah  in  the  heart  is 
what  we  must  learn  to  be  acquainted  with,  and  that  all  the  work  is  within 
ourselves,"  etc.  He  said:  "We  have  formerly  been  a  very  .wicked 
people ;  our  island  has  been  worse  than  any  other  island  in  these  seas. 
Captain  Cook  said  so  —  he  found  us  so;  we  were  the  greatest  thieves  he 
met  with.  Captain  Cook  shot  several  of  us  ;  and  if  we  had  provoked 
him  further,  he  would  have  shut  more  of  us.*  But  your  visit  to  us  is 
not  like  his  ;  yours  is  in  love  to  our  souls,"  etc.  In  this  manner  the  time 
was  occupied  fjr  the  space  of  two  hours,  when  a  hymn  was  sung,  and 
afterwards  a  short  prayer  made  by  one  of  the  chiefs  ;  when  the  company 
dispersed  with  as  much  order  and  quietness  as  the  breaking  up  of  a 
Friends'  meeting  in  England.  I  could  have  said  on  the  spot,  "  It  is  good 
for  us  to  be  here;"  for  the  love  of  the  blessed  Master  flowed  through 
my  heart,  and  softened  the  creature  as  into  clay  fit  for  the  ])otter's  use. 

'Zbth.  {First  day.)  —  For  the  last  three  days,  at  intervals,  the  prospect 
of  attending  the  native  meeting  this  morning  has  been  heavy  and 
humiliating;  but  there  seemed  no  other  way  of  clearing  my  mind,  and 
of  being  at  liberty  to  leave  the  island,  than  by  standing  resigned  and 
willing  to  be  anything  or  nothing;  to  go  or  to  stay,  according  to  the 
good  pleasure  of  that  holy  will,  in  the  counsel  of  which,  I  trust,  it  is  ray 
heart's  desire  to  be  found  walking.  Rose  early  to  be  in  readiness,  but 
for  want  of  the  means  of  keejiing  to  any  fixed  time  on  shore,  we  found, 
on  landing,  that  the  children  were  coming  away  from  school,  although 
half  an  hour  before  the  proper  time  for  the  meeting  to  gather.  ^Ve 
remained  outside  until  Chi\rles  Barff  and  his  wife  came.  He  asked  if  I 
wished  to  have  the  order  of  things  any  way  altered.  I  told  him  no;  but 
that,  if  I  found  it  needful,  I  should  come  and  stand  near  him  at  a  j)roper 
time.  I  sat  under  much  exercise  until  near  the  conclusion,  when  I 
began  to  see  my  way  suflicicntly  clear  to  encourage  me  to  leave  the  seat 
and  go  to  the  table  ;  which  Charles  BarflT  perceiving,  exhorted  the  people 

*  It  was  at  this  island  that  Captain  Cook  caused  the  ears  of  several  of  the  natives 
to  be  cut  off,  for  committing  petty  thefts  on  board  the  ships,  and  in  other  respects 
used  them  very  cruelly. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


315 


to  stillness  and  attention.  A  solemn  silence  prevailed,  until  broken  by 
my  saying,  "Blessed  are  they  which  have  not  seen,  and  yet  have 
believed  "  in  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God  ;  enlarging  on  the  love  unut- 
teral>le  of  our  heavenly  Father  in  sending  his  Sou  into  the  world,  that 
"  whosoever  believeth  ou  Him,  should  uot  perish,  but  have  eternal  life." 
I  had  largely  to  speak  of  the  dear  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  the  neces- 
sity of  every  individual  coming  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  it  in  his  own 
heart;  for  it  had  been  declared  by  the  Saviour  himself  to  be  the  thing 
above  all  others  needful,  and  the  righteousness  thereof  first  to  be  sou<;ht 
for.  He  has  also  told  us  where  it  is  to  be  found:  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  within  you  ;  that  all  things  needful  should  be  added  to  those  who 
obeyed  this  Divine  command  of  ".seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
liis  rigliteousness."  I  had  to  set  before  them  the  gracious  dealings  of 
the  Almighty,  and  the  blessings  and  privileges  by  which  they  are  sur- 
rounded, and  the  return  that  is  called  for  at  their  hands.  Before  sitting 
down,  I  had  to  speak  in  a  close  manner  to  the  heads  of  families,  respect- 
ing the  rising  generation  ;  that  their  offspring  might  be  placed  in  a 
capacity  to  inherit  the  privileges  aud  advantages  which  they  lliemselvea 
enjoy  :  being  confident  that  if  they,  the  parents,  were  so  favored  as  to  be 
permitted  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  none  among  them  could  be 
found  who  would  not  desire  to  have  their  dear  children  there  also :  tliere- 
fore  it  was  their  bounden  duty  to  lay  these  things  to  heart,  etc.  The 
meeting  concluded  in  a  solemn  manner. 

Tenth  Month  2Qth. —  The  queen  and  her  husband,  with  two  of  the 
principal  chiefs  and  several  others,  came  to  liiiuier;  tiiey  romaiiud  until 
near  five  o'clock,  p.  m.,  api)arently  well  satisfied  with  their  visit,  although 
to  ourselves  it  seemed  almost  like  a*  day  lost ;  yet  it  is  needful  to  bear 
and  have  patience  with  the  childish  behavior  of  these  people,  however 
irksome  it  may  be;  it  is  more  especially  trying  when  much  disposition  to 
avarice  is  displayed. 

—  Engaged  on  board  until  four  o'clock,  p.  M. ;  many  of  the  na- 
tives constantly  with  us,  among  them  several  young  women  and  younger 
children  of  both  .sexes.  They  .seem  to  enjoy  themselves,  and  I  like  to  .see 
them  so  comfortable  and  unsuspecting,  considering  themselves  (juite  .safe 
on  board.  But  I  cannot  help  viewing  their  confidence  with  suspicion 
and  fear,  lest  the  treatment  they  meet  with  in  our  vessel  should  induce 
them  to  venture  on  board  of  others,  at  a  future  day,  in  the  same  unsus- 
pecting and  unprotected  manner.  In  the  afternoon,  took  exerci.se  ou 
shore  and  ascended  a  considerable  height  up  one  of  the  mountains; 
Charles  Barff  having  joined  us,  we  accompanied  him  home  to  tea.  In 
the  course  of  the  time  we  were  together  at  his  house,  the  circumstance 
of  the  females  coming  so  freely  on  board  the  Hennj  Freeliug  was  men- 
tioned, anrl  the  fears  that  I  entertained  on  their  account;  but  he  .said, 
"  Yours  is  called  the  'praying  ship;'  which  is  the  reason  of  their  ven- 
turing ou  board  as  they  do."    However  pleasant  and  satisfactory  it  is  to 


31G 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET.  WIIEELER. 


[1835. 


know  the  reason  why  our  decks  are  so  crowded  with  this  description  of 
female  visitors,  yet  we  find,  to  our  great  regret,  that  the  practice  of  others 
iu  going  off  to  the  shipping  is  carried  on  to  a  greater  extent  than  their 
missionary  is  aware  of;  although  tilings  in  many  respects  are  much 
better  regulated  at  Huahine  than  in  other  places  which  we  have  visited. 
Wliat  can  be  expected  while  these  poor  islanders  are  exposed  to  the 
notorious  crews  of  the  shipping?  the  vicious  practices  of  whom  cannot 
fail  to  subvert  and  banish  every  virtuous  feeling :  they  are  like  a  swarm 
of  destructive  locusts,  that  eat  up  every  green  thing  wherever  they 
come. 

Although  I  was  favored  with  an  open,  relieving  season  in  testimony  at 
the  forenoon  native  meeting,  on  First  day  last,  yet  I  did  not  feel  myself 
at  liberty  to  leave  the  island  without  attending  one  of  their  meetings, 
held  on  other  days  of  the  week.  Although  the  number  of  persons 
who  attend  on  those  occasions,  from  various  causes,  is  mostly  very 
small,  it  appeared  to  me  probable  that  such  as  did  get  to  them  might 
be  considered  the  most  valuable  part  of  the  community.  Before  leaving 
Charles  Bartf  I  told  him  that  I  did  not  feel,  as  I  had  a  little  anticipated 
would  be  the  case,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting  last  First-day  morning, 
and  that  I  believed  it  best  for  me  to  be  at  the  meeting  to-morrow  after- 
noon. Both  he  and  his  wife  gave  mc  to  understand  that  the  company 
would  be  very  slender ;  yet  it  did  not  appear  right  for  me  to  hesitate  on 
that  account. 

2St}i.  —  We  repaired  to  the  meeting-house  about  the  time  that  the 
people  assembled  ;  and  although  but  few  were  collected  when  we  got  in, 
yet  the  whole  number  at  last  was  far  more  considerable  than  had  been 
looked  for  or  expected.  I  had  to  revive  the  holy  promise  to  them  "  that 
feared  the  Lord,"  that  "  spake  often  one  to  another,  and  that  thought 
upon  his  name."  "  They  siiall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in  that 
day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels ;  and  I  will  spare  them  as  a  man  sjjareth 
his  own  son  that  serveth  him."  I  expressed  to  the  people  ray  belief,  that 
they  who  attend  on  all  such  occasions  are  in  general  desirous  to  serve 
the  Lord  in  their  day  and  generation  ;  and  although  the  number  may  be 
few,  I  would  not  have  them  discouraged.  "  The  righteous  shall  hold  ou 
his  way  ;  and  he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall  be  stronger  and  stronger," 
That  much  depended  on  their  conduct  and  circumspect  walking  through 
life,  as  they  would  be  looked  up  to  by  others,  and  therefore  they  had  the 
greater  need  to  take  heed  unto  themselves.  Ou  returning  to  the  vessel, 
I  told  Captain  Keen  that  I  knew  of  nothing  to  prevent  our  sailing  for 
Raiatea  on  Sixth  day,  the  30th  instant.  The  American  ship  Commodore 
Jiodr/ers  arrived  to-day,  after  a  passage  of  six  weeks,  from  Oahu,  one  of 
the  Sandwich  Isles:  a  full  ship,  with  spermaceti  oil,  homeward  bound; 
she  iiad  been  out  thirty  months  from  New  Bedford. 

2dth. —  After  dinner,  Charles  Barff  came  ou  board  :  and  towards  five 
o'clock,  r.  M.,  we  went  with  him  to  the  shore,  to  take  leave  of  his  family, 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  'a^HEELER. 


317 


in  the  prospect  of  leaving  them  to-morrow,  Charles  BarflP  purposes  not 
only  accompanying  us  to  Raiatea,  but  also  to  Taliaa  and  Bolabola  ;  with- 
out this  provision,  our  touching  at  any  of  the  islands  to  leeward  of  this 
place  would  have  been  wholly  in  vain,  there  being  no  missionaries  resid- 
ing upon  them.  The  wife  and  children  of  Greorge  Piatt  are  now  living 
at  Raiatea,  during  his  absence  at  the  Samoas,  or  Navigator  Islands, 
whither  he  is  gone  with  Samuel  Wilson.  The  circumstance  of  Charles 
Barff  going  with  us,  I  cannot  but  regard  as  a  singular  interposition  of 
Divine  Providence  in  our  favor;  as  it  came  about  without  any  interven- 
tion or  contrivance  on  our  part,  but  originated  entirely  with  himself, 
not  a  hint  having  been  given  nor  a  desire  expressed  that  this  might  be 
the  case  :  it  is,  however,  in  full  accordance  with  the  many  great  and  mar- 
vellous works  which  our  eyes  have  seen  of  Him  "  who  causcth  his  wind 
to  blow  and  the  waters  flow."  A  large  parcel  of  religious  tracts,  and 
several  of  the  writings  of  Friends,  were  selected  this  evening  for  Charles 
Barff,  to  be  distributed  as  opportunities  may  offer,  as  the  shipping  in 
general  are  eager  to  receive  everything  of  the  kind  while  on  these  long 
and  tedious  voyages. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Raiatea  —  Xatite  Meeting  —  A  Place  of  IIi  man  SAcmnoE  —  Bolabola 
—  Desolating  Effects  of  IxTEMrEi:AxcE — Meetixo  with  the  Natives  — 
Meeting  with  the  Rebel  Chief  and  his  Inni.ATiiors  Pakty  —  Wretched- 
ness OF  THE  Iniiahitants  —  Distkibftion  of  Clothing  —  Sail  for  the  Sand- 
wich Islands -— Flint's  Island — Oahu. 

TENTH  MONTH  SOrn.  —  At  nine  o'clock,  a.  m.,  Charles  Barff  hav- 
ing been  summoned  on  board  by  our  making  the  signal  for  a  pilot, 
tlie  Henry  Freeling  weighed  and  made  sail  from  Fare  Harljor.  When 
clear  of  the  reef,  we  "hove  to,"  discharged  the  ))ilot,  took  in  our  l)oat, 
then  bore  up  and  made  all  sail  for  Raiatea.  S<jon  after  one  o'clock,  p. 
M.,  we  passed  between  the  islands  which  form  the  entrance  to  the  road- 
stead ;  and  at  two  o*ch)ck  anchored  in  eighteen  fathoms  water  off  Uturua, 
the  missionary  establisliment  at  the  settlement  on  the  north  side  of  tiio 
island.  Cliarles  Barff  went  on  shore  to  dinner,  in  order  to  announce 
our  arrival,  and  be  in  readiness  to  attend  a  meeting  which  was  to  be  held 
in  due  course  that  afternoon.  As  only  a  small  portion  of  the  people 
would  be  there,  it  was  concluded  best  for  me  not  to  be  present,  so  that 
the  reading  my  certificates  might  not  take  place  until  the  whole  congre- 
gation was  assembled,  the  day  after  to-morrow.  First  day.  Towards 
evening  we  landed,  and  went  to  the  mission-house,  where  we  were  kindly 
received  and  entertained  by  Judith  Piatt  in  the  absence  of  her  husband; 
27*  . 


318  MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL   "WIIEELEU.  [1835. 

she  had  a  son  aiul  daughter  at  home  with  her,  and  her  eklest  son  was 
expected  from  Bolabola.  A  considerable  uuniber  of  the  natives,  with 
Tamatoa,  the  king,  or  chief  of  the  chiefs,  with  some  of  the  governors  of 
the  ishuui,  soon  made  their  appearance.  All  the  seats  in  the  room,  wliicli 
was  large,  were  occupied,  and  many  of  the  guests  were  seated  on  the 
floor :  they  came  to  greet  us  on  our  arrival,  and  bid  us  welcome ;  at  the 
same  time  it  served  as  a  j)lausible  pretext  for  some  to  gratify  their 
curiosity  and  to  scrutinize  the  strangers.  We  were,  however,  gratilled 
ourselves  to  find  that  many  of  them  seemed  alive  to  inquiry,  and  ap- 
parently desirous  to  improve.  We  have  again  been  favored  to  pass  in 
safety  from  one  island  to  another,  and  I  trust  I  have  not  left  anything 
undone  that  should  have  been  done.  Although  desirous  to  move  on,  yet 
I  am  anxious  not  to  be  found  imprudently  hastening  forward  in  my  own 
will,  instead  of  patiently  and  resignedly  abiding  the  Lord's  time.  We 
brought  with  us  from  Huahine  the  son  of  one  of  the  principal  chiefs, 
whose  mother  is  now  on  a  visit  to  this  island,  attending  the  death-bed  of 
her  father. 

31s/.  —  In  the  course  of  the  day  I  have  been  a  good  deal  deju-essed, 
at  the  prospect  before  me  of  the  native  meeting  to-morrow  morning; 
but  my  trust  is  in  Him  whom  I  have  been  favored  to  know,  in  whom  I 
have  believed,  and  who  said,  "  Counsel  is  mine,  and  sound  wisdom  :  I 
am  understanding,  I  have  strength." 

Eleventh  Month  1st.  {Fird  day.)  —  Although  half  past  nine  o'clock 
was  the  time  fixed  for  the  native  meeting  to  begin,  yet  the  people  were 
observed  moving  along  by  the  edge  of  the  sea-coast,  in  small  parties, 
towards  the  meeting-house  by  half  past  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
On  this  account  we  landed  earlier  than  the  time  agreed  upon,  that  they 
might  not  have  to  wait  long  before  our  arrival,  seeing  they  could  not  be 
blamed  for  not  keej)ing  near  to  the  time  appointed,  not  possessing  the 
means  of  ascertaining  the  hour.  On  reaching  the  place,  we  found  the 
meeting  nearly  gathered,  and  Charles  BarfT  at  his  post.  Perhaps  the 
number  collected  did  not  exceed  materially  one  thousand  persons. 
Charlt's  BarfF  began  at  an  early  period  of  the  meeting  to  read  my  certifi- 
cates. I  had  been  under  a  heavy  load  of  exercise  during  the  time  we 
had  been  in  the  meeting-house,  which,  indeed,  had  been  the  case  from 
an  early  hour  in  the  morning ;  but  now  the  cloud  seemed,  as  it  were,  to 
rise  from  off  the  tabernacle,  and  my  way  seemed  clear  to  stand  up. 

A  profound  silence  reigned  ;  when  my  soul  saluted  all  present  in  the 
love  of  the  everlasting  gospel  in  the  apostolic  language  :  "  Now  the  God 
of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great 
Shepherd  of  tlie  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 
make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work,"  etc.  A  pause  now  followed,  and 
when  the  attention  of  the  people  was  firmly  fixed,  I  proceeded  with : 
"Launch  out  into  the  deep,  and  let  down  your  nets  for  a  draught;" 
showing  the  result  of  willing  obedience  to  this  and  every  other  command 


1835.]  MEMOIRS   OF    DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


319 


of  our  Lord,  even  thougli  we  may,  as  it  were,  have  toiled  all  the  night 
and  taken  nothing :  such  had  been  the  case  in  reality,  formerly,  as  we 
may  conclude  from  the  reply  of  Simon  Peter.  That  the  blessing  Divine 
might  perhaps  be  witnessed  amongst  us  this  morning,  if  such  a  disposi- 
tion was  hap[)ily  wrouglit  in  our  liearts,  and  increase  and  extend,  as  from 
vessel  to  vessel,  until  all  were  filled.  "I  am  the  light  of  the  world," 
said  Christ ;  "he  that  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall 
have  the  light  of  life."  To  this  I  wish  to  turn  the  attention  of  all  man- 
•kind,  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  their  iiearts  by  faith,  which  is  in  Him : 
then  indeed  would  they  be  efiectually  turned  "from  darknees  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of  Satan  "  to  the  power  of  God ;  and  witness,  for 
themselves,  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ 
so  to  shiue  in  tlieir  hearts  as  to  be  to  them  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation. Tliis  was  the  most  attentive  audience  that  I  have  yet  stood 
before  as  a  spectacle;  my  heart  was  greatly  enlarged  and  utterance 
abundantly  given  me,  far  beyond  what  I  can  convey  an  idea  of  here ; 
tending  to  turn  the  people  more  and  more  to  the  teachings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  the  great,  heavenly,  and  only  true  Teacher  in  their  own  hearts  ; 
which  would  tell  them  all  things  that  ever  they  did,  and  by  which  they 
must  be  converted  and  born  again,  or  they  could  not  enter  the  kingdom  of 
God.  The  solemnizing  power  of  Truth  with  which  we  were  highly  I'avored, 
and  of  which  I  trust  there  were  many  sensible  witnesses,  reigned  over 
all :  under  the  covering  of  which  the  meeting  broke  up  in  great  quiet 
and  order. 

When  the  people  were  fairly  at  liberty,  many,  of  all  ages  and  both 
sexfs,  crowded  round  us  to  shake  hands,  in  numbers  beyond  all  |)ractica- 
bility  of  ascertaining.  I  scarcely  remember  any  previous  meeting  after 
which  I  felt  so  much  heated ;  and  a  long  walk,  exposed  to  the  scorching 
rays  of  a  vertical  sun  nearly  at  noonday,  helped  not  a  little  to  increase 
this  inconvenience.  I  told  Charles  Barff  that  I  i)referrod  reiiuiining  on 
shore,  as  I  was  looking  forward  to  attend  the  afternoon  meeting,  at  three 
o'clock. 

By  keeping  in  the  quiet,  I  was  rcfrolud  and  ready  when  the  meeting- 
time  came.  The  people  a.ssembkd  early,  and  in  number  far  exceeding 
what  usually  attend  in  an  afternoon.  I  liad  again  to  turn  them  to  that 
Holy  Word  which  liveth  and  abideth  forever,  by  which  they  must  be 
born  again.  This  was  the  hope  of  David;  he  waited  patiently  for  it; 
he  said,  he  waited  for  the  Lord  mon;  than  they  tliat  watch  for  the  morn- 
ing. "  My  soul  doth  wait,  and  in  his  word  do  I  hope."  After  the  meet- 
ing broke  up,  we  were  spared  the  ceremony  of  shaking  hands,  by  a 
discussion  which  took  place  among  the  people.  As  this  was  in  a  tongue 
unknown  to  me,  and  no  interpreter  came  forward,  I  felt  myself  at  liberty 
quietly  to  retire. 

It  afterwards  appeared  that  a  proposition  had  been  made  to  provide 
a  "  feeding  "  for  the  strangers,  on  the  5th  instant.  Upon  inquiry,  1  found 


320  MEMOIPwS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1835. 


that  it  is  a  voluntary  and  free-will  offering  of  the  people  themselves,  and 
not  arising  from  any  constraint  or  oriK'r  of  the  chiefs.  This  being  ascer- 
tainetl,  I  feel  a  willingness  to  accept  the  kindness  intended  to  be  shown, 
at  the  same  time  hoping  that  good  may  come  out  of  it.  As  regards  tlie 
body  of  the  people  at  largo,  this  "  feeding,"  as  it  is  termed,  amounts  to 
little  more  than  the  great  bulk  of  the  conipauy  bringing  their  vegetable 
food  with  them,  and  eating  it  when  collected  together,  by  general  con- 
sent at  the  same  time.  The  seamen  of  the  Henry  Frceltng  attended 
botli  these  meetings  in  an  orderly  manner.  Returned  on  board  to  tea,* 
under  a  feeling  of  iJoverty  and  unworthiness. 

2c/. —  In  the  morning,  engaged  on  board.  Charles  BarfT  came  off, 
bringing  witli  him  Jolin  Piatt,  the  eldest  son  of  t!ie  missionary;  he  had 
returned  late  the  preceding  evening  from  Bohibola,  to  which  island  he 
had  been  with  small  native  built  schooner,  to  bring  from  thence  a  part 
of  his  father's  cattle,  many  of  which  are  still  remaining  there.  The 
mission  is  entirely  withdrawn  from  Bolabola,  the  people  having  generally 
given  themselves  up  to  intoxication,  converting  even  their  bread-fruit 
into  spirit  by  distillation.  In  the  afternoon,  went  on  shore  for  exercise: 
met  with  Cliarles  Barff ;  and,  after  going  with  him  to  see  a  patient  labor- 
ing under  a  dreadful  attack  of  the  elephantiasis,  went  to  look  at  the  grave 
of  the  late  James  Loxton,  with  whom  I  became  acquainted  when  in 
Loudon,  about  two  years  ago  ;  he  was  then  a  fine  young  man.  In  this 
comparatively  short  space  of  time,  a  fourth  part  of  which  had  been  ex- 
pended on  the  passage  out  in  the  Tuscan,  or  thereabouts,  he  had  arrived 
at  tliis  island,  commenced  his  work,  and  finished  his  course:  his  widow 
has  since  become  a  mother,  and  returned  to  England  with  her  infant 
charge. 

2>d.  —  Visited  the  ancient  and  extensive  Marais  at  the  east  end  of  the 
island,  accounted  the  most  celebrated  in  the  South  Seas,  and  upon  which 
the  sacrifice  of  human  life  has  been  witnessed  to  a  horrible  extent.  One 
of  these  was  styled  sacred  to  the  god  of  wars,  another  to  the  god  of 
thieves,  etc.  A  native,  not  far  advanced  in  years,  who  accompanied  us, 
had  himself  been  twice  present  at  an  exhibition  of  these  dreadful  reali- 
ties: many  human  bones  were  lying  about.  To-morrow  afternoon  a 
meeting  is  appointed  to  be  held  on  the  island  of  Tahaa,  not  many  miles 
distant  from  Kaiatea,  and  sheltered  within  the  same  coral  reef.  It  being 
the  usual  time  fur  holding  the  native  meeting,  and  notice  having  been 
sent  yesterday  of  our  intention  to  be  there,  it  is  lioped  that  those  islanders 
will  generally  attend  on  the  occasion.  Tahaa  is  under  the  control  of  the 
government  of  Raiatea. 

Tuhaci.  4th. —  After  dinner,  set  out  in  company  with  Charles  Barff  for 
Tahaa,  in  a  whale-boat,  witll  a  fine  breeze  of  wind.  Ou  lauding,  we 
stopped  at  the  chief's  house,  while  the  people  had  time  to  collect.  On 
repairing  to  the  meeting-house,  but  few  had  come ;  and  for  some  time  the 
prospect  was  discouraging,  particularly  to  myself,  as  I  felt  much  de- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


321 


pressed,  and  in  a  state  of  more  than  usual  desertion  and  barrenness.  As 
the  number  of  people  increased,  their  general  behavior  indicated  them 
to  be  strangers  to  the  important  object  for  which  they  are  in  the  common 
practice  of  assembling  ;  a  circumstance  which  may  be  readily  conceived, 
and  for  wliich  allowance  should  be  made,  as  they  are  seldom  even  visited 
by  missionaries  at  the  present  day.  Since  the  death  of  James  Loxton, 
and  the  absence  of  George  Piatt  on  the  Samoa  mission,  they  have  even 
been  without  a  native  teacher.  After  my  certificates  were  read  I  seemed 
to  have  little  to  communicate,  beycmd  remarking  that  it  would  be 
understood  by  what  they  had  heard,  I  had  not  come  amongst  them  from 
any  sinister  or  private  motive  of  my  own,  but  that  1  might  be  found 
standing  in  the  counsel  of  the  Divine  will :  that  I  sought  not  theirs  but 
them  ;  the  welfare  of  the  immortal  part  in  them.  That  the  special 
object  of  my  coming  was  to  turn  their  attention  to  the  power  of  Divine 
grace  in  tlieir  own  hearts.  Tiiat  tliey  were  not  beyond  the  reach  of  tliat 
eye  which  neither  slumbereth  not  sleepeth.  "  He  that  keepeth  Israel 
shall  neither  slumber  nor  sleep;"  and  although  they  were  left  without 
an  outward  teacher,  yet,  if  they  turned  to  this  light  of  Christ  in  their 
own  hearts  in  earnestness  and  sincerity,  they  would  have  a  Teacher 
indeed,  that  toacheth  as  man  never  taught;  which  could  never  be  taken 
away  or  removed  ;  and  w  hich,  if  sought  after  and  obeyed,  would  make 
them  the  Lord's  children,  "  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ" 
in  his  heavenly  Father's  kingdom.  They  would  then  be  members  of  the 
Lord's  church,  because  the  Lord's  cliildren ;  all  of  whom,  it  is  declared, 
"are  taught  of  Ilim:  in  righteousness  shall  they  be  established,  and 
great  shall  be  their  peace."  I  had  largely  to  speak  to  them  on  the  great 
and  momentous  work  of  regeneration,  and  the  only  blessed  means  by 
which  this  can  be  eflected  —  that  of  obedience  to  the  manifestation  of  the 
light  of  Christ,  which  shiueth  in  every  heart  through  his  Holy  Spirit, 
by  which  we  must  all  be  born  again. 

I  had  also  to  speak  on  the  incalculal)le  value  of  the  Holy  Scriptures: 
that  "all  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God  ;  and  is  profitable  for 
doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness," 
etc. ;  and  they  refer  to  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  from  the  earliest  ages 
of  time,  as  the  "  seed  of  the  woman  that  shall  i)ruise  the  serpent's  head." 
Tiiey  show  forth  the  gracious  dealings  of  the  Almighty,  and  testify  his 
love  to  man,  and  are  replete  with  heavcidy  prccejjts,  examples,  and  para- 
bles, still  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  inspired  the  holy  men  who,  in  former 
ages,  gave  them  forth,  is  greater  than  the  Scriptures.  They  are  a  blessed 
book,  the  book  of  books,  setting  forth  the  revealed  will  of  God  ;  but 
they  point  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  takes  of  the  things  of  Christ  and 
shows  them  unto  us.  And  truly  there  is  nothing  that  can  manifest  and 
prove,  to  the  transformed  and  renewed  mind,  what  is  that  good  and 
accej)table  and  perfect  will  of  God,  but  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  which  "  declarelh  unto  man  his  thought."    It  is  not  every 

V 


322 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


one  that  saith,  "Lord,  Lord,  that  sliall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,"  said  Christ;  "but  they  that  do  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is 
in  heaven  ; "  and  the  will  of  the  Father  is,  that  we  should  believe  in, 
hear,  and  obey  the  Son.  "This  is  niy  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased  ;  hear  ye  Him."  The  meeting  at  first  seemed  as  if  it  would  be 
unsettled,  but  it  sunk  down  into  quietness  as  I  proceeded,  and,  before  it 
closed,  was  eminently  owned  by  the  Divine  Master.  I  think  I  never 
observed  more  attention  and  interest  exhibited,  and  the  countenances 
of  many  bespoke  the  solidity  of  their  minds.  After  noticing  several  of 
the  people,  we  proceeded  towards  our  boat,  which  the  natives  had  toler- 
ably well  loaded  with  food.  After  taking  a  final  leave,  we  were  favored 
to  reach  Raiatca  before  dark,  and  drank  tea  at  the  mission-house. 

—  This  morning  our  decks  were  crowded  with  the  Ruiatcans,  who 
began  to  bring  on  board  an  abundant  supply  of  pumpkins,  pine-apples, 
fowls,  etc.,  for  which  they  bartered  at  a  low  i"ate.  At  noon  went  on 
shore  to  partake  of  the  feeding  at  Tamatoa's  new  house,  which  was 
opened,  for  the  first  time,  on  the  occasion  of  this  public  dinner.  The 
building,  although  extremely  large,  was  well  filled,  and  the  whole  affair 
was  conducted  throughout  in  an  orderly  manner.  Many  able  speakers 
among  the  people  enlarged  in  an  impressive  manner  upon  the  privileges 
they  now  enjoy,  contrasting  their  present  state,  however  much  below  the 
Christian  standard  of  morality  and  virtue,  with  the  state  they  were  once 
in,  when  heathenism  reigned  unmolested  and  every  man  did  what  was 
right  in  his  own  eyes.  When  these  had  apparently  finished,  I  told 
Charles  Barff  that  I  wished  to  speak  to  the  people  at  a  suitable  time; 
this  he  communicated  to  them,  and  a  general  silence  soon  prevailed:  my 
mouth  was  opened  freely  to  declare  the  day  of  the  Lord  amongst  them, 
to  the  great  relief  of  my  own  mind  ;  standing  up  with,  "  behold  how 
good  and  how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity,"  etc., 
declaring  the  blessedness  of  those  that  believe  the  gospel,  that  repent 
and  obey  it.  Such  find  it  not  to  be  a  mere  outward  declaration  of  good 
things  to  come,  but  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  from  sin  here,  and 
to  their  everlasting  comfort  hereafter :  it  proved  a  solemn  ojjportunity. 
May  it  long  be  remembered,  to  the  Lord's  glory  and  praise,  by  the 
humble  thanksgiving  of  many.  Under  a  peaceful  feeling  took  leave  of 
the  people  and  the  chiefs,  and  returned  forthwith  to  the  vessel. 

Found  a  canoe  from  Tahaa,  with  the  native  school-teacher  and  family, 
who  paid  us  a  short  visit,  and  to  whom  some  trifling  presents  were  made. 
The  natives  on  shore  perceiving  our  return  on  board,  came  off  with  every 
kind  of  supply  in  their  power  to  offer,  and  kept  us  very  busily  employed 
until  it  was  time  again  to  go  on  shore,  to  pay  a  farewell  visit  to'  Judith 
Piatt  and  family,  whose  uniform  kindness  could  not  well  be  exceeded. 
At  eight  o'clock,  p.  m.,  we  took  leave,  and  on  reaching  the  Henry  Freel- 
^'>U>  prepared  for  sailing  in  the  morning,  if  nothing  arose  to  prevent. 
The  natives  were  on  board  at  an  early  hour  of  the  morning  on  the  6th, 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELEE. 


323 


and  I  felt  desirous  to  accommodate  them  by  taking  their  different  articles 
that  were  at  all  likely  to  be  of  use  to  the  ship.  As  soon  as  the  signal 
was  made  for  sailing,  Charles  Bai-ff  came  on  board,  when  all  our  j)ay- 
meuts  were  nicely  arranged  with  the  bartering  parties  ;  and,  haviug 
taken  in  the  pilot,  the  anchor  was  weighed,  and  we  proceeded  from 
Uturoa  towards  the  western  passage  through  the  reef.  For  several  hours 
we  were  baffled  between  the  two  islands  of  Raiatea  and  Tahaa,  the  wind 
()ften  light  and  shifting  from  side  to  side  every  few  minutes.  At  length 
a  fresh  breeze  sprung  up,  and  after  making  a  few  tacks  we  got  clear  of 
every  shoal  and  into  the  open  passage;  discharged  the  pilot,  and  made 
sail  to  tlie  westward,  with  a  fine  trade-wind,  for  the  island  of  Bolabola, 
at  half-past  one  o'clock,  a.  m.  Soon  after  five  o'clock  we  entered  a  fine 
opening  in  the  reef  which  encircles  this  island,  and  worked  up  into  a 
beautil'ul  and  well-sheltered  haven,  sufficiently  extensive  to  contain  a 
great  part  of  the  British  navy.  Anchored  in  fourteen  fathoms  water, 
opposite  the  once  flourishing  missionary  settlement  at  Vaitape,  in  latitude 
16°  27'  south,  152°  8'  west  longitude. 

Bolabola,  Eleventh  Month  (ith. —  It  was  ascertained,  after  anchoring  in 
the  haven  of  Teavanui,  that  there  is  a  pilot  for  the  accommodation  of  .«uch 
ships  as  may  incline  to  enter;  but  as  it  seldom  happens  that  this  phice  is 
visit(  d  at  the  present  day,  he  wa5  engaged  in  fishing  on  the  otiier  side  of 
the  island  when  we  arrived.  One  of  the  principal  chiefs  and  many  of  the 
people  have  relapsed  into  their  former  idolatrous  practices;  aii<l  the 
intoxicated  state  of  the  people  has  latterly  deterred  ships  from  calling 
here,  not  only  from  a  fear  of  receiving  damage,  but  on  account  of  the 
few  supplies  to  be  oijtaineil.  Such  vessels  as  do  come  are  mostly  Amer- 
ican, and  they  generally  "stand  off  and  on,"  at  a  distance,  to  dispose  of 
rum  in  exchange  for  wiiat  the  islanders  can  furnish.  There  is,  however, 
at  present  but  little  to  be  had,  as  the  thoughtless  part  of  the  coniMiunily 
(and  these  unhapi)i!y  are  in  power;  have  converted  even  their  bread-li  iiit 
into  ardent  .'ipirits  by  distillation,  and  many  families  are  now  in  an  un- 
clothed and  famishing  condition.  Charles  Barff  has  no  doubt  but  they 
will  be  hindly  disposed  towards  us ;  and  I  do  not  feel  the  least  hesitation 
in  coming  amongst  them. 

We  found  here  John  Piatt,  son  of  the  missionary  family  at  Raiatea, 
who  has  brought  over  a  small  cargo  of  ])lantains,  as  food  for  the  peoi)Ic. 
In  the  scliooner  with  this  young  man,  our  kind  friend  and  interpreter, 
Charles  Barff,  looks  forward  to  return  to  his  family  at  Huahine,  after 
doing  all  he  can  for  us:  he  is  now  on  shore  endeavoring  to  collect  the 
scattered  people  at  the  meeting  to-morrow.  There  is  a  little  remnant  of 
serious  natives  yet  remaining,  who  have  hitherto  stood  firmly  against  the. 
jiracticos  of  those  in  authority;  and  several  of  them  are  nearly  alliid  to 
the  notorious  chief  whose  name  is  Mai,  to  which  the  letter  O  is  often 
pnfixcd  :  this  little  band  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  convening.  We 
could  not  have  arrived  here  at  a  more  favorable  moment,  as  the  stock 


324 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


of  spirits  is  exliausted,  and  the  growing  crops  arc  not  yet  ready  for  the 
process  of  distilhition.  May  the  Lord  work  amongst  them,  to  tlie  exalta- 
tion of  his  own  great  and  adorable  name :  may  now  be  tlie  accepted 
time,  may  now  be  the  day  of  salvation  to  those  poor  i)eoplo,  saith  all  tiiat 
is  within  me !  In  the  afternoon  landed  with  Charles  BarH"  for  exercise. 
Saw  the  relics  of  several  Marais,  where  human  sacrifices  were  formerly 
offered :  continued  our  walk  until  a  bay  opened  on  the  other  side  of  the 
island.  Passed  by  one  of  the  dancing-houses,  which  has  been  established 
since  the  introduction  of  strong  drink  amongst  them.  A  message  was 
despatched  in  the  course  of  the  day  to  the  head  of  tlie  rebellious  party, 
who  has  been  their  leader  into  every  mischief  and  distress  that  has  over- 
taken them  of  late,  to  invite  him  and  his  company  to  attencf  the  meeting 
to-morrow.  These  people  have  now  taken  up  a  position  in  a  distant 
valley,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on  their  abominable  practices  more 
free  from  restraint:  the  invitation  was  stated  to  be  at  the  request  of  two 
strangers  just  arrived  from  the  island  of  Raiatea.  They  returned  for 
answer  that  they  could  not  come  to-morrow,  but  would  certainly  attend 
on  the  following  day.  By  this  it  was  understood  that  they  are  in  such  a 
reduced,  impoverished,  and  suffering  state,  from  their  evil  habits  and 
ruinous  practices,  as  to  be  for  the  most  part  without  clothing,  and  their 
resources  exhausted  by  purchasing  rum  and  other  strong  drink. 

8lh.  (Fird  day) — From  appearances  upon  the  shore  this  morning, 
consideral)le  hopes  were  entertained  that  the  people,  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  settlement,  would  generally  collect  to  attend  the  meeting.  By 
nine  o'clock  went  on  shore,  and,  on  reaching  the  meeting-house  (a  large 
and  commodious  building),  we  found  that  the  children  were  in  school, 
and  singing  a  hymn  before  separating.  When  they  had  finished,  we 
went  into  the  meeting-house,  where  about  five  hundred  of  the  natives 
were  soon  assembled  ;  but  none  of  the  rebel  party  were  there.  When 
Charles  Barff"  had  finished,  and  come  down  from  the  pulpit  into  the 
reading-desk,  I  took  a  station  at  his  left  hand.  The  house  being  very 
large,  and  the  people  seated  iu  a  straggling  manner,  I  suggested  their 
drawing  nearer  together  and  to  us,  which  was  immediately  complied  with 
in  a  very  rough  and  disorderly  manner;  and,  as  they  continued  unsettled 
and  talking  pretty  loud,  I  said  a  few  words,  which  produced  a  general 
silence.  My  certificates  having  been  read,  after  a  pause  it  was  with  me 
to  say :  Let  us  humble  ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God  this 
morning;  let  us  prostrate  our  minds  before  Him,  as  a  people  conscious 
that  to  us  belongs  only  blushing  and  confusion  of  face  :  peradventure 
He  may  condescend  to  lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  us,  and 
bless  us  together,  for  "  God  is  love."  "  As  an  eagle  stirreth  up  her  nest, 
fluttereth  over  her  young,  spreadeth  abroad  her  wings,  taketh  them, 
beareth  them  on  her  wings,"  so  the  Lord  is  with  his  people.  I  told  them 
that  I  had  passed  over  many  miles  of  trackless  ocean  to  visit  them  ;  that 
I  had  come  among  them  in  the  fear  and  in  the  love  of  God  —  in  that 


1835.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  TVHEELER. 


325 


love  which  embraces  all,  and  would  gather  every  son  and  daughter  of 
the  human  race  into  the  heavenly  garner  of  rest  and  peace;  that  this 
love  constraiueth  us,  "because  we  thus  judge  that  if  one  died  for  all, 
then  were  all  dead  ;  and  that  He  died  for  all,  that  they  which  live  might 
not  heucefurlli  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him,  who  died  for  them, 
and  rose  again."  Tlie  burden  which  rested  upon  me  was  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  unto  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus  in  themselves,  to 
"that  light  which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world;"  the 
same  tliat  the  apostle  John  so  fully  mentions  in  his  first  chapter.  That 
this  light  would  show  them  where  they  are,  and  make  manifest  the  state 
of  their  hearts,  setting  their  sins  in  order  before  them;  that  so  they 
might  repent  of  them  and  forsake  them.  That  nothing  short  of  "  re- 
pentance towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  will  be 
availing.  That  this  light  is  Christ ;  and  if  they  believe  in  it,  and  have 
faith  in  its  power,  they  should  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  should  have  the 
light  of  life,  according  to  his  word  :  "I  am  the  light  of  the  world,"  said 
He;  "he  that  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have 
the  light  of  life."  Have  you  not  heard  the  voice  of  the  Holy  iSpirit  in 
the  secret  of  your  hearts?  I  know  you  have  I  I  am  sure  you  have! 
Which  of  you  that  has  come  to  years  capable  of  reflecting  upon  your 
past  and  present  life  can  say  that  you  have  not  hoard  this  in-speaking 
voice  striving  witii  you,  and  reproving  you,  when  about  to  commit  sin 
and  for  si u  committed  —  reminding  of  sin  after  sin,  committed  jjerhaps 
many  years  ago  ?  This  light  not  only  discovereth  unto  man  his  sins  ;  but 
as  he  turneth  to  it,  and  followeth  it  in  obedience  and  heartfelt  repent- 
ance, ids  sins  are  remembered  no  more  against  him;  they  are  taken  away 
and  forgiven,  and,  though  once  of  the  darkest  hue,  are  now  made  white 
in  the  blood  of  "  the  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world."  And  those  who  thus  turn  to  hear  and  oi)ey  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God  in  spirit,  although  <lead  in  sins  and  trespasses,  yet  shall  they 
live,  and  have  a  Teacher  that  cannot  be  set  aside  or  be  removed  into  a 
corner  ;  but  their  eyes  shall  see  their  teaclier  and  their  ears  shall  hear  a 
voice  behind  them,  when  about  to  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left, 
saying  in  eflect,  "  this  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it;"  such  shall  no  longer 
walk  in  darkness,  but  sliall  have  the  light  of  life,  etc.  Althougli  poor 
and  low  enough  before  standing  up,  yet  now  my  tongue  was  loosed,  and 
my  heart  expanded  in  that  love  and  strength  which  alone  c|otheth  with 
authority  to  .set  the  truth  over  all,  and  cause  even  the  earthly  tai)ernacle 
to  rejoice  iu  the  midst  of  tlic  tribulations  of  the  gospel  ;  becau.se  its  con- 
solations are  kn(»wn  and  felt  to  abound,  and  create  renewed  sensations 
of  gratitude  and  praise,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.  It  was  a  blessed 
meeting.  When  it  broke  uj),  the  people  crowded  round  about  us  in  their 
usual  way  to  greet  the  strangers.  When  going  to  the  afternoon  meeting, 
I  told  Charles  Barff"  from  present  feeling,  that  I  believed  I  should 
have  nothing  to  say  to  the  people;  and  so  it  proved,  for  I  sat  as  a  sign 
28 


326 


MEMOIRS  OP   DA  XI  EL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


aiiioiijrst  tliera  ;  but  peace  and  resignation  to  tlic  Divine  will  were  my 
dwelling-place.    Our  captain  and  seamen  attended  both  these  meetings. 

Eleventh  Month  9lh. —  A  messenger  was  despatched  early  this  morning 
to  ascertain  whether  tlic  rebel  chief  and  his  party  were  likely  to  keep 
their  word  and  come  to  us;  as  I  had  concluded,  if  they  failed  in  fulfill- 
ing their  promise,  to  visit  them  in  their  own  valley.  The  messenger 
however  reported,  on  returning,  that  the  chief  would  come  to  us  in  the 
forenoon.  By  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.,  information  was  received  that  he  was 
near  at  hand,  when  we,  accompanied  by  Charles  Barff,  landed  to  meet 
the  ])arty.  They  soon  arrived,  and  knowing  that  the  chief  had  objected 
to  go  into  the  meeting-house,  this  was  not  urged  ;  but  we  took  up  our 
station  immediately  under  the  shade  of  an  immense  tree,  under  the  wide- 
spreading  branches  of  which  several  hundred  perso.ns  could  be  sheltered 
from  the  scorching  heat  of  the  sun.  The  chief,  at  the  head  of  a  large 
banditti  of  females,  first  made  his  appearance;  and  on  coming  near  to 
us  said,  "You  are  come  at  a  good  time,  and  I  hope  that  one  or  both  of 
you  will  remain  with  us  and  be  our  teachers."  I  told  him  we  were  not 
at  our  own  disposal ;  that  we  must  go  wherever  it  is  the  will  of  the  Lord, 
and  that  I  believed  we  had  many  places  to  go  to  beside  that  island  :  we 
then  sliook  hands  with  him  and  all  his  followers.  The  females  were  dec- 
orated in  the  true,  ancient  heathen  style,  with  garlands  of  flowers  upon 
their  heads,  and  were  persons  employed  to  perform  for  their  chief's 
amusement  those  disgraceful  and  abominable  dances  practised  in  these 
islands  before  the  introduction  of  the  missionaries.  A  body  of  men  then 
followed,  each  of  them  thnnving  one  or  more  cocoa-nuts  at  our  feet  as 
they  came  up  ;  and  those  couples  wiiich  had  them  suspended  from  a  pole, 
threw  them  upon  the  ground  in  a  ludicrous  manner,  which  kept  the 
whole  assembly,  and'  the  rabble  that  attended  on  the  occasion,  in  con- 
stant laughter  and  confusion.  Upon  the  chief  beginning  to  ask  some 
questions  about  us,  I  proposed  that  my  certificates  should  be  read,  which 
Charles  Barff"  at  once  assented  to,  when  silence  was  immediately  pro- 
claimed. Before  the  reading  was  finished,  these  wild,  thoughtless  people 
were  measurably  changed  into  an  attentive  audience.  When  the  reading 
was  finished,  all  remained  silent ;  and  after  a  pause,  I  exhorted  them  to 
let  the  Lord  God  be  their  fear  and  let  Him  be  their  dread.  "  lie  is  not 
far  from  every  one  of  us,"  said  I ;  "  for  in  Him  we  live,  and  move,  and 
have  our  being;"  adding  that  I  had  hoped  to  see  their  faces  yesterday, 
with  the  rest  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  island,  who  gave  me  their  com- 
pany ;  but  as  this  was  not  the  case,  it  was  my  intention  to-day  to  have 
visited  them  where  they  dwelt,  as  I  could  not  think  of  leaving  the  island 
without  seeing  them  ;  for  the  Lord  God,  whom  I  serve,  is  a  God  of  love 
and  of  mercy,  and  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  all 
should  repent,  return,  and  live.  For  this  He  sent  his  only-begotten  Son 
into  the  world,  "that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life."    It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   CF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


327 


living  God ;  for  if  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  sinuer 
and  the  ungodly  appear  ?  That,  for  the  sake  of  Christ  aud  his  gospel,  I 
was  come  amongst  them  ;  for  his  inheritance  is  still  the  heathen,  aud  the 
uttermost- parts  of  the  earth  his  possession.  That  I  was  a  stranger,  and 
knew  nothing  of  the  existing  differences  amongst  them,  and  desired  to 
know  nothing  amongst  them  but  "  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified ; " 
but  this  I  do  know,  that  you  have  not  obeyed  the  gospel ;  "  for  if  ye 
live  after  tlie  flesh,  ye  shall  die;  but  if  ye  through  the  Sjjirit  do  mortify 
tlie  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live."  "  Be  not  deceived  ;  God  is  not 
mocked  ;  for  wiiatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.  For  he 
that  soweth  to  his  flesh,  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption ;  but  he  that 
soweth  to  the  Spirit,  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everlasting."  "  Turn 
ye,  turn  ye  ;  why  will  you  die  ?  "  Your  only  refuge  is  in  Jesus  ;  a  measure 
or  manifestation  of  his  Holy  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal ; 
this  is  the  light  of  Christ  in  your  hearts,  which,  if  taken  heed  to,  will 
place  your  sins  in  order  before  you,  in  matchless  love  and  mercy,  that 
you  may  repent  of  them  and  be  saved  from  them.  But  if  you  continue 
to  disregard  this  light,  and  to  rebel  against  it,  it  will  be  your  condemnar 
tion  ;  and  tlie  wrath  of  God  will  overtake  you.  He  will  laugh  at  your 
calamity,  ami  mock  when  your  fear  coraeth  :  "  tiie  wicked  shall  be  turned 
into  hell,  ami  all  the  nations  that  forget  God."  I  warned  them,  in  the 
fear  and  in  the  dread  and  in  the  love  of  God,  to  flee  from  llie  wrath  to 
come ;  to  repent,  believe,  and  obey  the  gospel ;  to  seek  the  Lord  while 
He  may  be  found,  to  call  upon  Him  while  He  is  near.  "  Let  the  w  icked 
forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts;  and  let  him 
return  unto  the  Lonl,  aud  He  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to  our  God, 
for  He  will  ai)uudantly  pardon."  They  were  warned  of  thejudgments  of 
the  Lord  that  woulil  overtake  them  if  they  continued  in  their  wicked 
practices,  and  entreated  to  turn  unto  the  Lord  ;  to  acquaint  themselves 
with  Ilim  and  l)e  at  peace,  etc.  All  was  chained  down  and  laid  low; 
their  hauglity  and  airy  looks  were  ciianged  into  those  of  serious  thought- 
fulness  by  that  Almighty  power  which  controlleth  the  hearts  of  all 
men. 

When  we  separated,  the  chief  came  to  Charles  Barff  and  told  him 
that  <(ld  thoughts  had  been  brought  into  his  mind,  and  seemed  kindly 
dispo.sed  towards  us.  We  remained  on  shore  while  some  medicines  were 
prepared  *and  administered  to  the  sick,  and  on  returning  to  the  vessel 
found  the  chief  had  got  there  i)efore  us,  with  two  of  his  sons-in-law  of 
the  .-olid  party,  who  stayed  dinner.  One  of  the  females  had  the  audacity 
to  nuike  her  appearance  in  the  cabin  at  dinner-time,  but  Charles  Barff 
knowing  the  vilencss  of  lier  character,  she  was  forthwith  dismissed. 
The  visit  of  this  man  was  far  from  satisfactory,  but  it  was  submitted  to 
in  the  hope  that  hereafter  gooil  might  arise  out  of  it.  Our  decks  were 
crowded  in  the  afternoon  by  the  natives,  but  we  were  favored  to  pass 
through  it  without  any  unpleasant  occurrence.    They  are  a  proad, 


328 


MEMOIRS   OF    DAXIKL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


liaiii^lity  people,  that  delight  in  war;  and  since  tlie  introduction  of  strong 
drink  amongst  tliera,  and  the  practice  of  distillation,  the  missionary, 
George  Piatt,  deemed  it  no  longer  safe  to  reside  upon  the  island,  and 
removed  with  his  family  to  Raiatea,  as  before  mentioned.  It  is  afiecting 
to  witness  the  degraded  and  miserable  appearance  they  now  make  ibr 
want  of  clothes,  etc.  Fowls,  hogs,  cocoa-nuts,  pine-api)les,  etc.,  were 
brought  on  board  by  the  solid  party  in  tolerable  abundance.  Towards 
evening  we  went  on  shore,  and  called  with  Charles  Barff  to  see  several 
of  tlie  sick  people,  of  whom  there  arc  many,  mostly  wasting  away  by 
the  disease  brought  amongst  them  by  the  licentious  crews  of  the  sliip|)ing. 

lO^A.  —  To-day  our  deck  has  again  swarmed  with  the  natives,  and 
although  the  principal  part  of  our  crew,  with  our  captain,  are  engaged 
on  shore  procuring  water  (a  scarce  article  here),  yet  there  was  nothing 
to  apprehend  from  their  numbers.  Perhaps  the  treatment  met  with  in 
our  vessel  is  such  as  they  never  witnessed  before,  and  we  were  far  from 
entertaining  a  thought  of  danger,  although  the  average  number  on 
board  was  ten  of  them  to  one  of  us;  but  their  deportment  has  hitherto 
been  uniformly  gentle  and  harmless.  They  are  naturally  a  ferocious 
people,  and  when  not  at  war  with  their  neighbors  are  frequently  engaged 
in  broils  amongst  themselves.  Great  is  the  love  I  feel  for  them,  as  a 
stream  in  my  heart,  and  particularly  towards  the  poor,  neglected  children. 
To-morrow  morning  a  meeting  is  to  be  held,  to  which  I  have  been  look- 
ing at  times  since  last  First  day  afternoon.  All  my  springs  are  in  the 
Lord  Most  High :  when  He^  is  pleased  to  shut,  who  can  open  ?  Unto 
whom  shall  I  look,  or  whither  shall  I  go?  for  the  words  of  eternal  life 
are  only  with  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  crucified,  risen,  and  glorified  Saviour. 

Eleventh  Month  Wth. —  Attended  the  meeting  held  at  the  settlement 
at  nine  o'clock  this  morning,  but  the  persons  present  were  few  in  com- 
parison with  those  at  meeting  last  First  day.  I  was  strengthened  to 
declare  amongst  them  that  one  hour  in  the  Lord's  presence  is  better  than 
a  thousand  elsewhere  :  "  I  had  rather  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  ray 
God  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness ; "  for  in  his  presence  only 
there  is  life,  and  at  his  right  hand  are  pleasures,  durable  as  the  days  of 
heaven.  I  felt  much  for  the  upright-hearted  little  remnant  amongst 
them  wdio  are  desirous  to  serve  the  Lord  in  their  day  and  generation.  I 
wished  them  to  be  encouraged  to  hold  on  their  way,  for  in  due  time  they 
will  assuredly  reap  if  they  faint  not;  although  they  must  expect  many 
te«ii)tatious  and  snares  to  be  laid  for  them  by  the  great  enemy  of  God 
and  man,  and  also  by  their  brother  islanders;  for  those  that  live  gouly 
in  Christ  Jesus  ever  suffer  persecution.  The  invitation  of  the  Saviour, 
given  when  on  earth,  is  still  extended  for  us  to  come  unto  IIi;n  in  spirit : 
it  is  there  we  must  learn  of  Him  :  "Take  ray  yoke  upon  you,  and  Icaru 
of  me,"  said  He,  "  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart :  and  ye  .shall  find 
rest  unto  your  souls.  For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light." 
We  shall  be  taught  how  to  pray  to  the  holy  Father  in  faith,  believing 


1835.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


329 


in  the  name  of  the  Son  ;  and  what  we  ask,  when  tlius  qualified  and 
influenced,  we  shall  most  assuredly  receive  for  Christ's  sake ;  and  we 
shall  know,  from  living  experience,  that  peaceful  and  easy  is  his  yoke, 
light  the  burden,  sweet  the  rest.  The  watch-tower  is  the  Christian's 
only  safe  retreat,  his  only  refuge,  from  the  enemy.  It  is  the  place  where 
prayer  is  wont  to  be  made,  appointed  in  love  to  man  by  Him  who  said, 
'•  What  I  say  unto  you  I  say  unto  all,  Watch.  Watch  and  pray,  lest  ye 
enter  into  temptati<jn."  I  had  much  more  to  express  amongst  them  :  it 
was  to  my  own  relief,  and  peace,  and  comfort;  and  I  humbly  trust,  if 
none  were  benefited,  that  none  would  be  hurt,  for  it  was  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  to  Him  alone  belongs  the  praise ;  man  is  altogether  shut  out 
and  excluded. 

Busily  employed  on  board  until  evening;  then  landed,  and  explored 
the  neighborhood  for  exercise.  In  the  course  of  our  travel,  drank  some 
excellent  juice  of  a  cocoa-nut,  taken  from  a  tree  in  our  sight,  which, 
with  three  others,  were  planted  about  twelve  years  ago  by  George 
Ben  net. 

12th. —  This  morning  our  deck  again  teemed  with  the  natives.  They 
are  so  eager  to  obtain  some  article  or  other  from  us,  that  they  bring  with 
them  for  .sale  the  very  utensils  out  of  their  huts  ;  useful  to  themselves, 
but  to  us  of  no  value  whatever.  The  poverty,  disease,  and  wretchedness 
of  many  of  them  is  truly  affecting,  and,  although  mostly  of  their  own 
bringing  on,  yet  they  are  deeply  to  be  felt  for.  It  being  Fifth  day,  we 
sat  down  together  in  the  cabin,  as  usual ;  and  although  there  was  much 
noise  upon  the  deck  with  these  people,  it  served  to  make  us  sen.<il)le  of 
our  own  weakness,  and  to  awaken  feelings  of  humility  in  commiserating 
the  sufferings  of  others,  in  contritedness  before  the  Lonl.  It  would  have 
afforded  great  satisfaction  to  clothe  the  poor,  naked  children  of  this 
island,  had  I  possessed  the  means;  but  the  number  is  too  great  for  my 
resources:  it  would  have  been  a  difficult  matter  to  effect,  without  creat- 
ing jealousy  or  envy  between  the  two  parties.  The  chihlren  of  the  most 
unworthy  parents  were  the  most  destitute,  as  might  be  expected ;  and 
yet  more  seemed  due  to  the  children  of  tho.sc  parents  who  are  struggling 
to  stem  the  torrent  of  iniquity  and  dissijiation,  so  alarmingly  threatening 
totally  to  lay  waste  the  already  much .  decrea.sed  and  emaciated  popula- 
tion. I  was  in  great  hopes  that  the  children  of  sober  parents  would 
furnish  a  plausible  pretext  for  being  rewarded,  by  having  learned  to  read 
and  write;  but  this  did  not  prove  to  be  the  case  with  .-uch  as  came  on 
board  the  ves.sel,  except  iu  one  instance,  of  a  little  girl,  who  came  with  iier 
father  to  sell  her  own  fowl ;  on  trial,  it  was  found  she  could  write  very 
well  with  a  pencil  on  a  slate.  After  having  fitted  her  with  a  child's 
robe,  she  brought  me  the  fowl  as  all  she  had  in  her  power  to  make  me 
recompense;  but,  to  her  increased  delight,  I  then  bought  the  fowl  for  a 
thimble,  two  or  three  needles,  and  some  thread.  Dresses  were  also  fitted 
upon  two  other  children,  the  next  deserving ;  but  in  order  to  select  more 
28* 


330 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WJIEELER. 


[1835. 


olijoctri  suitable  for  our  purposes,  Charles  Barff  was  employed,  who 
readily  undertook  to  procure  a  list  of  the  most  diligent  scholars  from  a 
native  teacher;  forty-four  garments  were  appropriated  in  this  manner. 
In  t!ie  evening,  visited  the  shore  for  the  last  time.  Charles  Barif  being 
anxious  to  return  to  his  family  at  Iluahine,  any  further  stay  at  this 
islanil  would  have  been  useless  on  my  ])arL  without  our  interpreter:  but 
its  suffering  inhabitants  will  not  be  easily  effaced  from  my  memory  ;  for 
whose  welfare  niy  heart  is  deej)ly  interested,  and  for  whom  I  must  long 
mourn  in  secret,  not  having  at  any  time  felt  a  greater  drawing  of  love 
for  any  people,  amongst  whom  my  lot  has  been  cast  in  this  southern 
hemisphere,  than  for  those  of  Bolabola.  As  we  passed  along  the  skirts 
of  the  harbor,  we  were  followed  by  groups  of  the  scarcely  clad,  famish- 
ing, dear  children,  who,  from  their  eagerness  to  get  near  enough  to  us, 
might  have  known  that  the  time  of  our  departure  drew  jiigh  :  their 
pallid,  though  quick  and  intelligent,  countenances  met  us  in  every  direc- 
tion. AVe  returned  on  board  at  the  close  of  daylight,  and  made  some 
preparation  towards  sailing. 

I'Mh. —  After  breakfast  a  chapter  in  the  Testament  was  read,  as  usual ; 
and,  iiaviug  s])ent  a  short  interval  in  retirement  together,  Charles  Barff 
and  John  Piatt  prepared  to  leave  us.  As  soon  as  the  anchor  was  weighed, 
our  kind  friends  pushed  off  for  the  shore;  and,  quitting  the  well-sheltered 
liaven  of  Te-ava-nui,  we  stretched  through  the  opening  of  the  reef,  and 
once  more  committed  ourselves  to  Him  at  whose  command  the  vast 
Pacific  rolls.  After  getting  from  under  the  lee  of  the  island,  the  weather 
proved  rugged  and  the  wind  scant :  tliis  day  two  years  ago  we  enibarked 
from  London  to  join  the  Henry  FrecUng  at  the  Lower  Hope,  about  seven 
miles  below  Graveseud.  Many  have  been  our  tossings  and  buffetiugs 
and  provings  since  that  time;  but  through  that  loving-kindness,  which 
is  better  than  life,  we  have  been  delivered  out  of  them  all,  and  are  still 
left  to  acknowledge,  in  the  grateful  language  of  the  Psalmist,  that  "  the 
goodness  of  God  endureth  continually,"  and  his  love  and  his  mercy  un- 
ceasingly flow,  "  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

Eleventh  Month  lAtli.  —  To-day,  at  noon,  the  island  of  Bolabola  seventy- 
six  miles  distant.  Strong  breezes  against  us,  with  squalls  and  heavy 
showers  of  rain.  The  best  hog  in  our  stock  was  so  tired  of  his  situation 
that  he  sprung  overboard,  and  was  lost,  there  being  too  much  sea  running 
for  a  boat  to  attempt  to  save  him.  Towards  evening  strong  squalls,  with 
much  thunder,  lightning,  and  heavy  rain.  The  foot-rope  of  our  jib  gave 
way,  but  was  discovered  in  time  to  save  the  sail. 

l(J//i.  — Yesterday  the  roughness  of  the  weather,  and  the  harassed  state 
of  our  people  (several  of  them  still  sea-sick),  compelled  us  to  relinquish 
meeting  together  in  our  customary  manner  on  First  days.  To-day  the 
weather  boisterous  and  the  wind  contrary;  after  dark,  frequent  flashes 
of  lightning  from  east  to  west.  Birds  of  two  kinds  settled  on  the  mast 
and  suffered  themselves  to  be  taken,  apparently  nearly  exhausted  with 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


331 


fatigue.  The  very  unsettled  state  of  the  weather,  the  opposing  bhast, 
debility  of  body,  and  poverty  of  mind,  seem  to  unite  in  producing  fresh 
trials  of  our  faith  and  patience;  but  I  trust  it  will  be  seen  hereafter  that 
all  things  have  been  working  together  for  good.  Had  we  known  what 
awaited  us,  it  is  probable  we  should  have  still  clung  to  the  shelter  of 
Bolabola.  although,  for  want  of  Charles  BarfF,  our  situation  would  have 
been  far  from  pleasant  there.  It  is  not  long  ago  since  an  attempt  was 
made  by  the  rebellious  party  to  seize  a  vessel,  which  had  put  into  the 
harbor  for  sujjplies;  this,  however,  was  frustrated  by  the  sober  part  of 
the  community,  who  armed  themselves  and  came  forward  in  time  to  pre- 
vent its  success.  While  we  were  there,  the  natives  came  on  board,  with- 
out restriction,  by  forty  or  fifty  at  a  time :  they  were  received  in  full 
confidence;  our  boarding-nettings  were  entirely  kept  out  of  siglit,  and 
we  felt  perfectly  safe  amongst  them.  Some  trifling  thefts  were  committed, 
not  worth  noticing,  although  a  good  lookout  was  kept  by  our  men.  The 
three  chiefs  next  in  authority  to  the  present  vicious  ruler,  Mai,  are  all 
his  sons  in-law  by  marriage,  and  stand  opposed  to  his  shameful  conduct; 
they  are  at  present  the  means  of  preserving  the  degree  of  moral  order 
still  existing  upon  the  island  :  they  have  been  applied  to  to  destroy  their 
father-in-law,  and  rule  themselves  ;  but  they  say,  "He  is  our  father  — 
we  cannot  do  that;  we  must  bear  with  him." 

18//(.  —  Yesterday  the  strength  of  the  wind  abated,  but  it  remains  still 
contrary,  with  a  heavy  swell.  At  noon  our  latitude,  by  observation,  12^ 
54'  south.  To-day  the  weather  fine,  but  tiie  wind  still  northerly.  The 
Magellan  clouds  about  the  South  Pole  are  seen  every  night,  but  vi.<il)ly 
getting  lower  and  lower.  We  hope  soon  to  get  in  sight  again  of  the 
North  Pole  star,  which  has  for  many  months  been  hidden  from  us. 

19//i.  —  The  wind  still  contrary.  Endeavored  to  commit  my  cause  to 
Him  who  knows  the  depth  of  the  motive  that  induced  our  steps  being 
directed  to  tiie  Sandwich  Islands.  The  protracted  adverse  winds,  and 
humiliating  state  of  mind  at  present  my  portion,  could  not  fail  prompt- 
ing to  a  strict  examination  of  the  foundation  cause  of  this  movement. 
I  had,  [)reviousIy  to  finishing  our  visit  to  the  Georgian  and  Society  Isles, 
looked  (liH'erent  ways  as  to  the  next  route  to  be  pursued:  Karotonga, 
Tongalaboo,  and  New  Holland  seemed  the  places  in  regular  course  and 
succession  in  the  nature  of  things ;  but  the  Sandwich  Islands  were  often 
before  me.  However  undesirable  to  the  natural  inclination  of  flesh  and 
blood,  in  tiiis  the  evening  of  my  day,  the  prospect  might  be  of  adding 
several  thousand  miles  to  our  already  lengthened  distance  from  home, 
v,-hich  must  be  the  result  of  our  going  thither,  yet  no  light  or  brightness 
shone  upon  any  other  track  ;  and  therefore,  without  hesitating,  as  the 
time  of  fmisliing  at  the  southern  islands  drew  nigh,  I  took  care  that  the 
vessel  was  provided  with  water,  hogs,  and  vegetables,  to  be  in  readiness 
to  proceed  as  the  way  should  open  ;  and  at  length  left  Bolabola  with  a 
peaceful  mind,  under  a  belief  that  to  proceed  to  the  Sandwich  Islands 


332 


MEMOinS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


■vvas  the  only  safe  path  for  mc  to  pursue,  and  therefore  we  at  once  shaped 
a  course  towards  the  equator.  This  being  Fifth  day,  it  was  a  great  com- 
fort to  have  the  privilege  of  sitting  down  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  who 
knowoth  the  secret  exercises  of  niy  mind  on  the  present  occasion.  After 
our  sitting  was  over,  I  felt  relieved,  and,  I  trust,  resigned  to  the  dealings 
of  our  heavenly  Father. 

20th. —  Last  evening,  being  in  about  the  latitude  of  Flint's  Island, 
mentioned  in  Xoric's  Lint,  a  good  lookout  was  k('])t  ibr  it  during  the 
night.  This  afternoon,  just  before  sun  setting,  the  appearance  of  land 
was  announced.  Upon  examining  the  latitude  by  observation  at  noon, 
and  the  course  of  the  vessel  since  made  good,  there  is  no  room  to  doubt 
that  the  land  in  sight  is  Flint's  Island,  in  latitude  11°  30'  south,  and 
may  be  considered  as  accurately  laid  down.  After  dark,  edged  away  to 
give  this  land  a  wide  berth,  it  "being  uncertain  how  far  its  coral  crags 
may  extend  from  the  main  body  of  it.  This  island  bore  from  us,  when 
last  seen,  east  by  north  about  ten  miles  distant,  and  appeared  in  the  form 
of  three  small  islands  close  trogether.  It  is  cause  of  humble  thankful- 
ness that  we  have  not  met  with  it  in  the  dark,  or  under  circumstances 
unfavorable  and  dangerous.  To-day  abiding  through  favor  in  the  low 
and  peaceful  valley;  although  under  more  than  ordinary  circumstances 
of  discouragement,  by  reason  of  the  increased  swelling  of  the  lower  part 
of  my  legs  and  ankles,  from  the  great  and  constant  heat  to  which  we  are 
subjected,  together  with  the  want  of  exercise,  which  the  incessant  motion 
of  the  vessel  almost  precludes  the  possibility  of  obtaining;  but  in  my 
straits  and  difficulties  I  am  endeavoring  to  "set  the  Lord  always  before 
me,"  believing  He  will  not  permit  me  to  be  greatly  moved  at  what  he 
may  be  pleased  to  dispense  to  a  "  worm  and  no  man,"  as  is  often  my 
state  of  feeling  and  condition. 

23(1. —  The  weather  much  the  same  since  the  20th  instant.  Yesterday 
very  wet  and  squally,  and,  although  the  First  day  of  the  week,  we  were 
forced  to  let  it  pass  over  without  assembling  the  people.  As  regards 
myself,  poor  and  low  ;  endeavored  to  keep  my  mind  staid,  watching  unto 
prayer  towards  the  Lord.  At  our  evening  reading,  my  understanding 
was  renewedly  opened  to  comprehend  in  a  spiritual  sense  some  texts  of 
Scripture  which  were  read,  to  my  comfort  and  edification,  and,  I  hope, 
to  my  IMaker's  praise.  To-day,  fair  weather,  which  afforded  our  people 
an  op[)ortunity  of  dr)'ing  most  of  their  wet  clothes. 

2Gth. —  Latitude  9"^  44'  south.  Since  Second  day  many  changes  have 
taken  ytlace ;  but  we  have  only  altered  the  latitude  about  two  degrees. 
This  forenoon  we  held  our  little  meeting,  and  notwithstanding  previously 
to  sitting  down  I  felt  hemmed  in  outwardly  and  inwardly  by  discour- 
aging circumstances,  yet  as  the  struggle  was  maintained,  a  gleam  of 
comfort  seemed  to  shine  as  frorn  the  Sun  of  Ilighteousnes.s,  which  alone 
can  avail  and  cheer  the  drooping  traveller  in  the  Christian  course,  and 
strengthen  him  more  and  more  to  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight ;  and 


1835  ] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DA-XIEL   "U' HEELER. 


333 


less  and  less  to  look  for  support  and  comfort  from  the  perisliing  "things 
that  are  seen  "  and  only  "  temporal ;  "  whilst  the  blessed  realities  which 
endure,  are  "not  seen,"  but  are  "eternal." 

nth. —  We  were  favored  this  morning,  soon  after  breakfast,  with  a 
sight  of  Caroline  Island,  about  three  leagues  under  our  lee.  xYlthough, 
from  the  present  wind  and  relative  positions  both  of  the  vessel  and  this 
island,  we  could  never  have  touched  it,  yet  it  is  comforting  and  relieving 
when  permitted  to  have  a  distinct  view  of  such  lurking  neighbors,  as  it 
at  once  places  all  risk  of  running  upon  them  in  thewtlarkness  of  the  night 
beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt.  Caroline  Island,  like  many  otliers  of 
those  beautiful  spots  which  stud  the  capacious  bosora  of  this  vast  ocean, 
is  so  low  that  nothing  was  apparent  but  the  tops  of  the  trees  that  grew 
upon  its  coral  foundation  :  it  is  said  to  be  uninhabited.  This  day  my 
sixty-fourth  year  is  completed;  and  when  I  look  at  the  lateness  of  life's 
hour,  and  consider  my  present  situation,  contending  with  winds  and 
waves  on  this  side  the  globe,  and  my  hands  ready  to  hang  down  under  a 
sense  of  weakness  and  increasing  infirmities,  it  is  truly  appalling.  I  feel 
at  times  ready  to  faint  at  the  magnitude  of  the  prospect  still  widely 
spread  before  me;  and  certainly  I  should  have  fainted  long  ago,  if  I  had 
not  believed  to  see,  and  also  been  permitted  to  see,  to  my  finite  admira- 
tion, the  mercy,  the  goodness,  and  the  faithfulness  "of  the  Lord  in  the 
land  of  the  living."  He  beareth  up  my  often  drooping  and  heli)loss  head 
above  the  strife  of  the  mighty  waters;  He  sustainetli  and  upiioldeth  me 
by  the  word  of  his  power,  for  his  great  name's  sake. 

29//t. —  The  weather  still  rough  and  unsettled.  This  is  the  third  First 
day  in  succession  that  we  have  been  prevented  from  meeting  together  ia 
the  usual  way ;  a  circumstance  that  did  not  occur  during  the  long  and 
stormy  outward-bound  passage  from  England.  In  this  climate,  such  is 
the  closeness  and.  heat  of  the  cal)in  below,  that  our  toiling  sailors  soon 
become  drowsy,  which  renders  almost  useless  our  assembling  anywhere 
but  on  the  deck,  which  the  weather  of  late  has  not  permitted. 

Twelfth  Month  ilh. —  Since  the  29th,  nothing  to  record  (excepting  those 
mercies  which  are  new  every  morning j  besides  a  .«cries  of  rough  and  un- 
settled weather;  on  the  2d  instant  a  sight  of  the  sun  was  obtained,  and 
our  true  latitude  found  to  i)e  11^  46'  south,  having  drifted  about  two 
degrees  to  the  southward,  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  strong  northerly 
winds  and  the  swell  of  the  .sea  again.st  the  vessel. 

Yesterday  the  weather  and  wind  more  favorable,  which  was  succeeded 
by  a  calm.  It  being  Fifth  ilay,  we  held  our  usual  meeting  in  thankful- 
ness for  the  quiet  opportunity  afforded  by  the  more  gentle  movement  of 
the  vessel.  Supported  in  humble  resignation  to  Divine  disposal.  In  the 
afternoon  a  shark  was  taken,  al)out  seven  feet  long. 

lO/A. —  No  material  alteration  in  the  weather  since  the  4th  instant, 
although  some  progress  has  been  made.  On  First  day,  the  Gth,  portions 
of  Scripture  were  read  to  the  crew  in  the  forenoon ;  in  the  afternoon, 


334 


MEMOIRS   OF   BANIKT,  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


this  was  prevented  by  the  state  of  the  weather.  To-day  we  sat  down 
together  in  the  morning,  and  I  was  favored  to  feel  refreshed.  We  have 
now  a  steady  trade-wind  from  tlie  eastward,  sufficient  to  allow  our  mak- 
ing a  north  course  good  against  an  opposing  swell  ;  but  we  arc  greatly 
annoyed  by  another  swell  more  heavy  upon  the  quarter,  which  makes 
the  motion  uneasy,  and  at  times  violent. 

l-l//i. —  Steady  wind  from  the  east  and  fine  weather.  Yesterday,  as- 
sembled the  crew  twice  in  the  day  for  devotional  purposes.  About  eleven 
in  the  forenoon,  the  Mciiry  Freeling  entered  the  North  Pacific.  At  noon 
our  latitude  O''  6'  north  of  the  equator,  longitude  about  147°  west.  This 
morning  we  have  got  through  a  strong  current  which,  in  (lie  course  of 
a  few  hours,  had  swept  us  twenty-eight  miles  to  the  westward,  as  indi- 
cated by  the  chronometers. 

For  more  than  three  weeks  after  leaving  Bolabola  our  progress  was 
greatly  impeded  by  an  almost  constant  succession  of  contrary  winds  and 
rugged  weather;  and  yet  I  could  never  see  ray  way  to  bear  up* and  run 
back  to  the  it^lands  for  shelter.  I  believed,  on  setting  out,  that  the  track 
towards  the  Sandwich  Islands  was  the  right  one  for  me  to  pursue ;  and 
yet  everything  combined  to  obstruct  and  frustrate  our  best  attempts  to 
])ersevere.  Winds,  from  quarters  whence  they  are  seldom  known  to 
blow  in  these  seas,  were  permitted  to  buffet  us  at  times  strongly,  with 
considerable  sea;  these,  together  with  a  succession  of  drenching,  heavy- 
thunder  rains,  made  the  prospect  additionally  discouraging  and  gloomy 
to  some  on  board.  Although  I  never  hinted  it  to  any  one,  yet  I  had 
pretty  much  concluded  that,  on  reaching  the  equator,  if  the  northerly 
blast  should  then  appear  to  be  fairly  established  strongly  against  us,  I 
should  be  satisfied  to  bear  away  before  it  for  the  nearest  port,  rather  than 
any  longer  persist  in  beating  our  little  vessel  to  pieces  by  contending 
against  its  overwhelming  force;  as,  having  done  all  I  could  to  endeavor 
to  follow  the  line  of  apprehended  duty  cast  up  before  me,  not  dou!)ling 
but  tlie  will  would  be  accepted  for  the  deed  by  Him  who  knows  the  in- 
tegrity of  all  hearts,  and  who  had  witnessed  our  faithful  striving,  week 
after  week,  to  accomplish  its  fulfilment;  but,  on  re-ichiug  the  utmost 
bound  of  south  latitude  yesterday,  instead  of  boisterous  and  contrary 
winds,  we  were  favored  to  cross  into  the  northern  hemisphere  with  a 
leading  breeze  and  as  beautiful  weather  as  could  be  imagined ;  and  such 
has  been  our  progress  through  the  night  that,  at  noon  this  day,  our  lati- 
tude is  2^  28' north  and  14G^  r)9' west  longitude,  by  lunar  observation.  This 
change  in  a  prospect  so  lately  and  so  darkly  clouded  has  brought  with 
it  comfort  and  strength,  and  caused  gratitude  and  thanksgiving  to  spring 
in  my  heart  to  our  all-merciful  and  faithful  Creator  and  Preserver. 

llth.  —  Continued  to  make  rapid  progress,  since  the  14th  instant,  to 
the  northward,  with  a  side-wind.  Yesterday  the  appearance  of  the 
weather  became  very  threatening,  and  the  swellings  of  the  ocean  much 
increased.    A  considerable  quantity  of  rain  fell  in  the  course  of  the 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELEPw. 


335 


day ;  but  the  clouds  most  heavily  charged  rode  past  us  altogether  un- 
broken. Charles  and  myself  sat  down  in  the  forenoon,  and,  towards 
the  latter  end  of  our  sitting,  a  small  portion  of  strength  was  felt  to  draw 
nearer  to  the  Fountain  of  life. 

Tivelj'lh  Month  21^1.  —  The  wind  rather  more  in  our  favor.  Our  prog- 
ress somewhat  retarded  by  changing  several  of  our  sails,  being  too  old 
and  thin  to  trust  to  when  exposed  to  heavy  gusts  from  mountainous 
land.  Yesterday  the  assembling  of  the  crew  for  devotional  purposes 
was  not  omitted.  At  ten  o'clock  last  night,  shortened  sail,  for  fear 
of  a  supjwsed  island  being  in  our  route,  called  Hirst's  Island.  This 
island  is  mentioned  by  Norie,  in  a  chart,  published  in  1833,  belonging 
to  our  mate ;  whilst  our  own  private  chart  and  the  ship's  atlas  are  silent 
on  the  subject.  It  is  probable  this  island  may  exist,  but  certainly  not 
in  tlie  place  laid  down,  for  we  must  have  passed,  in  the  dark,  nearly 
over  the  spot  where  it  is  said  to  be,  and  met  with  nothing.  This  circum- 
stance (fost  us  several  hours  of  a  beautiful  wind,  without  the  satisfaction 
of  being  able  to  establish  the  fact  of  there  being  such  an  island,  or  its 
true  position,  for  the  benefit  of  other  wandering  pilgrims  on  this  expan- 
sive watery  waste. 

On  the  19th  did  not  fail,  and,  I  trust,  allowably  so,  to  remember  the 
mercifully-l)estowed  and  long-entrusted  and  beloved  partner  of  my  bosom  ; 
a  bosom  friend  indeed,  guileless  and  faithful  ;  whose  loss  to  me  was  in- 
deed great  and  irreparable,  but  her  gain  eternal.  IIund)le  resignation 
to  the  Divine  will  is  as  a  canopy  of  peace  around  me,  although  the  loss 
was  such  that  even  time  does  not  lessen  its  extent. 

23'/. — Yesterday  the  wind  fresh  and  favorable  :  we  got  on  rapidly 
also  through  the  night,  and  to-day  are  still  hastening  onward  with  a 
following  .«ea.  At  noon,  the  latilutle  19°  41'  north  ;  at  four  o'clock, 
p.  M.,  longitude  153°  18'  west.  Tliis  morning  hauled  a  little  more  to  the 
westward,  to  endeavor  to  make  the  land.  Just  !)efore  sunset  the  sight 
of  land  was  ainiounced  from  the  mast-head,  but  the  haze  about  the 
water's  edge  made  it  very  indistinct,  and  not  visible  from  the  deck,  to 
myself,  until  the  sun  had  sunk  below  the  horizon  ;  when  not  only  the 
stupendous  mountain  of  Mouna  Kea,  with  its  snow-clad  top,  which  ia 
more  than  1-3,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  .^ea,  but  the  lower  land 
towards  the  north  cape  of  the  island  of  Hawaii  could  be  plainly  dis- 
tinguished, at  the  distance  of  more  than  eighty  miles.  Here  is  a  renewed 
call  for  thankfulness,  after  such  a  winding  and  intricate  passage  of  six 
we.ks,  thus  to  be  favored  with  such  a  defined  and  decidedly  excellent 
landfall  before  the  night  closed  ui)on  us,  —  which  is  now  long  and  dark, 
the  shortest  day,  in  this  region,  being  just  over,  and  the  moon  but  in  an 
infant  state  at  present.  The  mercies  of  the  Lord  arc  indeed  from  ever- 
lasting to  everlasting,  and  blessed  forever  is  He,  the  Lord  God  of  Israel, 
who  only  doeth  wondrous  things ;  blessed  be  his  glorious  name  forever, 


336 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


and  let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory:  and  who  can  refrain 
from  saying,  with  David,  "  Amen  and  Amen  ?  " 

2-U!i.  —  This  sight  of  the  laud  enabled  us  to  run  through  the  dark, 
under  whole  canvas,  without  fear,  thus  making  great  progress ;  and  this 
morning  the  lofiy  mountain  upon  Hawaii,  from  our  having  approached 
at  least  fifty  miles  nearer  to  it,  appeared  twice  as  high  as  it  did  last 
evening.  Before  noon  the  island  of  Maui  was  discernible  from  the  deck, 
and  at  sundown  Tauroa  was  plainly  to  be  seen.  At  eight  o'clock,  p.  M., 
off  the  west  end  of  Maui ;  reduced  the  canvas  for  the  night.  Our  getting 
into  Oahu  to-morrow  is  at  present  uncertain  ;  the  day  must  declare  it : 
at  four  o'clock  this  afternoon,  we  were  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles 
distant. 

In  a  note  subsequently  written,  D.  W.  adds:  Some  of  my  beloved 
friends  may  be  at  a  loss  for  the  reason  of  our  passing  by  some  of  the 
largest  islands  in  the  Sandwich  group  —  particularly  Hawaii,  formerly 
considered  as  the  chief  of  the  cluster  —  and  aiming  directly  at  one  not 
one-third  its  size,  and  much  less  than  Maui.  This  decision  seemed  to 
arise  from  the  circumstance  of  Captain  Keen's  being  a  stranger  to  the 
other  islands,  and  from  the  information  obtained  that  there  was  no  safe 
anchorage  for  a  vessel  in  the  winter  season  except  at  Honolulu,  in  the 
island  of  Oahu,  where  there  is  safety  at  every  season  of  the  year.  It 
occurred  to  mc,  at  the  same  time,  that  if  we  should  be  favored  to  reach 
Oahu  in  safety,  and  then  find  it  necessary  to  proceed  to  the  other  islands, 
some  person  might  be  found  well  acquainted  with  their  different  bays, 
roads,  coves,  creeks,  etc.,  and  be  easily  obtained  to  accompany  us  on 
such  a  visit.  These  were  my  motives  for  what  might  seem,  and  did 
seem  to  some  people,  beginning  at  the  wrong  end  of  the  work,  by  going 
to  leeward,  and  having  to  come  back  again  against  the  trade-wind,  which 
is  no  easy  matter.  But  I  have  since  found  that  I  should  have  been 
wrong  altogether  if  I  had  stopped  short  of  Oahu  ;  for  here  I  found  the 
scat  of  the  government  of  the  islands,  and  also  the  head-quarters  of  the 
American  missionary  establishment;  in  short,  here  was  the  only  means 
of  access  to  the  authorities  of  the  other  islands  and  to  the  missionary 
stations ;  and,  in  some  instances,  we  could  not  have  procured  supplies 
for  the  vessel  without  an  order  from  the  government,  or  an  agent  of 
theirs  sent  along  with  us.  I  mention  the  missionary  stations  as  needful 
to  have  access  to,  because  it  is  only  at  them  that  I  can  look  for  an  in- 
•  terpreter,  and  through  him  that  I  can  speak  to  the  native  tribes.  We 
tiierefore  passed  by  Hawaii,  Maui,  and  Morakai,  at  all  of  which  are 
several  missionary  stations,  except  the  last  mentioned,  where  there  is 
only  one.  And  it  now  fully  appears  that  the  step  of  coming,  in  the  first 
place,  to  Oahu  has  opened  the  way  in  a  most  satisfactory  manner  in  every 
respect  for  a  visit  to  the  other  islands. 

I  feel  ^t  no  light  thing  to  be,  as  it  were,  upon  the  eve  of  again  landing 
upon  shores  by  myself  as  yet  untrodden,  amongst  thousands  and  thou- 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


337 


sands  of  my  fellow-creatures,  in  whose  sight  I  must  unquestionably  ap- 
pear "as  one  born  out  of  due  time;"  but,  when  I  trace  the  motive  of 
ray  coming  to  its  utmost  source,  I  am  favored  to  find  a  foundation  firm 
enough  to  bear  me  out ;  and  the  prospect  of  another  opportunity  being 
afforded  me  for  the  exaltation  of  the  dear  Redeemer's  kingdom,  at  sea- 
sons warms  and  gladdens  the  heart,  rekindling  a  measure  of  that  love 
which  desires  the  welfare  of  all  mankind  the  world  over ;  many  of  whom 
have  long  since  heard  of  the  name  of  Jesus  the  Messiah  at  a  distance, 
but  know  him  not  as  a  Saviour,  nigh  in  the  heart,  to  save  them  from 
their  sins. 

2'>th.  —  The  breeze  continued  until  midnight,  after  which  it  gradually 
lessened,  and  at  four  o'clock,  a.  m.,  we  were  becalmed.  In  the  forenoon 
made  some  progress  with  light  winds,  and  before  noon  got  sight  of  Oahu  ; 
but  the  prospect  of  our  getting  in  is  now  doubtful,  the  wind  having 
become  variable.  Towards  evening  the  breeze  freshened,  and  enabled 
us  to  get  considerably  nearer  to  the  island.  The  whole  of  the  Sandwich 
group  in  sight,  except  Tauai,  or  Atooi,  which  lies  ninety-four  miles  to 
leeward  of  Oahu.  Before  dark  a  sail  hove  in  sight  from  the  westward, 
the  first  and  only  vessel  we  have  seen  at  sea  for  the  last  eight  weeks,  or 
since  leaving  Huahine. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

SAXDWicn  IsLAjiDS  —  AKonoR  IX  THE  IlARnon  OF  IIoNOLrLtJ  —  Native  Meet- 
ing—  Visit  from  the  King  —  Mketing  at  the  Makineijs'  CnAPEL — Disthibu- 
Tio\  OF  Tracts,  etc. —  Native  Meeting  —  Visit  of  the  Governor  of  Hawaii 

—  IIai.f-Caste  Girls'  Scuool —  Meeting  at  the  Chapel  —  Native  MABRiAOEa 

—  Meeting  at  the  Chapel  —  Native  Girls'  School. 

OAHU.  TWELFTH  MONTH  26Tn.  — Plied  to  and  fro,  during 
tlie  darkness,  to  windward  of  the  island,  and  at  the  earliest  dawn 
of  day  l)ore  up  for  Diamond  Hill.  As  we  neared  the  entrance,  several 
boats  were  seen  coming  out.  The  first  brought  two  or  three  of  the  resi- 
dent traders,  the  second  brought  the  pilot  and  some  others,  and  in  the 
third  came  the  British  and  American  Consuls ;  the  former  bringing  us  a 
packet  of  letters  from  our  beh)vcd  family  —  as  might  be  expected,  all 
of  old  date,  but  new  to  us,  and  truly  welcome;  and  afresh  claiming  a 
grateful  tribute  of  thankfulness  to  Him  whose  tender  mercies  extend  to 
all  his  poor  unworthy  creatures,  how^cver  widely  separated.  The  wind, 
which  at  first  was  likely  to  prevent  our  getting  in,  now  changed,  and 
bore  us  quickly  through  the  winding,  narrow  channel  into  the  still  har- 
bor of  Honolulu.  The  anchor  was  but  just  dropped,  when  Hiram  Bing- 
ham, the  senior  missionary  of  the  establishment  at  this  place,  came  on 
board,  and  offered  his  services  iu  whatever  way  we  could  accept  them, 
29  W 


338 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIET,  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


at  the  same  time  inviting  us  to  become  his  guests  while  here.  We  had 
on  board  a  large  packet  of  letters  and  parcels  for  hiiu  and  his  colleagues 
on  these  islands.  It  appeared  that  information  of  our  being  at  the 
Georgian  Islands  had  long  since  reached  this  place,  and,  as  soon  as  our 
vessel  came  in  sight,  there  was  no  doubt,  from  her  strange  and  novel 
figure  in  these  seas,  but  that  we  were  arrived ;  this  was  evidently  the 
case,  for  the  British  Consul,  Richard  Charlton,  brought  off  our  letters 
witliout  hesitation.  The  natives  here,  being  much  accustomed  to  see 
shipping,  in  general  take  but  little  notice  of  them,  and  seldom  visit 
them  ;  but  they  soon  swarmed  upon  our  deck,  attracted  by  the  odd  ap- 
pearance of  the  Henry  Freeling ;  and  we  afterwards  understood  that 
they  gave  her  the  name  of  the  "  Mast-and-a-half "  We  now  find  it 
needful  to  make  an  alteration  in  the  day  of  the  month  and  of  the  week, 
to  accommodate  the  time  in  these  islands.  Yesterday  was  with  us  what 
is  conmionly  called  Christmas-day ;  but  we  find  that  to-day  (with  us  the 
26th)  is  here  only  the  25th,  and  is  observed  accordingly.  To  prevent 
confusion,  we  purpose  adopting  the  day  considered  the  Sabbath  here  in- 
stead of  our  own,  whilst  we  remain  among  the  Sandwich  Isles ;  but  the 
ship's  log-book  will  still  retain  the  dates  and  days  as  when  we  left  Eng- 
land, and  in  it  the  change  will  never  be  observable. 

Tith.  —  In  the  afternoon  landed,  and  made  our  way  to  Hiram  Bing- 
ham's habitation  ;  but  not  finding  him  at  home,  we  called  upon  the 
British  Consul,  who  kindly  accompanied  us  to  obtain  some  exercise  on 
foot,  it  being  forty-five  days  since  we  had  had  an  opportunity  of  walking 
more  than  a  few  paces  at  a  time  on  the  Frceling's  deck.  Returned  to 
Hiram  Bingham's  about  the  time  his  return  home  was  expected,  and 
found  him  accordingly.  Believing  it  safest  for  me  not  to  miss  an  oppor- 
tunitj',  if  one  could  be  obtained,  of  seeing  a  body  of  the  natives  collected 
together  to-morrow,  at  their  own  place  of  worship,  I  mentioned  the  mat- 
ter to  Hiram  Bingham,  who  readily  made  way  for  my  accommodation, 
kindly  offering  his  services  to  interpret  if  I  wished  to  address  the  people. 
After  partaking  of  an  early  tea  with  the  family,  we  returned  on  board 
at  ten  o'clock,  p.  m.  Mercifully  supported  to  look  forward  towards  to- 
morrow in  humble  confidence  and  hope  of  that  help  and  strength  which 
is  almighty,  and  which  has  never  yet  failed  to  deliver  me  out  of  every 
trouble  and  distress.  My  trust  is  in  the  Lord,  who  alone  can  bless  and 
cause  his  own  works  to  praise  his  ever  great  and  adorable  name. 

28//i.  (First  day.) — At  nine  a.m.,  repaired  to  the  house  of  Hiram 
Bingham,  who  accompanied  us  to  the  native  meeting.  As  the  branch 
of  the  mission  here  consists  of  several  families  from  America,*  who 
understood  the  native  language  but  in  a  small  degree,  and  as  some  other 
white  people  attending  the  meeting  are  laboring  under  the  same  disad. 


*  The  missionaries  stationed  in  the  Sandwich  Islands  are  exclusively  from  the 
American  board  of  missions. 


1835.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


339 


vantage,  Hiram  Bingliam  proposed  that  my  certificates  should  be  first 
read  in  English,  and  then  to  the  people  in  the  native  tongue ;  and  this 
plan  afterwards  appeared  more  eligible,  when  it  was  observed  that  other 
persons  came  into  the  meeting  (probably  induced  by  curiosity)  who  do 
not  attend  on  other  occasions,  such  as  the  foreign  Consuls  and  others 
from  the  town.  The  service  performed  here  by  the  missionary  somewhat 
differed  from  what  we  had  seen  among  the  Southern  Islands.  It  com- 
menced with  a  very  short  prayer,  which  we  had  previously  been  told  was 
for  a  blessing  on  what  was  about  to  follow;  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures 
was  then  read,  and  afterwards  a  hymn  was  sung.  When  this  was  finished, 
the  principal  prayer,  as  before  explained  to  us,  was  offered  at  consider- 
able length  ;  and  then  another  hymn  was  sung,  after  which  the  reading 
of  my  certificates  commenced.  I  had  sat  under  a  great  weight  of  exer- 
cise, from  a  belief  that  I  should  have  to  stand  up  when  the  reading  of 
them  was  gone  through,  and  not  without  a  humiliating  feeling  of  weak- 
ness and  fear  at  my  own  insufficiency.  Not  having  for  perhaps  a  year 
and  a  half  heard  my  certificates  read,  except  in  the  Polynesian  language, 
I  felt  quite  struck  on  hearing  them  in  English  ;  but  I  think  the  unity 
and  sympathy  of  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  at  home  never  at  any 
time  felt  so  truly  precious  and  strengthening  to  my  bowed-down  mind; 
and  the  expressions  which  they  contain  of  my  beloved  family's  concur- 
rence with  my  leaving  them,  to  attend  to  the  call  of  apprehended  duty, 
were  so  unexpectedly  sounded  in  my  ears,  that  the  weakness  of  human 
nature  could  not  be  repressed  nor  th^  tear  of  parental  affection  re- 
strained. "  Deep  called  unto  deej) ;  "  the  waves  and  the  billows  passed 
over,  leaving  me  in  a  state  of  nothingness  and  emptiness ;  i)ut,  perhaps, 
never  more  fit  to  declare  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  my  Lord,  in  the  abil- 
ity He  was  graciously  pleased  to  bestow.^  When  Hiram  Bingham  liad  fin- 
ished reading  and  explaining  my  certificates  to  the  pe<iple,  I  went  and 
stood  by  his  side,  as  "a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind."  A  solemn  silence 
now  prevailed  over  us,  until  it  was  with  me  to  say:  "It  is  more  than 
probal)le  that  the  greater  part  of  the  company  now  assembled  never 
before  heard  of  the  existence  of  a  Society  under  the  denomiiialion  of 
Friends  (alluding  to  my  certificates);  l)Ut,  my  beloved  people,  all  such  as 
love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  kcej)  his  commandments  are  friends  — 
friends  universally  to  God,  friends  to  one  another,  and  friends  to  all 
mankind.  *  Ye  are  my  friends,'  said  Christ,  'if  ye  do  whatsoever  I 
command  you.'  All  such  are  members  of  the  same  society  the  world 
over."  Then,  charging  the  people  to  endeavor  to  draw  m  ar  unto  God, 
that  under  the  sanctifying  influence  of  his  power  and  life-giving  presence 
our  meeting  together  might  be  rendered  a  blessing,  I  was  largely  opened 
to  declare  the  everlasting  Truth  amongst  tluin,  and  to  turn  them  to  its 
light  in  their  own  hearts  —  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Him  who  is  "the  true 
light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  ;  "  in  whom 
only  there  is  life,  and  who  is  the  only  way  to  God  the  Father,  as  declared 


340 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1835. 


by  himself:  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life;  no  man  cometh  to 
tlie  Father  but  by  me."    That  a  mere  outward  profession  of  religion 
would  j)rove  altogether  unavailing  to  them  :  the  great  work  of  regener- 
ation must  be  witnessed  :  that  to  be  members  of  the  true  church  they 
must  be  redeemed  with  judgment  from  sin  and  transgression,  and  be 
converted  unto  God  by  the  righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus,  believed  in  and 
submitted  to  through  faith  in  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  who 
raised  Him  from  the  dead,  with  whom  also  they  must  be  raised  from 
death  unto  life.   That  we  cannot  worship  God  in  the  manner  He  requires 
while  we  continue  in  sin  and  wickedness,  for  the  prayers  of  the  wicked 
are  not  heard  ;  they  cannot  pray  acceptably  in  that  state ;  their  sacrifice 
is  an  abomination.    The  true  and  living  worshippers  of  the  only  true 
and  living  God  are  no  longer  dead  in  sins  and  trespasses ;  they  are 
redeemed  from  these  by  the  righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  came  to 
save  his  people  from  their  sins,  and  never  while  they  continue  in  them. 
That  we  must  fear  God,  and  in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  give  glory  unto 
Him,  before  we  can  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.    For  consider- 
ably more  than  an  hour  my  heart  was  enlarged  in  the  flowings  of  gospel 
love,  as  a  stream  bearing  down  everything  before  it.    A  more  attentive 
.'ludience  can  scarcely  be  conceived  than  certain  classes  of  this  people, 
both  natives  and  foreigners.    The  Lord's  power  had  the  dominion,  and 
reigned  pre-eminently,  until  the  breaking  up  of  the  meeting.  Every 
class  and  variety  of  the  people  flocked  round  us,  scarcely  affording  us  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  to  the  members  of  the  missionary  establishment. 
Some  of  the  natives  endeavored  to  thank  me  through  the  medium  of 
Hiram  Bingham  ;  but  I  requested  him  to  refer  such  to  the  great  Creator, 
and  not  to  the  creature.    One  said  I  had  brought  them  a  blessing.  A 
number  of  serious-looking  wonjen  came  round  us,  whose  countenances 
bespoke  the  love  that  was  in  their  hearts.    Troops  of  the  dear  children 
gathered  in  their  turn,  and  seemed  delighted  to  find  that  they  also  might 
shake  hands  with  the  strangers ;  some  of  them  would  come  again  and 
again  until  they  found  their  faces  were  recognized.    We  seemed  to  need 
more  hands  than  we  possessed,  as  frequent  attempts  would  fail  to  shake 
hands  with  those  that  held  theirs  out  to  us,  l)y  others  reaching  forward 
and  taking  hold  of  ours  before  them,  in  quick  succession.    Thus  hath 
my  gracious  Lord  been  pleased  to  deal  with  a  poor,  unprofitable  creature, 
but  who  is  a  living  monument  of  his  everlasting  love  and  mercy ;  al- 
thougli  he  is  unworthy  of  being  numbered  among  the  least  of  his 
servants.    Truly  his  judgments  are  a  great  deep;  but  his  love,  who  can 
declare?  It  is  unutterable,  unfathomable,  and  unbounded  as  his  mercy; 
whose  is  the  kingdom,  and  to  whom  all  power  and  glory  belong  forever. 
NV^lien  we  got  into  the  open  road,  Hiram  Bingham  told  us  the  bell  was 
then  ringing  at  the  Mariners'  Chapel,  where  the  English  and  other  for- 
eigners meet,  if  I  wished  to  go  to  it.    I  replied  that  I  believed  I  must 
go  on  board,  to  my  little  family  there. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


341 


31st.  —  Engaged  on  board,  during  the  forepart  of  each  day,  preparing 
despatches  for  England,  and  by  the  numerous  callers  to  look  at  the  ves- 
sel and  see  the  newly-arrived  strangers :  the  governor  of  the  fort,  and 
some  of  the  principal  chiefs,  with  the  governor  of  the  island  of  Maui, 
were  amongst  them.  In  the  afternoon  took  exercise  on  shore,  and  called 
upon  some  of  the  inhabitants;  engaged  in  writing  till  late  at  night. 
This  evening  spent  some  time  with  the  seamen's  chaplain,  a  young  man 
appointed  and  sent  out  by  the  Seamen's  Friend  Society  in  America  to 
preach  at  the  Mariners'  Chapel.  While  we  were  together,  some  inter- 
esting conversation  took  place  on  important  subjects. 

First  Month  1st,  1836.  —  This  morning  a  deputation  of  chiefs  of  the 
highest  order  came  on  board,  bringing  a  letter,  addressed  to  me  as  follows : 

"Honolulu,  January  1836. 
"As  an  expression  of  friendly  regard  of  Kinau  and  her  associate 
chiefs  to  ^Ir.  Wheeler,  the  friendly  visitant,  they  beg  his  acceptance  of  a 
few  supplies.    They  are  the  following:  five  barrels  of  potatoes,  five 
turkeys,  five  fowls,  and  one  hog.  Na 

"  Kinau." 

Finding,  upon  inquiry,  that  to  refuse  this  present  would  create  much 
dissatisfaction,  because  entirely  intended  as  a  good-will  otieriug,  the  fol- 
lowing acknowledgment  was  returned: 

"Highly  sensible  of  the  kindness  and  hospitable  intention  of  Kinau, 
the  governing  chief  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  the  constituted  author- 
ities of  the  same,  I  assure  them  of  my  Christian  regard  in  the  love  of 
the  everlasting  gospel,  which  has  induced  me  to  visit  these  isles  afar  off. 

"I  feel  and  value  this  token  of  good-will,  in  their  act  of  generosity, 
and  I  do  freely  accept  the  supplies  so  gratuitously  furnished. 

"AVith  best  desires  for  their  present  and  eternal  welfare,  and  that  of 
every  age  and  every  class  over  whom  they  preside,  I  am  her  and  their 
sincere  friend, 

"  Daniel  Wiiioellu." 

'■"Henry  Freeling,  in  the  harbor  of  Ilonolulu, 

"  jiV«<  Month  \st,  18:50. 
"To  Ki.VAi',  tlie  governing  cliief  of  the  Sandwich  Inlands,"  etc. 

Before  the  business  was  fully  arranged,  and  the  parties  gone  from  the 
cabin,  the  young  King  Kauikeaouli  arrived,  with  several  of  his  princ  ijial 
attendants.*  He  was  escorted  on  board  by  the  Tjiglish  Consul,  accom- 
panied by  two  other  foreigners.  It  appears  that  the  king,  although  the 
lawful  ruler  of  these  islands,  has  delivered  up  the  executive  j)ower  into 
the  hands  of  Kinau,  and  takes  no  part  whatever  in  the  administration 

*  Kniiikcaoiili  is  said  to  mean,  in  the  Sandwich  Island  dialect,  "  to  hany  vpon  the 
dark  blue  sky." 
29* 


342 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


of  public  affairs.  He  is  surrouiuied  by  a  set  of  evil  advisers,  and  tbcre 
is  every  reason  to  apprehend  he  leads  a  very  unsteady,  dissij)atcd  life, 
but  is  said  to  possess  good  abilities  and  an  amiable  disposition  ;  he  talks 
some  English  and  understands  much  of  what  is  said.  He  examined 
every  part  of  our  vessel  very  minutely,  and  might  possibly  have  gone  to 
the  mast-head  (a  common  thing  with  him),  but  our  rigging,  being  fresh 
tarred,  deterred  him  from  attempting  it.  An  intelligent  person,  a  native 
of  Dundee,  was  on  board  at  the  time,  though  not  one  of  the  palace  party. 
To  this  man  I  mentioned  what  I  thought  of  the  islanders;  and  as  the 
king,  who  sat  next  to  him  appeared  to  listen  attentively,  I  spoke  freely 
and  })lainly  of  the  ruin  that  awaited  these  islands  if  the  importation  of 
spirits  and  the  use  of  them  were  allowed  to  continue,  and  unless  the 
private  property  of  the  poor  inhabitants  is  protected  by  wholesome  laws, 
firmly  executed  without  partiality.  At  present  these  people  are  groan- 
ing under  an  arbitrary  feudal  system,  kept  up  with  shameful  tyranny  on 
the  part  of  the  chiefs.  I  may  mention  a  recent  instance  that  has  come 
within  our  knowledge,  which  is  only  a  fair  specimen  of  the  actual  state 
of  things  here:  an  industrious  native  had  grown  a  small  plot  of  sugar- 
cane, and  when  its  produce  was  ascertained,  his  chief,  who  had  permitted 
him  to  cultivate  the  land,  ordered  the  whole  of  it  to  be  brought  to  him, 
except  a  portion  of  the  mola.sses.  This  summons  was  duly  obeyed,  and 
the  chief  afterwards  informed  him,  by  message,  that  the  next  year  he 
should  take  the  whole,  both  su-gar  and  molasses.  This,  however,  so 
damped  the  exertion  of  the  poor  man,  that  he  did  not  attempt  to  grow 
any  more;  though,  if  his  chief  had  insisted  on  it,  he  durst  not  have 
refused,  as  things  now  stand.  This  mercenary  chief  has  been  one  of  our 
visitors  on  board. 

2d.  —  In  the  evening  called  upon  Hiram  Bingliam  and  Richard 
Charlton.  On  our  way  to  the  habitation  of  the  latter,  accidentally  met 
with  the  seamen's  chaplain,  who  accompanied  us  thither.  While  to- 
gether, I  felt  best  satisfied  to  make  inquiry  as  to  the  probability  of  the 
inhabitants  being  willing  to  attend  a  religious  meeting  held  on  a  First 
day  evening  ;  and  being  assured  that  the  foreigners  would  come  more 
freely  in  the  evening  than  in  the  morning,  I  believed  it  best  for  me  to 
agree  that  public  notice  should  be  given,  at  the  close  of  the  morning 
meeting,  that  a  meeting  for  worship,  after  the  manner  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  was  intended  to  be  held  there  in  the  evening  of  next  First  day, 
at  the  usual  hour  of  the  place  being  open;  the  use  of  the  IMariuers' 
Chapel  having  been  previously  offered  at  any  time  I  might  be  ready  to 
accept  it,  with  every  assistance  that  could  be  suggested,  as  likely  to 
facilitate  my  object. 

Zd. —  Having  prepared  a  number  of  written  notices  of  the  intended 
public  meeting,  we  lauded  and  took  measures  for  their  circulation. 
Called  at  the  reading-rooms,  and  looked  into  the  chapel,  which  is  over 
them.    Captain  Keen  was  employed  to  spread  the  information  of  the 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELEE. 


343 


meeting  both  on  shore  aud  amongst  the  shipping  in  the  harbor.  "  The 
Lord  is  ray  defence,  aud  my  God  is  the  rock  of  my  refuge." 

5th. — Yesterday,  as  our  people  were  left  at  their  liberty  to  attend  a 
place  of  worsliip  on  shore,  Charles  and  myself  sat  down  together  in  the 
forenoon  :  with  the  weight  of  the  prospect  before  me  of  the  appointed 
meeting  to  be  held  in  the  evening  with  the  public,  the  quiet  season  we 
were  favored  with  was  both  refreshing  and  strengthening.  We  landed 
soon  after  dark,  to  be  in  readiness  for  the  time  appointed,  and  repaired  to 
the  place  of  worship.  The  time  no  soouer  arrived  than  the  people  poured 
in  from  every  direction,  and  soon  filled  nearly  all  the  seats.  The  novelty  of 
a  "  Quaker's  meeting,"  and  the  first  ever  held  on  a  Sandwich  Island,  might 
induce  many  to  come  out  of  curiosity,  who  at  other  times  never  think  of 
attending  a  place  of  worship ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  whole  of  the  white 
residents  were  present,  besides  those  who  came  from  the  shipping,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  the  natives  and  half-castes,  with  several  of  the 
highest  authorities  in  the  place ;  so  that  the  house  was  crowded,  we  were 
informed,  as  it  had  never  been  before.  Sitting  in  silence  seemed  quite 
incomprehensible  to  nearly  all  tliat  were  there.  The  first  part  of  the 
time  was  unsettled  by  many  whispering  and  talking,  and  an  individual 
or  two,  not  quite  sober,  were  a  little  troublesome  aud  annoying ;  but  I 
think  1  have  witnessed,  in  lands  accounted  civilized,  a  meeting  from  one 
or  other  cause  quite  as  unsettled,  though  altogether  free  from  the  disad- 
vantages under  which  tiiis  was  laboring.  Having  sat  a  considerable 
time  in  silence  after  the  meeting  was  fully  gathered,  it  was  with  me  to 
say,  that  as  the  discij)le3  formerly  were  incapable  of  feeding  a  hungry 
multitude,  until  the  great  Master  had  blessed  and  broken  the  bread,  so 
it  is  at  this  day.  Without  Him  we  can  do  nothing  as  it  should  be  done ; 
and  it  is  only  when  He  is  pleased  to  qualify  any  of  his  servants  to  pro- 
claim his  Truth  that  the  people  can  be  availingly  benefited.  "  Witiiout 
me  ye  can  do  nothing,"  was  our  Lord's  declaration  ;  and  true  it  is:  for 
witiiout  Him  we  can  do  nothing  —  not  even  think  a  good  thought,  nor 
restrain  an  evil  one;  the  spirit  truly  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak. 
That  the  Society  of  which  I  have  the  privilege  of  being  a  member  has 
always  borne  a  faithful  testimony  to  the  excellency  of  waiting  upon  the 
Lord,  an  the  all-sufiicient  and  only  true  Teacher  of  his  people.  After 
rccommondiiig  that  we  should  endeavor  to  wait  for  the  influence  of  the 
Holy  8j)irit  to  solemnize  our  minds  together,  I  sat  down.  The  meeting 
became  much  more  settled  after  this,  though  doulitless  the  patience  of 
many  were  tried  before  the  silence  was  again  broken.  When  the  time 
was  come,  I  stood  up  with  these  expressions:  "I  am  no  prophet,  nor  a 
prophet's  son,"  but  in  me  you  may  behold  a  living  monument  of  the 
Lord's  everlasting  mercy  ;  and  althougli,  in  my  own  estimation,  less  than 
the  lea.st  child  that  is  alive  in  the  Truth,  yet  to  me,  even  unto  me,  is  this 
grace  given,  that  I  should  declare  unto  others  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ.    I  have  no  sinister  motive  in  thus  coming  among  you ;  the 


344  MEMoins  OP  daxiel,  wnEELEn.  [1836. 


comprelicnsivc  principle  of  the  gospel,  which  would  gather  and  embrace 
all  mankind,  enables  me  to  call  every  country  my  country  and  every 
man  my  brother.  It  is  this  that  has  induced  me  to  leave  a  dcliglitful 
home  and  a  numerous  and  endeared  family,  and  everything  besides 
which  a  mortal  need  possess,  and  more,  to  visit  these  "  isles  afar  off; " 
well  knowing  that  whosoever  loseth  his  life  for  Christ's  sake  and  the 
gospel's,  "  the  same  shall  save  it."  I  have  no  new  doctrine  to  preacli ; 
the  way  to  the  kingdom  is  the  same  that  it  ever  was;  the  foundation  is 
the  same,  "Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone:"  "for 
other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  is  laid."  But  although  the  foun- 
dation be  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  yet  if  the  superstructure  is  not 
raised  upon  it,  what  will  it  avail?  It  is,  then,  of  the  greatest  importance 
for  each  of  us  seriously  to  examine  upon  what  we  are  really  building 
our  hope  of  salvation  ;  for  a  day  of  trial  will  come  upon  every  man's 
work :  the  day  will  declare  it,  and  the  fire  of  the  Lord  will  try  of  wliat 
sort  it  is ;  when  nothing  will  stand  and  endure  the  trial  but  what  is  built 
upon  the  same  sure,  immutable  foundation  which  the  righteous  in  all 
ages  and  generations  of  the  world  have  built  upon,  even  Christ  Jesus 
the  righteous,  that  tried  corner-stone,  elect  of  God,  and  precious  indeed 
to  them  that  believe  and  obey  his  gospel.  I  had  largely  to  declare  of 
the  universality  of  Divine  grace;  that  none  are  left  short  of  a  measure 
of  it :  it  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  and  its  teaching,  if  regarded,  would 
bring  salvation  to  all  men.  That  "  a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,"  wliich 
is  no  other  than  "  the  Spirit  of  Grace,"  is  "given  to  every  man  to  profit 
withal."  This  precious  gift  was  not  limited  to  a  few  individual  members 
of  the  church  only,  but  extended  to  all  men  universally;  first,  when  our 
holy  Redeemer  had  suffered  without  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  on  Calvary's 
mount.  "He  ascended  up  on  high,  led  captivity  captive,  and  received 
gifts  for  men ; "  uot  for  an  elect,  chosen  few  only,  to  the  exclusion  of 
others,  but  "  for  the  rebellious  also ;  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell 
among  them,"  as  by  holy  writ  declared.  So  that  every  man  hath  "  a 
manifestation  of  the  Spirit  bestowed  on  him  to  profit  withal ; "  however 
widely  this  Divine  gift  may  be  diversified  in  its  operations,  or  its  admin- 
istrations may  differ,  it  was  obtained  through  the  shedding  of  his  blood 
"who  died  for  us,  and  rose  again,"  "the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He 
might  bring  us  unto  God."  All  men  have  an  opportunity  of  becoming 
members  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  the  true  church,  if  but  willing 
to  turii  to  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  shineth 
in  every  heart;  "the  true  light,  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world."  Although  many  may  think  themselves  dwelling 
securely,  and  spending  their  precious  time,  days  without  number,  in 
dissipation,  folly,  and  utter  forgetfulness  of  God,  rejoicing  as  in  the  days 
of  thoughtless  youth,  yet  they  will  be  overtaken  at  last,  when  least 
expecting  it,  in  the  midst  of  their  sinful  course,  and  brought  under  judg- 
ment.  "  Kejoice,  O  young  man,  iu  thy  youth ;  and  let  thy  heart  cheer 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAJTIEL   WHEELEE.  345 


thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth  ;  and  walk  in  the  ways  of  thine  heart,  and 
in  the  sight  of  thine  eyes:  but  know  thou,  for  all  these  things  God  will 
bring  thee  into  judgment."  Ask  the  votaries  of  dissipation  and  folly, 
after  a  dark  season  of  sinful  pleasure,  or  rather  of  wretchedness,  if  they 
have  not  felt  horror,  remorse,  sliame,  and  fear  —  the  certain  and  constant 
attendants  upon  guilt,  and  which  are  nothing  less  than  the  effects  of  the 
strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  —  discovering  unto  them  their  deeds  of  death 
and  darkness;  and  which,  if  attended  to,  would  deliver  them  out  of  this 
miserable  bondage  of  Satan,  and  lead  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  Him  who  is  the  life  and  light  of  men.  It  is  true  that 
this  light  would  make  manifest  all  their  evil  deeds;  it  would  set  their 
sins  in  order  before  their  guilty  minds,  in  tenderest  mercy  and  redeeming 
love;  that  they  might  forsake  them  and  repent,  return  unto  God  and 
live.  But,  alas!  how  many  turn  away  from  these  faithful  reproofs  of 
instruction,  and  join  in  fresh  scenes  of  vice  and  wickedness ;  or,  with 
large  draughts  of  strong  and  poisonous  drink,  endeavor  to  smother  and 
dnnvn  the  voice  of  this  heavenly  witness  against  sin.  But  this  light 
will  search  them  out  at  last,  altliough  but  for  their  condemnation.  To 
those  who  turn  inward  unto  it,  and  are  willing  to  bring  their  deeds  to  its 
shining,  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin  will  be  discovered  :  that  sorrow 
of  heart  will  tlieu  be  begotten  which  never  faileth  to  work  true  and 
unfeigned  "  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  It  was  the  desire  of  my  heart  that  all  might  be  encouraged  to 
repent,  return,  and  live,  by  embracing  the  means  so  amply  provided,  in 
wondrous  love  and  compassion,  for  the  salvation  of  all  mankind.  So 
great  was  the  solemnity  that  continued  to  be  spread  over  us,  that  I  had 
to  call  the  attention  of  the  people  to  it,  as  beyond  the  reach  and  power 
of  man  to  produce.  The  Lord  alone  was  exalted  ;  his  own  arm  brought 
him  the  victory  and  the  praise. 

Fird  Month  Slh. — Since  the  .'5th  instant  our  time  has  been  fdkd  up 
in  preparing  letters  for  England,  and  in  making  a  large  selection  of 
Friends'  tracts,  with  several  of  their  standard  works,  illustrating  the 
principles  of  the  Society  ;  also  numerous  other  tracts  for  depositing  in 
the  reading-rooms,  fitted  up  by  the  "  Seamen's  Friend  Society  in  America." 
Some  of  the  tracts  were  for  general  distribution,  the  others  to  lend  out 
for  perusal  ;  a  copy  of  each  of  the  standard  works  to  remain  stationary 
at  the  rooms :  the  total  number  of  the  above  was  1099.  There  is  a  large 
field  open  for  the  circulation  of  publications  amongst  the  shij)i)ing,  which 
toucii  here  for  supplies,  etc. ;  there  are  at  present  twelve  sail  in  the  harbor. 
This  morning  furnished  some  Spaniards  on  board  the  Itasselas  (which 
sailed  for  China  in  the  afternoon)  with  two  Testaments,  and  .some  other 
religious  works,  in  the  Spanish  language.  English  Testaments  were 
given  to  two  half-white  girls,  who  had  learnt  to  read  in  English. 

H)fh.  —  I  have  several  times  throughout  the  week  had  to  look  towards 
the  approaching  First  day,  as  if  I  might  have  again  to  go  to  the  natives' 


346 


MEMOIRS  OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


place  of  worship,  and,  probably,  liold  another  public  meeting  with  the 
foreigners  in  the  evening  at  the  Mariners'  Chapel ;  but  I  could  not  arrive 
at  sufficient  clearness  to  warrant  the  necessary  steps  being  taken  to  bring 
these  things  about.  This  afternoon,  it  seemed  best  for  me  to  go  on  shore 
to  Hiram  Bingham,  and  say  that  if  I  should  come  to  the  native  meeting 
in  the  morning,  I  would  endeavor  to  be  at  his  house  in  time;  this  matter, 
though  in  degree  arranged,  was  still  left  open.  It  was  afterwards  agreed, 
with  the  minister  of  the  Mariners'  Chapel,  that  if  I  should  have  to  hold 
another  meeting  with  the  foreigners  to-morrow  evening,  care  would  be 
taken  to  inform  him  in  time,  that  public  notice  of  it  might  be  given,  at 
the  breaking  up  of  the  morning  meeting,  at  his  place.  Satisfied  with 
the  steps  thus  far  taken,  I  returned  on  board  before  dark,  leaving  the 
following  morning  to  decide  the  work  of  the  day  ;  taking  care  to  have 
a  written  notice  ready,  of  the  intended  public  meeting  to  be  held  after 
the  manner  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  if  the  way  should  be  clear  to 
make  use  of  it ;  but  I  was  not  satisfied  that  it  should  be  forwarded  until 
after  the  native  meeting,  if  I  should  have  to  be  there. 

11th.  (First  datf.)  —  Awaking  at  an  early  hour  with  the  prospect  of 
the  native  meeting  full  before  me,  I  made  no  hesitation  about  setting  off 
to  attend  it.  ]\Iy  Charles,  who  for  some  days  past  had  had  considerable 
irritation  about  his  throat  and  lungs,  was  too  unwell  to  accompany  me, 
and  it  was  rather  a  relief  than  otherwise  that  he  was  prevailed  upon  to 
remain  quietly  on  board.  On  reaching  Hiram  Bingham's,  I  found  him 
also  unwell  with  a  similar  attack  of  cold,  and  unable  to  act  the  part  of 
interpreter  for  me ;  but  he  had  provided  Doctor  Judd,  the  physician  to 
the  mission,  who  had  studied  the  language,  and  at  one  time  was  intended 
for  an  ordained  preacher  in  the  establishment :  on  this  head  I  was  satis- 
fied, if  I  should  find  occasion  for  an  interpreter.  A  missionary  from 
Hawaii,  now  here,  was  to  supply  the  place  of  Hiram  Bingiiam.  AVhea 
going  into  the  meeting,  I  felt  a  poor  creature  indeed,  now  entirely  com- 
panionless  and  in  the  midst  of  strangers :  I  was  bowed  down  before  the 
Lord,  who  comforted  and  strengthened  my  heart ;  and  I  felt  resigned 
and  willing,  and  in  degree  prepared,  when  the  first  proper  interval  offered 
to  stand  up.  I  had  not  spoken  to  the  stranger,  about  to  officiate  for 
Hiram  Bingham,  previously  to  the  meeting;  but,  just  at  the  time  when 
he  was  about  to  commence  his  sermon,  I  got  up,  and  with  some  difficulty 
waded  through  a  dense  body  of  the  natives,  Avho  were  seated  or  squatted 
so  thickly  on  the  floor  in  front  of  me  that  I  could  scarcely  avoid  tread- 
ing on  some  of  them  :  I  took  a  station  in  front  of  the  pulpit  upon  the 
ground  floor ;  and  Doctor  Judd,  observing  this  movement,  came  and 
stood  beside  me.  We  remained  in  silence,  with  the  eyes  of  more  than 
two  thousand  five  hundred  people  fixed  upon  us,  until  my  mouth  was 
opened  to  declare  the  cause  of  my  again  standing  before  them ;  which 
was,  that  I  might  be  found  in  the  counsel  of  the  Divine  will,  in  order 
that  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  might  be  theirs.  That 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


347 


"Christ  migbt  dwell  in  their  hearts  by  faith ;  that  they,  being  rooted 
and  grounded  in  love,  migbt  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints  what 
is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and  height;  and  to  know  the  love 
of  Christ,  which  passetb  knowledge ;  that  they  might  be  filled  with  all 
the  fulness  of  God."    That  it  was  not  to  the  high  aud  the  mighty  that 
tiie  gospel  message -was  sent  formerly  —  neither  is  it  now;  but  to  the 
"  poor  in  spirit"  the  gospel  was  and  is  still  preached  ;  and  blessed  are 
they:  "blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven :" 
these  shall  be  satisfied  with  favor;  they  shall  be  filled  with  good  things: 
but  the  rich  and  the  full  are  sent  empty  away.    For  upwards  of  an  hour 
I  had  to  declare  the  glad  tidings  of  the  glorious  gospel  among  them ; 
the  people  were  very  solid  and  attentive ;  they  were  encouraged  "  to 
press  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus :  "  the  Lord's  love  flowed  richly  in  my  heart  towards  these  people. 
The  meeting  was  unusually  large,  owing,  [)erhaps,  to  the  governors  of 
three  distant  islands  being  there,  viz.,  of  Hawaii,  Maui,  and  Tauai.  A 
number  of  strangers  came  about  me  when  the  meeting  separated;  and 
Kuakini,  the  governor  of  Hawaii  (well  known  by  the  name  of  John 
Adams),  who  speaks  tolerable  English,  wanted  to  know  when  I  should 
come  to  his  island.    I  could  only  say  that  I  was  not  niy  own  master; 
but  it  was  not  improbable  that  I  should  visit  Hawaii  before  leaving  the 
group.    I  got  off  from  them  as  soon  as  I  could  with  propriety,  as  the 
way  .seemed  now  fully  open  before  me  to  appoint  a  public  meeting  for 
the  whites  and  half-castes,  to  be  held  at  the  Mariners'  Ciiapel  in  the 
evening.    Repaired  to  the  shore  before  dark,  in  time  to  be  in  readiness 
for  the  meeting;  but  the  approach  of  a  storm  —  the  thunder  and  ligiit- 
ning  having  commenced  —  it  is  probable  prevente(l  some  from  being 
there,  as  it  was  not  so  large  as  the  one  held  the  preceding  week  ;  but  not 
the  less  comfortable  on  that  account.    After  sitting  long  in  .silence,  I 
had  to  express  a  desire,  which  had  quickened  upon  ray  mind  shortly 
after  taking  my  scat,  that  it  might  not  be  said  of  us  as  of  a  people 
formerly:  "Tiiis  people  draweth  nigh  unto  me  with  their  mouth,  and 
honoreth  me  with  tlieir  lips,  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me;"  and  to  ex- 
plain the  necessity  of  drawing  nigh  and  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  and  of 
persevering  to  wrestle  for  that  spiritual  blessing  which  makes  truly  rich 
and  whereunto  no  .sorrow  is  added.    We  again  dropped  into  silence, 
during  which  only  one  person  went  out.    In  a  short  time  afterwards,  I 
stood  up  with  those  expressions  of  the  apostle,  "  We  through  tiie  .Sjjirit 
wait  for  the  hope  of  righteousness  by  failli  ; "  by  wiiich  we  are  justified, 
and  have  peace  with  God  the  Father,  through  the  Son,  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesua  Christ;  even  that  peace  which  the  world,  with  all  its  de- 
lusions, cannot  give ;  and,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,  of  Israel's 
God,  neither  can  it  take  one  particle  of  it  away.    I  had  largely  to  speak 
of  the  beauty  of  true  .spiritual  worship,  and  also  of  the  life  and  im- 
mortality which  are  brought  to  light  by  the  gospel ;  aud  of  the  possi- 


348 


MEMOIUS   OF   DANIET.  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


bility  of  the  day  of  visittitlou  passiug  over  unheeded,  and  the  things 
wliieh  belong  to  the  soul's  eternal  peace  being  forever  hidden  from  our 
eyes,  for  want  of  walking  in  the  light  of  the  Lord  Jesus :  it  was  a  solemn, 
comfortable  meeting,  yielding  peace.  When  it  broke  up  the  rain  fell  in 
torrents,  and  the  streets  in  some  places  were  literally  running  in  sheets 
of  water  ;  but  for  the  friendly  assistance  of  a  stranger,  who  procured  a 
lantern,  we  could  not  easily  have  found  our  way  to  the  seaside,  so  dark 
was  the  night.  The  rain  fell  in  such  quantities  that  the  water  was  about 
our  feet  in  the  boat,  although  she  had  been  once  emptied  out  after  leav- 
ing the  vcssqI.  The  captain  only  was  with  me ;  and  I  was  thankful  that 
ray  Charles  had  not  ventured  on  shore  that  night. 

12th. —  In  the  morning,  a  native  teacher  called  on  board,  named  Tootee 
(j.  e.  Cookee) ;  after  Captain  Cook.  He  was  born  at  Huahiue,  and  v.'ith 
another  teacher  since  deceased,  was  sent  to  these  islands  several  years 
ago :  there  was  something  agreeable  about  him ;  and  we  find  that  he  is 
well  spoken  of  by  those  who  know  him. 

loth. —  This  forenoon,  Kuakini,  the  governor  of  the  island  of  Hawaii, 
came  on  board ;  he  was  proceeding  homeward  in  his  own  schooner  ;  but 
having  to  convey  the  princess  Harrietta  Nahienaena,  the  king's  sister, 
to  the  island  of  Maui,  was  detained  until  her  arrival  on  board  his  vessel, 
which  was  standing  off  and  on,  while  he  paid  us  a  visit  during  the  inter- 
val, to  invite  us  to  the  shores  of  Hawaii.  We  had  a  good  opportunity 
to  show  him  what  must  inevitably  be  the  dreadful  result,  if  measures  are 
not  speedily  taken  to  check  the  desolating  scourge  of  rum,  with  which 
the  American  ships  are  deluging  these  much-to-bc-pitied  islanders.  He 
is  an  intelligent  person,  and  speaks  very  fair  English,  considering  it  has 
been  acquired  only  by  intercourse  w'ith  the  crews  of  the  British  and 
American  whaling  vessels.  He  said  that  the  use  of  rum  was  prohibited 
at  Hawaii  among  the  natives,  and  that  it  was  only  in  the  hands  of  for- 
eigners. We  told  him  that  the  foreigners  would  be  the  certain  ruin  of 
these  islands,  if  the  government  did  not  lay  such  a  tax  upon  all  spirit 
dealers  as  would  place  this  curse  of  the  human  race  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  natives,  and  render  it  not  worth  any  person's  while  to  continue  the 
sale  of  it.  They  have  tried,  he  said,  to  abolish  it  here  (Oahu),  but  could 
not  do  it ;  adding,  "  the  king  is  fond  of  it;"  at  the  same  time  intimating 
that  the  princess  not  being  ready  this  morning  was  owing  to  the  king's 
being  intoxicated  last  night.  He  said  the  merchants  here  (who  are  all 
Americans)  take  good  care  to  supply  the  king  with  money,  and  every 
other  thing  that  he  wants :  by  this  plan  they  have  him  so  completely  in 
their  hands  as  to  succeed  in  persuading  him  that  it  is  to  the  interest  of 
the  islands  to  allow  the  free  use  of  spirits.  Kuakini  is  about  the  largest 
man  we  have  met  with  ;  but  he  seems  to  possess  very  little  bodily  strength 
in  proportion  to  his  ponderous  bulk,  and  has  very  little  use  of  his  liml>s : 
he  is  forty-five  years  of  age.  He  could  not  climb  up  our  little  vessel's 
side  without  the  assistance  of  two  men,  and  a  descent  into  the  cabin  was 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DA>'IEL   WHEELER.  349 


quite  a  serious  fatigue ;  the  passage  down  was  certainly  not  sufficiently 
wide  to  allow  him  to  make  use  of  his  unwieldy  legs  and  arms.  He  told 
us  his  sight  was  failing,  asking  for  a  pair  of  spectacles,  which  were  im- 
mediately handed  to  him  ;  although  very  coarse  articles,  and  rusty  from 
the  dampness  of  the  vessel,  he  seemed  glad  to  have  them.  He  would 
have  stopped  while  some  fish  was  prepared ;  but  the  arrival  of  his  pas- 
senger summoned  him  away  as  quickly  as  he  was  capable  of  moving. 

Yesterday  arrived  the  Thetis  schooner  from  Ascension  Island.  This 
vessel  has  had  a  mutiny  on  board :  her  captain  and  several  of  the  crew 
were  murdered  by  one  man  in  the  night,  a  Bengalee;  w'ho  himself 
sprung  overboard  at  last,  and  was  shot  by  one  of  the  surviving  sailors. 
They  suffered  much  from  the  natives,  or  rather  from  the  runaway  sailors 
at  Strong's  Island,  one  of  the  Pescadores. 

Fird  Month,  lith.  —  In  the  evening  met  with  an  interesting  young 
Spaniard  and  his  sister,  the  wife  of  an  English  merchant  of  California. 
This  young  man  had  been  in  the  United  States,  and  spoke  good  English ; 
but  his  sister  knew  only  the  Spanish  language.  In  the  course  of  con- 
versation, I  mentioned  having  some  books  on  board  in  Spanish,  and  pro- 
posed to  furnish  some  of  them ;  at  which  they  seemed  grateful  and  gladly 
accepted  the  offer. 

llth.  —  Yesterday  visited  the  school  for  half  white  girls,  it  being  the 
anniversary  of  its  establishment  three  years  ago.  To  teach  this  class  of 
children  is  a  laudable  undertaking,  and  highly  needful  on  their  behalf. 
These  children  are  of  a  description  calculated  to  do  either  much  good  or 
much  harm  upon  these  islands,  from  their  knowledge  of  the  native  lan- 
guage, derived  from  the  mother's  side:  this,  in  conjunction  with  a  moral 
education,  would  tend  to  assist  in  the  civilization  of  the  people  at  large ; 
at  the  same  time  there  is  much  reason  to  fear  their  assuming  a  superiority 
over  the  natives,  from  their  nearness  of  kin  to  Europeans  or  Americans, 
from  whom  they  have  sprung.  Although  little  to  be  proud  of  on  this 
account,  yet  it  mostly  happens  that  they  abound  in  pride  and  haughti- 
ness ;  and  the  fatliers  of  such  being  for  the  most  part  runaway  sailors, 
rum-sellers,  or  other  profligate  characters,  their  offspring,  from  earliest 
age,  are  accustomed  to  scenes  of  vice  and  wickednes.i;  the  effects  of 
which  are  not  likely  to  be  shaken  off  as  they  grow  up,  but  rather  to 
render  them  highly  injurious  to  the  natives  around  them,  by  their  unre- 
strained, immoral,  and  base  conduct  and  example.  Not  the  least  diffi- 
culty to  be  surmounted,  is  that  of  finding  suitable  emj)loyment  to  keep 
them  out  of  mischief,  having  been  trained  in  habits  of  sloth  and  idleness, 
and  ignorance  of  every  domestic  and  useful  occupation  whatever.  We 
have  had  a  visit  from  the  surgeon  of  the  British  whaler  Corsair,  lately 
arrived  from  Ascension  Isle.  The  Corsair  was  lost  upon  the  Nautilus 
lieef,  near  one  of  the  Kiiigsmill  group.  This  young  man,  with  five  sea- 
men, were  saved  in  a  whale-boat:  after  enduring  great  hardship  for  want 
of  food,  they  were  favored  at  last  to  reach  the  isle  of  Ascension,  in  the 
30 


350 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


North  Pacific.  The  Corsair  was  fitting  out  in  the  "West  India  dock  at 
tlie  time  tlic  Ilenry  Freeling  was  equipping  in  the  City  Canal,  in  1833. 

18//t.  (First  day.)  —  Having  no  engagement  on  shore,  the  day  was 
spent  on  board  with  our  own  people.  In  the  afternoon,  two  seamen  from 
the  Gdinjmcde,  of  London,  on  her  way  to  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company's 
settlement  on  the  Columbia  River,  north-west  coast  of  America,  attended 
with  our  men.  I  had  a  few  words  to  utter  in  testimony  to  the  light  of 
Christ  Jesus  which  shines  in  every  heart,  and  the  necessity  of  bringing 
our  thoughts,  words,  and  actions  to  it.  Before  leaving  our  vessel,  these 
men  were  furnished  with  tracts  of  different  kinds. 

24</i. —  In  the  course  of  the  week,  a  prospect  of  holding  another  public 
meeting  with  the  foreigners  an^l  half-whites  in  the  Mariners'  Chapel  has 
at  intervals  crossed  my  mind  ;  and  yesterday  afternoon,  accidentally 
meeting  with  the  missionary  from  the  Columbia  River  (at  present  here 
on  a  visit),  who  occasionally  officiates  as  pastor,  he  asked  me,  in  plain 
terms,  if  I  would  occupy  the  Mariners'  Chapel  next  First  day,  either  in 
the  morning,  afternoon,  or  evening.  I  told  him  tiiat  I  had  tliouglit  a 
little  about  it ;  but  it  seemed  to  pass  away  at  the  moment,  and  nothing 
was  fixed,  although  I  was  not  quite  clear  of  the  subject.  To-day  it 
seemed  best  for  me  to  see  this  young  man  again,  and  to  tell  him,  if  right 
for  me  to  do  so,  I  would  send  him  a  written  notice  to  be  read  at  the  close 
of  the  morning  meeting,  which  would  serve  as  an  invitation  to  all  present 
to  attend  a  meeting  in  the  evening,  held  according  to  the  jiractice  of 
Friends. 

2G/A. —  On  Seventh  day  evening,  having  prepared  written  notices  of 
the  intended  njeetiug  before-mentioned,  in  readiness  for  distribution  on 
First  day  morning,  and  finding  freedom  to  circulate  them  when  the  day 
opened,  Ca])tain  Keen  was  coraraissioried  to  do  the  needful,  in  order  to 
spread  the  information  that  a  meeting  for  worship  would  be  held  in  the 
evening,  after  the  usual  manner  of  our  Society.  In  the  cour.>e  of  the 
day  our  crew  assembled  for  devotional  purposes.  The  weight  of  the 
prospect  spread  upon  my  mind,  was  as  a  heavy  burden  through  the  day, 
raising  in  me  strong  cries  to  Him  from  whom  only  cuinetli  help  and 
strength,  for  ability  to  do  his  will,  and  to  exalt  his  ever  great  and  excel- 
lent name.  We  repaired  in  time  to  the  shore,  and  were  the  first  that  took 
seats  in  the  meeting.  The  people  gathered  slowly,  but  with  quietness  ; 
and  the  number  was  probably  as  large  as  at  any  time  previously.  After 
a  considerable  time  of  silence,  beyond  all  expectation  solid,  I  had  to 
supplicate  Him  who  only  hath  immortality,  and  dwelling  in  the  light, 
that  everything  in  us  that  stood  opposed  to  his  righteous  princi{)le  of 
light,  life,  and  love,  might  be  shaken  and  removed  out  of  the  way  ;  that 
that  only  which  cannot  be  shaken  may  remain,  to  the  exaltation  of  his 
own  great  name,  and  the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus, 
which  shall  never  have  an  end.  Afterwards  the  people  sat  as  if  accus- 
tomed to  silence.   The  first  expressions  with  which  the  silence  was  broken 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  M^HEELER. 


351 


•were :  As  "  no  man  can  save  his  brother,  or  give  to  God  a  ransom  for  his 
soul,"  so  no  man  can  perform  for  another  the  solemn  act  of  worshipping 
the  Almighty  Creator.  If  I  were  to  speak  to  you,  or  read  to  you  for  an 
hour,  it  would  only  be  an  act  between  a  man  and  his  fellow-creatures, 
and  not  worship ;  lor  worship  can  only  be  performed  between  a  man  and 
his  Maker,  who  is  a  Spirit.  "  God  is  a  Spirit :  and  they  tliat  worship 
Hira,  must  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  "  The  Father  seeketh 
such  to  worship  Him."  "Our  fathers  worshipped  in  this  mountain," 
said  the  woman  of  Samaria  to  our  condescending  Lord ;  "  and  ye  say, 
that  in  Jerusalem  is  the  place  where  men  ought  to  worship."  Jesus  saith 
unto  her, "  Woman,  believe  me,  the  hour  ccmeth,  when  ye  shall  neither  in 
this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father.  Ye  worship 
ye  know  not  what:  we  know  what  we  worship;  for  salvation  is  of  the 
Jews.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  sliall 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  for  the  Father  seeketh  such 
to  worship  Him."  This  is  the  will  of  the  Father,  that  we  should  hear 
his  beloved  Son,  Christ  Jesus:  "I  am  the  light  of  the  world,"  said  He, 
"  he  that  foUowelh  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  siiall  have  the 
light  of  life."  The  same  eternal  Power  who  said,  "  Let  there  be  light, 
and  tiiere  was  light,"  even  God,  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out 
of  darkness,  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  us  the  liglit  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  his  own  glory,  in  the  face  of  Ciirist  Jesus:  it  is  to  this  liglit  that 
all  men  must  be  turned,  and  to  which  all  men  must  come  if  they  are 
saved.  This  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come  into  the  world,  and 
men  are  not  willing  to  believe  in  it,  because  it  makes  manifest  their  dark 
and  sinful  state :  they  love  darkness  rather  tlian  light,  because  tiioir  deeds 
are  evil.  "For  everj  one  that  doeth  evil  hateth  the  light,  neither  com- 
eth to  it,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved."  Such  continue  under  the 
power  of  Satan  ;  "but  he  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to  the  liglit,  that  his 
deeds  may  be  made  manifest  that  they  arc  wrought  in  GikI;"  lie  is 
turned  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God: 
he  receiveth  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are 
sanctified  by  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  the  life  and  light  of  men. 
The  people  were  very  attentive,  and  such  a  solemn  stillness  prevailed  tiie 
greatest  part  of  the  time,  that  if  they  could  not  have  been  seen  upon 
their  seats,  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  ascertain  whether  any  persons 
were  present.  It  was  the  Lord's  doing;  and  as  is  his  name,  so  is  his 
praise  forever ! 

27(h. —  Yesterday  had  a  satisfactory  visit  from  the  Canadian  missionary 
stationed  on  the  Columbia  River,  north-west  coast  of  America.  He  was 
desirous  of  information  respecting  the  principles  of  our  religious  Society, 
and  of  possessing  a  Book  of  Extracts;  from  having  only  one  on  board 
the  Henry  Frceling  of  tiie  new  e<lition,  a  copy  of  the  old  edition  w<as 
given  him,  with  a  copy  of  Bates's  Doctrines,  etc.  I  look  forward  to  fur- 
nishing him  with  some  religious  tracts,  which  may  be  useful  to  the  North 


352 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELEB. 


[1836. 


American  Indians,  amoiij^st  wliom  a  mission  is  established  ;  although  the 
result  is  hopeless  indeed,  as  these  poor  people  are  too  often  paid  in  rum  by 
the  trading  vessels,  both  American  and  British,  for  their  beaver  skins, 
etc.;  wiiich,  with  other  causes,  is  fast  sweeping  from  the  face  of  the  earth 
this  injured  race  of  mankind.  Muskets  and  gunpowder  are  among  the 
principal  articles  of  barter  goods  taken  to  them. 

This  afternoon  I  received  a  letter  from  the  senior  missionary  here,  of 
which  the  following  extract  is  part :  — 

"I  am  happy  to  inform  you  that  to-day  we  commence  a  series  of 
meetings  with  the  people  for  their  spiritual  bene6t.  The  hours  of  service 
for  five  days  will  be  sunrise,  ten  o'clock  A.  M.,  two  o'clock  r.  m.,  four 
o'clock  p.  M.,  in  the  natives'  chapel,  and  a  meeting  at  one  of  our  houses 
at  half-past  seven  o'clock,  p.  M.  Probably  there  will  be  j^resent  some 
hundreds  of  the  people  more  than  usual,  possibly  a  thousaud :  perhaps 
our  chapel  will  be  filled :  several  of  my  brethren  will  be  present  from 
the  other  stations  on  this  island.  If  you  will  favor  us  with  your  assist- 
ance to-morrow  at  ten,  or  at  four  o'clock,  I  will  gladly  interpret  for  you, 
Providence  permitting.  Shall  be  happy  to  see  you  and  your  son  at  any 
of  our  meetings ;  the  field  is  white." 

I  called  the  same  evening  at  the  writer's  house,  and  having  considered 
the  subject,  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  his  letter,  and  told  him  that  I 
had  felt  nothing  upon  my  mind  towards  the  meetings  to-morrow,  which 
he  had  mentioned.  All  that  seemed  safe  for  me  to  say  was,  that  I  had 
a  desire  to  be  present  when  the  largest  body  of  the  people  was  collected 
together.  It  appeared  to  me  that  the  forenoon  of  the  following  First 
day  would  be  the  right  time  for  me  to  be  there,  which  was  at  last  fully 
agreed  upon.  Whilst  at  this  house,  five  marriages  were  solemnized  at 
seven  o'clock,  p.  m.,  in  the  room  where  we  sat.  This  ceremony  to  four 
couples  was  performed  in  the  native  language,  and  in  English  to  the 
fifth,  the  man  being  an  American  negro.  One  thousaud  five  hundred 
and  forty-six  marriages  have  taken  place  upon  these  islands  within  the 
last  year.  It  is  hoped  that  the  institution  of  regular  marriage  will  be 
of  use  to  this  people ;  but  it  is  greatly  to  be  feared,  from  what  the  mis- 
sionary himself  said,  that  their  solemn  vows  and  promises  are  soon  for- 
gotten. 

Fird  Month  SOth.  —  On  Fifth  day  our  meeting  was  held  as  usual. 
Yesterday  employed  in  selecting  various  books  and  lessons  for  the  use 
of  schools.  For  the  last  two  or  three  days  the  prospect  before  me  of 
attending  the  native  meeting  has  been  more  formidable  than  usual,  from 
the  ai)prehension  lest  I  should  be  found  running,  if  not  altogether 
unsent,  without  an  evidence  sufficiently  strong  that  it  is  my  duty  to  be 
there.  I  have  endeavored  to  keep  close  to  the  exercise,  though  in  much 
conflict  of  mind. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   CF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


353 


31s^.  (First  day.)  —  Had  an  almost  sleepless  night,  but  towards  morn- 
ing the  way  seemed  to  open  with  relieving  clearness  for  me  to  attend  the 
native  meeting :  landed  in  due  time,  and  called  upon  the  missionary, 
who  accompanied  us  to  the  meeting.  When  on  the  way,  Hiram  Bingham 
asked  whether  I  would  prefer  speaking  to  the  people  before  the  service 
began,  or  after  it  was  over.  This  question  was  so  unexpected,  that  I 
replied  without  proper  consideration  that  I  had  rather  wait;  I  meant  in 
silence  before  the  Lord;  but  he  supposed  until  their  service  was  gone 
through,  and  of  course  matters  went  on  in  their  usual  way.  I  felt  regret 
afterwards  that  I  had  not  more  fully  entered  into  explanation  at  the 
moment.  It  was  afterwards  proposed  by  Hiram  Bingham  that  I  should 
go  into  the  pulpit  with  himself  and  another  missionary,  saying  that  the 
crowd  would  be  so  great  that  he  should  not  be  heard  if  he  interpreted 
from  the  floor.  This  proposal  was  declined  at  first ;  but  on  getting  into 
the  place  I  was  convinced  that  if  I  did  not  go  then,  it  would  scarcely  be 
possible  afterwards  should  it  be  needful,  as  the  floor  was  already  almost 
a  solid  mass  of  people  ;  so  we  proceeded  accordingly  without  delay.  I 
sat  as  one  who  had  the  sentence  of  death  in  himself,  and  felt  so  much 
depressed  that  at  one  time  I  thought  of  telling  Hiram  Bingham  that  I 
did  not  expect  to  have  anything  to  say  to  the  people,  but  wa.s  withheld 
from  doing  so.  In  addition  to  their  usual,  services  on  these  occasions  a 
chiid  was  baptized,  and  it  seemed  long  before  all  was  finished,  and  gen- 
eral silence  prevailed.  After  a  short  interval  I  stood  up,  when  Hiram 
Bingham  exhorted  the  people  to  stillness.  I  remarked  on  taking  up  the 
time  of  the  meeting,  which  had  already  sat  long,  but  that  I  was  induced 
to  stand  before  them  once  more  to  communicate  whatever  might  be  given 
me  on  the  occasion.  The  attention  of  the  people  seemed  now  fully 
arrested,  and  after  a  solemn  pause  it  was  with  me  to  express  the  encour- 
aging language  of  the  Lord's  prophet,  "  Arise,  shine;  thy  light  is  come, 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  uj)on  thee.  For  behold,  the  darkness 
shall  cover  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people  :  but  the  Lord  shall 
arise  upon  thee,  and  his  glory  shall  be  seen  upon  thee."  Thus  was 
announce<l  by  holy  inspiration,  the  light  of  that  glorious  gospel  morning, 
then  preparing  to  dawn  upon  the  benighted  regions  of  the  earth,  to 
dispel  the  mists  of  darkness  from  the  mind  of  man  ;  that  sin  should  no 
longer  have 'dominion  over  the  human  race,  but  that  mercy  and  truth 
should  meet  together,  and  love,  and  joy,  and  peace  through  rigiitcousnoss, 
should  prevail  from  the  river  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth:  that 
as  sin  hath  reigned  unto  death,  sd  now  might  grace  reign  through  right- 
eousness, unto  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  There  is  no  other 
way  by  which  mankind  can  participate  in  the  life  and  immortality  that 
are  brought  to  light  by  the  gospel,  than  that  of  believing  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  turning  to  the  light  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  which  shineth  in  every 
heart.  I  was  sure  that  these  beloved  people  (telling  them  so)  were  no 
strangers  to  the  name  of  Christ;  but  that  the  bare  name  is  not  enough ; 
30*  X 


354 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WnEELER. 


[1836. 


I  wanted  them  to  become  acquainted  with  his  power  to  save  them  from 
their  t-ins ;  without  this  He  wouhl  be  no  Saviour  of  theirs.  The  number 
of  peoj)le  present  was  computed  at  four  thousand  and  upwards,  and 
being  ])Uxced  above  them  the  heat  was  almost  insupportable:  tiiey  stood 
in  crowds  outside  of  the  six  double  doors,  and  about  a  window  that  was 
open  at  the  back  of  the  pulpit.  The  building  is  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
six  feet  long,  and  sixty-eight  feet  wide,  and  was,  to  all  appearance,  as 
full  as  the  people  could  pack  together.  The  mercy  of  the  Lord  is  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting,  and  his  truth  to  all  generations  of  them  that 
fear  and  love  Him.  We  sat  a  few  minutes  with  Hiram  Bingham's 
family  after  the  meeting  concluded ;  and  then  returned  on  board  to  our 
own  crew,  who  were  assembled  in  the  cabin  in  the  afternoon. 

Second  Month  dth.  —  Whilst  at  the  Consul's,  yesterday  evening,  with 
eight  or  nine  other  persons,  and  a  general  conversation  going  forward  in 
vphich  I  had  taken  little  or  no  share,  I  felt  my  heart  attracted  by  that 
power  at  whose  approach  the  earth  is  silent;  and  abiding  under  it,  I 
thought  that  something  might  arise  towards  the  company  present,  but  in 
that  was  mistaken.  Remaining  for  some  time  under  sensible  weakness 
and  fear,  a  public  meeting  next  First  day  forenoon  at  the  Mariners' 
Chapel  was  presented  to  the  view  of  ray  mind  ;  to  which  I  was  favored 
to  feel  resigned  and  willing,  keeping  the  matter  closely  to  myself 

—  Not  able  to  take  any  exercise  on  shore  since  last  Second  day 
until  yesterday  evening,  on  account  of  the  extreme  wetness  of  the  weather, 
it  being  the  rainy  season  in  this  region.  In  the  course  of  our  walk,  called 
upon  one  of  the  missionaries  for  the  translation  of  an  article  relative  to  the 
arrival  of  the  Henry  Frceling  at  Oahu,  that  had  appeared  in  the  Hawaiian 
Teacher,  a  semi-monthly  periodical,  printed  at  the  mission  press,  and 
edited  by  a  regularly  ordained  minister.  When  coming  away,  without 
any  previous  hint  on  my  part,  he  kindly  proposed  that  I  should  have  the 
Mariners'  Chapel  to-morrow  (First  day),  either  in  the  forenoon  or  even- 
ing, or  both.  I  parted  from  him  with  saying  I  should  turn  the  matter 
over  and  let  him  know,  in  order  that  timely  notice  might  be  given,  if  the 
meeting  was  of  my  appointing,  so  that  the  people  might  be  fully  aware 
of  its  being  held  according  to  the  established  practice  of  Friends ;  but  I 
thought  it  well  to  wait  a  further  time  before  giving  a  decided  answer,  lest 
it  should  not  come  to  pass ;  although  the  prospect  had  been  again  and 
again  before  me  early  and  late,  at  intervals,  since  I  first  got  sight  of  it. 

This  morning  being  Seventh  day,  it  seemed  best  for  me  to  move  for- 
ward by  having  notices  prepared,  that  information  might  be  well  spread 
in  good  time,  both  on  the  shore  and  on  board  of  the  shippinjr.  While 
these  were  preparing,  I  went  on  shore  to  the  missionary,  and  told  him 
that  I  believed  it  safest  for  me  to  hold  a  meeting  to-morrow  in  the  fore- 
noon. The  way  was  now  thoroughly  cleared  for  the  distribution  of  the 
notices ;  and  I  endeavored  to  dwell  under  the  weight  of  the  responsi- 
bility of  this  important  engagement,  which  seemed  fastened  upon  me,  as 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  '^HEELER. 


355 


a  knot  not  easily  untied.  My  mind  is  often  turned  to  the  Lord  with 
secret  cries  for  help:  greatly  do  I  desire  that  the  noble  cause  of  Truth 
may  not  be  tarnished  in  my  hands  ;  but  that  his  ever  great  and  adorable 
name  may  be  exalted,  and  the  people  turned  to  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  creature  laid  low  aud  kept  in  depend- 
ence on  Him  alone;  that  the  work  and  the  praise  may  be  his,  unto 
whom  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory  forever  belonfr.  In 
the  afternoon  spent  some  time  with  the  manager  of  the  book-binding 
department  of  the  American  printing  establishment:  his  wife  superin- 
tends a  school  of  the  native  children,  and  with  her  husband  appears  to 
move  in  much  plainness  and  simplicity. 

loth.  —  After  a  restless  night,  landed  in  good  time  yesterday  morning 
in  readiness  for  the  appointed  meeting,  which  was  well  attended  by  the 
residents  and  strangers  from  the  shipping.  After  a  time  of  silence,  it 
was  with  me  to  revive  among  them  the  Divine  command,  "  Be  still,  and 
know  that  I  am  God;"  and  that  this  command  must  be  obeyed  before' 
we  can  come  to  the  blessed  knowledge  of  the  only  true  Goil,  and  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  whom  to  know  is  life  eternal:  desiring  that  we  might 
humble  ourselves  before  Him,  and  in  the  silence  of  all  flesh  "be  still :" 
pcradventure  He  would  graciously  condescend  to  overshadow  us  with  his 
heavenly  presence.  After  recommending  that  we  should  endeavor  (o 
settle  down  in  stillness  of  mind  before  the  God  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh, 
I  again  resumed  my  seat.  A  comforting  solemnity  soon  spread  over  us, 
under  the  precious  covering  of  which  we  sat,  until  the  time  was  como  for 
my  standing  up  again,  wiien  it  seemed  increasingly  to  prevail.  I  re- 
raindi.il  them  of  the  expressions  of  those  formerly  who  were  struck  with 
the  display  of  the  Divine  power  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world  when  per- 
sonally upon  earth,  "  Wiiat  manner  of  man  is  this,  that  even  the  winds 
and  the  sea  obey  Him?"  and  that  the  solemnity  then  so  evident  was  not 
at  our  cotnrnand,  but  came  from  Him  unto  whom  all  power  in  Ix-aven 
and  earth  is  given.  Man  cannot  cause  it:  hath  he  "commanded  the 
morning  since  his  days,  or  caused  the  daj'-spring  to  know  his  place?" 
Nay,  verily,  no  more  than  the  leopard  can  change  his  spots,  and  the 
Ethiopian  his  skin  ;  it  is  in  the  power  of  Hitn  only  who  "declarcth  unto 
man  what  is  his  thought,"  to  do  this.  We  must  all  pass  through  the 
great  work  of  regeneration  before  the  kingdom  can  be  entered  ;  it  is 
wrought  in  the  heart  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who 
raised  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  tliat  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
by  whom,  and  with  whom,  we  must  also  r'\<c  from  death  unto  life:  but 
before  we  can  rise  with  Him,  we  must  be  willing  to  suffer  with  Hini  ;  we 
must  know  what  it  is  to  be  crucified  with  Him  ;  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and 
the  pride  of  life,  totally  disregarded  and  set  at  naught.  But  these 
things,  which  war  against  the  soul,  must  l)e  removed  before  we  can  know 
and  l)e  admitted  into  the  fellowship  of  his  sufl'erings;  and  we  must  wit- 
ness the  power  of  his  resurrection  before  we  can  adopt  for  ourselves,  from 


356 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WIIEELEB. 


[1836. 


heartfelt,  living  knowledge,  the  apostolic  hu)<nia<rc  of  "I  am  crucified 
with  Christ;  nevertlieless  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Ciirist  liveth  in  me:  and 
the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of 
God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me."  There  is  no  obtaining 
and  wearing  the  erown  but  by  tlie  way  of  the  cross:  we  must  be  willing 
to  suffer  with  our  suffering  Lord  ;  and  it  is  only  such  as  suffer  with  Him, 
that  shall  reign  with  Him  in  glory.  We  must  be  willing  to  bring  our 
deeds  to  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  sliineth 
in  every  heart,  and  to  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord  because  we  have 
sinned  against  Him  ;  to  sit  alone  and  keep  silence,  ashamed  and  con- 
founded, as  in  the  dust,  because  of  tlie  reproach  of  our  youth :  and  it  is 
only  while  we  have  the  light,  that  we  can  thus  bring  our  deeds  to  it,  and 
walk  in  it.  He  that  walketh  in  darkness  knowcth  not  whither  he  goeth : 
and  if  by  neglect  and  disobedience  the  light  in  us  be  darkness,  how  great 
is  that  darkness !  We  may  sin  out  the  day  of  our  visitation  ;  then  the 
candle  of  the  Lord  is  withdrawn  or  put  out ;  for  He  hath  declared,  "  My 
Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man."  These  visitations  are  the  mer- 
ciful tokens  of  the  Father's  love,  to  draw  man  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  his 
beloved  Sou  in  the  heart,  "the  life  and  light  of  men;"  unto  whom, 
although  shining  in  all,  none  of  us  can  come  in  our  own  will  and 
strength,  or  by  any  iidierent  righteousness  of  our  own.  "  No  man  cometh 
unto  rae,"  said  Christ,  "  except  my  Father  which  hath  sent  me  draw 
him ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day."  As  no  man  cometh  to 
the  Son  but  by  the  Father,  so  no  man  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  the 
Son  ;  according  to  his  word,  "  No  man  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by  me." 
By  grace  are  we  saved,  and  that  not  of  ourselves;  it  is  through  the 
boundless  mercy  and  everlasting  love  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ.  After 
this  manner  was  I  strengthened  to  declare  that  loving-kindness  which  is 
better  than  life,  and  to  testify  of  that  grace  which  comes  by  Jesus 
Christ.  The  meeting  held  longer  than  usual,  but  ended  well.  I  trust 
the  Lord  magnified  his  own  power  in  the  hearts  of  some ;  who  is  blessed 
and  worthy,  and  God  over  all  forever.  Most  of  the  missionary  families 
•were  present. 

16^/t.  —  Visited  the  school  for  native  girls,  under  the  superintendence 
of  a  missionary's  wife,  which,  for  good  order  and  general  quietness,  is 
the  best  conducted  establishment  of  the  kind  we  have  yet  seen.  For 
some  time  after  the  formation  of  this  school,  the  children  could  not  be 
prevailed  upon  to  go  forward  with  the  regular  duties,  without  an  adopted 
child  of  the  qlieen's  led  the  way,  and  had  the  preference  shown  to  her. 
When  ordered  to  break  up  at  noon,  or  in  the  afternoon,  they  would  all 
retain  their  seats ;  and  when  the  reason  was  asked  for  this,  would  say, 
"  Let  the  queen  go  first ; "  although  she  was  a  mere  shrimp,  in  size,  com- 
pared with  many  of  the  other  children,  and  not  more  than  six  years  old. 
The  school-mistress  has  taken  much  pains  to  abolish  such  an  unnecessary 
and  invidious  distinction,  and  has  not  hesitated  to  punish  this  child  when 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


357 


in  fault,  like  the  other  children,  without  showing  any  partiality  because 
of  her  patronage ;  for  a  time  this  gave  great  offence,  but  by  firmness  and 
steady  perseverance  the  difficulty  was  at  last  completely  surmounted. 
Most  of  the  children  have  now  got  the  better  of  yielding  such  undue 
servility,  altliough  it  is  said  that  some  of  the  timid  still  consider  this 
child'b  word  as  law. 


C HATTER  XXYII. 

Interview  with  the  Qi  eex  —  Public  Meeting  —  IIalf-Caste  Boys'  School 

—  Addijess  to  the  Ki"lei:s  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  —  Visit  fhom  the 
Mission  Families — Meetino  at  the  Chapel  —  An  Infidel  Ship's  Company 

—  Appointed  Meeting  —  DEPAnrruE  from  IIonolflu  —  Hawaii  —  Anchor 
IN  Kalakaki'a  Bay  —  PntLic  Meeting  —  Interesting  Opportunity  with 
THE  Mission  Family — Proceed  to  Kailua  —  Native  Meetings — Visit  of 
THE  King  —  Departure  for  Waimea. 

SECOND  MONTH  17th,  1836.  — This  evening  repaired  to  Hiram 
Bingham's  by  appointment  to  meet  Kinau,  the  reigning  chiefess,  or 
queen.  Her  hushand,  Kekuaiiua,  was  there,  and  Kanaina,  anotiier  prin- 
cipal chief  and  his  wife,  a  woman  of  higiicr  rank  than  Kinau  on  her 
father's  side.  It  proved  an  interesting  season ;  they  were  desirous  of 
being  instructed  in  the  best  mode  of  governing  the  islands,  and  benefit- 
ing the  people.  I  told  them  there  is  but  one  way  to  effect  this,  and  that 
is  upon  tlie  principles  of  the  gospel;  nothing  else  will  stand.  Kinau 
has  long  been  desirous  of  prohibiting  the  importation  and  use  of  ardent 
spirits  altogether,  and  requested  some  advice  upon  this  head.  It  would 
require  caution,  I  sai<l ;  but  that  the  first  step  would  be  to  stop  all  further 
importation  ;  and  that  they  themselves  had  better  become  purchasers  of 
the  stock  on  hand,  and  empty  the  rum  into  the  river,  tliaii  that  the  peo- 
ple should  be  destroyed  by  its  cfTects  ;  the  dealers  would  then  iiave  no 
cause  to  complain  :  that  Itest  wisdom  should  be  sought  for  to  direct,  and 
that  all  these  things  should  be  conducted  throughout  in  a  Ciiristiau 
spirit.  It  is  high  time  something  was  done  to  remove  this  evil  from 
amongst  the  people.  Tiiey  expressed  satisfaction  with  the  interview,  and 
suggested  that  we  sliouhl  meet  again  for  the  further  consideration  of  this 
important  subject,  viz.,  tiie  best  manner  of  governing  the  islands  and 
benefiting  the  people.  Both  these  fc-males  are  tall,  j)o'rtly  women,  of 
shrewd  understanding,  and  have  a  gentleness  in  their  demeanor  not 
usually  possessed  by  others  of  the  same  rank,  though  on  first  apjieariiig 
they  assume  much  reserve  and  austerity. 

18//i. —  Some  time  back  my  mind  was  attracted  towards  preparing 
something  like  an  address,  to  be  left  with  those  that  bear  rule  over  the 
inhabitants  of  these  islands;  which  might  serve  to  remind  them  at  a 


358  MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1836. 

future  (lay,  that  I  had  not  omitted  to  warn  them  of  those  evils  which, 
if  .suHered  to  continue,  will  undermine  every  clJbrt  to  improve  their  con- 
dition, both  civil  and  religious.  The  conversation  which  took  place  last 
evening  seems  to  have  opened  the  way  for  something  further,  and  con- 
firmed me  in  believing  myself  required,  as  ability  may  be  afforded,  to 
draw  up  and  leave  some  written  document  for  tlie  clearance  of  myself 
towards  them. 

20lk. —  Before  retiring  to  rest,  I  began  to  feel  a  little  towards  the 
evening  meeting  at  the  Mariners'  Chapel  to-morrow,  and  the  love  of  the 
gospel  flowed  in  niy  heart  so  encouragingly,  that  a  willingness  was  at 
once  begotten,  to  give  up  to  a  meeting  being  appointed  on  ray  account. 

21d.  (First  d(xy.) — Tliis  morning  I  received  a  note  written  at  seven 
o'clock,  A.  M.,  from  the  American  preacher,  ottering  his  j)lace  of  worship 
for  an  evening  meeting.  On  solidly  considering  the  subject,  I  believe, 
with  an  honest  desire  to  do  the  will  of  my  gracious  Master,  I  did  not 
feel  easy  to  let  the  opportunity  pass  away  without  availing  myself  of  it; 
and  therefore  in  due  time  sent  written  information,  in  order  to  insure  its 
being  held  as  a  Friends'  meeting.  In  the  course  of  the  day  our  sailors 
were  assembled  twice  for  devotional  purposes ;  and  in  the  evening  they 
attended  the  public  meeting  at  a  quarter  past  seven  o'clock,  an  hour  best 
adapted  to  the  climate  and  the  people.  The  meeting  was  larger  than 
looked  for,  as  the  weather  was  showery ;  a  number  of  strangers  were 
present,  who  had  arrived  two  days  previously  from  Boston,  also  the  most 
seriously  inclined  of  the  residents,  several  branches  of  the  missionary 
establishment,  with  an  increased  number  of  sailors,  and  many  of  the 
islanders.  We  sat  long  in  silence,  but  under  a  feeling,  solemn  beyond 
expression,  which  chained  down  opposing  spirits.  When  the  time  came 
for  me  to  stand  up,  I  had  to  contrast  the  worship  of  Almighty  God  under 
the  Jewish  dispensation  in  the  outward  temj)le,  with  that  of  the  gospel 
in  the  inner  temple  of  the  heart;  the  latter  altogether  spiritual,  because 
"God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  that  worship  Hira  must  worship  Him  in  spirit 
and  in  truth."  How  can  we  so  expressively  manifest  our  fear  and  love 
in  approaching  the  presence  of  infinite  purity,  as  in  solemn,  awful  silence, 
in  humble  watchfulness  of  mind,  endeavoring  to  detect  and  suppress 
every  creaturely  desire?  Words  are  inadequate,  and  not  essential  in  the 
performance  of  worship  to  Him  who  is  a  spirit,  for  his  Holy  Spirit 
searcheth  all  things;  the  most  hidden  and  secret  thought  is  known  to 
this  all-penetrating,  all-searching  Power.  No  offering  is  acceptable  to 
Him,  but  what*  He  himself  prepares;  for  "the  preparation  of  the  heart 
in  man,  and  the  answer  of  the  tongue,  is  of  the  Lord;"  and  the  entire 
prostration  of  the  will  of  the  creature,  under  the  preparing,  sanctifying 
influence  of  his  Almighty  power,  constitutes  the  pure,  unadulterated  of- 
fering, which,  free  from  human  contrivance  and  performance,  rises  a 
spiritual  sacrifice,  acceptable  to  God,  through  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  and  everlasting  high-iiriest  of  our  profes- 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  ■^HEELER. 


359 


sion.  The  people  were  called  upon  to  behold  what  manner  of  love  the 
Father  liath  bestowed  upon  his  creature  man,  that  we  should  become  his 
sons ;  for  who  can  comprehend  the  greatness  of  that  love  wherewith 
"  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  who- 
soever believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life:" 
who  can  contemplate  the  fulness  and  extent  of  love  like  this,  and  not  feel 
a  grateful  tribute  to  arise,  of  "  thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  unspeakable 
gift!"  My  soul  longeth  that  all  mankind  may  become  acquainted  with 
the  preciousness  of  this  costly  gift.  It  is  the  same  which  was  testified  of 
in  tlie  memorable  and  instructive  conference  of  the  blessed  Saviour  with 
the  Samaritan  woman,  when  He  condescended  to  answer  her  question, 
"  How  is  it  that  thou,  being  a  Jew,  asketh  drink  of  me,  who  am  a  woman 
of  Samaria?"  for  the  Jews  have  no  dealings  with  the  Samaritans.  "If 
thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,"  our  Lord  replied,  "and  who  it  is  that 
saith  unto  thee.  Give  me  to  drink ;  thou  wouldest  have  asked  of  Him, 
and  He  would  have  given  thee  living  water."  "The  woman  saith  unto 
Him,  Sir,  thou  hast  notliing  to  draw  with,  and  the  well  is  deep ;  from 
whence  then  hast  thou  this  living  water  ?  Art  thou  greater  tiian  our 
father  Jacob,  who  gave  us  the  well,  and  drank  thereof  himself,  and  his 
children,  and  his  cattle?  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  Whosoever 
drinketh  of  tiiis  water  shall  thirst  again  ;  but  whosoever  drinkctli  of  the 
water  I  shall  give  him,  shall  never  thirst ;  but  the  water  that  I  shall  give 
him,  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life." 
The  poor  woman  perceiving  the  great  advantage  of  possessing  water  of 
which  "he  that  drinkctli  shall  never  thirst,"  said,  "Sir,  give  me  tliis 
water  that  I  thirst  not,  neither  come  hither  to  draw."  Her  e.\i)cctation 
was  thus  raised,  and  her  understanding  opened  more  and  more  to  discern, 
from  wliat  followed,  that  she  had  met  with  one  from  whom  nothing 
was  hidden,  and  that  knew  all  that  was  in  her  heart;  and  perceiving 
tiiat  He  was  a  prophet,  and  by  inquiry  having  elicited,  for  the  lasting 
benefit  of  all  mankind,  the  declaration  that  the  hour  was  come,  "  that 
the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth : " 
confounded  and  self-convicted,  she  concluded  by  saying,  "I  know  that 
Messias  conieth,  which  is  called  Christ;  when  He  is  come,  He  will  tell 
us  all  things."  Then  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory  was  pleased  to  reveal 
himself,  telling  her,  "  I  that  speak  unto  thee  am  He."  From  what  she 
had  heard  and  felt,  she  could  not  for  a  moment  doubt;  and  leaving  her 
waterq)ot,  went  her  way  into  the  city  to  proclaim  his  jjower,  and  declare 
Hini  to  her  brethren:  "Come  see  a  man  which  told  me  all  thin<rs  that 
ever  1  did:  is  not  this  the  Christ?"  I  was  strengthened  to  make  a 
solenm  ami  confident  appeal  to  all  present,  who  had  attained  to  years 
capal)le  of  serious  thought  and  reflection,  if  they  had  not  at  seasons 
heard  the  voice  of  this  "  unspeakable  gift,"  bringing  to  their  remem- 
brance "all  things  that  ever  they  did,"  in  order  that  they  might  repent, 
return  uuto  God,  and  live  forever.    This  is  the  grace  that  brings  sulva- 


360 


MEMOIRS    OF    PANIEI.  WIIEEI.ER. 


[1836. 


tioii ;  in  tliis  \vc  must  all  believe,  to  this  we  must  all  come,  and  hearken 
and  obej-  its  teachings.  The  above  is  the  substance  of  what  was  declared 
amongst  them  ;  the  people  were  very  attentive,  as  has  been  unilbrnily 
the  case  at  every  meeting. 

Second  Month  24//i. —  This  afternoon  the  Columbia  barque  and  Bcnvcr 
steara-vessel  prepared  to  proceed  to  the  Columbia  River.  Before  sailing, 
they  were  furnished  with  a  supply  of  tracts,  viz.:  those  printed  for 
Friends,  for  the  Religious  Tract  Society,  and  a  number  of  temperance 
tracts,  which  were  received  with  apparent  kindness.  Tlie  crews  of  these 
vessels  are  amongst  the  most  profligate  that  have  visited  the  port  of 
Honolulu  since  our  arrival ;  they  are  both  iu  the  employ  of  the  London 
Hudson's  Bay  Company. 

Whilst  on  shore  this  evening  in  the  direction  of  Diamond  Hill,  I  was 
suddeidy  attracted  by  an  appearance  of  light  over  the  hills,  Avhich  I 
supposed  to  be  the  rising  moon  ;  but  I  soon  found  it  was  a  beautiful 
meteor,  appearing  like  two  splendid  bars  of  light,  parallel  to  each  other, 
travelling  towards  the  north.  The  natives  shouted  on  seeing  it,  consider- 
ing it  a  forerunner  of  the  death  of  one  of  their  principal  chiefs. 

25;/i.. —  Held  our  week-day  meeting  as  usual,  which  proved  a  low, 
stripped,  and  barren  season;  but  we  must  be  content  to  suffer  with  a  suf- 
fering Lord  ;  and  truly  the  state  of  the  people  in  this  place  is  affectingly 
dark,  the  prince  of  darkness  reigns  unmasked,  the  lives  and  conduct  of 
the  major  part  of  the  white  residents  declare  it  openly,  to  whom  these 
remarks  principally  refer. 

2G//i.  —  To-day  visited  the  school  of  half-white  boys.  As  our  calling 
was  altogether  unexpected,  there  could  have  been  no  contrivance  what- 
ever to  show  off  to  the  best  advantage.  Sixteen  boys  were  present :  we 
heard  them  read,  spell,  and  answer  a  variety  of  questions,  and  saw  S]iec- 
imeiis  of  their  writing.  This  school  has  been  established  rather  more 
than  three  years,  and  although  no  great  progress  has  been  made  by  any 
of  the  scholars,  yet  when  we  consider  the  habits  in  which  they  have  been 
trained,  and  the  baneful  examples  to  which  they  are  daily  and  almost 
hourly  exposed  when  at  home,  of  drinking,  swearing,  gambling,  and 
every  evil  that  can  well  be  imagined,  it  is  surprising  that  they  are  as 
they  are.  Several  of  the  parents  are  grog-sellers  and  keepers  of  gam- 
bling-houses. Some  of  the  children  are  the  offspring  of  the  principal 
inhal)itants,  American  or  English,  on  the  father's  side,  who  live  with 
native  women,  but  unmarried.  In  point  of  intellect  these  children  are 
etpial  to  any  in  the  world,  and  some  of  them  particularly  quick  and  in- 
telligent; but  none  more  so  than  one  true-born  native  boy,  adopted  by  a 
white  resident,  from  supposed  motives  of  policy.  On  hearing  them  read 
some  manuscript  verses  on  "a  little  boy  that  never  told  a  lie,"  also  a 
p:iper  against  committing  sin,  I  perceived  something  gathering  upon  my 
mind,  and  told  the  master  that  I  wished  to  say  a  few  words  before  we 
separated,  as  we  might  never  meet  together  agaiu.    I  wished  them  fully 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


361 


to  understand,  that  the  knowledge  they  were  acquiring  would  in  reality 
be  of  no  benefit,  but  render  their  condemnation  greater,  unless  obedience 
kept  pace  with  it;  reviving  the  Saviour's  words,  "If  ye  know  these 
things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them."  That  those  verses  on  "  a  little  boj' 
that  never  told  a  lie,"  or  those  "against  committing  sin,"  even  if  they 
had  them  by  heart,  would  be  of.no  avail  to  them,  if  they  gave  way  to 
telling  lies, or  to  committing  any  other  sin;  for  "  nothing  that  is  unclean, 
nolliing  that  is  impure,  that  worketh  an  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie," 
shall  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  That  the  only  way  to  escape  ialling 
into  temptation,  is  at  all  times,  as  much  as  may  be,  to  consider  ourselves 
in  the  presence  of  Almighty  God ;  who  sees  and  knows  all  our  actions, 
and  the  most  secret  thoughts  of  the  heart,  by  his  Holy  Spirit ;  which 
searcheth  all  things,  even  the  deej)  things  of  God  ;  every  imagination  of 
our  thoughts  is  known  to  Him,  nothing  can  be  hid.  That  some  of  them 
were  old  enough  to  know  when  they  did  wrong,  either  in  telling  untruths, 
or  when  in  any  other  way  they  committed  sin  ;  they  then  felt  uncomfcrt- 
able  and  unhappy  in  themselves:  that  these  arc  the  reproofs  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  for  sin  and  disobedience,  and  if  attended  to  would  lead  to  life; 
and  to  these  I  wished  them  to  take  heed.  That  the  Lord  loveth  an  early 
.sacrifice:  He  delighteth  to  regard  it:  that  they  must  have  heard  what 
the  voice  of  wisdom  saith  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  "  I  love  them  that  love 
me,  and  they  that  seek  me  early  shall  find  me."  That  they  could  not 
begin  too  soon  to  seek  an  acquaintance  with  the  Lord's  Holy  Spirit  ia 
their  hearts,  that  so  they  might  become  truly  wise.  That  the  great  end 
and  object  of  all  teaching  and  all  learning  should  be  to  make  wise  unto 
salvation.  The  boys  were  very  attentive,  and  behaved  in  a  solitl  manner. 
We  remained  until  school  was  dismissed,  and  then  returned  on  board. 
In  the  evening  we  were  again  on  shore,  and  were  detained  there  until 
after  nine  o'clock,  by  a  violent  storm  of  thunder,  lightning,  and  rain. 

2\)lh.  —  Yesterday,  First  day,  collected  the  crew  twice  in  the  cabin  for 
devotional  purposes;  our  intervals  of  silence  were  solid  and  consoling. 
This  afternoon  came  in  the  Gryphon,  from  St.  Bias,  bringing  intelligence 
from  America,  via  Panama,  in  sixty-eight  days,  of  the  destruction  by  firo 
of  a  large  portion  of  the  city  of  New  York. 

Third  Month  Int. —  Having  completed  an  addre.S3  to  those  who  bear 
rule  over  the  inhabitants  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  it  seemed  best  to  consult 
the  senior  missionary  on  the  subject  of  getting  it  translated  into  their  lan- 
guage. After  having  perused  it,  he  very  kin<lly  undertook  to  traii.-late  it, 
in  readiness  to  lay  before  the  king  and  chiels  when  convened  lor  the  oc- 
ca-sion,  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two. 

11 /A.  — This  morning  Hiram  Bingham  came  on  board  to  say  we  were 
expected  this  evening  at  his  house,  as  Kinau,  the  governing  chief,  with 
her  associates  and  the  king  himself,  would  be  there;  and  that  my  address 
would  probably  be  read.  May  the  Lord  incline  their  hearts  to  render 
unto  Him  his  due. 
31 


362 


MEMOIRS   OP   DAN' I  EL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


I2//1. —  Soon  after  sunset,  last  ovoning,  we  repaired  to  Hiram  Bing- 
ham's, wliere  the  whole  of  the  expected  company  assembled,  with  some 
others.  After  tea  the  address  was  introiiuced,  and  read  iu  the  native  lan- 
guage :  the  greatest  attention  was  manifested  by  the  principals  present, 
and  a  solemn  feeling  prevailed  over  us.  Shortly  after  the  reading  was 
finished,  one  of  the  females  proposed  that  it  should  be  printed,  which  was 
confirmed  by  Kinau,  and  it  appeared  to  be  the  mind  of  all  the  parties 
concerned  ;  unless  this  were  done,  it  is  scarcely  probable  that  the  end 
intended  would  be  answered,  as  to  the  future  rulers  of  these  islands. 
Kinau  remarked  that  it  was  very  easy  to  be  understood.  Having  done 
what  I  believed  to  be  my  part,  I  can  peacefully  leave  the  result  to  Him 
■\vho  alone  can  make  it  subservient  to  any  purpose  for  his  own  praise  and 
glory,  and  the  well-being  of  the  workmanship  of  his  hands. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  address :  — 

Address  to  the  Eiders  of  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

"As  the  present  and  eternal  well-being  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands  is  often  the  fervent  and  ardent  desire  of  my  heart,  my 
attention  has  of  late  been  arrested  by  the  belief,  that  it  will  be  best  for 
me  to  leave  behind  a  written  memorial,  which,  under  the  blessing  of  the 
Almighty  parent  of  the  whole  human  family,  'the  God  and  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,'  may  have  a  tendency  to  remind  the  governing 
chief  and  her  associates  in  authority,  or  those  into  whose  hands  the  gov- 
ernment of  these  islands  may  be  entrusted  at  a  future  day,  of  their  great 
responsibility  and  indispensable  duty  to  God,  to  themselves,  and  to  the 
people  over  whom  they  preside. 

"  In  order  to  draw  down  the  Divine  blessing  both  upon  prince  and 
people,  or  upon  rulers  and  people,  let  it  never  be  forgotten  that  'he  that 
ruleth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in  the  fear  of  God.'  The  fear  of 
God  is  the  foundation-stone  upon  which  every  Christian  government 
ought  to  be  erected  :  upon  this  only  it  can  stand  secure  and  prosper. 
This  fear  at  ouce  makes  it  safe  and  permanent,  because  it  '  is  clean,  en- 
during forever;'  for  where  the  true  fear  of  God  prevails  over  every 
other  consideration,  the  heart  is  kept  clean  and  watchful  against  every 
temptation  to  let  self-interest  or  partiality  bear  sway,  either  in  the  case 
of  ourselves  or  others,  when  decrees  or  laws  are  made  or  enacted,  or  when 
judgment  is  called  for  between  man  and  man.  Impartiality  is  the  life 
of  justice,  as  justice  is  of  government. 

"  When  everything  is  conducted  in  this  fear,  in  the  sight  of  God, 
divested  of  partiality  and  every  sinister  motive,  without  feeling  any 
painful  sense  or  evidence  of  condemnation  after  a  decision  of  importance 
is  come  to  fand  every  case  is  important  because  it  demands  strict  justice), 
then  have  we  confidence  towards  Him,  inasmuch  as  our  duty  is  performed 
towards  Him,  and  justice  has  assuredly  prevailed  ;  and  having  done  our 
duty  towards  God  in  this  decision,  it  is  done  also  to  ourselves  and  to  the 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


363 


people.  '  But  if  our  heart  condemn  us,  God,  who  kuoweth  all  thiugs,  is 
greater  than  our  hearts ; '  aud  we  may  rest  assured,  that  such  a  decision 
is  not  in  righteous  judgment;  it  hath  not  been  come  to  in  his  fear,  nor 
in  that  love  which  is  first  of  all  due  to  Him,  and  then  to  our  neighbor 
or  brother,  as  unto  ourselves.  This  love  would  not  fail  to  prompt  us  to 
do  unto  others  as  we  would  that  others  should  do  unto  us ;  aud  for  want 
of  this,  an  unjust  decision  has  been  made,  for  which  we  are  condemned 
by  the  Lord's  holy  and  pure  witness  in  our  hearts ;  it  has  been  made 
contrary  to  the  commandment  in  the  old  law,  and  also  to  the  benign  prin- 
ciple and  precept  of  the  glorious  gospel,  both  which  are  distinguished  by 
the  heaven-born  characteristic  of  love  to  God,  and  love  to  man.  '  God 
is  love,  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.' 
Sucii  ar#  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  and  they  compose  the  blessed  in 
heaven  :  they  are  come  '  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,'  and  are 
fit  to  rule  over  men  :  their  judgment  is  just  and  righteous  ;  they  rule  '  in 
the  fear  of  God.'  The  religion  of  Jesus  at  once  qualifies  a  man  for 
every  station  of  life,  in  which  it  pleases  Almighty  God  to  place  him  ;  but 
it  is  the  ever-blessed  truth  in  possession,  in  the  inward  parts,  wliicli  alone 
can  safely  guide  out  of  all  error  into  all  truth,  and  make  us  to  know 
wisdom.  A  mere  profession  only  will  avail  us  nothing,  if  we  are  desti- 
tute of  the  true  fear  and  love  of  God,  demonstrated  by  good  works ;  and 
faith  is  the  root  of  all,  for  without  this  we  cannot  please  God;  nor  can 
we  fear  and  love  that  in  wiiich  we  do  not  believe.  The  Saviour  of  the 
world  was  holy,  harmless,  humble,  meek,  and  lowly,  just,  merciful,  and 
full  of  love;  yea,  love  itself  personified,  wlion  amongst  us  to  teach  what 
we  should  do  when  He  was  gone.  But  He  is  amongst  us  still,  and  in  us, 
too,  an  ever-living  and  perpetual  preacher  of  the  same  grace,  by  his  Holy 
Spirit  in  our  consciences;  and  by  this  alone  kings  and  olhei-s,  whose 
province  it  is  to  rule  over  men,  are  qualified  to  promote  amongst  the 
people  wliatsoever  things  are  true,  honest,  just,  i)uro,  lovely,  and  of  good 
report;  and  where  the.se  are  the  fruit  an<l  works  produced,  sucii  a  gov- 
ernment and  such  a  people  must  be  lovely  indeed  to  every  beholder. 
But  now  let  us  examine  whether  our  justice  is  complete  in  the  fear  and 
love  of  (iod,  and  to  our  fellow-men,  lest  we  should  be  deceiving  ourselves, 
and  endangering  the  well-being  of  our  own  immortal  souls;  while  those 
we  are  ruling  over,  shall  be  finally  admitted,  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  ourselves  thrust  out:  'For  whoso- 
ever shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  is  guilty  of 
all:'  in  like  manner,  'he  that  is  unjust  in  a  little,'  is  at  once  U])on  a 
level  with  him  who  is  unjust  in  much.  And  although  we  may  be  faith- 
ful and  strictly  just  in  the  administration  of  the  laws  themselves,  without 
partiality  or  respect  of  persons  ;  yet,  if  these  laws  arc  such  as  to  sanction 
covetousncss  on  the  j)art  of  rulers,  and  to  allow  them  to  grind  the  liices 
of  the  poor  by  unwarrantable  oppression  and  extortion,  or  to  uphold  and 
support  themselves  in  vice,  luxury,  and  extravagance;  then  this  calcu- 


364 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


liition  may  be  safely  inaclo,  tliat  sooner  or  later  the  oppressed  people  will 
take  the  I'eins  of  such  a  goveniincnt  iuto  their  own  hands,  and  rule  in 
their  turn  after  the  example  of  injustice  and  oppression,  which  has  been 
set  before  their  eyes,  and  under  which  they  have  so  long  groaned  and 
suffered,  unheeded  and  unregarded;  unless  the  merciful  and  righteous 
Lord  should  please,  in  wanted  compassion,  to  gather  them  to  Himself 
from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  permit  strangers  and  foreigners  to  possess 
these  fruitful  islands,  who,  for  want  of  firmness  and  justice  on  the  part 
of  the  rulers  towards  God,  to  themselves,  and  to  the  greatly  injured 
aborigines  of  the  soil,  are  rapidly  establishiug  themselves  upon  it,  and 
prosecuting  commerce,  some  branches  of  which  are  obviously  pernicious. 
Therefore,  they  who  rule  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in  the  fear  of 
God :  and  where  they  are  happily  thus  ruling,  they  will  be  t^ily  great, 
and  their  reign  glorious  ;  every  act  of  injustice  will  be  avoided  ;  love,  joy, 
peace,  and  comfort  will  prevail  in  the  laud  ;  the  population,  instead  of 
diminishing,  will  increase  and  multiply  abundantly,  and  the  blessing  of 
the  Lord  will  rest  upon  it. 

"  '  Happy  those  rulers,'  said  a  wise  man, '  who  are  great  by  justice,  and 
that  people  which  is  fi'ce  by  obedience ;  and  they  who  are  just  to  the 
])e()ple  in  great  things,  and  humor  them  oftentimes  in  small  ones,  are 
sure  to  have  and  keep  them  from  all  the  world.  The  members  of  an 
obedient,  well-regulated  family,  treated  with  every  act  of  affectionate 
kindness,  never  meet  with  any  home  so  sweet  as  their  own ;  besides,  long 
exj)erience  and  holy  example  tell  us  that  goodness  raises  a  nobler  pas- 
sion in  the  soul,  and  begets  and  gives  a  more  exalted  sense  of  duty,  than 
cruelty,  oppression,  and  severity.'  Sore  and  heavy  judgments  are  de- 
nounced by  the  Most  High  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth  against  o])pression, 
and  oppressors  of  the  poor  and  of  him  that  hath  no  helper.  '  He  that 
oppresseth  the  poor  is  a  rej)roach  to  his  Maker;  but  he  that  honoreth 
Him  hath  mercy  on  the  poor:'  and  the  justice  and  mercy  of  rulers 
should  shine  conspicuously  in  all  their  actions.  The  wicked  and  unjust 
man  and  his  oppressor  have  their  portion  and  inheritance  appointed  of 
the  Lord,  and  it  is  declared,  '  they  shall  receive  it  of  the  Almighty:  if 
his  children  be  multiplied,  it  is  for  the  sword,  and  his  ofispring  shall  not 
be  satisfied  with  bread ;  those  that  remain  of  him  shall  be  buried  in 
death,  and  his  widows  shall  not  weep:  though  he  heap  up  silver  as  the 
dust,  and  prepare  raiment  as  the  clay;  he  may  prepare  it,  but  the  just 
shall  put  it  on,  and  the  innocent  shall  divide  the  silver.'  The  Israelites 
were  sorely  oppressed  in  their  day,  but  what  was  the  result?  the  destruc- 
tion of  Pharaoh  and  all  his  followers.  If  the  poor  people  of  this  island 
and  the  surrounding  oucs  are  grievously  oppi'cssed,  either  by  burdensome 
claims  or  taxation,  they  that  rule  over  them  cannot  be  just,  ruling  in  the 
fear  of  God ;  and  however  they  may  reconcile  these  things  to  their  own 
consciences  for  a  time,  the  Lord's  righteous  judgments  will  assuredly 
overtake  them.  He  will  plead  the  cause  of  the  poor  and  of  the  oppressed 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


365 


with  a  mighty  hand  and  stretched-out  arm,  and  will  rid  them  of  their 
oppressors,  for  his  great  name's  sake.  Now,  that  justice  and  judgment 
in  which  the  Lord  delighteth,  would  at  once  loose  the  bands  of  wicked- 
ness, undo  the  heavy  burdens,  let  tho  oppressed  go  free,  and  break  every 
yoke  of  exaction  and  extortion.  The  people  would  then  enjoy  the  com- 
forts and  blessings  which  the  Lord  in  mercy  hath  bountifully  showered 
down  upon  them;  they  would  then  feel  an  interest  in  the  welfare  of 
their  neighbors,  and  in  their  country  at  large ;  but  if  afflicted  by  the 
pressure  of  heavy  burdens,  every  feeling  of  sympathy  and  social  interest 
is  benumbed;  they  have  nothing  to  lose  and  nothing  to  gain,  and  it 
matters  little  to  them  who  are  their  rulers ;  they  can  scarcely  be  worse 
off  than  they  are.  If  their  privileges  as  men  and  brethren  be  not  con- 
sulted aud  respected,  the  profession  of  Christianity  is  but  mockery;  in- 
struction only  serves  to  show  them  that  their  rulei"s  are  not  just,  nor 
ruling  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  the  pretensions  of  such  rulers  to  religion 
are  vain,  more  calculated  to. produce  disgust  aud  abhorrence  at  its 
restraint,  than  piety,  virtue,  and  holiness. 

"  Although  much  has  been  said,  and  might  still  be  said,  yet  it  all 
centres  in  one  point  at  last;  'He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just, 
ruling  ill  the  fear  of  God.'  Such  as  are  desirous  of  ruling  in  his  fear, 
can  only  be  advised  to  take  council  of  Him  on  every  occasion,  by  in- 
variably consulting  the  holy  witness  in  their  own  hearts,  wliich  will 
neither  flatter  nor  deceive.  If  we  are  truly  desirous  of  obeying  the 
royal  law,  of  doing  to  others  as  we  would  ourselves  be  done  unto,  let  us 
endeavor  to  place  ourselves  in  th  ^  situation  of  others,  and  act  for  them 
as  if  acting  for  ourselves,  in  all  cases  and  at  all  times,  without  partiality, 
or  respect  of  persons,  whether  rich  or  poor,  high  or  low,  bond  or  free, 
old  or  young,  stranger  or  friend  ;  for  the  same  justice  is  due  to  all.  It 
would  l)c  as  presumptuous  and  assuming,  as  it  would  be  altogether  in 
vain,  for  any  individual  to  take  upon  himself  to  advise  in  a  matter 
which  involves  so  great  a  responsibility  as  that  of  ruling  over  men ; 
beyond  simply  referring  all  parties  to  the  righteous  and  only  true  and 
safe  principle  of  justice  in  the  fear  of  God.  To  fear  God  and  keep  his 
commandments,  is  the  whole  duty  of  man  in  every  station  upon  earili, 
from  the  loftiest  prince  to  the  humblest  peasant ;  aud  the  way  to  fear 
Him  is,  for  all  of  us  to  bring  every  thought,  word,  and  deed  to  the  light 
of  his  Holy  Si)irit  in  the  secret  of  the  soul  ;  and  to  watch  and  pray,  and 
v/ait  ill  this  ligiit,  to  know  his  holy  will,  which  wouhl  clearly  discover 
whether  the  action  or  transaction  we  are  about  to  undertake  or  engage 
in,  or  decide  upon  (whether  we  be  rulers  or  people,  for  the  question  bears 
on  all,  and  the  light  shines  in  all;,  is  done  or  committed  in  the  fear  of 
God,  and  in  obedience  to  his  commandments,  which  arc,  that  we  should 
love  Him  above  and  before  all,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves.  If  we 
do  not  act  upon  these  manifestations,  in  faithfulness  and  truth,  our  heart 
will  condemn  us ;  because  what  we  do  is  not  done  in  the  fear  of  God, 
31* 


366 


MEMOIRS   OF   PANIEL,  WIIEELER. 


[1836. 


who  h  p;rcater  than  our  heart,  and  knoweth  all  thinf^s.  But  if  our  licart 
condenui  us  not,  then  have  we  confidence  towards  Him  ;  and  whatsoever 
we  ask  we  receive  of  Him,  because  we  are  walking  in  his  fear,  and  keep- 
ing his  commandments,  and  doing  those  things  which  are  pleasing  in  his 
Divine  sight.  From  the  best  observation  I  have  been  able  to  make, 
whilst  hearing  the  sentiments  of  persons  high  in  authority  over  these 
islands,  in  addition  to  an  evidence  upon  my  own  mind  abidingly  sealed, 
I  am  thoroughly  convinced,  by  their  own  remarks  upon  things  of  the 
highest  concernment,  that  they  know  [what  is  right]  well  enough  :  '  for 
that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them,  God  hath  showed 
it  unto  them,'  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  grace.  All  that  is  wanting 
on  their  part  is  a  constant  dwelling  near  to  this  precious  gift  of  God  in 
their  own  hearts,  watching  unto  prayer ;  '  praying  always  with  all  prayer 
and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perse- 
verance.' Then  their  councils  and  deliberations  will  be  blessed  :  they 
■will  be  qualified  to  judge  righteous  judgment  at  all  times  and  in  all 
cases,  against  every  false  tongue,  even  to  the  giving  '  the  living  child  to 
its  own  mother: '  and  no  weapon  formed  against  them  by  Satan  or  his 
agents,  shall  be  suffered  to  prosper;  for  the  Lord  Most  High  will  be 
their  'shield,  and  their  exceeding  great  reward.' 

"It  is  an  evident  sign  of  a  corrupt  and  unchristian  government,  when 
any  of  its  subjects  are  permitted  to  suffer  persecution,  either  directly  or 
indirectly,  on  the  score  of  religious  dissent  from  any  particular  established 
form,  so  long  as  the  public  peace  is  undisturbed;  as  the  'sword  of  the 
magistrate  should  be  a  terror  only  to  evil-doers,  but  for  the  praise  of 
them  that  do  well :'  'by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.'  To  persecute 
others,  because  they  do  not  see  or  tliink  as  ourselves,  is  the  sure  and 
hateful  mark,  which  can  never  be  mistaken,  of  the  false  church,  over 
■which  the  devil  presides  in  full  power :  but  the  true  church,  whose  holy 
head  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  never  persecuted  any;  but  'suffereth 
long,  and  is  kind  ;  beareth  all  things  ;  believeth  all  things  ;  hopeth  all 
things ;  endureth  all  things  ;  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in 
the  Truth,'  its  sure  and  immovable  foundation  :  love  and  mere)'  being 
the  chief  corner-stone,  upon  which  no  other  principle  shall  ever  be  dis- 
played, than  that  of  '  doing  to  others  as  we  would  that  all  men  should 
do  unto  us.' 

"  Let  none  consider  me  an  enemy,  because  I  have  spoken  the  truth. 
I  pray  tliat  the  foregoing  hints  may  be  accepted  in  a  measure  of  the 
same  love  in  which  they  are  written,  by  one  who  desires  the  eternal 
ealvation  of  all  mankind, 

"  Daniel  Wheeler. 
"Ou  board  t\iQ  Ilenry  Freclinri,  in  the  liarbor  of  llonohihi,  the  1st  of  Tliird 
Month,  183G.    Sdnilwich  Isle,  Oaliu." 

IZih.  (First  day.)  —  Remained  ou  board  through  the  day  with  our 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


367 


own  people.  Strippedness  aud  poverty  of  mind  are  ray  present  portion, 
and  perhaps  food  of  all  others  the  most  ueedful  for  me. 

ISth. —  It  having  been  a  subject  of  consideration,  whether  there  would 
not  be  a  propriety  iu  our  showing  kind  attention  to  the  American  mis- 
sion, by  inviting  sonae  of  each  family  on  board  the  Henry  Freeling,  as 
best  suited  their  convenience,  lest,  by  an  apparent  non-intercourse  of  a 
social  kind  betwixt  us,  malicious  reports  might  get  circulated  by  tlie 
wliite  residents,  calculated  to  injure  them  in  the  estimation  of  the 
natives;  and  also  in  the  hope  of  setting  aside  some  false  impressions 
detrimental  to  their  interest,  of  which  there  had  been  alread)'  no  slight 
indication;  it  was  concluded  to  adopt  such  a  measure:  we  therefore 
called  yesterday  evening  upon  the  two  oldest  families,  who  readily  ac- 
cepted an  invitation  to  visit  us.  When  leaving  the  senior  missionary's 
habitation,  a  newspaper  was  put  into  ray  hand,  said  to  contain  the  great 
"Missionary  Question,"  accompanied  with  a  desire  that  our  sentiments 
might  be  given  on  the  subject.  On  examining  the  paragraph  alluded 
to,  when  returned  on  board,  I  found  this  Question  had  been  propounded 
by  the  said  missionary  himself  to  the  American  board,  iu  these  words : 
"  We  are  often  led  to  inquire  (can  you  tell  us?)  why  it  is  tliat  so  few 
who  hear  the  gospel  in  Christian  countries,  and  in  the  fields  of  mission- 
ary labor,  are  savingly  converted  to  Christ?"  querying,  if  the  cause  of 
this  acknowledged  and  deplored  evil  arose  from  such  and  such  circum- 
stances as  he  enumerates  at  full  length.  Both  or  parts  of  both  families 
came  on  board  the  19th  instant,  as  invited.  The  weather  boisterous,  with 
frequent  heavy  rains. 

2'ld.  —  Yesterday  and  today  some  of  the  raembers  of  the  missions, 
both  male  and  female,  came  on  board,  but  the  roughness  of  the  weather 
necessarily  shortened  their  visit.  In  the  evening  attempted  to  take  exor- 
cise on  shore,  and  although  we  reached  the  landing-phice,  the  rain  fell 
so  heavily  that  we  did  not  quit  the  boat,  but  returned  to  the. vessel  again. 
In  the  night  heavy  gusts  of  wind  from  the  mountains;  at  one  o'clock, 
A.M.,  the  brig  Bolivar  drove  down  upon  us,  but  no  injury  was  sustained. 
Two  vessels  from  Boston  are  now  at  anchor  outside  the  reef;  this  is  the 
third  day  of  their  being  in  this  exposed  situation,  and  the  wind  is  still 
so  strongly  opposed  that  they  cannot  enter  the  harbor. 

—  But  little  communication  with  the  shore  since  the  22d  instant, 
owing  to  the  state  of  the  weather.  By  a  new.spaper  brought  out  by  one 
of  the  vessels  just  arrived  from  America,  we  are  furnisheil  with  the 
Epistle  of  the  Yearly  fleeting,  held  in  London  in  1835,  of  which  a 
present  has  been  made  to  us  in  great  kindness :  it  was  a  treat  no  less 
welcome  for  not  having  been  anticipated,  and  to  myself  particularly 
consoling,  being  replete  with  explanation  of  the  principles  and  views  of 
our  religious  Society,  as  held  by  our  worthy  predecessors  when  they  first 
came  forth  ;  and  declaring  them  to  remain  unalterably  the  same  at  this 
day.    I  trust  the  pure  mind  will  be  stirred  up  iu  many  of  our  raembera 


3G8 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


to  a  serious  conskleration,  wliethcr  we  are  endeavoring  to  uphold  tliem 
in  tlieir  original  purity  and  simplicity,  to  the  eyes  of  the  world,  and  iu 
faithfulness  and  gratitude  to  Him  wlio  called  and  separated  those  an- 
cient wortiiios  from  the  many  "  Lo  here's,"  and  "  Lo  there's  "  of  their 
day  and  generation,  to  be  a  people  to  his  praise.  We  also  obtained  a 
copy  of  an  article  contained  in  a  late  Petersburg  Journal  of  Agriculture, 
in  which  our  own  name  is  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  imj)rove- 
mcnt  of  the  lands  in  the  neighborhood  of  thilt  capital,  etc.  To  hear  of 
my  beloved  family  being  still  there,  at  least  when  the  account  was  printed, 
wliich  was  much  later  than  any  tidings  we  had  ourselves  received,  al- 
though nothing  could  possibly  be  gleaned  of  their  present  state  and 
welfare,  yielded  a  satisfaction  whicli  those  only  can  ajipreciate  who 
have  been  long  and  distantly  separated  from  all  most  dear  on  earth  to 
memory  and  life. 

Tith.  {First  day.)  —  The  weather  still  very  boisterous.  Assembled  the 
crew  in  the  cabin  twice  in  the  day.  In  the  forenoon  it  was  a  dull,  heavy 
season  ;  in  the  afternoon  raore*Iively.  I  have  been  much  cast  down  of 
late  by  several  discouraging  circumstances.  The  continuance  of  heavy 
rain  not  only  confines  us  more  on  board,  but  within  the  narrow  limits  of 
our  little  heated  cabin  below  deck.  In  addition  to  this,  I  do  not  see  my 
way  clear  for  leaving  the  island  of  Oahu  ;  while  most  persons  around 
are  impatient  to  be  gone,  and  cannot  exactly  enter  into  my  feelings. 
The  Lord  alone  kuoweth,  and  to  Him  I  commit  my  cause,  and  desire  to 
bow  in  humble  resignation  to  his  holy  will :  if  only  now  and  then 
favored  witli  a  glimpse  of  his  heavenly,  life-giving  presence,  (however 
short,  if  certain,)  it  will  be  enough. 

Fourih  Month  21st. — Received  a  visit  to-day,  by  invitation,  from  a 
white  resident  and  his  wife,  whom  we  were  desirous  of  noticing,  on  ac- 
count of  the  good  example  they  hold  forth  to  the  other  white  residents, 
their  neighbors  :  his  wife  is  a  native  of  the  island,  and  of  good  character. 
They  have  been  regularly  married,  a  very  rare  occurrence  here  in  such 
cases ;  and  what  is  still  more  rare,  they  are  in  repute  for  their  moral  and 
orderly  conduct,  whilst  most  of  the  white  residents  are  a  disgrace  to  a 
skin  of  any  color,  and  frequently  have  three  or  four  native  women  as 
wives.  Of  course  I  do  not  include  the  mission  families  in  these  remarks. 

23(Z.—  In  the  afternoon  the  king  came  on  board  to  take  leave  of  us, 
being  about  to  sail  for  the  island  of  Maui,  and  his  vessel  at  the  time 
waiting  with  her  canvas  spread,  in  readiness  to  convey  him  away.  He 
gave  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  visit  him  at  Waiaruku  on  the  other 
island :  the  shores  were  crowded  with  natives  to  witness  the  departure  of 
tlieir  king.  The  artillery  of  the  fort  announced  his  final  embarkation  ; 
whilst  the  shipping  iu  the  harbor,  and  his  own  brig,  kept  up  an  occa- 
sional firing,  as  she  passed  through  the  channel  between  the  coral  reefs. 
One  hundred  and  fifty  persons  accompanied  him  as  retinue.    No  exhibi- 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


369 


tion  equal  to  this,  we  are  told,  has  occurred  since  the  departure  of  Rio 
Rio  for  England. 

2Alh.  {First  day.)  —  In  the  morning  wrote  a  note  to  John  Deill,  enclos- 
ing a  written  notice,  which  he  was  requested  to  read  to  the  people  at  the 
breaking  up  of  the  forenoon  meeting,  that  a  public  meeting  for  worship, 
after  the  manner  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  would  be  held  in  the  Mari- 
ners' Chapel  that  evening,  at  the  usual  hour;  to  which  the  company  of 
all  persons  who  inclined  to  attend  was  requested.  Our  captain  delivered 
this  note  to  John  Deill,  and  no  difficulty  appearing  on  his  part,  notice 
was  then  personally  given  in  such  directions  as  seemed  most  likely  to 
insure  full  publicity.  Read  portions  of  Scripture  to  our  seamen  twice 
in  the  course  of  the  day.  At  the  time  appointed,  lauded  to  attend  the 
meeting ;  it  gathered  slowly,  but  in  the  end  was  well  attended.  After 
sitting  awhile  in  silence,  it  was  with  me  to  point  out  the  desirableness 
of  our  endeavoring  to  get  into  a  quiet  state  of  mind ;  that  we  might  be 
sensible  of  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  solemnize  our  minds  to- 
gether, if  He  should  be  graciously  pleased  to  lift  up  the  light  of  his 
heavenly  countenance  upon  us,  and  bless  us  therewith  ;  we  then  settled 
down  into  silence  before  Him.  After  a  lime,  one  or  two  persons  went 
out,  but  stillness  generally  prevailed  over  the  company.  When  the  time 
came  for  me  to  stand  up,  I  told  them  that  I  had  had  no  expectation  of 
my  voice  being  heard  again  among  them;  that  my  mouth  had  for  several 
weeks  been  closed  up,  and  that  a  heavy  burden  had  rested  upon  my  mind  ; 
to  what  shall  I  compare  it,  but  to  "  the  roll  that  was  written  within  and 
witiiout,  with  lamentation,  and  mourning,  and  woe,"  for  the  inhal)itants 
of  that  place,  who  are  crucifying  to  thenif^elves  the  Son  of  God  afresh, 
and  by  their  example  putting  him  to  open  shame  in  the  face  of  the  be- 
nighted islanders  among  whom  they  dwell.  It  was  probable  that  those 
who  were  the  principal  causes  of  this  travail  of  soul  were  not  among  that 
company  ;  but  I  could  do  no  less,  for  the  clearance  of  my  own  mind,  than 
publicly  advert  to  this  lamental)ie  state  of  things,  lest  I  should  be  found 
short  of  doing  my  own  duty,  though  the  cause  of  suffering  might  not  be 
removed  :  but  the  disciples  of  Christ  must  be  willing  to  suffer  with  their 
snflerifig  Lord,  and  to  fill  up  that  which  is  behind,  that  which  remains 
of  the  afflictions  of  Christ  in  the  flesh,  for  his  body's  sake,  which  is  the 
church.  Notwithstanding  the  extent  to  which  sin  and  iniquity  abound, 
such  is  the  wondrous  love  of  God  to  his  creature  man,  that  He  willeth  not 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  all  should  repent,  return  unto  Him,  and 
live  forever  :  for  this,  He  gave  his  only-bcgotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
bclieveth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life;  and 
blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and  yet  have  believed  in  the  only- 
begotten  Son  of  God.  I  trusted  that  there  were  many  such  believers 
then  before  me,  who  profess  to  be  his  followers :  but  a  bare  profession 
only  of  Christ  would  do  little  for  any  of  us;  nothing  short  of  the  pos- 
session of  the  unspeakable  gift  of  his  Holy  S])irit  will  avail  us.    It  is 

Y 


370 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  WIIEELEE. 


[1836. 


no  matter  under  what  denomination  of  religion  we  are  walking  before 
men,  or  to  what  outward  and  visible  body  of  professing  Christians  we 
may  belong,  if  we  are  not  members  of  the  mystical  body  of  which  Christ 
Jesus  is  the  holy  Head  and  everlasting  High  Priest, —  the  church  tri- 
umphant, whose  names  are  written  in  heaven  :  and  there  is  no  other  way 
of  attaining  to  this  but  by  and  through  Christ  Jesus,  by  receiving  Him 
in  the  way  of  his  coming.  We  must  be  willing  to  take  his  yoke  upon  us, 
and  learn  of  Him  meekness  and  lowliness;  we  must  be  willing  to  submit 
to  the  restraining  yoke  of  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  us,  and  to  bring  our  deeds 
to  its  light,  which  will  show  us  our  sins,  and  our  exceeding  sinfulness, 
and  cause  us  to  feel  our  miserable  condition.  As  this  yoke  is  patiently 
abode  under,  the. effect  will  be  godly  sorrow  unto  repentance,  never  to  be 
repented  of:  the  glories  of  eternity  will  be  gradually  opened  to  our  view, 
and  we  shall  be  permitted  to  behold  the  blessedness  of  those  who  have 
found  rest  in  Jesus.  Our  sins  will  be  removed  from  us  as  far  as  the  oast 
is  from  the  west,  and  blotted  out  forever  for  his  sake;  and  we  shall  be 
numbered  among  those  who  have  returned,  "and  come  to  Zion,  with 
songs  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads,"  ransomed  and  redeemed 
from  our  sins  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  the  new  and  living  way,  and  the 
only  way  of  initiation  into  membership  with  those  whose  names  are 
written  in  heaven.  Unless  we  witn^s  this  for  ourselves,  and  know  from 
heart-felt  experience  Christ  Jesus  to  save  us  from  our  sins,  He  is  no 
Saviour  of  ours,  and  if  we  die  in  our  sins,  where  He  is  we  can  never 
come. 

I  stood  long  among  them  ;  and  although  in  the  forepart  of  the  time 
it  seemed  heavy  getting  on,  yet  towards  the  end  the  life  spread  over  us 
in  an  eminent  manner,  and  reigned  over  all.  The  people  seemed  as  if 
riveted  to  their  seats,  instead  of  rising  up  and  hasting  away,  when  I  sat 
down.  After  this  I  had  to  appeal  to  themselves  as  witnesses  of  the 
power  which  prevailed  over  us.  They  still  remained  stationary  after  I 
again  sat  down,  until  informed  that  the  meeting  was  over.  Such  was 
the  renewed  goodness  and  mercy  of  Him  to  his  poor  unworthy  creatures ; 
but  He  is  "  God  over  all,  blessed  forever."  Amen. 

2r)(Ii.  —  The  way  seemed  now  clear  for  me  to  direct  that  the  vessel 
should  be  completely  furnished  with  wood  and  water,  and  prepared  for 
sea.  In  the  evening,  I  went  to  Hiram  Bingham,  to  say  that  I  wished  to 
see  the  people  once  again  collected  ;  at  the  same  time  querying  whctiier, 
if  the  meeting  in  the  middle  of  the  week  was  held  in  the  evening,  there 
would  not  be  a  fuller  attendance,  especially  if  the  occasion  was  mnde 
known.  He  immediately  proposed  that,  as  their  week-day  meeting  con- 
sisted principally  of  church  members  only,  they  should  come  together 
as  usual  on  the  Fourth  day;  and  that  he  would  then  give  notice  of  a 
meeting  to  be  held  on  the  Fifth  day  evening,  at  half-past  seven  o'clock. 
This  proposal  was  gratefully  accepted  ou  my  part. 

On  observing  the  of  Boston  preparing  for  sea,  our  mate  was  de- 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS  OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


371 


spatched  with  a  parcel  of  tracts,  etc.,  for  the  use  of  the  ship's  company ; 
■when  he  got  upon  her  deck,  the  chief  mate  came  forward,  and  seeing 
what  he  had  in  his  hand,  said,  "  We  do  not  receive  any  of  those  things ; 
we  are  all  infidels  :  we  do  not  want  anything  connected  with  the  Bible : 
but  if  you  will  bring  us  any  of  the  writings  of  Voltaire,  Tom  Paine  or 

Rousseau,  we  shall  thank  you  for  them  :  give  Captain  's  compliments 

to  Mr.  Wheeler,  and  say  we  don't  want  anything  of  the  kind  ;  and  if 
you  persist  in  leaving  them,  they  shall  be  thrown  overboard."  Our  mate 
returned  on  board  quite  disconcerted,  having  never  before  met  with  such 
a  reception  in  the  Pacific.  There  is  great  reason  to  fear  that  there  are 
many  of  this  description  in  these  parts ;  but  such  an  open  avowal  is 
rarely  to  be  found.  Upon  inquiry,  it  appeared  that  no  sailors  are  ad- 
mitted on  board  this  ship  but  such  as  deny  the  existence  of  an  Almighty 
Being. 

26th. —  Receiving  stone-ballast,  to  supply  the  weight  of  iron,  hardware, 
tin,  and  nails  disposed  of  from  time  to  time.  As  soon  as  our  wants  were 
communicated  to  tlie  government,  without  waiting  for  an  arrangement 
being  made  by  our  captain  for  the  stone,  and  its  transport,  eight  canoes 
of  large  dimensions  were  loaded  and  dispatched  to  our  vessel.  Writing- 
paper  and  nails  were  sent  in  return  for  this  accommodation,  to  the  i'uU 
extent  of  its  value;  it  had  been  previously  a.scertained  that  writing- 
paper  was  very  scarce  with  those  in  authority. 

27lli. —  Until  now,  everything  like  a  present  to  any  of  the  parties  with 
whom  we  have  been  connected  was  studiously  avoided  on  our  j)art,  as 
gifts  often  open  a  door  to  blindness  and  perversion  ;  but  the  time  of  our 
departure  being  at  hand,  several  articles  likely  to  be  useful  were  .^elected 
and  presented  to  Kinau,  and  her  as.sociate  chiefs,  as  a  token  of  esteem 
and  gratitude  for  the  uniform  kindness  shown  us  while  in  the  port  of 
Honolulu;  these  were  courteously  received.  With  the  a>si<tance  of  the 
British  Consul,  a  pilot  well  acfpiainted  with  all  the  principal  bays,  coves, 
and  creeks  of  the  islands  was  procured  to  accompany  us.  He  could  talk 
a  little  bad  English,  was  a  native  of  Oahu,  and  went  by  the  name  of 
"  Sugar-Ciine."  Being  an  elderly  man,  and  very  asthmatical,  one  of  his 
sons  was  brought  to  a.<sist  in  caring  for  him,  and  to  take  his  share  of  duly 
with  our  crew. 

28//i.  —  Felt  much  depressed  at  the  weight  of  the  prospect  of  meeting 
with  the  natives  in  the  evening,  as  before  appointed  ;  but  endeavored  to 
bear  up  in  humble  reliance  on  llie  everlasting  Arm  of  strength  ;  which 
is  magnified  in  proportion  as  the  creature  is  laid  low,  and  niiidc  si  ii>ii(le 
of  its  helpless  condition  and  utter  inability. 

Sat  down  together  in  the  forenoon  as  u.-^ual  ;  in  the  afternoon  a  niitive 
schooner  through  mismanagement  ran  directly  against  our  vessel.  Serious 
injury  was  anticipated  on  all  sides,  but  it  was  so  ordered  that  the  violciieo 
of  the  shock  was  broken  by  first  one  rope  giving  way  and  then  another, 
as  the  pressure  increased ;  until  her  stem  came  iu  contact  with  one  of 


372 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL.  WUEELEE. 


[1836. 


our  main  shrouds,  wliicli  made  such  a  powerful  resistance  before  break- 
ing, as  materially  to  check  her  progress,  when  about  to  strike  our  hull  ; 
so  that  the  wliole  damage  was  comparatively  trifling.  Her  commander 
came  on  board  immediately,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  in  great  fear  lest  any 
on  board  of  us  should  have  been  killed.  This  man  and  his  people  so 
fully  expected  that  one  or  both  of  the  vessels  must  be  sunk,  that  he  de- 
spatched a  man  to  the  shore  for  boats  to  save  the  crews ;  this  messenger 
immediately  sprung  overboard,  and  swam  so  quickly,  as  to  reach  the 
shore  before  the  two  vessels  began  to  show  signs  that  they  were  not  seri- 
ously injured.  The  spectators  could  scarcely  believe  that  we  had  sus- 
tained so  little  harm. 

After  taking  tea  at  Iliram  Bingham's  we  proceeded  to  the  meeting 
appointed  the  preceding  evening,  and  found  a  large  concourse  of  people 
assembled  in  readiness.  As  this  was  an  extra  meeting  appointed  on  my 
account,  the  people  were  informed  that  it  would  commence  with  silent 
waiting,  and  were  exhorted  to  stillness.  Although  it  is  probable  more 
than  three  thousand  persons  were  present,  and  many  of  them  strangers 
to  the  practices  of  Friends ;  yet  such  was  the  solemn  feeling  graciously 
vouchsafed  on  the  occasion,  that  the  greatest  order  and  quietness  pre- 
vailed. However  long  the  interval  of  silence  miirht  seem  to  others,  to 
myself  it  was  remarkably  short,  before  I  was  strengthened  to  set  forth 
the  necessity  of  silent  waiting  upon  God  for  the  sanctifying  influence  of 
his  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  us  to  worship  Him  acceptably,  "  in  spirit  and 
in  truth."  I  had  also  to  bear  testimony  to  the  all-sufficiency  of  that 
"grace  which  bringeth  salvation,  and  hath  appeared  unto  all  men; 
teaching  us  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live 
soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  world ;  looking  for  that 
blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ,  who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  He  might  redeem  us  from 
all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good 
works."  I  was  enlarged  and  strengthened  to  testify  the  gospel  of  this 
grace  of  my  good  and  gracious  God,  which  bringeth  salvation,  and  hath 
appeared  unto  all  men  ;  a  word  of  encouragement  was  strong  in  my  heart 
to  the  dear  people,  and  I  had  to  remind  them  that  it  was  not  the  rich, 
nor  the  mighty,  nor  the  noble  to  whom  the  call  was  limited  ;  not  many 
of  these  were  called,  nor  rtany  that  were  wise ;  but  the  poor,  simple- 
hearted  and  unlearned,  and  fishermen  like  themselves ;  and  that  they 
were  the  people  unto  whom  the  call  is  still  extended.  After  having  sat 
down  awhile,  it  was  with  me  to  endeavor  to  make  them  sensible  of  the 
l)0wer  that  so  eminently  reigned  over  all ;  recommending  them  to  keep 
close  to  it,  and  it  would  be  with  them  forever ;  because  it  is  "  the  power 
of  an  endless  life."  None  attempted  to  rise  up  when  the  meeting  M'as 
over :  I  requested  Hiram  Bingham  to  dismiss  them,  but  they  still  kept 
their  seats,  and  the  same  precious  solemnity  prevailed.  "When  we  left 
our  seats  they  began  to  draw  round  us  to  shake  hands,  and  bid  us  "  fare- 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  "WHEELER. 


373 


well."  Most  of  the  missionary  families  were  present,  and  five  of  their 
preachers. 

29f/t. —  Believing  myself  clear  of  the  island,  every  exertion  was  made 
to  be  iu  readiness  to  leave  the  harbor  on  the  morrow ;  and  altliough 
much  impeded  by  persons  coming  on  board,  we  persevered  in  making 
the  attempt.  Towards  noon,  Kiiiau,  the  reigning  chiefess,  sent  on  board 
to  ascertain  what  supplies  we  were  most  iu  need  of;  and  her  husband, 
the  commander  of  the  fort,  seemed  a  little  disappointed  on  finding  that 
hogs  and  goats  were  already  purchased.  Tliey  provided  us,  however, 
with  eggs,  cabbages,  water-melons,  onions,  turkeys,  and  fowls,  sending 
them  off  in  good  time.  In  the  afternoon  saw  all  our  accounts  settled, 
drank  tea  at  the  Consul's,  and  called  upon  the  whole  of  the  mission,  to 
take  leave  of  them. 

30th. —  Made  the  signal  for  a  pilot,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  port, 
and  at  eleven  o'clock,  a.m.,  slipped  ofi"  under  easy  sail.  The  morning 
had  been  cloudy  and  squally,  but  the  trade-wind  was  now  steadj^  though 
strong  and  scant  for  our  purpose.  The  motion  of  the  vessel  was  soon 
suflicicMtly  violent  to  make  almost  all  on  board  sea-sick:  for  my  own 
])art,  although  not  sick,  I  was  otherwise  unwell.  Towards  evening  the 
wind  forsook  us,  when  we  had  R^nai  Point,  and  the  islands  of  Morakai, 
Maui,  and  Tauroa  in  sight.  Calm  most  of  the  night,  but  we  had  the 
mortification  to  find  that  our  vessel  required  much  pumping  to  keep  her 
clear  of  water,  owing  to  her  having  been  so  long  in  a  heated  and  dry 
atmosphere,  although  almost  constantly  covered  with  awnings. 

Fiji h  Month  Ist.  i First  datj.)  —  Early  in  the  morning  a  strong  trade- 
wind  set  upon  us,  and  soon  raised  a  heavy  sea.  From  the  state  of  tiie 
crew  and  other  circumstances,  the  usual  practice  of  assembling  together 
was  neCLS.-arily  abandoned  ;  the  vessel  still  continued  to  require  consid- 
erable pumping. 

2d. —  Strong  gales  all  day,  with  a  heavy  breaking  sea,  which  kept  our 
decks  in  a  constant  wash,  and  rendered  it  impossible  to  secure  and  pre- 
serve the  things  in  the  cabin  from  the  salt  water.  Towards  nightfall, 
we  had  an  indistinct  view  of  the  island  of  Owliyeo,  now  called  Hawaii. 

.3(/. —  Notwitlistanding  the  scantiness  ol'  the  trade-wind,  we  hail  the 
satisfaction  to  find,  soon  after  daylight  this  morning,  that  there  was  a 
prol)ability  of  our  fetching  into  the  neighl)orhood  of  Kalakakua  Bay. 
About  three  o'clock,  p.m.,  we  dro|)ped  an  anchor  in  ten  fathoms  water, 
close  in  with  tlie  siiore,  and  near  the  place  where  the  adVay  occurred  in 
which  the  British  commander,  James  Cook,  was  killed.  This  bay  is 
exposed  to  the  sweep  of  tlie  Pacific,  from  south  to  west:  but  there  is_a 
marvellous  provision  for  the  safety  of  vessels  which  touch  here,  and  for 
enabling  the  natives  to  procure  a  plentiful  supj)ly  of  fish.  A  sea  breeze 
sets  in  almost  as  regularly  as  the  day  revolves  ;  but  before  the  swell  of 
the  sea  has  time  to  rise  to  any  material  height,  the  land-breeze  comes  off 
the  mountains,  and  restores  order  again  upon  the  ruffled  surface :  at 
32 


374  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1836. 


some  seasons  of  the  year,  it  would,  however,  be  very  unsafe  for  a  vessel 
to  anchor  here ;  a  iew  hours  is  generally  sufficient  for  those  which  do 
couio,  to  obtain  a  supply  of  hogs,  goats,  etc.  No  canoe  came  near  us 
for  a  considerable  time  after  the  anchor  was  down,  and  then  tliey  came 
off  very  sparingly  ;  but  when  the  first  adventurers  had  had  time  to  return 
to  the  shore,  and  report  that  they  had  been  invited  on  board,  and  that 
we  had  articles  for  barter,  our  deck  was  presently  crowded  with  almost 
all  ages  and  sizes  of  the  male  natives,  bringing  with  them  pineapples,  pig- 
eons,  bananas,  ninitas,  etc.,  with  the  different  varieties  of  shells  which 
this  part  of  the  coast  furnishes.  They  remained  with  us  until  sundown, 
and  seemed  well  satisfied  with  their  visit.  It  appeared  that  it  would  be 
best  to  visit  the  missionary  station  without  delay,  and  to  request  that  a 
meeting  of  the  islanders  might  be  convened  purposely,  without  waiting 
for  their  usual  meeting-day,  as  a  few  yards  of  cotton  print  would  be  an 
ample  reward  for  those  who  took  an  active  part  in  this  business,  for  the 
extra  fatigue  it  would  occasion.  By  this  step  a  much  larger  attendance 
would  be  secured,  besides  the  saving  of  time,  which  was  now  particularly 
important,  as  the  missionaries  were  shortly  to  leave  all  the  stations  upon 
this  island,  to  attend  their  annual  meeting  at  Oahu,  which  holds  three 
weeks  or  more ;  and  generally,  from  one  or  other  circumstances,  nearly 
two  months  are  required  to  restore  the  parties  to  their  respective  stations 
again. 

ith.  —  Our  deck  was  crowded  in  good  time  this  morning  by  the  natives, 
bringing  with  them  abundance  of  their  simple  varieties  for  barter.  In 
the  forenoon  we  landed,  and  ascended  a  steep  more  than  two  miles  in 
length,  and  by  places  almost  inaccessible.  The  great  heat  of  the  sun, 
reflected  from  a  nearly  black  surface  of  volcanic  rock,  smooth  and 
glassy,  was  almost  insupportable.  The  native  boys  and  girls  were  very 
desirous  to  help  me  up  the  hill :  some  pulled  me  forward  by  the  arms, 
and  others  pushing  behind,  contributed  to  lessen  the  fatigue ;  although 
this  had  a  ludicrous  appearance,  I  could  not  well  reject  their  kindness. 
On  reaching  the  mission-house,  we  were  welcomed  in  a  friendly  manner 
by  Cochran  Forbes  and  his  wife,  who  occupy  this  secluded  habitation. 
As  the  native  meeting  was  to  be  held  in  regular  course  in  the  afternoon, 
it  was  concluded  that  notice  should  be  given  of  a  public  meeting  to  be 
held  to-morrow  morning,  for  our  accommodation,  in  the  hope  of  collect- 
ing a  large  number  of  the  people  together ;  but  a  chief  woman  who  sat 
by,  stated,  that  as  the  king  and  his  large  retinue  were  at  Kailua  (the 
next  station),  the  people  who  were  now  at  home,  in  their  huts,  would  be 
engaged  in  procuring  a  supply  of  food,  and  in  transporting  it  to  these 
visitors  both  to-morrow  and  the  next  day  also.  On  this  account  it  seemed 
best  to  hold  the  meeting  this  afternoon,  and  to  take  measures  to  spread 
the  report  of  our  being  come  to  attend  it.  A  considerable  number  of 
the  people  were  collected  at  the  hour  appointed,  and  in  due  time  my  cer- 
tificates were  read,  and  translated  by  the  missionary ;  and  after  calling 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


375 


their  attention  to  the  importance  of  the  object  for  which  we  were  as- 
sembled, ability  was  afforded  me  to  declare  the  Truth  amongst  them, 
fully  and  freely,  for  the  space  of  an  hour;  directing  them  to  the  light 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  shineth  in  every  heart ; 
which  would  not  only  show  them  their  sins,  but  would,  if  taken  heed  to, 
save  from  them  with  an  everlasting  salvation.  That  as  no  sin  is  com- 
mitted without  the  thought  of  the  heart  for  its  origin,  it  is  the  heart  that 
must  be  watched  over;  because  everythmg  that  defileth  a  man  cometh 
from  thence.  First  of  all,  before  wickedness  is  committed,  proceed 
"evil  thoughts,"  and  if  these  are  cherished,  then  sin  foUoweth,  and  dark- 
ness and  death  reign ;  but  if  the  watch  is  faithfully  maintained,  it  will 
lead  unto  prayer,  and  that  light  which  is  "  the  true  light,  that  lighteth 
every  man  tiiat  cometh  into  the  world,"  will  make  manifest  the  tendency 
of  every  thought,  from  what  root  in  us  it  springs,  whether  good  or  evil ; 
and  as  we  choose  the  good  and  refuse  the  evil,  we  shall  be  strengthened 
more  and  more  to  watch  and  to  pray,  even  always,  "with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance;" 
the  light  will  shine  brighter  and  brighter, —  we  shall  no  longer  walk  in 
death  and  darkness,  but  shall  have  "  the  light  of  life."  In  this  way  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  were  proclaimed  amongst  them  in  gospel  love. 
Kothing  could  exceed  the  attention  and  solidity  manifested  by  these 
Hawaiians,  I  iiumbly  trust  to  the  glory  of  Him  who  wrought  and  crowned 
the  work  by  his  solemnizing  presence.  On  the  left  of  the  ascent  to  the 
missionary  station,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  rocky  margin  of  the  sea, 
stands  a  rough  but  substantial  monument,  erected  to  the  memory  of  the 
late  James  Cook,  with  the  following  inscription.  "  In  memory  of  Cap- 
tain James  Cook,  R.  N.,  who  discovered  these  islands  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1778;  this  humble  monument  is  erected  by  his  fellow-countrymen 
in  the  year  1825." 

rAli.  —  Tills  morning  the  natives  thronged  the  deck  of  our  little  vessel. 
We  liad  agreed  to  visit  the  missionary  station  again  this  afternoon  ;  but 
the  violent  exertion  of  yesterday  rendered  my  dear  Charles  unfit  to  risk 
another  such  fatigue  in  the  heat  of  the  day  ;  and  I  thought  it  best,  in 
order  to  prevent  suffering  myself  from  the  same  cause,  to  submit  to  being 
conveyed  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  people,  in  the  same  manner  as  they 
are  arcustomed  to  transport  their  chiefs  on  particular  occasions.  Having 
landed  by  myself,  and  procured  some  willing  natives,  upon  promise  of 
rewarding  each  of  them  with  some  blue  cotton  jjrint,  I  i)roceeded  on  my 
journey.  On  reaching  a  very  steep  part  of  the  road,  and  making  signs 
that  I  wished  to  walk,  they  at  length  consented  to  set  me  down  ;  but 
they  seemed  quite  uneasy  until  permitted  to  resume  their  toil.  This  I 
did  j)rincipally  on  their  account,  to  make  the  work  lighter;  but  I  found 
it  very  difficult  to  persuade  them  to  do  it  a  second  time  at  the  next  steep, 
until  a  determination  was  manifested  to  get  down,  when  I  was  reluctantly 
permitted  to  aligUt:  they  then  would  not  allow  mc  to  climb  the  hill 


376 


MEMOIRS  OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


witliout  some  of  them  pusliing  bohiiul  to  help  me  along.  I  succecJed  in 
getting  set  down  four  times :  at  last  niy  entreaties  were  altogether  disre- 
gardod,  and  they  persisted  in  hurrying  along,  until  we  reached  the  mis- 
sionary door.  My  labor  was  richly  rewarded  by  a  truly  interesting  op- 
portunity with  these  newly-acquired  acquaintances,  whose  minds  were 
open  to  receive  all  that  I  found  in  my  heart  to  communicate  to  them. 
They  expressed  a  desire  to  understand  the  principles  of  our  Society,  and 
inquired  if  we  had  any  writings  of  the  Society  in  our  possession  :  they 
were  satisfied  on  this  head,  with  a  promise  of  being  well  supplied  before 
we  left  the  Bay.  The  evening  proved  very  wet ;  but  several  serious 
women  came  and  took  their  stations  on  the  floor  in  the  usual  way. 

Gill.  —  To-day  the  natives  seemed  to  bring  on  board,  to  all  appearance, 
all  that  they  possessed,  in  their  eagerness  to  obtain  some  of  our  useful 
articles  :  their  poverty  and  want  of  clothing  are  extreme.  I  purchased 
many  things  from  them  of  no  use  whatever  to  myself  or  the  vessel, 
rather  than  send  them  away  empty-handed.  The  missionary  family 
came  on  board  about  noon,  and  were  furnished  with  some  of  our  books. 
A  variety  of  things  calculated  to  be  useful  for  children's  wearing  ap- 
parel, etc.,  were  presented  at  the  same  time,  and  gratefully  received. 
May  the  Lord  direct  their  hearts  into  the  love  of  God,  and  into  the 
patient  waiting  for  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  until  they  know  Him  in- 
deed for  tlicmselves  to  be  in  them,  the  blessed  hope.  After  they  returned 
to  the  shore,  the  number  of  natives  began  to  diminish.  In  the  evening 
we  got  all  secure  to  be  ready  to  avail  ourselves  of  the  land-breeze  in  the 
night,  to  enable  us,  if  permitted,  to  stretch  along  the  coast  towards  the 
Bay  of  Kailua,  the  next  missionary  station.  Various  specimens  of  native 
cloth  were  procured  to-day:  even  the  frames  and  implements  used  in 
making  it  were  brought  off,  in  the  hope  of  their  being  accepted  in 
barter. 

As  the  king,  Kauikeaouli,  has  arrived  in  Kailua  Bay,  the  body  of  the 
people  will  be  necessarily  attracted  towards  that  neighborhood  from 
hence,  and  many  of  them  engaged  in  keeping  up  a  supply  of  food  and 
transporting  it  thither  for  his  large  establishment;  'on  which  account 
several  hundreds  will  assemble  at  the  place  of  worship  next  First  day, 
on  the  occasion  of  his  being  there  :  my  mind  is  bending  towards  that 
spot,  in  the  anticipation  of  being  strengthened  to  declare  the  mercy  and 
goodness  of  my  Lord  amongst  them ;  and  it  is  my  soul's  desire  that  his 
heavenly  presence  may  be  with  us. 

At  nine  o'clock,  p.  m.,  got  under  weigh  with  a  fresh  land-breeze,  and 
stood  off  from  the  coast  to  secure  an  offing  sufficient  to  warrant  our 
steering  with  safety  shoreward  in  the  dark,  clear  of  all  crags.  Heavy 
rain  fell  just  after  leaving  the  Bay  of  Kahikakua ;  but  the  rising  of  the 
moon  soon  after  midnight  dispelled  every  cloud,  and  the  weather  con- 
tinuing beautifully  clear,  favored  our  design.  About  eight  o'clock,  A.  m., 
on  the  morning  of  the  7th  instant,  we  anchored  near  the  king's  brig, 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIET^  WHEELER. 


377 


which,  with  three  native  schooners,  was  lying  in  the  roads  of  Knilua. 
This  anchorage  is  more  exposed  to  the  swells  of  the  ocean  than  that  of 
Kalakakiia,  having  twelve  points  of  the  compass  without  a  sheltering 
point  of  land.  In  the  forenoon,  the  resident  missionary,  Artemas  Bi>hop, 
came  on  board,  to  welcome  us  on  our  arrival  ;  we  returned  with  him  to 
the  shore,  and  on  reaching  the  mission-station  were  kindly  received  by 
the  family.  Here  we  found  a  Dr.  Gardner,  in  a  declining  state  of  health, 
who  had  been  in  the  employ  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  on  the 
Columbia  River,  but  had  retired  in  the  hope  of  being  benefited  by  the 
mildness  of  the  air  at  Hawaii.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  at  the  resi- 
dence of  John  Adams,  alias  Kuakini,  the  governor  of  the  island,  with 
whom  I  became  acquainted  at  Oahu ;  but  he  had  not  returned  from  his 
favorite  employment  of  fishing,  at  which  he  is  considered  very  expert. 
On  our  way  back  we  sat  some  time  on  the  floor  with  a  chief's  widow, 
who  was  sick.  On  the  fort  established  by  Tamehameha  are  yet  remain- 
ing two  enormous  idols,  which  were  formerly  worshipped  by  these  people. 
They  have  been  evidently  cut  out  of  the  solid  part  of  two  immensely 
large  trees,  and  carved  into  forms  hiileous  and  disgusting,  and  truly 
gigantic :  and  they  must  have  cost  excessive  labor.  Several  pieces  of 
heavy  cannon  were  lying  about,  with  the  G.  R.  upon  them,  which  could 
only  be  viewed  with  regret.  While  together,  Artemas  Bishop  very  kindly 
tendered  his  services,  placing  everything,  as  regards  the  meeting  to-mor- 
row, at  my  disposal,  and  declaring  his  willingness  to  act  as  interpreter. 

On  the  passage  from  Honolulu,  although  our  little  vessel  became  more 
leaky  than  at  any  time  since  leaving  New  South  Wales,  (excepting  dur- 
ing the  heavy  tempest  encountered  on  the  voyage  from  Sydney  to  Tahiti,) 
we  were  in  hopes  that  the  leaks  would  close  up  in  a  few  days,  but  it  was 
discouraging  to  find  it  still  necessary  to  have  recourse  to  our  pumps. 
Whether  the  Henry  Freeling  was  more  injured  than  appeared  at  the  time 
when  the  schooner  ran  into  hor  before  leaving  Honolulu,  or  whether  the 
leaking  had  been  occasioned  by  a  seam  just  above  the  margin  of  the 
copper,  which  may  have  opened  from  long  exposure  to  the  sun  in  still 
water,  is  uncertain  ;  we  cannot,  hpwcver,  take  atiy  measure  to  ascertain 
this,  until  again  sheltered  from  the  never-ceasing  swells  of  the  Pacific  ; 
but  our  hope  and  trust  are  in  the  Lord  alone.  It  was  remarked,  this 
morning,  although  riding  in  about  thirteen  fathoms  water,  that  the  rocky 
bottom  might  be  plainly  distingui-shed  intermingled  with  patches  of  what 
was  to  all  appearance  hard,  solid,  white  sand,  supposed  to  have  coral 
underneath  ;  our  anchor  had  fallen  upon  one  of  these  white  places,  and 
as  it  could  be  seen  plainly  that  the  bill  had  made  scarcely  any  impres- 
sion, nor  perceptibly  sunk,  they  were  thought  to  be  beds  of  white  coral, 
free  from  sand. 

(Fird  day.)  —  Reached  the  shore  in  good,  time,  and  accompanied 
the  missionary  and  his  family  to  the  meeting ;  it  was  held  in  a  large 
temporary  building  close  to  the  sea-shore,  open  on  all  sides,  and  widened 
32* 


378 


MEMOIRS 


OF  DANIEL  WHEEL  En. 


[1836. 


for  the  purpose,  with  rows  of  pilhirs  on  the  longest  sides,  supporting  the 
thatched  roofs  of  this  extra  skirting.  Large  as  it  was  and  well  jjacked, 
it  could  not  accommodate  the  people,  and  dense  bodies  were  ranged  quite 
without  the  shelter  of  the  roofs ;  but  being  open  on  all  sides,  those  with- 
out could  hear  almost  as  well  as  those  within.  When  all  seemed  gathered, 
the  people  were  informed  by  Artemas  Bishop,  that  if  we  should  remain 
silent,  they  were  to  keep  themselves  quite  still  and  quiet.  As  I  have 
uniforuily  witnessed  the  beneficial  effects  of  my  certificates  being  read, 
I  had  previously  handed  them  to  the  missionary,  who  read  them  audibly 
in  English,  as  many  of  our  nation  were  present,  and  afterwards  trans- 
lated them,  I  believe  very  ably  to  the  islanders,  who  were  very  attentive. 
A  salutation  in  the  love  of  the  everlasting  gospel  was  in  my  heart  to 
every  individual  present,  when  I  stood  up ;  desiring  that  the  dew  of 
heaven  might  rest  upon  them,  even  unto  life,  and  that  forevermore. 
After  declaring  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus, 
if  they  turned  to  its  light  and  obeyed  it,  I  had  to  speak  of  the  nature 
of  that  true,  spiritual  worship  which  only  is  acceptable  in  the  Divine 
sight.  Vain  is  the  attempt  of  any  to  draw  nigh  unto  God  in  praise  and 
prayer  with  the  lips,  if  the  heart  is  not  prepared  by  the  Holy  Spirit; 
pointing  out  the  necessity  of  our  waiting  for  this  preparation  in  humble, 
reverential  silence  before  Him  who  is  a  Spirit,  and  disccrneth  the 
thoughts  and  intents  of  every  heart,  before  we  can  "worship  Him  in 
spirit  and  truth  ;"  this  He  requires  in  this  gospel  day,  which  long  since 
dawned  upon  benighted  man.  It  was  the  travail  of  my  soul  that  they 
should  all  come  unto  Christ,  who  is  "  the  true  light  that  lighteth  every 
man  that  coraeth  into  the  world ;  and  is  given  for  God's  salvation  unto, 
the  ends  of  the  earth."  We  had  a  highly  favored  season  together,  and 
the  language  of  "peace  be  unto  you,"  flowed  in  my  heart  richly  towards 
these  dear  people.  When  the  meeting  was  well  gathered,  the  king  and 
some  of  his  followers  came  in  and  stayed  the  whole  time,  behaving  in 
an  orderly  manner.  When  the  meeting  broke  up,  those  with  whom  we 
had  been  previously  acquainted  at  Oahu  flocked  about  us,  and  many 
others  followed  their  example  of  shaking  hands.  Being  informed  that 
a  Bible-class  was  about  to  assemble  in  the  same  building,  we  resumed  our 
seats  again :  it  was  conducted  on  the  system  of  learning  one  verse  each 
day,  through  the  week,  the  whole  to  be  repeated  on  the  First  day  of  the 
■week.  The  children  and  adults  repeated  the  same  words  aloud  at  the 
same  time.  After  tliis,  questions  were  asked  by  the  teacher,  to  which  all 
the  parties  answered  with  one  voice. 

Not  feeling  any  warrant  to  request  that  the  afternoon  meeting  should 
be  held  exclusively  on  my  account,  it  took  its  usual  course,  although  it 
did  not  seem  safe  for  me  to  omit  attending  it.  I  sat  near  the  missionary, 
and  when  the  usual  services  were  gone  through,  I  told  him  that  I  wished 
to  say  a  few  words;  on  standing  up,  he  rose  to  be  ready  to  interpret, 
which  arrested  the  attention  of  the  people.    After  a  pause,  the  way 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


379 


opened  for  me  to  declare  the  necessity  for  "  every  one  that  nameth  the 
name  of  Christ  to  depart  from  iniquity,"  without  which  the  highest 
profession  of  the  Christian  religion  is  in  vain ;  and  that  nothing  short 
of  the  regenerating  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  heart 
of  man,  can  cleanse  and  purify,  and  prepare  him  for  that  kingdom  which 
shall  never  have  an  end.  It  is  in  the  heart  that  sin  hath  its  origin  and 
root ;  and  where  the  disease  is  seated,  there  the  remedy  must  be  applied. 
Out  of  the  heart  of  man  proceed  "  evil  thoughts  ;  "  and  it  is  these  that 
must  be  watched  for  and  detected  in  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I 
stood  up  in  much  weakness,  but  was  greatly  strengthened,  and  largely 
opened  before  sitting  down,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  my  God, 
and  to  ascribe  all  to  the  Lord  God  and  to  the  Lamb,  who  sitteth  upon 
the  throne;  who  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  sin  in  his  own  precious 
blond,  to  whom  dominion,  and  glory,  and  praise  belong  forever. 

9ih.  —  This  morning  Kauikeaouli,  the  king,  came  on  board,  and  fixed 
to  come  again  in  the  afternoon  to  dinner;  this  he  did  to  our  great  .satis- 
faction, bringing  with  him  a  confidential  pcr.«on  of  respectability.  Every 
opportunity  that  could  be  desired  was  afforded  to  put  the  king  in  full 
possession  of  our  opinion  as  to  the  real  state  of  things  upon  the  islands, 
and  to  apprize  him  of  the  artful  designs  of  those  persons  who  are  con- 
stantly endeavoring  to  prejudice  him  against  the  missionaries,  by  raising 
evil  reports  against  them  on  every  trifling  occasion,  under  pretence  of 
being  his  best  friends  ;  while  they  are  at  the  same  time  his  worst  enemies, 
and  those  of  his  people.  They  would  rejoice  to  see  the  missionaries 
banished  from  the  islands,  the  latter  being  the  only  persons  capable  of 
counteracting  their  desire  to  reduce  the  people  to  a  state  of  slavery :  by 
introducing  an  extensive  growth  of  sugar-cane,  and  permitting  the  chiefs 
to  share  in  the  profit  with  them,  they  would  at  once  compel  tiie  natives 
to  labor  for  them,  or,  in  other  words,  to  be  slaves  to  their  sor(li<l  avarice, 
while  a  set  of  mercenary  foreigners  would  be  enriched,  altogether 
regardless  of  the  waste  of  life  they  occasion.  The  king  listened  with 
great  attention,  and  from  the  questions  he  asked,  there  is  no  doubt  but 
that  lie  thoroughly  understood  the  substance  of  the  whole  matter. 
Although  Kauikeaouli  does  not  speak  I-]nglish  with  facility,  yet  he 
understands  it  tolerably  well  ;  and  the  young  man  who  accompanied 
him,  having  had  a  good  education,  was  able  to  give  every  explanation 
:-equired. 

In  the  evening  we  drank  tea  at  the  mission-house,  where  again  Kaui- 
keaouli was  one  of  the  company.  I  sat  next  to  him,  but  he  was  now 
like  another  person,  and  took  no  interest  in  anything  that  went  forward, 
peeming  quite  absorbed  in  thought.  During  the  day,  the  natives  wore 
bartering  their  shells,  fowls,  and  vegetables  upon  the  deck  for  our  knives, 
handkerchiefs,  needles,  and  fi.-h-hooks.  The  weather  was  very  hot,  and 
the  incessant  tumbling  about  of  our  little  vessel,  from  the  swell  of  the 
ocean  unceasingly  rolling  into  this  exposed  bay,  contributed  to  render  it 


380  MEMOIBS   OF   DANIEL  -WnEELER.  [1836. 

very  oxlmusting  and  fatiguing  to  attend  to  the  wants  of  the  natives; 
upon  whose  well-oiled  skins  the  heat  seemed  to  make  no  impression. 
The  number  assembled  at  the  meeting  yesterday  was  more  than  2000; 
but  many  of  them  had  come  from  the  neighborhood  of  Kalakakua  Bay. 

A  large  stone  building,  for  a  place  of  worship,  is  nearly  ready  for 
roofing  at  Kailua :  on  my  remarking  the  very  great  thickness  of  the 
walls,  I  was  told,  that  unless  this  was  the  case  it  could  not  stand,  on  ac- 
count of  the  violent  shocks  which  eartliquakes  frequcntiy  occasion :  at 
times  the  tables  and  chairs  rattle  on  the  floors  of  the  missionary  dwell- 
ing. 

10th.  —  Our  deck  again  crowded  with  the  natives.  The  missionary 
with  his  wife  and  two  children,  accompanied  by  Kuakini,  the  governor 
of  the  island,  paid  us  a  visit  in  the  forenoon,  and  stayed  to  dinner  oa 
board.  In  the  evening  went  on  shore ;  and  seeing  nothing  to  prevent 
our  proceeding  to  the  eastward,  took  leave  of  those  we  knew,  and  re- 
turned on  board  after  dark.  Preparation  being  made  for  sailing,  and 
the  land-breeze  springing  up,  we  left  the  bay  of  Kailua  about  midnight, 
and  stretched  off  under  easy  canvas,  not  having  the  advantage  of  moon- 
light. In  the  morning  of  the  11th  instant,  the  weather  clear  and  hot, 
with  light  breezes,  but  not  from  a  favorable  quarter.  Low  in  mind,  but 
in  the  enjoyment  of  peaceful  poverty,  trusting  in  Him  who  only  knoweth 
the  extent  of  what  is  before  me.  My  desire  is,  to  be  found  in  the  way 
cast  up  for  me,  and  that  I  may  leave  nothing  undone,  and  no  place  un- 
visited  where  it  is  his  will  that  the  ever-blessed  Truth,  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  should  be  proclaimed,  though  it  be  in  weakness  and  in 
fear,  by  such  an  one  as  myself,  frail  indeed,  and  my  days  fast  numbering 
to  a  close :  but  the  strength  of  Israel  is  sufficient  for  all  things  required 
at  our  hands  ;  and  if  we  are  faithful,  I  am  persuaded,  that  as  our  day  is, 
so  shall  our  strength  be. 

12th.  —  From  the  lightness  of  the  wind,  and  the  adverse  set  of  the 
current,  at  sunset  last  evening  we  had  nearly  drifted  to  the  bay  of 
Kailua.  The  wind  having  freshened  and  become  more  favorable,  we  are 
this  morning  in  sight  of  Towaihai  Bay.  In  the  forenoon  we  anchored  as 
near  the  coast  as  seemed  prudent,  with  a  heavy  swell  setting  into  the  bay. 
With  the  help  of  "  Sugar-Cane,"  our  pilot,  a  native  was  despatched  to 
the  missionary  station  at  Waimea,  with  a  letter  to  make  arrangements 
with  Dwiglit  Baldwin  and  Lorenzo  Lyons,  the  resident  missionaries,  for 
collecting  the  people  together  as  early  as  might  be,  in  order  to  expedite 
us  on  our  way  to  Hilo,  in  Byron's  Bay,  situated  at  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  the  island  of  Hawaii ;  and  that  our  vessel  might  be  no  longer 
exposed  than  was  absolutely  needful  to  the  risk  of  encountering  what  are 
called  by  the  islanders,  Moomookoo.  These  are  furious  blasts  which  run 
between  the  two  lofty  mountains,  with  irresistible  force,  turning  the 
surface  of  the  sea  into  a  white  foam,  and  blowing  a  vessel  entirely  away 
from  the  coast ;  and  though  perhaps  not  producing  any  serious  results, 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


381 


yet  it  may  require  several  days  to  get  her  back  into  the  place  from 
whence  she  was  driven.  As  the  distance  over  the  mountains  from  the 
coast  to  Waimea  is  more  than  fourteen  miles,  the  return  of  our  mes- 
senger cannot  be  looked  for  till  to-morrow  morning.  On  reaching  Kala- 
kakua  Bay,  several  days  ago,  we  were  informed  that  the  station  of 
Waimea,  near  which  we  now  are,  was  vacant,  the  missionaries  having 
sailed  away  for  their  annual  meeting ;  so  that  there  seemed  a  probability 
we  should  have^to  pass  by  it :  but  at  Kailua  we  learned  that  the  vessel 
they  were  in  had  met  with  such  boisterous  weather,  that  she  was  com- 
pelled to  put  back  again ;  and  the  indisposition  of  one  of  the  parties  pre- 
vented their  making  a  second  attempt  at  that  time.  On  inquiring  of  a 
native  this  morning  through  the  pilot,  this  report  was  found  correct ; 
and  that  the  two  families  had  again  returned  to  their  station  at  Waimea, 
and  were  now  there.  Tliis  evening  the  master  of  the  missionary  packet 
came  on  board,  and  said  he  was  to  proceed  towards  Hilo  to-morrow,  to 
bring  away  the  missionaries:  that  he  was  to  call  here  on  his  return  for 
the  two  families  at  Waimea,  and  then  to  call  at  Kailua  for  the  family 
resident  there  ;  but  that  he  could  not  execute  the  order  he  had  received, 
as  there  were  five  families  at  these  places,  and  he  had  only  accommoda- 
tion for  three.  I  told  him,  that  if  the  missionaries  at  Waimea  could 
stay  to  render  me  the  needful  assistance  here,  I  should  then  proceed  im- 
mediately to  Hilo,  and  after  I  had  visited  the  people  of  that  place,  we 
would  then  transport  the  two  families  from  thence  to  the  island  of  Maui; 
from  which  place  they  would  have  no  difficulty  in  getting  to  Oahu,  as 
vessels  are  frequently  passing  to  and  fro  between  those  two  islands.  To- 
morrow it  is  probable  this  matter  will  be  decided.  I  desire  to  stand 
resigned  to  whatever  is  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father,  believing  it  will 
not  l)e  required  of  me  to  go  to  any  part  where  there  is  no  one  capable 
of  interpreting  between  myself  and  the  natives.  From  what  we  have 
seen  of  the  people  here  in  the  course  of  tiie  day,  they  appear  to  be  more 
haughty,  and  more  exorbitant  in  their  demands,  than  at  either  of  the 
two  bays  we  have  previously  anchored  in  :  owing  perhaps  to  their  having 
had  more  intercourse  with  foreigners,  and  more  frequent  commuuicatiou 
with  Oahu. 

Charles  and  myself  sat  down  together  in  the  forenoon  as  heretofore, 
and  I  believe  shared  together  in  a  long,  heavy,  lifeless  season;  but  I 
humbly  trust  that  I  have,  in  some  degree,  learned  in  all  states  to  be  con- 
tent, and  desire  to  bear  cheerfully  every  dispensation  of  the  Divine 
Will ;  a  knowledge  of  which,  when  moving  along  in  the  counsel  thereof, 
is  at  once  the  strength  of  my  life  and  food  administering  consolation 
and  comfort  to  the  wayworn  traveller. 


382 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


ri836. 


CHAPTER  XXVITI. 

Wafmea — Native  Meetixg  —  Sail  for  Koloa  —  Volcano — Byron's  Bat 
—  Native  Meetings  —  Sail  with  the  Mission  Families  for  Maui  —  Island  of 
Mafi  —  Anchor  at  Lahaina  —  Proceed  to  Wairuku  —  School  —  Meetings  at 
Lahaina  —  School — Sail  for  Oaiiu. 

FIFTH  IMONTH  13x11,1836. —  The  messenger  despatclicd  yesterday 
to  Waiinea,  returned  at  an  early  hour  this  morning,  bringing  a  letter 
from  Dwiglit  Baldwin,  (with  whom  we  became  acquainted  when  at  the 
Georgian  Islands  last  year,)  which  contained  a  welcome  message,  and 
stated  that  a  horse  was  sent  down  for  my  son  Charles,  and  a  sufficient 
number  of  the  natives  to  transport  myself  upon  a  sort  of  litter  to  the  sta- 
tion, at  the  same  time  informing  us  that  a  meeting  miglit  be  held  with  the 
people  in  their  district  the  same  evening,  if  we  left  the  coast  in  good 
time  after  receiving  tlie  letter.  This  being  ascertained,  we  hastened  to 
the  sliore,  taking  with  us  "  Sugar-Cane,"  the  pilot,  who,  from  his  knowl- 
edge of  the  neighborhood,  could  point  out  a  lauding-place  most  free  frora 
the  breaking  surf.  Having  accomplished  our  purpose  in  safety,  we  soon 
found  the  natives  who  had  been  engaged  as  burden-bearers,  and  there 
seemed  every  probability  of  our  setting  forward  without  delay ;  but 
when  all  seemed  ready  and  I  had  taken  my  seat,  some  demur  began  to 
show  itself  on  the  part  of  the  natives ;  and  we  began  to  discover  that 
nothing  would  satisfy  them  but  the  sight  of  the  cloth  which  they  were 
to  have  as  payment,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  quantity  that  each  man  was 
to  receive  for  his  labor.  Supposing  that  these  matters  had  been  fully 
arranged  for  us  by  the  missionaries  as  had  been  requested,  we  were  quite 
un])reparcd  to  answer  this  demand ;  and  as  far  as  we  could  understand, 
the  parties  were  determined  not  to  proceed  without  it  was  complied 
with  :  as  the  affair  could  not  be  adjusted,  I  left  my  seat  again,  expecting 
to  have  to  return  on  board.  A  number  of  the  natives  by  this  time 
gathered  round  us,  and  amongst  them  was  an  American  sailor;  and  find- 
ing that  he  understood  a  little  of  the  language,  I  requested  him  to  inquire 
whether  any  other  persons  then  about  us  would  undertake  the  work. 
After  much  debate  some  consented,  and  being  informed  that  whatever 
the  missionaries  decided  upon  as  their  wages,  they  should  be  fully  paid, 
a  sufficient  number  came  forward,  and  we  soon  began  to  move  on  in 
earnest.  Tlie  sun  by  this  time  had  become  very  hot,  and  the  journey 
altogether  extremely  fatiguing,  from  the  road  passing  over  mountain 
after  mountain  with  continual  ascent  nearly  the  whole  distance  of  four- 
teen n)iles.  I  was  desirous  to  lessen  the  labor  of  the  people  as  much  as 
was  in  my  power;  and  walked  perhaps  more  than  was  prudent  for  a 
stranger  in  such  a  climate  at  noonday.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon 
when  we  arrived  at  AVaimea ;  and  on  reaching  the  mission-house  were 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


383 


kindly  received  by  Lorenzo  Lyons,  and  Dwight  Baldwin  and  their  fam- 
ilies. Feeling  much  exhausted  with  the  heat  and  the  harassing  journey, 
I  should  have  rejoiced  if  the  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  next 
morning :  but  found  on  inquiry  that  the  people  would  soon  begin  to  col- 
lect, and  that  if  postponed  until  to-morrow,  but  few  persons  would  be 
able  to  attend,  as  they  would  necessarily  be  widely  scattered  in  collecting 
food  for  the  First  day  of  the  week,  so  that  they  might  have  nothing  to 
prevent  their  attending  the  places  of  worship.  I  was  informed,  that  on 
First  day  the  meeting  would  be  larger  if  the  weather  proved  fiue ;  but 
if  wet,  the  people  would  not  come.  These  things  considered,  it  seemed 
best  to  take  the  opportunity  which  now  presented,  rather  than  by  delay 
to  run  the  risk  of  faring  Avorse,  or  perhaps  losing  my  labor  altogether. 
After  some  refreshments  we  repaired  to  the  meeting,  which  proved  quite 
as  large  as  was  expected.  The  senior  missionary  thought  it  unnecessary 
to  do  more  than  explain  the  nature  of  ray  certificates,  and  this  in  a  brief 
manner;  but  perhaps  sufficient  for  the  understanding  of  the  people. 
When  he  had  finished,  I  st(jod  up  in  great  weakness,  desiring  that  we 
miglit  endeavor  to  draw  nigh  unto  the  Lord  in  humble  reverence  of  soul. 
The  people  were  very  solid  and  attentive ;  and  although  I  do  not  remem- 
ber having  felt  less  ability  to  minister,  or  having  less  matter  in  prospect, 
as  I  proceeded,  strength  sufficient  was  mercifully  and  timely  aflordcd, 
to  endeavor  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  the  light  of  the  Holy  Sjjirit 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  their  own  hearts,  that  they  might  know  Him  to  be 
a  Saviour  indeed,  to  save  them  from  their  sins;  that  so  He  might  be 
theirs,  and  they  might  be  his,  through  the  never-ending  ages  of  eternity  : 
it  is  He  who  bringeth  unto  God  the  Father,  and  raisetii  up  at  the  last 
day.  I  stood  long  among  them,  and  though  to  myself  the  life  never 
seemed  to  rise  and  spread,  as  at  some  favored  seasons,  and  my  own  ex- 
hausted state  of  body  was  sensibly  felt,  yet  I  afterwards  found,  from  the 
testimony  of  others,  that  the  power  of  the  blessed  Truth  had  been  felt 
amongst  them  :  let  the  Lord  be  glorified  and  let  them  rejoice;  but  the 
feelings  and  the  sentence  of  the  unprofitable  servant  most  certainly  were 
mine. 

Spent  an  agreeable  evening  with  the  two  families.  From  the  vast 
quantity  of  rain  which  falls  on  this  side  the  island  of  Hawaii,  the  damp- 
ness of  everything  in  and  about  the  houses  is  extreme:  the  bed  we  lay 
on  would  have  been  very  justly  considered  in  England  not  fit  for  those 
who  have  any  regard  for  their  health,  but  we  had  no  alternative;  and 
after  using  all  the  means  we  pos3es.sed  to  prevent  being  injured,  we  were 
favored  to  witness  no  ill  effects  in  the  morning,  though  our  clothing  was 
as  if  it  had  been  hung  in  the  midst  of  steam  during  the  night.  We 
were,  however,  glad  to  see  the  light  of  the  returning  morning  to.liberale 
us  from  the  consequences  which  threatened. 

1-ilh. —  Being  desirous  of  returning  to  the  coast  as  soon  as  circum- 
stances would  allow,  we  rose  early  in  the  morning,  and  after  breakfast  it 


384 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


was  concluded  by  the  niissiouarics  (who  had  tlie  direction  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  3Iissionary  Packet),  that  instead  of  proceeding  round  the 
southern  part  of  the  island  to  Byron's  Bay,  where  Hilo  is  situated,  she 
should  sail  immediately  for  Kailua  and  Kalakakua  Bays,  and  return 
with  the  mission  families  from  those  stations  back  again  to  Kowaihai 
Bay,  when,  if  the  two  families  residing  here  were  ready,  they  would 
accompany  their  brethren  to  the  island  of  Oahu,  to  be  in  readiness  for 
the  approaching  annual  meeting  of  the  whole  mission  about  to  take 
place.  By  this  measure,  the  missionary  families  at  Hilo  were  left 
entirely  at  our  disposal,  which  at  once  removed  every  doubt  of  being 
able  to  speak  to  the  people.  How  bountifully  are  we  dealt  with  by  Him 
who  "  opeiieth  his  hand  and  satisfieth  the  desire  of  every  living  thing." 
At  nine,  A.  M.,  taking  leave  of  Waimea,  we  made  the  best  of  our  way  to 
the  coast,  expecting  to  put  to  sea  the  same  evening ;  but  the  night  prov- 
ing rainy  and  rough,  it  seemed  best  for  us  to  remain  under  the  shelter 
at  present  afforded  by  the  projecting  land  in  the  neighborhood  of  Koioa. 

Ibth.  (First  day.)  —  From  the  state  of  the  weather,  it  is  probable,  if 
we  had  remained  at  Waimea,  but  few  of  the  people  would  have  attended 
the  meeting  to-day.  Twice  in  the  course  of  the  day  our  seamen  were 
assembled  lor  devotional  purposes,  as  we  had  no  communication  with  the 
shore;  although  I  thought  if  an  interpreter  had  been  present  some  of 
the  straggling  natives  might  have  been  collected  together.  At  sundown 
got  under  weigh,  and  proceeded  towards  Koloa  with  a  light  breeze;  but 
on  opening  the  mouth  of  the  passage,  between  the  islands,  we  found 
plenty  of  wind  and  sea.  We  stretched  off  the  land  until  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  then  stood  towards  Hawaii  again,  under  double-reefed 
canvas,  anticipating  that  before  we  could  possibly  reach  any  of  its  stu- 
pendous crags,  the  day  would  have  sufBciently  dawned  to  expose  them 
to  our  view. 

16th. —  Employed  through  the  day  endeavoring  to  beat  through  the 
passage  formed  by  the  islands  of  Hawaii  and  Maui,  about  twenty  miles 
wide,  with  rough  blowing  weather,  and  the  trade-wind  directly  opposed 
to  our  course.  Maintained  a  central  position  between  the  islands  during 
the  night;  but  gained  very  little  ground. 

17th. —  Early  in  the  morning  stood  in  for  Hawaii,  the  weather  rainy 
through  the  day ;  at  six  o'clock,  p.  M.,  stood  off  again  for  the  night. 
Torrents  of  rain  appeared  to  be  falling  all  the  day  upon  the  mountains 
of  Hawaii :  twenty-six  different  cascades  were  counted  at  one  time  rush- 
ing towards  the  ocean  down  the  rocky  cliffs :  every  part  of  the  island 
which  we  have  seen  seems  to  consist  of  huge  masses  of  volcanic  substance, 
and  the  leeward  side  is  truly  dreary  and  barren  in  appearance. 

18th.—  After  beating  to  and  fro  during  the  night,  the  weather  became 
more  gentle ;  but  the  wind  was  so  fickle  that  there  seemed  no  probability 
of  our  rounding  the  point  that  forms  one  side  of  Byron's  Bay,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  stands  the  village  and  missionary  station  of  Hilo.  In 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER, 


385 


the  course  of  the  day  made  several  advantageous  tacks  close  in  with  the 
shore,  there  being  no  appearance  of  broken  water  on  the  margin  of  the 
coast.  The  weather  proved  much  more  bright  and  favorable  than  we 
had  anticipated :  we  heard  a  well  attested  fact  related  by  a  missionary 
who  had  formerly  dwelt  some  years  at  Hilo,  that  while  residing  at  that 
station  there  were  only  six  days  wholly  without  rain  during  the  space  of 
two  years,  as  by  record  duly  kept  of  the  weather.  Fifty-six  cascades  of 
water  pouring  off  the  land  into  the  sea  were  in  sight  at  noon  to-day. 

This  evening,  whilst  under  feeling  of  poverty  and  weakness,  I  was 
reminded  that  this  day  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  at  large  sat  down 
in  London.  This  brought  afresh  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  who  are 
endeavoring  to  do  the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father,  very  near  to  me  in 
the  covenant  of  life  and  peace ;  and  a  belief  that  we  ourselves  shall  not 
be  forgotten  by  some  who  compose  that  large  assembly,  when  drawing 
nigh  in  spirit  to  the  footstool  of  mercy  and  love,  is  very  precious  and 
animating,  tliough  removed  from  them  almost  as  far  as  the  east  is  from 
the  west.  But  although  thus  outwardly  severed  from  each  other,  we 
have  a  never-failing  source  of  comfort  and  consolation  in  knowing  that 
the  one  great  and  heavenly  Parent  of  the  universe  is  equally  near  unto 
us  all,  that  in  Him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being,  and  that  his 
tender  mercy  is  over  all  his  works;  of  which  my  only  earthly  treasure, 
and  my  all  on  the  solitary  Plains  of  Shoosliarry,  form  a  part.  May  the 
l)les.sing  of  the  Most  High  be  felt,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
to  rest  richly  upon  us  all ;  then  shall  we  be  in  that  glorious  unity  which 
inherits  life,  and  that  forevermore ;  from  which  nothing  can  separate, 
because  it  is  in  the  love  of  God,  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.* 

Idth. —  Towards  midnight,  the  flashes  from  the  great  volcano  illumined 
the  atmosphere,  and  at  times  had  the  appearance  of  a  stationary  light 
on  that  part  of  the  coast.    At  three  o'clock,  A.  M.,  it  visibly  spread  and 

*  Having  had  of  late  a  number  of  lettera  lianded  to  us  by  way  of  introduction 
from  one  missionary  to  another,  in  order  to  procure  the  needful  aid  from  station  to 
station,  I  liave  thou^'lit  it  mif;ht  afford  satisfaction  to  others,  to  know  how  we  stood 
in  tlieir  estimiition,  after  Iiaving  sojourned  nearly  five  montlis  within  tiieir  borders 
on  the  .Sandwich  Isles.  As  they  are  all  of  the  same  tenor,  a  coi'V  of  one  may  sufliee 
for  the  whole. 

(Copy.)    April  23d,  183G.   To  Rev.  David  B.  I.vman  and  Titus  Coan. 

Dkar  Hretiiren:  Allow  me  the  pleasure  of  introducing  to  you  our  friends, 
I)aniel  Wheeler,  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  his  son 
Charles  Wheeler,  who,  on  an  errand  of  benevolence  to  the  dwellers  on  the  isles  of 
the  Pacific,  have  visited  this  quarter,  to  co-operate  in  the  work  of  our  Master,  in 
turning  men  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  I  have 
had  the  pleasure  of  interpreting  repeatedly  the  warm,  earnest,  and  evangelical 
appeals  of  Daniel  Wheeler  to  our  |)eople,  and  presume  you  will  feel  it  a  j)leasure  to 
as  ist  hini  in  a  similar  way,  for  the  furtherance  of  his  object,  and  otherwise  facili- 
tating tlieir  intercourse  with  the  chiefs  and  the  peo|)le,  and  cheering  their  toil  in  a 
long  and  expensive  voyage.    Affectionately  your  brother, 

Uowilalu,  Idaiul  Oahu.  IIlUA.M  lilNOllA.M. 

33  Z 


386 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  AVIIEELER. 


[1836. 


increased  its  light,  but  was  eventually  lost  sight  of  in  the  beams  of 
returning  morning.  Having  made  a  successful  in-shore  slant  during  the 
night,  at  breakfast-time  weathered  the  northernmost  point,  and  edged 
away  for  Byron's  Bay,  the  wind  now  shifting  more  and  more  iu  our 
favor.  At  half-past  two  o'clock,  i'.  ji.,  drojipcd  an  anchor  in  seven 
fathoms  water,  behind  a  small  reef,  which  afibrds  a  good  shelter  from 
the  swell  occasioned  by  the  usual  trade-wind,  which  though  constantly 
blowing  in  during  the  day,  through  the  wonderful  provision  of  an  all- 
wise  Providence,  never  is  permitted  to  blow  hard  for  at  least  nine  months 
out  of  the  twelve,  which  seasons  are  pretty  well  ascertained.  During 
the  intervals  of  unsettled  weather,  no  vessel  would  be  warranted  iu  at- 
tempting to  seek  shelter  here.  In  the  afternoon,  a  double  canoe  came 
off  from  the  shore,  and  returned  again  loaded  with  stores,  which  our 
vessel  had  received  from  the  M'mionarij  Packet  at  Kowaihai  Bay,  and 
collected  at  other  places  since  leaving  Oahu.  Taking  our  pilot  "  Sugar- 
Cane  "  for  a  guide  to  that  part  of  the  strand  the  most  free  from  surf, 
Charles  and  myself  landed  and  made  our  way  towards  the  mission-house, 
meeting  with  David  B.  Lyman  and  Titus  Coan  before  reaching  their 
abode.  Both  the  families  assembled  at  David  B.  Lyman's,  where  we 
partook  of  some  refresh meut. 

20//i. —  This  morning  the  principal  chief  and  his  wife  came  on  board  to 
breakfast,  and  stayed  our  reading.  This  chief  is  descended  from  the  late 
Tamehameha,  and  certainly,  if  bulk  and  weight  can  add  dignity  to  high 
birth,  his  wife  must  also  be  a  first-rate  personage ;  and  we  are  told,  that 
her  rank  is  considerably  higher  than  that  of  her  husband.  On  leaving 
us,  she  very  uncourteously  took  to  herself  the  power  of  proclaiming  the 
Henry  Freeling  under  tabu,  when  the  natives  who  had  come  on  board 
with  shells,  eggs,  etc.,  to  barter,  immediately  sprung  into  their  canoes, 
and  pushed  off  from  the  vessel.  Through  the  medium  of  "  Sugar-Cane," 
we  were  made  to  understand  that  all  traffic  could  now  only  be  carried 
on  at  a  sort  of  market  upon  the  shore.  On  inquiry  made  afterwards,  it 
appeared  that  this  woman  had  not  the  power  of  preventing  the  natives 
from  trading;  and  that  she  had  ventured  to  usurp  this  authority  in  the 
hope  of  monopolizing  the  whole  traffic  herself.  It  happened,  however, 
that  we  were  not  in  want  of  many  supplies,  as  we  were  not  intending  to 
recruit  our  stock  of  fuel  at  this  island,  on  account  of  the  extra  risk  to 
the  vessel  which  delay  might  incur  in  such  an  exposed  roadstead.  In 
the  afternoon  David  B.  Lyman  and  Titus  Coan  came  on  board ;  we  re- 
turned with  them  to  the  shore,  and,  after  a  walk  to  an  old  crater  not  far 
distant,  took  tea  at  Titus  Coan's,  where  the  other  family  joined  us.  At 
nine  o'clock  in  the  evening,  the  flames  of  the  volcano  gave  the  atmosphere 
•an  unusually  bright  tinge  of  light. 

21st. —  This  morning  the  circumstance  of  the  vessel  being  tabued  was 
fully  ascertained  to  be  enforced  with  a  view  to  exclude  the  natives 
from  a  share  in  the  traffic,  and  no  other  than  an  unauthorized  violation 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  387 


of  their  privileges,  against  whicli  we  thought  it  right  to  make  a  stand. 
A  person  who  could  speak  a  little  English  came  on  board  at  an  early 
hour,  with  a  present  of  a  fowl  and  some  potatoes  from  the  chiefess.  I 
told  him  it  was  a  pity  she  had  been  at  the  trouble  of  sending  them  off, 
as  presents  were  things  we  did  not  accept,  and  therefore  must  j)ay  for 
what  he  had  brought  with  him.  This  man  was  told  to  inform  us  that, 
if  we  accepted  the  present,  it  would  be  considered  that  the  chiefess  was 
entitled  to  furnish  what  supplies  might  be  wanted ;  but  if  these  tonus 
were  not  acceded  to,  and  the  present  was  declined,  he  was  then  to  return 
to  the  shore  to  know  its  value,  and  the  price  was  to  be  sent  off  by  a  native 
then  upon  the  deck,  who  was  pointed  out,  that  he  might  be  known  agaiu 
by  us  ;  word  was  soon  brought  that  the  price  was  a  quarter  dollar,  which 
was  paid  forthwith,  to  preserve  peace  and  put  an  end  to  the  matter. 
The  man  who  brought  off  the  present  was  highly  gratified  at  our  declin- 
ing the  terms  altogether  ;  and  there  is  no  doubt  but  the  afliiir  soon  gained 
publicity,  as  canoes  kept  coming  through  the  day  with  fowls,  turkeys, 
cabbages,  bread-fruit,  pineapples,  watermelons,  etc.,  in  an  undis^guised 
manner.  We  afterwards  fully  ascertained  that  this  arbitrary  proceeding 
was  a  violation  of  the  laws  of  the  island,  no  person  whatever,  but  the 
governor,  John  Adam.s,  alias  Kuakini,  having  the  power  of  interfering 
with  the  traffic  carried  on  by  the  inhabitants  ;  yet  such  is  the  servile 
state  of  these  poor  people,  having  been  trained  from  infancy  to  view 
their  chiefs  as  a  race  of  beings  superior  to  themselves,  that  they  would 
patiently  have  borne  this  act  of  oppression,  if  it  had  met  with  our 
sanction.  Drank  tea  at  David  B.  Lyman's,  who  has  kindly  underluken 
to  accept  the  office  of  interpreter  between  myself  and  the  people  to- 
morrow. Notwithstanding  I  have  now  stood  before  so  many  thousands 
of  these  islanders  on  both  sides  the  Equator ;  yet  the  prospect  of  to- 
morrow is  formidalile  in  my  sight.  If  the  weakness  of  human  nature 
was  not  thus  felt,  there  would,  I  believe,  be  a  danger  of  our  not  suffi- 
ciently and  devotedly  seeking  after  and  imploring  the  strengthening 
influence  of  that  power  without  which  "we  can  do  nothing,"  but  with 
it  all  things.  May  the  Lord  be  our  helper,  and  cause  his  own  works  to 
praise  Him,  to  the  glorj'  of  the  riches  of  that  grace  which  came  by 
Jesus  Christ. 

22'/.  (Fird  day.)  —  This  morning  I  felt  as  has  uniformly  been  the  case 
when  about  to  meet  for  the  first  tim(^  a  large  body  of  the  people  at  a 
fresh  place;  but  I  wa.s  comforted  from  believing  that  we  should  be  re- 
membered by  some  at  a  time  and  "  place  where  prayer  is  wont  to  be 
made;"  where  the  Lord  is  in  the  purified  temple,  the  earthly  nature 
silent,  and  the  heavenly  Interces.sor's  only  availing  help  ox[)(Tienccd. 
Attendcfl  the  meeting  at  the  time  fixed  :  .«at  a-s  one  that  had  lost  all 
strength,  until  David  B.  Lyman  had  nearly  finished  reading  the  Morning 
Meeting's  certificate,  when  I  .-eemed  ready,  and  only  waiting  the  termi- 
nation of  the  concluding  paragraph  to  stand  upon  my  feet,  with  my  mind 


388  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1836. 


centred  and  the  fear  of  man  banished  far  away.  After  the  people  were 
reqiict-tod  to  settle  down  in  stillness,  and  endeavor  to  draw  nigh  unto  the 
Lord  with  humble  reverence,  I  was  strengthened  to  declare  amongst  them 
the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  in  the  w'ord  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  in 
the  love  of  which  my  heart  was  greatly  enlarged.  Repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  way  to  obtain 
forgiveness  of  sins  that  are  past,  and  freedom  from  the  thraldom  of  sin 
in  I'uture,  were  largely  pointed  out,  and  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
Christ  Jesus,  which  shineth  in  every  heart,  as  the  only  blessed  medium 
by  which  this  path  is  made  manifest;  by  reason  of  tlie  darkness  which 
prevaileth  in  man,  while  held  in  a  carnal,  and  unregcnerate  state,  iu 
bondage  to  the  power  of  Satan,  the  prince  of  darkness.  The  burthen 
which  rested  upon  my  mind  was,  that  they  might  be  delivered  from  the 
power  of  darkness,  and  translated  into  the  kingdom  of  the  dear  Son  of 
God,  through  the  shedding  of  whose  precious  blood  our  redemption  is 
sealed,  even  forgiveness  and  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  and  an  inter- 
est mercifully  granted  in  that  Holy  Advocate,  always  present  to  plead 
with  our  heavenly  Father,  the  weakness  and  infirmity  of  our  nature,  for 
the  time  to  come,  for  all  those  who,  in  belief  and  obedience,  are  willing 
to  come  unto  God  by  Him.  Such,  and  such  only,  are  turned  "  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God."  The  meet- 
ing was  not  so  large,  we  were  told,  as  at  some  other  times ;  but  the  people 
were  very  attentive,  and  bowed  down  under  the  mighty  hand  of  Him 
whose  power  reigned  over  all.  After  the  meeting  broke  up,  we  attended 
a  Sabbath-school  for  Bible  scholars  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes.  It  com- 
menced with  a  prayer  by  a  native  teacher,  and  fiuished  with  another 
from  one  of  the  missionaries.  ■  ■ 

We  partook  of  some  dinner  with  Titus  Coan  and  wife,  as  I  felt  an 
engagement  to  attend  the  native  meeting  again  in  the  afternoon.  It 
began  at  three  o'clock,  and  I  had  again  to  testify  of  the  gospel  of  grace 
and  truth  which  came  by  Jesus  Christ,  from  which,  such  is  the  universal 
love  of  God,  none  are  excluded. 

23c/. —  By  a  canoe  that  came  paddling  around  the  vessel,  it  was  ascer- 
tained that  the  tabu  was  still  enforced  ;  and  the  natives,  though  invited 
on  board,  thought  it  safest  to  keep  aloof.  Before  noon  a  person  was  sent 
to  inform  us  that  sundry  articles  were  in  the  market  for  sale ;  but  as  they 
belonged  to  the  chiefess  as  before,  he  was  told  that  nothing  would  be 
purchased  belonging  to  her,  at  the  same  time  it  was  stated,  that  if  the 
natives  had  anything  to  sell,  we  would  buy  from  them  what  was  wanting. 
In  the  afternoon  landed,  and  visited  a  magnificent  and  stupendous  water- 
fall called  the  "Cascade  of  the  Rainbow."  The  sun  was  hot  and  the 
walk  fatiguing ;  but  the  exercise  was  needful  before  again  putting  to  sea, 
as  from  the  wetness  of  the  weather  since  anchoring  in  the  bay  but  little 
had  been  obtained.  We  passed  by  three  distinct  craters,  situated  in  a 
line  stretching  inland  from  the  shore,  apparently  at  exact  distances  from 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


389 


each  other,  and  the  same  size  and  shape  in  every  particular,  all  declaring 
the  wonderful  works  of  the  same  Almighty  power.  The  cascade  of  the 
rainbow  exceeds  the  description  given  of  it,  and  at  once  excites  wonder 
and  admiration,  exhibiting  a  mighty  torrent  of  foaming  water  in  per- 
petual roar,  rushing  down  a  perpendicular  steep  of  more  than  one  hundred 
feet  into  a  basin  of  sufficient  magnitude  to  receive  this  never-ceasing 
deluge.  At  the  back  of  the  fall,  towards  the  bottom,  a  large  arch  is 
formed,  probably  by  the  rushing  torrent ;  and  the  enormous  weight  of 
water  falling  such  a  depth,  caused  a  mist  to  arise  two-thirds  of  the  whole 
height  of  the  surrounding  cliffs,  which,  with  the  sun  in  a  certain  position, 
gives  rise  to  the  name  of  the  cascade,  by  displaying  a  beautiful  rainbow. 
While  Charles  was  taking  a  sketch  of  the  outline  of  this  sublime  spec- 
tacle, I  j)laced  myself  on  a  stone  in  its  front,  surrounded  by  nine  of  the 
natives,  v.ho  seemed  not  fully  satisfied  without  being  so'near  as  to  touch 
me  occasionally.  One  of  the  oldest  of  them  took  no  small  pains  to  make 
me  understand  that  in  former  days,  when  there  was  jjlenty,  plcntij  of 
water,  (probably  after  great  rain,)  little  native  children  were  hurled  by 
their  parents  into  this  rainbowed  gulf  to  check  the  increase  of  population. 
Afterwards,  on  mentioning  to  the  missionary,  Titus  Coan,  what  I  sup- 
posed this  native  meant,  describing  as  well  as  I  could  some  of  iiis  actions 
and  words,  he  said  that  the  construction  I  had  put  u]jou  them  was 
correct. 

Not  feeling  anything  to  detain  me  further  upon  this  island,  we  look 
forward  to  leave  this  interesting  bay  to-morrow  night,  when  the  land- 
breczu  comes  off  the  mountains,  for  the  island  of  Maui,  and  expect  to 
take  with  us  the  two  missionary  families  so  far  on  their  way  to  the  annual 
meeting  at  Oaliu :  tiu  y  will  prol)al)ly  escape  a  portion  of  sca-sicknoss  by 
not  corning  on  board  until  near  the  time  of  sailing,  as  the  motion  of  our 
vei-sel  is  incessant,  from  the  constant  swell  of  the  ocean,  which  ranges 
round  the  reef  into  the  bay.  It  compels  us  to  keep  everything  secure 
nearly  as  much  as  at  sea. 

2Alh.  —  To-day  procured  what  supplies  were  needed.  In  the  afternoon 
took  exercise  on  shore,  and  towards  sun-setting  the  baggage  was  embarked 
in  a  double  canoe,  wliich,  with  the  assistance  of  our  boat,  brought  off  both 
the  families  and  ourselves  with  two  native  servants.  About  eight  o'clock, 
P.M.,  the  mountain  breeze  sprung  up,  when  the  ve.-^sel  was  got  under 
weigh,  but  tlie  wind  soon  became  lighter,  and  the  great  wash  of  water  off 
the  land  and  out  of  the  rivers,  combined  to  sweep  us  towards  the  reef: 
before  ten  o'clock  the  water  began  to  grow  shallow,  and  diminishing  from 
ten  to  three  fathoms,  obliged  us  to  anchor  for  the  night.  The  hollow 
ground  swell  upon  the  edge  of  the  reef  caused  violent  and  con<tant  roll- 
ing, without  a  possibility  of  preventing  it  in  that  position. 

2o//t.  —  Soon  after  eight  o'clock,  a.m.,  the  sea-breezo  made  its  ap- 
pearance, but  before  setting  in,  a  canoe  came  paddling  off  in  great  haste 
to  reach  the  vessel,  with  a  couple  who  were  desirous  of  being  married 
33* 


390  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WnEELER.  [1836. 


before  the  departure  of  the  missionaries ;  but  having  neglected  to  obtain 
the  permission  of  the  principal  chiefess,  this  could  not  be  accomplished. 
There  was  no  alternative  but  that  of  returning  again  to  the  shore  about 
three  miles  off,  to  obtain  the  needful  sanction  ;  and  having  been  told  that 
we  should  not  wait  for  them  if  the  wind  should  spring  up  in  our  favor, 
they  paddled  off  again  with  all  the  speed  in  their  power.  Before  the 
wind  was  strong  enough  to  warrant  the  risk  of  getting  under  weigh  and 
clearing  the  reef,  this  canoe  was  seen  again  returning  to  the  vessel  from 
the  shore.  They  would  gladly  have  been  married  in  their  canoe,  but 
the  motion  was  so  violent  that  the  parties  could  not  possibly  stand  upright 
while  the  missionary  performed  the  usual  ceremony.  They  were  then 
taken  on  board,  and  to  make  it  easy  to  both  parties,  were  brought  down 
into  the  cabin,  where  the  rite  was  performed  by  one  of  the  missionaries 
demanding  answers  to  several  important  questions  ;  the  other  offering  up 
a  prayer.  The  captain,  mate,  and  ourselves,  were  witnesses  of  this  curious 
exhibition,  the  vessel  rolling  about  in  such  a  manner  that  they  were 
forced  to  hold  themselves  by  the  table  and  each  other  when  they  stood 
upon  their  feet :  they  were  both  so  drenched  by  the  sea  that  had  washed 
into  the  canoe,  that  measures  were  necessary  to  clear  the  cabin  floor 
from  the  quantity  of  water  on  it,  after  the  ceremony  was  concluded. 
The  husband  was  clothed  in  a  European  shirt,  with  a  belt  round  him  ; 
and  his  wife  in  a  loose  cotton  robe,  reaching  nearly  to  the  floor,  which 
comprised  the  whole  attire  of  the  parties.  I  felt  a  degree  of  satisfaction 
at  what  had  transpired,  and  to  myself  our  detention  last  evening  was 
accounted  for.  Nothing  short  of  a  fear  let  in  by  some  on  board,  of  losing 
the  vessel  upon  the  reef,  would  have  induced  a  willingness  to  anchor  for 
the  night  to  avoid  the  apparent  danger  that  seemed  to  threaten.  On 
looking  over  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  there  seemed  a  providence 
in  it  that  these  poor  people  might  be  saved  the  temptation  of  violating 
the  laws  of  their  country  by  an  illegal  procedure,  without  waiting  the 
return  of  the  missionaries,  which  might  be  most  of  two  months.  A  mar- 
riage thus  consummated  upon  the  mighty  waters,  is  not  an  every-day 
transaction,  and  especially,  as  I  humbly  trust  it  may  be  said,  in  a  place 
of  worship,  which  the  cabin  of  the  Henry  FrccUng  has  been  in  many 
instances,  as  well  as  a  place  of  prayer  and  praise;  from  whence  the 
spiritual  sacrifice  has,  we  hope,  at  times  acceptably  ascended  unto  God 
througli  Jesus  Christ,  though  we  be  as  nothing  in  his  sight,  and  in  our 
own,  utterly  unworthy  of  the  least  of  all  his  tender  mercies.  As  soon 
as  the  married  couple  had  left  the  vessel,  we  at  once  made  sail,  with  a 
delightful  breeze  in  our  favor,  for  the  island  of  Maui. 

We  witnessed  last  evening  a  scene,  in  the  embarkation  of  the  two  mis- 
sionary families,  both  affecting  and  highly  interesting.  When  the  mo- 
ment for  their  leaving  their  habitations  approached,  the  natives  crowded 
into  their  houses  to  take  leave  of  them  ;  and  as  the  train  proceeded 
towards  the  beach,  the  company  increased  to  a  large  number,  perhaps 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  "?VHEELEE. 


391 


hundreds.  When  arrived  at  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  there  was  a  solemn 
pause,  and  a  prayer  was  eventually  offered  up  by  D.  B.  Lymau ;  after 
which  the  final  separation  took  place.  The  people  seemed  to  consider 
us  also  as  friends  about  to  leave  them,  and  extended  their  good  wishes, 
shaking  hands  very  freely  as  we  retired  to  the  boat.  Some  of  them  as- 
sisted us  to  launch  into  the  surf,  aud  I  have  no  hesitation  in  believing 
that  they  would  have  risked  their  own  lives  to  save  ours.  How  diiTerenl 
their  present  state  to  what  it  was,  when  these  shores  were  visited  by  the 
first  navigators  of  the  Pacific:  but  what  might  the  situation  of  these 
simple-hearted  natives  have  been  at  this  day,  if  only  men  of  Christian 
principles  had  trod  their  soil,  instead  of  the  wicked  and  barbarous  crews 
of  the  sjjipping  ;  who  have  committed  every  possible  excess  aud  outrage, 
shameful  and  brutal,  upon  these  helpless  islauders,  to  the  lasting  disgrace 
and  infamy  of  the  white  skin. 

Before  leaving  England,  I  was  applied  to  by  our  mutual  friend, 
Thomas  Bigg,  to  make  inquiry,  should  opportunity  present,  for  an  Eng- 
lishman .supposed  to  reside  on  the  island  of  Hawaii;  and  a  letter  from 
his  poor  mulher  was  committed  to  my  care  for  him.  It  appears  that  the 
individual  in  question  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  Kalakakua  Bay,  aud 
obtained  a  livelihood  as  a  pilot  to  the  vessels  which  occasionally  came 
to  that  side  of  the  island  for  supplies.  He  died  in  the  fall  of  1832, 
leaving  a  native  widow  and  two  children,  who,  I  should  suppose,  were 
afterwards  supported  by  her  relations.  The  youngest  child  died  last 
year,  and  the  eldest  has  since  been  carried  off,  say  stolen,  by  the  captain 
of  an  American  whaler,  who  pretended  to  have  received  orders  from  the 
god-i)arents  (so  called)  to  bring  these  children  to  them  in  America.  It 
is  probable  that  this  impostor  was  aware  of  the  lad's  abilities;  and  that 
by  tills  fal)ricated  tale  he  might  be  obtained  without  any  cost,  now  that 
he  had  lost  his  father.  In  this  manner  was  this  ])oor  helpless  boy  torn 
away,  in  spite  of  his  tears  and  entreaties  to  remain  with  his  mother,  under 
pretence  of  being  provided  for  much  better  in  America  than  would  be 
the  case  here.  The  whaler  has  never  returned  to  this  neighborhood  since 
the  theft  was  committed.  This  account  has  been  j)rin<  ipally  given  mo 
by  one  of  the  missionaries;  and  I  cannot  for  a  moment  doubt  that  it  is 
substantially  correct.  The  injured  native  mother  is  now  removed,  by 
death,  beyond  the  reach  of  tiie  monsters  who  perpetrate  these  horrible 
deeds  of  cruelty  and  injustice;  but  their  day  will  also  come,  and  will 
not  tarry. 

26//t.  —  In  hauling  rouud  the  point  of  the  island,  the  wind  became 
light;  but  a  fresh  breeze  springing  up  from  the  southwest,  enabled  us  to 
stem  the  current  and  reach  the  roads  of  Lahaina  soon  after  twelve 
o'clock  ;  we  anchored  near  the  American  ship  Ntivark,  a  whaling  vessel 
put  in  for  fresh  provisions  and  vegetables.  The  smooth  water  having 
recruited  our  passengers,  the  men  went  on  shore,  but  soon  returned, 
bringing  with  them  the  resident  missionary,  William  Kichards.  The 


392 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


captain  of  the  whaler  coming  on  board  at  the  same  time,  kindly  made 
the  olfer  of  his  boat,  which  convej'cd  all  our  passengers  on  shore  at  once 
with  ease.  In  the  afternoon  Charles  and  myself  landed,  aud  remained 
at  the  mission-house  until  sundown.  It  appeared  that  William  Richards 
and  t'amily  had  intended  to  leave  Lahaiua  on  the  evening  of  the  follow- 
ing day  for  Oahu,  in  a  small  schooner  lying  near  at  hand ;  this  being 
the  only  opportunity  likely  to  offer  for  their  conveyance  to  that  island  in 
time  for  their  annual  meeting.  Although  I  had  not  disclosed  what  was 
upon  my  mind  to  any  one,  yet  I  had  long  believed  that  I  should  not  be 
clear  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  without  making  au  attempt  to  see  the 
whole  of  the  missionary  families  when  collected  together  for  their  an- 
nual meeting  at  Oahu  ;  and  it  now  sprung  in  my  heart  to  tell  William 
Richards,  that  if  he  would  consent  to  remain  at  Lahaina,  aud  assist  me 
over  the  approaching  First  day,  I  should  feel  myself  bound  to  convey 
himself  and  family,  in  time  for  their  meeting  at  Oahu  if  practicable,  in 
the  Henry  Freeling.  These  terms  being  accepted,  it  was  with  me  to 
inquire  whether  the  missionary  at  the  station  of  Wairiikii,  on  the  south 
side  of  the  island,  had  sailed  for  Oahu ;  and  finding  there  was  consider- 
able probability  of  his  being  still  at  his  post,  it  seemed  best  to  make  the 
necessary  arrangements  for  proceeding  thither  without  delay.  A  mes- 
senger was  forthwith  despatched  with  a  letter,  requesting  that  the  inhab- 
itants of  that  district  might  be  collected  to-morrow  at  the  place  of  wor- 
ship, as  early  in  the  day  as  could  conveniently  be  done.  A  whale-boat 
was  procured  from  the  governor  Opeli,  as  the  conveyance  best  calculated 
to  accomplish  our  object,  in  contending  with  the  wind  aud  weather  in 
rouniling  one  point  of  the  island,  where  strong  blasts  prevail  from  the 
set  of  the  trade-winds,  during  the  greatest  part  of  the  year. 

21lh.  —  By  two  o'clock,  A.  m.,  the  whale-boat,  manned  with  a  native 
crew,  came  alongside ;  and  at  the  cock-crowing,  as  agreed  upon  by  all 
parties,  we  left  the  vessel  properly  equipped  for  the  journey.  The  morn- 
ing was  serene  and  beautiful,  and  when  the  day  broke  the  wind  began  to 
rise,  and  to  increase  as  the  day  advanced.  On  reaching  the  n>ost  critical 
point,  the  wind  was  so  strong  and  the  water  so  rough,  that  for  a  time  it 
seemed  doubtful  whether  the  strength  of  our  rowers  would  hold  out: 
they  succeeded,  however,  in  getting  under  the  shelter  of  the  coast ;  but 
not  without  all  of  us  being  well  drenched  by  the  spray  of  the  sea.  By 
eight  o'clock  we  reached  the  boundary  aimed  at,  beyond  which  the  boat 
was  of  no  further  service;  here  we  landed  and  hauled  it  up;  and  the 
men  corded  the  oars  to  a  chair  we  had  purposely  brought  with  us.  I 
was  thus  speedily  furnished  with  a  land  conveyance,  and  Charles  being 
provided  with  a  horse,  we  pursued  our  route  towards  Wairukii,  about 
eight  miles  distant;  he  on  horseback,  and  I  riding  and  walking  alter- 
nately, for  the  relief  of  my  bearers,  as  well  as  for  a  change  of  position. 
We  got  to  our  destination  about  noon,  and  were  kindly  received  by  the 
missionary  family.    While  some  refreshment  was  preparing,  we  visited 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


393 


the  school,  consisting  of  a  large  number  of  children  of  both  sexes.  The 
meeting  gathered  at  three  o'clock,  which  we  attended  aecoi'dingly,  myself 
in  much  weariness  and  emptiness :  but  I  was  strengthened  to  stand  up 
shortly  after  the  reading  of  my  certificates,  and  remind  the  people  that 
we  were  in  the  presence  of  the  Most  High  God  of  heaven  and  earth  ; 
before  whom  "  the  nations  are  as  a  drop  of  a  bucket :  He  taketh  up  the 
isles  as  a  very  little  thing."  He  not  only  seeth  all  our  actions,  but 
kuoweth  the  most  inward  thoughts  and  imaginations  of  every  heart.  I 
was  carried  forward  to  unusual  length,  and  without  any  prospect  of 
drawing  to  a  conclusion  ;  the  blessed  truths  of  the  gospel  unfolding  in 
continued  succession  to  the  view  of  ray  mind  for  about  au  hour  and  a 
half.  I  afterwards  found  that  the  meeting  liad  kept  increasing  fur  beyond 
what  was  anticipated.  It  was  to  me  a  very  memorable  season,  the  Lord's 
power  was  over  all ;  and  I  humbly  trust  his  namd  was  honored  and  ex- 
alted, and  thekiugdom  within  proclaimed  to  the  dear  Redeemer's  praise. 
The  desire  of  my  heart  was,  that  the  gospel  message  might  be  "  glad 
tidings"  indeed,  "of  great  joy  "  to  these  people,  through  "repentance 
towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  wrought  by  be- 
lieving in  the  appearance  of  his  Holy  Spirit  in  the  heart,  and  by  the  op- 
eration thereof  cleansing  and  purifying  from  everytliiii;.r  that  is  offensive 
in  the  Divine  sight :  that  thus  they  might  be  made  meet  to  be  partakers  of 
an  inheritance  with  the  saints  in  light,  in  the  everlasting  kingdom.  My 
mind  felt  peaceful  and  refreshed,  and  the  fatigue  of  the  journey  was  re- 
membered no  more.  We  had  to  shake  hands  with  a  large  body  of  the 
natives  between  the  meeting-house  and  the  missionary's  dwelling.  After 
spending  some  time  with  the  family,  and  the  night  drawing  on,  we  were 
compelled  to  renew  our  travel  towards  the  place  where  the  boat  liad  been 
left  in  the  morning;  and  thougii  it  soon  became  dark  after  leaving 
Wairukii,  we  succeeded  in  getting  to  the  right  spot.  After  the  people 
had  rested  themselves,  the  boat  was  launched,  and  we  were  favored  to 
reach  our  little  vessel  about  half-past  one  o'clock  in  the  morning.  It  was 
to  me  a  memorable  day  of  goodness  and  mercy,  and  the  more  so  as  it  was 
the  annivfrsary  of  my  dear  William's  birth,  whifh  kiiidleil  in  my  heart 
towanls  our  heavenly  Father  renewed  desires  for  tlie  welfare  of  my 
precious  family. 

28///. —  ICngaged  on  board  until  afternoon,  then  landed  and  arranged 
with  the  missionary  to  meet  the  people  at  nine  o'clock  on  the  following 
morning;  at  the  prospect  of  which  I  felt  as  a  worm  and  no  man:  but 
whither  could  I  look  for  help  but  unto  Him  who  hath  so  often  covered 
my  head  in  the  day  of  battle,  for  his  great  name's  sake. 

29//i.  ( Fird  d(ty.)  —  Got  some  rcsfrin  the  night,  but  was  awakened  early 
by  the  remembrance  of  the  great  weight  of  responsibility  resting  upon 
rac :  but  the  voice  of  my  supplication  was  heard,  and  my  prayer  was  not 
permitted  to  return  again  into  my  bosom 'in  the  hour  of  trouble.  At  this 
place  we  found  a  noble  meeting-house  teeming  full  of  people,  both  in 


394 


MEMOIRS  OF  PANIEL  WWEELER. 


[1836. 


the  galleries  and  upon  the  grountl-floor,  more  in  number  than  two  thou- 
sand, accordiug  to  the  missionary's  statement.  The  will  of  the  creature 
was  laid  low  as  in  the  dust;  but  I  felt  the  comforting  influence  of  that 
power,  whose  "strength  is  made  perfect  in  weakness,"  to  be  uigli,  though 
the  earth  trembleth  and  shaketh  at  the  i)reseiice  thereof.  Though  a 
stranger  to  the  language  of  these  people,  I  was  sensible  that  my  kind  and 
willing  interpreter  took  more  than  ordinary  pains  to  impress  their  minds 
with  a  belief  that  I  hud  brought  with  me  well  attested  letters  of  recom- 
mendation ;  and  as  the  name  of  William'Eilis  was  well  known  and  re- 
membered among  them,  lie  took  care  to  state  that  I  had  a  letter  from 
him  also,  among  others  ;  his  competent  knowledge  and  fluent  expression 
of  the  language,  while  it  at  once  commanded  attention,  raised  a  degree 
of  confidence,  both  in  them  and  myself,  which  was  of  a  strongtheuing 
tendency. 

On  standing  up  I  told  them,  although  for  the  most  part  we  were 
strangers  to  each  other,  yet  we  were  all  of  one  blood  and  members  of 
the  same  great  human  family,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Almiglity  and 
everlasting  Parent  of  the  universe,  "  who  seeth  not  as  man  seeth  ;  for 
man  looketh  on  the  outward  appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  on  the 
heart : "  pointing  out  the  necessity  of  our  endeavoring  to  get  into  an 
humble  waiting  frame  of  mind,  and  be  still ;  that  his  power  might  be 
known  and  magnified,  and  felt  as  a  crown  of  solemnity  over  us:  that  I 
had  come  amongst  them  in  the  love  of  the  gospel,  that  same  love  of 
which  the  great  apostle  spoke  when  he  said,  "  the  love  of  Christ  con- 
straineth  us ;  because  we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  tlicn  were 
all  dead:  and  that  He  died  for  all,  that  they  which  live  should  not 
henceforth  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him  which  died  for  them,  and 
rose  again."  Strong  desires  were  raised  in  me  and  ex{)ressed,  that  these 
people  might  be  brought  to  an  acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
Him,  who  thus  "gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  many."  I  had  to  lay  open 
some  of  their  besetting  sins  as  a  people,  and  to  point  out  the  only  way 
for  their  deliverance  from  the  power  of  darkness  by  which  they  are 
bound,  which  is,  to  believe  in  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus,  which  shineth  in 
every  heart ;  for  this  indeed  is  He  who  by  his  Holy  Spirit  speaketh 
unto  them,  and  telleth  them  all  things  that  ever  they  did;  who  con- 
vinceth  the  world  of  sin,  and  by  his  light  makes  manifest  every  evil  deed, 
every  evil  thought  and  word,  and  leadeth  man  to  repentance,  whereby 
he  is  strengthened  to  forsake  sin,  and  to  live  unto  Him,  who  died  for  us 
and  rose  again.  It  was  with  me  to  tell  them  that  the  day  of  their  visi- 
tation was  come;  and  that  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ  was  freely  offered 
to  them  who  believe- and  receive  it,  and  who  open  the  door  of  their  hearts 
that  the  King  of  glory  by  his  Holy  Spirit  may  enter  in.  Ability  was 
richly  afTorded  to  exhort,  warn,  encourage  and  beseech  them  to  turn  from 
darkness  to  that  light  which  would  show  them  their  sins,  and  bring  them 
unto  God  the  Father ;  and  which  would  raise  them  up  at  the  last  day. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


395 


to  an  inheritance  with  those  that  are  sanctified  by  the  like  precious  faith 
in  liis  beloved  Son.  It  was  indeed  a  high  day,  a  day  of  light  and  joy 
and  gladness  of  heart,  as  when  the  Bridegroom's  voice  is  heard.  The 
meeting  held  long  ;  and  when  over,  we  v/ere  invited  to  attend  an  English 
service  to  be  conducted  by  Titus  Coan  ;  which  I  was  most  easy  to  decline, 
and  return  forthwith  on  board  the  Henry  Freeling,  to  collect  our  own 
sailors.  Some  of  the  seamen  of  the  American  whaler  were  present,  and 
my  mouth  was  again  opened  to  speak  of  the  way  of  life  and  salvation 
by  Christ  Jesus  to  this  little  gathering. 

Soon  after  three  o'clock,  p.  m.,  we  again  returned  to  the  shore,  to  attend 
the  afternoon  native  meeting.  Not  more  than  half  the  number  of  the 
people  were  present  who  had  assembled  in  the  morning.  I  had  again  to 
minister  unto  them  ;  but  the  current  of  life  was  weak  in  comparison  to 
what  had  flowed  so  freely  and  strongly  in  the  first  meeting.  The  "  gospel 
of  the  kingdom  "  was  again  declared  to  them  ;  and  I  trust  the  great 
name  was  magnified,  by  the  praises  of  his  own  works,  to  his  glory.  After 
taking  some  tea  at  the  mission-house,  we  again  removed  to  our  vessel  lor 
the  night,  as  to  myself,  under  the  feelings  of  the  unprofitable  servant, 
being  lamentably  deficient  in  too  many  instances,  and  in  having  done 
that  which  was  my  duty  to  do.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God,  the  God  of 
Israel,  who  only  doeth  wondrous  things,  and  blessed  be  his  glorious  name 
forever ;  and  let  the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory.  Amen  and 
Amen. 

.30//). —  In  the  forenoon  landed  to  purchase  fruit,  vegetables,  etc.,  in 
the  market  appointed  for  the  sale  of  tlicse  articles.  Made  a  prcsi  nt  of 
a  small-sized  telescope  to  governor  Oi)eli.  William  Richards  having 
kindly  furnished  a  light  wagon,  Charles  and  myseff  proceeded  to  La- 
haina  Luna,  where  the  high-school  is  established ;  we  were  kindly 
received  by  the  jirincipals  of  this  institution,  who  are  missionaries ;  and 
speciniens  of  the  books  which  have  been  printed  here,  charts  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  a  general  atlas,  (the  plates  which  these  were  taken 
from  being  the  work  of  the  native  scholars  at  this  school,)  were  presented 
to  us.  The  buildings  were  undergoing  alterations  and  repairs  during  the 
vacation,  on  which  account  the  scholars  had  been  dismissed  some  days 
previous  to  our  arrival.  Returned  on  board  soon  after  noon,  but  had 
some  difficulty  in  getting  safely  through  the  surf,  which  had  greatly  in- 
creased since  the  morning,  owing  perhajjs  to  its  being  about  high  tide. 
At  four  o'clock,  I'.  M.,  the  missionary  families  came  on  board,  consisting 
of  William  Richanls  and  wife,  with  eight  children;  David  B.  Lyman 
and  wife,  and  two  children  ;  Titus  Coan  and  wife,  and  an  unmarried 
female  in  the  employ  of  the  mission,  who,  with  the  native  servants  and 
their  wives,  and  young  children,  amounted  to  twenty-three  in  number: 
the  whale  boats  of  the  American  ship  were  procured  for  their  embark- 
ation. At  five  o'clock  the  Henry  Freeling  left  the  island  of  Maui ;  after 
reaching  the  Morakai  channel,  the  breeze  forsook  us,  and  we  were  left  to 


396 


MEMOIRS   OF  DAXIEL  WnEELER. 


[1836. 


tumble  about  all  the  night  in  a  heavy  swell.  Nearly  the  whole  of  our 
passengers  were  sea-sick ;  several  of  the  females  had  with  them  sofa-beds, 
which  were  fixed  upon  the  deck,  and  iu  which  they  remaiued  the  greatest 
part  of  the  time  they  were  on  board. 

3U'/. —  Having  the  advantage  of  a  fine  trade-wind  in  the  course  of  the 
clay,  about  five  o'clock,  p.m.,  we  anchored  outside  the  reefs  at  Oahu  -in 
ten  fethoms  water.  Having  j)reviously  announced  by  a  white  flag  at  the 
mast-head,  when  passing  Diamond  Hill,  that  missionaries  were  on  board, 
a  fine  double  canoe  belonging  to  the  king  soon  reached  the  vessel,  sufii- 
ciently  large  to  convey  all  our  passengers  to  the  shore  at  once,  with  their 
luggage,  besides  a  number  of  the  natives  who  worked  the  paddles,  and 
had  been  employed  on  the  occasion.  Just  after  the  canoe  left,  a  shark 
from  eight  to  nine  feet  in  length  was  taken  by  our  sailors;  a  large  i)or- 
tion  of  which  was  sent  on  shore  by  the  pilot,  "  Sugar  Cane,"  for  the  use 
of  his  family.  These  islanders  are  so  fond  of  the  flesh  of  the  shark,  that 
it  will  always  fetch  a  high  price  in  the  Oahu  market  when  offered  for 
sale. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

OAntT  —  Annttal  Meetixg  of  the  MrssioNAHiES  —  Meeting  WITH  the  Mem- 
bers OF  THE  Mission  —  Addressed  by  the  Senior  Missionary  —  Sail  for  Tauai 
—  Native  Muetino  at  Ivoloa  —  Waimea  —  Oitression  of  xue  Natives  — 
Final  Departi'I'.e  from  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

OAHU,  SIXTH  -MONTH  1st.— Early  in  the  forenoon,  the  British 
Consul  came  on  board  in  a  whale-boat,  and  conveyed  us  to  the  shore, 
as  our  own  small  boat  was  in  such  a  shattered  condition  from  exposure 
to  the  sun,  as  scarcely  to  be  fit  to  trust  to  for  so  considerable  a  distance, 
as  from  our  present  anchorage  without  the  reefs  to  the  town  of  Hono- 
lulu. After  landing,  proceeded  to  the  missionary  establishment,  and  had 
an  interview  with  the  three  missionaries  from  the  island  of  Tauai,  about 
ninety  miles  to  leeward  of  Oahu,  who  had  arrived  yesterday  in  tlie  Mis- 
sionary Packet.  Our  situation  was  fully  explained  to  them,  and  it  was, 
I  believe,  understood  that  unless  one  of  them  would  kindly  accompany 
us  to  that  island,  our  making  an  attempt  to  visit  the  people  would  be 
useless.  We  remained  on  shore  until  near  dark,  but  were  favored  to 
reach  the  vessel  without  difficulty,  she  having  displayed  a  light  as  a 
beacon  to  guide  us.  Whilst  on  shore  we  were  informed  that  the  neighbor- 
hood of  New  Zealand  had  been  visited,  in  the  First  month  last,  with  an 
awful  tempest,  in  which  much  damage  had  been  done  to  the  shipping; 
that  Captain  Kussel,  of  the  American  ship  Zone,  with  whom  we  were 
personally  acquainted,  and  to  whom  we  were  much  attached,  in  endeav- 
oring to  save  one  of  the  sailors,  had  himself  been  washed  overboard  and 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


397 


lost.  We  met  with  him  last  year,  at  the  Society  Isle  Huahine,  and  were 
much  pleased  with  his  serious  and  steady  deportment.  Several  books 
and  tracts  were  furnished  for  the  use  of  the  crew  of  his  vessel,  by  whom 
he  was  much  beloved.  We  were  informed  by  the  missionary  family,  that 
he  had  been  much  interested  at  the  meeting  that  was  held  there  with  the 
natives,  which  he  had  attended.  He  had  determined  that  that  should 
be  his  last  voyage,  and  so  it  has  proved.  I  humbly  trust  he  has  safely 
entered  a  haven  of  eternal  rest,  where  storm  and  temjjest  cannot  come, 
nor  pain  nor  sorrow  find  place. 

2(1. —  During  most  of  the  day  I  had  to  struggle  with  discouraging 
circumstances;  all  perhaps  needful  to  keep  the  creature  in  its  proper 
place.  In  the  afternoon  landed  witii  a  view  to  ascertain  from  Hiram 
Bingham  whether  one  of  the  Tauai  missionaries  had  consented  to  accom- 
pany us  to  that  island  as  interpreter.  Hiram  Bingham  said  an  adjourned 
annual  meeting  was  about  to  assemble,  and  it  would  afford  a  good  oppor- 
tunity of  getting  to  know  what  had  transpired  on  that  sulyect.  The  btll 
soon  rang,  and  we  repaired  to  the  meeting.  At  a  vacant  opportunity 
the  subject  was  brought  forward  by  Hiram  Bingham,  but  nothing  came 
of  it,  as  several  of  the'parties  were  absent.  I  was  afterwards  informed 
that  one  of  the  Hawaii  missionaries  was  kindly  disposed  to  accompany 
us,  which  I  rather  viewed  witli  regret,  from  being  aware  that  he  would 
expect  to  be  brought  back  again  by  our  vessel.  Our  suspense  was  at 
last  relieved  by  a  proposition  from  one  of  the  Tauai  missionaries  to  go 
with  us,  and  an  assurance  that  he  would  be  ready  to  depart  before  the 
final  conclusion  of  the  annual  meeting.  Allhough  this  might  occasion 
ten  or  twelve  days'  delay,  yet  the  saving  of  time  would  be  considerable, 
when  compared  with  the  first  offer,  which  would  involve  our  having  to 
return  again  to  Oahu  against  a  relentless  trade-wind,  the  effect  of  which 
had  been  fully  tried.  The  circumstances  of  the  case  in  all  its  bearings 
considered,  it  seemed  prudent  to  take  the  Henry  Freeling  again  into 
harbor,  rather  tlian  risk  iier  any  longer  outside  the  reefs.  It  is  no  small 
trial  to  be  thus  delayed;  but  as  it  is  not  to  gratify  self  that  we  linger 
on  the  way,  the  Lord  knowetli,  I  trust  we  shall  yet  be  able  to  redeem 
this  apparent  loss  of  time,  and  be  favored  to  improve  the  future  to  his 
praise. 

Although  the  prospect  which  had  been  spread  before  the  view  of  my 
mind,  for  some  weeks  previous  to  our  return  to  Honolulu,  of  seeing  the 
whole  of  the  missionaries  anrl  their  families  when  collected  at  their  gen- 
eral meeting  still  remained  strongly  with  me  ;  yet  the  time  did  not  seem 
come  for  me  to  take  any  steps  to  accomplish  the  same  until  we  had 
ascertained  that  the  whole  of  them  had  arrived.  Those  who  were  ])resent 
at  the  opening  of  this  general  meeting,  concluded  I  was  detained  until 
an  interpreter  was  ready  to  accompany  us  to  the  island  of  Tauai,  and  in 
a  very  kind  and  brotherly  manner  invited  us  to  attend  the  several  sit- 
tings of  that  meeting.  The  manner  in  which  the  affair  of  the  mission 
34 


398 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WITEELEPw. 


[1836. 


to  these  islands  is  conducted,  could  not  fail  to  excite  much  interest  in  our 
minds;  and  although  well  aware  that  iu  our  attendance  at  the  meetings 
we  should  be  subjected  to  witness  many  tilings  that  we  could  not  unite 
in,  yet,  as  they  had  always  allowed  us  to  do  that  which  was  most  easy 
to  ourselves,  witliout  a  single  remonstrance  or  the  slightest  appearance 
of  dissatisfaction  on  their  part,  I  was  not  satisfied  to  let  such  an  oppor- 
tunity pass  away,  however  painful  it  might  i)rove,  without  availing  our- 
selves of  it;  at  the  same  time,  the  uumortificd  part  would  ghidly  have 
been  excused  altogether. 

ScZ. —  This  morning,  one  of  the  Tauai  missionaries  came  on  board  to 
say  that  he  hoped  to  have  bis  business  in  such  a  state  of  forwardness 
as  to  enable  him  to  return  to  that  island  before  the  final  conclusion  of 
the  general  meeting.  A  light  breeze  having  sprung  up  from  the  south- 
ward, soon  after  breakfast  the  Heniy  Fre^ling  got  under  weigli,  and 
made  sail  for  the  harbor ;  before  ten  o'clock  she  anchored  ofi"  the  fort 
of  Honolulu.  Being  desirous  of  going  to  the  mission-station  at  Eva 
next  First  day,  application  was  made  to  know  whether  a  missionary 
would  return  thitherto  meet  the  natives  on  that  day;  but  it  appeared 
that  the  whole  of  them  will  remain  here,  on  account  of  its  being  the 
usual  time  for  the  celebration  of  what  is  called  the  "  Lord's  Supper."  We 
■were  informed  that  so  few  of  the  natives  would  remain  within  the  com- 
pass of  their  own  station,  that  a  visit  would  be  better  deferred  until  next 
week.  In  the  evening  attended  one  of  the  general  meetings,  and  had  to 
■wade  through  a  painful  season  therein. 

Ath. —  The  leak  before  alluded  to  in  our  vessel  still  continuing,  although 
considerably  lessened  since  our  getting  her  into  still  water,  it  Vt'as  deemed 
prudent  that  such  parts  of  her  should  be  well  caulked  which  were  sup- 
posed to  be  the  cause  of  her  requiring  so  much  pumping ;  while  at  the 
same  time  the  needful  repairs  of  the  sails  and  rigging  were  going  for- 
ward, in  the  expectation  of  again  crossing  the  Equator,  when  altogether 
clear  of  these  islands. 

Sixth  Month  bth.  (First  day.)  —  Remained  on  board  through  the  day 
with  our  own  people.  In  the  evening  repaired  to  the  llariners'  place  of 
worship,  where  a  time  of  suffering  was  my  lot. 

10^/i.  —  Since  First  day  my  time'  has  been  pretty  fiilly  occupied  in  at- 
tending the  different  sittings  of  the  general  meeting  of  the  members  of 
the  mission,  as  they  came  in  course,  and  in  procuring  the  supplies  need- 
ful for  the  vessel,  in  exchange  for  such  articles  of  barter  remaining  in 
our  possession,  as  were  most  in  demand.  Having  deferred  going  to  Eva 
last  week,  as  no  interpreter  could  be  procured,  to-day  I  went  in  search 
of  the  missionary  belonging  to  that  district,  and  found  that  he  had  pro- 
cured a  large  canoe,  with  the  intention  of  setting  forward  to-morrow 
morning  at  the  proper  time  of  the  tide,  to  enable  us  to  pass  in  safety 
over  the  shallow  places  near  the  shore,  and  thus  preclude  the  necessity 
of  our  being  exposed  to  the  swell  outside  of  the  reef. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


399 


11th.  —  In  the  afternoon  left  the  vessel  and  proceeded  towards  the 
Pearl  Elver,  at  the  head  of  which  lies  the  station  of  Eva ;  we  were 
favored  to  reach  it  in  less  than  five  hours,  though  our  progress  was  for 
some  time  impeded  by  the  giving  way  of  the  outrigger  ;  but  the  natives 
soon  sprung  overboard  and  put  it  in  order  again.  At  this  place,  a  prayer- 
meeting  has  been  instituted  among  the  natives,  and  sixteen  of  them  col- 
lected in  the  evening  at  the  house  where  we  lodged  :  this  station  has  been 
but  recently  organized. 

12(h.  (Fird  day.)  —  Having  retired  early  to  rest  last  evening,  we 
■were  seated  at  the  breakfast-table  by  six  o'clock  this  morning.  The  horu 
was  blown  in  good  time  to  collect  the  people,  and  at  ten  o'clock  we  met 
about  seven  hundred  of  them  in  a  shed  02)en  on  every  side,  there  being 
as  yet  no  place  of  worship  erected.  I  had  largely  to  declare  among 
them  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel,  turning  their  attention,  as  ability 
was  afforded,  to  the  just  witness  for  God  in  every  heart.  Although  under 
feelings  of  great  weakness  as  to  myself,  yet  the  deportment  of  the  people 
"afforded  an  encouraging  evidence  that  the  great  Master  was  near  to  own 
the  work.  The  afternoon  meeting  was  not  quite  so  numerously  attended, 
but  it  proved  even  more  solid  than  that  in  the  morning.  In  this  meet- 
ing I  had  to  turn  them  from  the  teaciiings  of  men  to  tiiat  power  which 
alone  can  save.  For  "  none  of  them  can  by  any  means  redeem  his 
brother,  nor  give  to  God  a  ransom  for  him."  But  the  Almighty  Father 
of  love  and  mercy  hath  amply  provided  for  the  salvation  of  all  mankind 
by  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners;  "  He 
was  made  sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin,  that  we  might  bo  made  the  right- 
eousness of  God  in  Him;"  who  died  to  obtain  for  us  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  we  might  live  and  come  unto  God  by  Him.  The  countenances  of 
many  of  these  dear  people  spoke  louder  than  words  wliat  they  felt: 
weakness  and  poverty  were  my  close  companions  ;  yet  I  was  favored 
with  peaceful  tranquillity  '>f  mind. 

We  left  Eva  at  three  o'clock  this  morning,  the  loth  instant,  and  got 
well  on  our  way  an  hour  before  dayligiit,  through  the  narrow  rushy 
channel,  which  in  places  is  overhung  by  the  spreading  boughs  of  large 
trees.  Although  there  was  very  little  wind,  we  were  annoyed  by  the 
swell  of  the  Pacific,  but  were  favored  to  reach  the  Henry  Freeliitrj  by 
eight  o'clock.  It  liad  been  to  me  a  time  of  favor,  and  a  day  to  be  re- 
membered among  the  memorable  ones  of  ray  cliequered  lite ;  and  tlic 
more  so  when,  on  looking  back,  it  was  discovered,  according  to  tiic  time 
of  England,  to  be  a  date  on  which  I  had  more  than  once  iuid  to  record 
the  tender  mercies  of  the  Lord,  for  signal  and  crowning  loving-kindness 
bestowed  upon  a  poor  unworthy  creature.  In  tlic  course  of  the  day  it 
was  ascertaiged  that  the  last  of  the  missionary  families  had  arrived,  to 
attend  the  general  meeting,  in  a  small  vessel  from  Wainlkfl ;  and  that 
the  other  family  residing  at  Waimea,  on  the  island  of  Hawaii,  were  pre- 
vented from  attending  by  an  increase  of  family  since  we  were  at  their 


400 


MEMOIRS  OF  DAXIEIi  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


dwollinjx.  The  time  was  now  fully  come  for  me  to  request  an  oppor- 
tunity with  the  whole  of  the  members  of  the  mission ;  and  in  the  even- 
ing I  stated  my  case  to  the  senior  missionary,  who  appeared  quite  dis- 
posed to  make  way  for  it,  by  consulting  his  brethren  at  a  meeting  then 
about  to  collect,  to  which  we  repaired.  Most  of  two  hours  elapsed  before 
a  suitable  opportunity  presented  to  spread  the  subject  before  the  meet- 
ing ;  but  when  once  understood,  my  request  was  immediately  granted, 
and  the  next  evening  was  fixed  for  us  to  meet  together. 

1-ith. —  Employed  on  board  through  the  day.  In  the  evening  called 
upon  Hiram  Bingiiam,  who  accompanied  us  to  the  meeting.  I  was  shown 
into  the  moderator's  seat,  and  the  company  was  soon  gathered  together. 
After  some  time  in  silence,  it  was  with  me  simply  to  state,  that  on  leaving 
Honolulu  a  few  weeks  ago,  I  had  no  expectation  of  returning  to  it  agani ; 
but  some  time  afterwards  I  found  that  I  should  not  be  clear  of  these 
parts  without  endeavoring  to  see  the  whole  of  the  missionary  establish- 
ment in  its  collected  capacity.  At  that  time  it  seemed  difficult  to  com- 
prehend how  it  would  be  brought  about,  but  I  felt  a  williygness  and* 
resignation  on  my  part  towards  its  accomplishment :  He  that  causeth  his 
wind  to  blow,  and  the  waters  flow,  directed  our  steps  and  brought  it  to 
pass.  As  it  is  probable  (I  continued)  that  all  are  present  who  will  be 
on  the  occasion,  I  would  suggest  that  we  now  endeavor  to  sink  down  in 
humble  reverence  of  soul  before  "  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,"  to  wait 
for  the  counsel  of  his  will ;  and,  if  graciously  favored  therewith,  endeavor 
to  do  it,  to  his  praise  and  to  his  glory.  The  meeting  then  settled  down 
in  silence  and  remained  for  a  considerable  time  under  a  solemn  covering; 
until  I  had  to  speak  of  tlie  order  in  the  church  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
preparation  of  heart  which  every  member  must  pass  through  by  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  before  he  can  become  a  part  of  this  glorious 
body,  which  is  without  spot  or  wrinkle  ;  and  the  necessity  of  our  indi- 
vidually knowing  for  ourselves  the  hope  of  our  high  and  holy  calling. 
It  was  afterwards  with  me  to  state  the  opportunity  I  had  had  of  seeing 
them  in  their  dilFerent,  distant,  solitary  and  secluded  allotments,  and  of 
witnessing  their  patient  endeavors  to  promote  the  work  in  which  they 
were  engaged.  Having  myself  dwelt  amongst  those  whose  language  I 
could  not  understand,  I  was  the  better  able  to  feel  for  them  on'  this 
account  with  brotherly  sympathy ;  and  I  was  no  stranger  to  the  many 
obstacles  thrown  in  their  way,  and  the  numerous  difficulties  that  they 
had  to  encounter;  but  their  only  refuge  was  Chi'ist  Jesus  the  Lord;  if 
He  was  with  them,  they  had  nothing  to  fear.  I  had  no  desire  to  dis- 
courage any,  but  while  beholding  the  vast  importance  of  the  work  they 
had  taken  in  hand,  I  was  ready  to  tremble  at  the  awful  weight  of  the 
responsibility  which  rested  upon  them.  It  was  not  for  me  to  judge 
whether  they  had  been  called  and  chosen  for  the  work,  or  not.  I  knew 
that  our  Lord  had  declared,  "this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be 
preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations ;  and  then  shall 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   D  A  X  I  E  r. 


WHEELER. 


401 


the  end  come."  Their  being  calleil  or  not  called  to  the  work,  rested  with 
themselves.  It  is,  however,  possible  for  a  man  to  have  a  zeal  for  God, 
but  not  according  to  knowledge;  and  while  earnestly  endeavoring  to 
lend  a  hand  of  help  to  others,  he  may  be  neglecting  the  all-important 
duty  of  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  for  himself.  I  believed 
that  many  of  them  were  truly  and  earnestly  desirous  to  know  the  Lord 
for  themselves,  and  I  wished  to  encourage  such  to  follow  on  to  know 
Hitn,  to  seek  Him,  and  not  to  rest  contented  until  they  found  Him  who 
said,  "  seek  and  ye  shall  find."  "  The  Lord  whom  ye  seek,  shall  suddenly 
come  to  his  temple,  even  the  m&ssenger  of  the  covenant,  whom  ye  delight 
in  :  behold,  He  shall  come,  said  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  But  who  may  abide 
the  day  of  his  coming,  and  who  shall  stand  w  hen  He  appeareth  ? '' 
Kotliing  that  is  of  man,  or  in  man,  that  is  earthly,  sensual,  or  unclean 
can  stand  before  Him ;  the  heart  must  be  cleansed  and  purified  from 
everything  that  defileth,  before  it  can  become  the  temple  of  a  holy,  pure, 
and  just  God  ;  and  none  is  sufficient  for  these  things  but  He  unto  whom 
all  power  'in  heaven  and  earth  is  given  ;  who,  the  prophet  declares,  is 
"  like  a  refiner's  fire,  and  like  fuller's  soap ;  and  He  shall  sit  as  a  refiner 
and  purifier  of  silver."  This  heart-searching  process  we  must  all  j)as3 
through;  and  by  yielding  in  meekness  and  submission  to  the  baptizing 
operation  thereof,  we  shall  in  due  time  be  given  to  know  and  to  feel  it 
to  be  the  "  messenger  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  "  before  Him,  who 
will  not  dwell  in  the  defiled  temple  of  an  unclean  heart.  This  ordeal 
all  liave  to  pass  through  in  a  greater  or  smaller  degree,  before  they  come 
to  that  knowledge  which  is  "life  eternal,"  even  the  knowledge  of  "the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  He  hath  sent;"  who  once  visited 
the  earth  in  a  body  that  was  prepared  for  Him,  but  who  now  visiteth  by 
hi.s  Holy  Spirit  the  heart  of  man  :  who  is  indeed  the  heavenly  mes.-ciiger 
of  the  covenant,  to  all  that  seek  Him,  and  delight  in  Him,  and  whose 
conn'ng  is  sure,  because  the  Lord  hath  promised.  But  to  those  who  are 
called  and  chosen  to  speak  to  others  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  to 
proclaim  the  glad  tiflings  of  that  gospel  which  "  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  to  everyone  that  believeth,"  a  larger  portion  (;f  the  "refiner's 
fire  "  is  often  needful,  to  purge  them  as  gold  and  silver,  and  prepare  them 
for  the  great  work  of  declaring  "  the  truth  as  it  ia  in  Jesus,"  from  their  own 
blessed  and  sensible  experience.  Just  in  proportion  as  the  Lord's  mes- 
sengers are  <iualifieil  and  taught  of  Him,  when  commissioned  to  go  forth 
in  his  name,  may  we  expect  that  the  people  will  be  benefited:  if  our 
<yes  are  not  first  opened,  vain  is  the  attempt  to  open  the  eyes  of  the 
blind,  and  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light.  I  was  largely  drawn  forth 
to  speak  of  the  vast  importance  of  the  work  in  which  they  had  engaged, 
anil  to  arouse  them  to  a  sense  of  the  responsibility  it  involved  ;  recom- 
mending them  to  take  counsel  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  for 
the  same  shall  judge  us  at  the  last  day.  I  had  much  to  express  to  them 
in  great  plainness  of  speech,  under  the  overshadowing  power  of  that  lovo 
34*  2A 


402 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHKELER. 


[1836. 


which  roaketh  not  afraid  ;  reminding  them  of  the  many  blessed  seasons 
we  had  been  permitted  to  witness  together  on  tlie  diUcront  islands,  when 
the  Divine  presence  was  as  a  crown  and  diadem  over  tliose  large  assem- 
blies of  the  people.  That  "  faith  which  works  by  love,"  and  the  true 
supper  of  the  Lord,  were  also  largely  lield  np  to  their  view. 

15th. —  Taking  the  necessary  measures  to  prepare  the  vessel  for  sea. 
In  tlie  evening  met  the  whole  of  the  missionary  establisliment  again  ; 
when  tlie  senior,  on  behalf  of  liis  brethren  and  himself,  delivered  an 
address  on  the  subject  of  our  visit  to  these  islands ;  in  which  he  ex- 
pressed their  satisfaction  in  terms  of  applause,  perhaps  better  forgotten 
by  us  than  remembered.  I  was  silent  among  them  ;  but  when  the 
meeting  broke  up,  I  told  the  speaker,  I  could  have  added,  "  Not  unto 
us,"  etc. 

IGth. —  In  the  morning,  Charles  and  myself  took  an  early  opportunity 
of  sitting  down  together,  and  were  favored  to  get  into  the  quiet,  although 
all  was  bustle  around  us.  In  the  afternoon  went  on  shore  to  settle  our 
affiiirs,  and  take  leave  of  those  with  whom  we  had  now  been  several 
months  acquainted,  and  for  whom  an  earnest  solicitude  was  felt.  Soon 
after  returning  on  board,  we  embarked  the  baggage  of  Peter  J.  Gulick 
the  missionary,  who  had  engaged  to  accompany  us  to  the  island  of  Tauai, 
and  who  resides  at  the  station  of  Koloa ;  he,  his  wife  and  five  children, 
with  the  British  Consul  and  the  master  of  the  free  school,  were  our  pas- 
sengers. The  trade-wind  being  fresh  in  our  favor,  and  having  our  pilot 
"  §ugar-Cane  "  in  readiness,  at  five  o'clock  we  quitted  the  sheltering  har- 
bor of  Honolulu  and  stretched  well  into  the  offing,  in  the  hope  of  a 
permanent  breeze  at  a  good  distance  from  the  land.  Having  only 
ninety-four  miles  to  run,  an  expectation  was  raised  of  our  being  in  the 
roads  of  Koloa  by  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning,  but  tlie  wind  forsook 
us  before  midnight,  and  the  island  of  Tauai  was  not  discovered  until  too 
late  for  its  accomplishment. 

nth. —  Got  sight  of  the  island  at  three  o'clock,  p.  m.,  and  at  six  o'clock, 
anchored  in  the  open  roadstead  of  Koloa,  just  in  time  to  land  our  pas- 
sengers before  the  night  came  upon  us.  Our  vessel  being  observed 
approaching  towards  the  roads,  a  large  canoe  belonging  to  the  mission- 
ary was  sent  from  the  shore,  which,  by  making  three  journeys  to  and 
fro,  succeeded  in  carrying  the  family,  and  the  major  part  of  the  baggage, 
in  safety  to  the  land.  Peter  J.  Gulick,  with  his  wife  and  five  children, 
remained  on  board,  until  their  luggage  was  sent  oflf,  and  were  at  last 
placed  in  the  canoe,  which,  from  the  rolling  of  the  vessel  and  the  inces- 
■eant  swells  of  the  ocean,  was  no  easy  task.  The  father  having  one  of 
the  young  children  to  care  for,  could  not  render  his  wife  the  slightest 
assistance  ;  the  child  cried,  and  he  seemed  very  anxious  lest  an  accident 
should  happen ;  but  his  wife  (while  hanging  suspended,  watching  for 
the  nglit  moment,  when  the  canoe  coming  up,  borne  by  the  swell,  should 
rise  high  enough  for  her  to  get  foothold  sufficient  to  induce  her  to  let  go 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


403 


all  hold  of  the  vessel,)  calmly  cried  out  to  him,  "We  must  be  patient, 
my  dear."  After  two  or  three  efforts  she  ventured,  aud  was  received  in 
the  arms  of  two  of  the  natives,  and  placed  in  tolerably  security.  The 
youngest  child,  which  had  for  some  time  been  held  by  the  rough  grasp 
of  one  of  our  sailors,  and  unconscious  of  the  risk  to  which  it  was  exposed, 
was  now  handed,  with  smiling  face,  over  the  side  of  our  little  reeling 
bark,  in  safety  to  its  mother.  Although  this  appeared  a  hazardous 
enterprise,  demanding  the  utmost  care,  yet  I  believe  they  were  all  safe, 
as  in  the  hollow  of  the  Divine  hand. 

Sixth  Month  18th. —  Lauded  on  the  island  of  Tauai,  and  made  our  way 
to  the  missionary  station.  Having  made  the  needful  arrangements  rela- 
tive to  meeting  the  people  of  this  district  to-morrow,  I  left  my  certificates 
with  Peter  J.  Gulick,  who  kindly  undertook  to  convene  tlie  natives. 
After  visiting  a  sugar  plantation  in  the  neighborhood  conducted  by 
Americans,  we  returned  on  board. 

Idth.  (First  day.)  —  Repaired  in  good  time  to  the  shore,  having  two 
miles  to  go  to  the  native  meeting  in  the  heat  of  the  sun.  By  nine  o'clock^ 
about  eiglit  hundred  of  the  people  were  assembled  in  an  pjicn  shed.  I 
was  poor,  and  under  feelings  of  great  weakness  amongst  them  ;  but  after 
reminding  them  of  the  solemn  purpose  for  which  we  were  brought  to- 
gether, when  the  missionary  had  finished  reading  the  translation  ol'  my 
certificates,  the  way  was  opened  for  me  largely  to  declare  the  glad  tid- 
ings of  great  joy  to  all  that  repent,  believe,  and  obey  the  gospel ;  and  to 
make  a  solemn  appeal  to  the  just  witness  for  God  in  every  heart.  I 
felt  an  earnest  engagement  to  turn  the  attention  of  these  dear  jn'opie  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  would  discover  to  tlicni  "  all 
things  that  ever  they  did,"  would  set  their  sins  in  order  before  them,  and 
save  them  from  sin  with  an  everlasting  salvation.  The  people  were  very 
attentive,  and  under  a  solemn  feeling  the  meeting  broke  up;  wlien  they 
flocked  round  us  in  the  usual  manner.  I  found  that,  on  account  of  tiie 
weak  state  of  the  health  of  the  missionary,  no  afternoon  meeting  was 
held;  but  the  school  was  largely  attended:  on  this  occa.sion,  however, 
the  people  were  again  assemliied  for  worship  at  three  o'clock,  i'.  m.  I 
felt  little  on  my  mind  towards  tliem,  l)Ut  was  fearful  of  withholding  that 
little,  and  stood  for  a  time  under  much  discouragement;  strengtii  was, 
however,  in  due  time  graciously  afforded,  and  I  was  enabled,  to  my  ad- 
miration, to  set  before  the  people  "life  and  deatli.good  and  evil,"  and  to 
encourage  them  not  to  be  overcome  of  evil,  but  to  overcome  evil  with 
good.  "  Let  every  one  tliat  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  I'rom  in- 
iquity," and  "  live  unto  Him  who  died  for  them,  aud  rose  again  ;  "  and 
who  now,  by  the  grace  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  bringeth  salvation  to  all  men, 
hath  ajjpeared  unto  all  men,  and  teaeheth  all  men,  etc.  Although  the 
number  present  was  less  than  in  the  morning,  yet  the  meeting  was  no 
less  solemn.  Returning  on  board  before  dark  to  lessen  the  risk  of  stav- 
ing the  boat  against  the  vessel,  as  the  constant  swell  of  the  sea  renders 


404  MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1836. 


access  and  egress  at  all  times  difficult,  but  much  less  hazardous  by  day- 
light. 

21d. — Yesterday  and  this  morning  pretty  fully  engaged  in  procuring 
vegetables,  Indiau  corn,  etc.  In  the  afternoon  went  up  to  Koloa,  to  take 
leave  of  the  missionary's  family,  he  himself  being  about  to  accompany 
Us  to  Hanarei,  a  station  on  the  other  side  of  the  island.  Towards  evcn- 
iiiij  tlie  needful  supplies  were  obtained,  and  Peter  J.  Gulick,  Richard 
Charlton  (the  Consul),  with  three  or  four  natives  were  embarked.  At 
seven  o'clock  we  loosed  from  the  roads,  and  stretched  away  into  the  offing 
for  the  night,  with  a  fresh  gale,  but  directly  opposed  to  the  course  we  were 
desirous  of  steering. 

22(1. —  On  approaching  the  land  again  this  morning,  it  was  found  that 
but  little  had  been  gained  through  the  night;  and  unless  the  wind 
veered  a  little  in  our  favor,  there  seemed  no  probability  of  our  rounding 
the  head-land  which  obstructed  the  passage  to  Hanarei.  Employed  in 
plying  to  windward  all  day,  and  by  midnight  our  position  was  such  that 
daylight  only  was  wanted  to  sanction  our  taking  the  advantage  of  the 
bending  of  tlve  coast  to  steer  for  the  entrance  of  the  bay.  But  when  our 
object  was  nearly  accomplished,  the  wind  died  away,  and  a  strong  current 
set  the  vessel  so  rapidly  to  leeward,  that  for  a  time  there  seemed  no  pros- 
pect of  our  getting  in  at  all:  the  breeze,  however,  rallied  again,  and 
helped  us  round  the  point  of  the  reef ;  and  by  nine  o'clock,  a.  m.,  an 
anchor  was  dropped  in  ten  fathoms  water  in  the  midst  of  heavy  rain. 

23f/.  —  As  vessels  seldom  touch  here,  our  arrival  soon  brought  off  a 
number  of  canoes  and  a  supply  of  fresh  fish  ;  butter  and  milk  were 
quickly  furnished  from  the  estate  of  Richard  Charlton,  who  had  sent  an 
overland  messenger  from  Koloa,  to  keep  a  good  look-out  for  the  vessel, 
and  have  these  articles  in  readiness  on  our  arrival.  After  breakfast, 
our  kind  interpreter,  Peter  J.  Gulick,  went  on  shore  to  examine  into  the 
state  of  the  people,  their  own  missionary  and  his  family  being  absent  at 
Oahu,  attending  the  general  meeting  of  the  mission.  Some  of  our 
people  were  employed  on  shore  in  the  forenoon,  slaughtering  a  bullock 
from  the  stock  of  Richard  Charlton,  kindly  provided  for  our  accommo- 
dation, in  the  expectation  that  the  Henry  Frceling  would  return  towards 
the  Equator  before  many  days. 

2ith.  —  Our  missionary  friend  came  off  from  the  shore  at  an  early 
hour,  to  inform  us  that  the  natives  would  be  collected  about  half-past 
nine  o'clock.  "We  landed  with  him  in  a  large  canoe,  conducted  by  skil- 
ful natives,  which  carried  us  comfortably  through  the  surf  As  we  ap- 
proached the  strand,  the  people  collected  in  a  body,  and  watching  the 
return  of  the  roller  which  bore  the  canoe  a  sufficient  height  for  their 
purpose,  it  was  placed  in  a  few  moments  very  safely  out  of  the  reach  of 
the  breakers  upon  dry  ground.  The  conch-shells  were  immediately 
sounded  ;  and  after  waiting  some  time  at  the  missionary-house,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  the  meeting.    Here  we  found,  perhaps,  seven  hundred  people, 


1838.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


405 


all  squatted  upon  the  ground  in  stillness  (as  no  seats  were  provided\ 
■waiting  for  the  strangers.  After  a  time  ray  mind  was  opened  to  declare 
amongst  them  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord ;  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of 
whose  Holy  Spirit  visiteth  every  heart,  to  give  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
face  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  if  believed  in,  and  walked  in,  to  restore  man 
from  a  state  of  sin  and  death  to  holiness  and  newness  of  life.  Strength 
and  ability  were  richly  afforded  me,  to  testify  the  love  and  the  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus  to  the  children  of  men  ;  and  the  people  were  ex- 
horted to  turn  to  his  light  whilst  the  day  of  their  visitation  was  extended, 
lest  they  should  be  overtaken  by  the  night,  wherein  no  man  can  work. 
Although  the  people  were  very  attentive,  and  great  solemnity  prevailed 
on  the  occasion,  yet  after  the  meeting  broke  up,  as  was  the  case  with 
those  held  at  Koloa,  the  sentence  of  death  in  myself  was  my  only  por- 
tion :  at  its  conclusion  they  tlocked  round  us  in  the  usual  way, —  many 
of  them,  I  believe,  with  love  in  their  hearts.  At  least  one  hundred  and 
fifty  accompanied  us  down  to  the  strand,  and  saw  us  safely  launched 
again  into  deep  water.  In  the  afternoon  landed  on  the  other  side  of  the 
bay,  and  had  full  opportunity  of  witnessing  the  very  low  state  of  these 
poor  degraded  people,  and  the  filthy  abodes  of  several  of  them.  I  ex- 
changed needles  and  fish-hooks  for  anything  they  could  furnish,  even  for 
broken  shells,  as  they  seemed  to  have  nothing  to  part  with,  to  purchase 
such  articles  as  they  stood  in  need  of,  and  which  they  were  very  desirous 
to  obtain.  At  seven  o'clock,  p.  M.,  departed  from  the  bay,  and  made 
sail  to  the  eastward  with  a  fair  breeze,  and  heavy  showers  of  rain  falling. 

2i')th.  —  In  the  course  of  this  day,  we  were  much  bafHod  with  variable 
winds  and  strong  currents;  towards  sunset  we  anchored  in  five  liitlionis 
water,  in  the  road  of  Waimea,  opposite  a  fort  formed  some  )'ears  ago  by 
the  crew  of  a  Russian  vessel.  S<-)on  after  arriving,  Peter  J.  Gulick  wont 
ou  shore  to  arrange  for  a  meeting  with  the  people  to-morrow.  In  the 
evening,  some  tnilk  was  sent  off  from  the  missionary  station;  its  occu- 
patits,  Samuel  Whitney  and  family,  are  now  absent  at  Oaliu,  with  tho 
rest  of  the  mission, 

2(')lh.  (Fird  day.)  —  Landed  in  good  time  to  attend  the  mooting. 
Ricliard  Ciiarlton  undertook  to  conduct  us  llirough  the  surf  with  the 
natives,  having  acquired  their  languagi;  from  long  residence  among  these 
islands;  we  soon  met  with  Peter  J.  Gulick,  and  proceeded  to  the  meeting 
togellier.  By  nin3  o'clock  about  one  thousand  persons  were  collected, 
who  filled  every  part  of  the  bouse,  except  a  narrow  gallery  intondod  for 
singers,  at  the  lower  end  of  it.  I  felt  as  one  stripped  of  everything  but 
a  sense  of  utter  weakness  and  inability,  which  has  been  the  case  for  sev- 
eral .seasons  of  late;  and  althougii  the  Lord  was  again  pleased  to  try  my 
faith,  that  my  trust  and  confidence  might  be  centred  in  Iliin  alono,  He 
again  condescended  to  clothe  mc  with  strength  and  power  to  declare 
amongst  the  people  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Soon  after  Peter 
J.  Gulick  had  read  my  certificates,  I  stood  up ;  and  having  awakened 


406 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


their  attention  and  directed  them  to  Him  unto  whom  the  cattle  on  a 
thousand  hills  belong,  I  told  them  I  had  no  desire  to  multii)Iy  words 
amongst  them,  lest  1  should  he  found  darkening  counsel ;  but  that  my 
desire  was  to  turn  them  from  words  to  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  in  their  own  hearts.    My  tongue  was  loosed  to  declare 
freely  the  things  relating  to  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  for  upwards  of 
an  hour.    No  people  could  be  more  attentive;  my  prayer  is,  that  many 
of  them  may  be  enabled  to  say,  from  hearti'elt,  living  experience,  "Now 
we  believe,  not  because  of  thy  saying:  for  we  have  heard  Him  ourselves, 
and  know  that  this  is  indeed  the  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  world  :  "  unto 
whom  be  ascribed  glory  and  dominion  forever.    After  the  meeting  was 
over,  I  found  that  my  interpreter  was  greatly  exhausted  by  the  fatigue 
he  had  had  to  pass  through,  although  he  offered  to  attend  again  in  the 
afternoon,  but  added,  that  the  number  of  people  would  be  much  reduced, 
as  no  afternoon  meetings  are  held  in  the  absence  of  the  resident  mission- 
ary ;  and  when  at  his  post,  the  Bible-class  system  is  usually  adopted.  I 
told  him,  that  if  I  came  with  a  view  to  see  the  people  again,  I  should 
take  care  to  be  on  shore  in  time  in  the  afternoon.    The  surf  had 
increased  since  our  landing  in  the  morning;  but  we  were  assisted  as 
before  by  experienced  and  skilful  managers.    The  weather  becoming 
wet  in  the  afternoon,  seemed  to  decide  ray  remaining  on  board,  having 
been  informed  that  the  islanders  do  not  like  to  go  out  in  the  rain  tliera- 
selves,  nor  do  they  expect  strangers  to  do  it ;  but  more  especially,  from 
not  feeling  it  binding  upon  me  to  return  to  the  shore  again  that  day. 
On  looking  at  the  subject  after  the  time  had  passed  by,  although  in 
poverty  and  depression,  I  did  not  feel  as  one  that  had  held  back.  Had 
there  been  a  probability  of  a  meeting  being  held,  I  was  scarcely  fit  to 
attempt  a  second  landing,  from  pain  in  my  head.    In  the  afternoon  read 
portions  of  Scripture  to  our  own  crew.    Late  in  the  night,  made  a  fair 
copy  of  a  short  address  to  the  members  of  the  mission  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands;  at  the  same  time  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  a  joint  commu- 
nication from  them  in  their  general  meeting  cajiacity,  signed  by  all  the 
meml)ers. 

27//i. —  Engaged  in  procuring  yams,  pumpkins,  with  other  vegetables, 
and  live  stock,  in  the  prospect  of  again  steering  towards  the  Etjuator. 
Found  it  expedient  to  hire  from  the  natives  a  strong  canoe  to  assist  our 
operations,  as  our  own  jolly-boat  is  now  old  and  very  crazy,  and  alto- 
gether unfit  to  contend  with  the  surf  upon  this  side  of  the  island,  evea 
when  in  her  best  condition.  On  landing  we  found  a  considerable  body 
of  the  natives  collected  together,  with  a  prodigious  quantity  of  various 
sorts  of  vegetables,  fruits,  fowls,  etc.,  intended  as  a  present  to  our  vessel: 
the  missionary  being  present,  there  was  no  lack  of  an  interpreter  betwixt 
us.  I  told  him  that  we  could  not  accept  of  anything  as  a  present  from 
these  poor  people;  and  even  if  we  could,  that  the  quantity  before  us 
upon  the  beach  was  greater  than  our  vessel  could  take  in  with  couven- 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


407 


ience ;  at  the  same  time  I  would  not  object  to  take  what  might  be  useful 
to  us,  provided  they  would  allow  us  to  make  a  suitable  return.  It  ap- 
peared, from  the  statement  of  the  missionary,  that  the  people  were 
intending  to  build  a  new  meeting-house  at  Koloa  by  voluntary  contribu- 
tion, and  that,  as  this  was  the  case,  the  difficulty  could  be  at  once  sur- 
mounted by  the  appropriation  of  the  amount  of  the  supplies  which  might 
be  taken  by  us  to  that  purpose.  To  effect  this,  the  articles  we  wanted 
were  to  be  valued  in  dollar  money,  which  enabled  us  to  pay  for  them  in 
such  commodities  as  could  be  used  in  the  building  in  question  as  mate- 
rials, or  in  the  payment  of  workmen  employed  in  erecting  it:  articles 
of  clothing  were  much  in  demand  for  the  latter  purpose.  The  people, 
particularly  the  females,  brought  with  them  on  this  occasion  many  of  the 
simple  native  productions  of  the  island  ;  with  small  quantities  of  shells, 
and  other  ornamental  trifles  in  use  among  them  in  the  days  of  gross 
idolatry,  but  now  laid  aside.  These  articles  were  intended  as  presents 
from  individuals  then  present,  so  that  each  person  received  an  equivalent 
for  what  he  had  to  offer  on  the  spot;  and  care  was  taken  tliat  an  ample 
return  was  made  to  each  of  them.  Needles,  fish-hooks,  and  pocket 
combs,  were  eagerly  sought  after  in  exchange.  Some  native  dresses  were 
brought  in  the  shape  of  a  morning  robe  for  a  female,  made  from  tlie  bark 
of  the  paper  mulberry  tree,  and  with  thread  of  their  own  manufacture: 
this  circumstance  accounted  for  the  brisk  demand  for  large  sized  needles, 
to  enable  them  to  use  their  own  thread,  while  a  very  small  quantity  of 
our  thread  was  taken.  These  dresses  were  mostly  purchased  for  scissors; 
but  knives,  combs,  and  other  articles  were  in  demand  for  native  cloth 
of  stained  colors.  We  returned  on  board  to  avoid  the  hottest  part  of 
the  day,  as  the  heat  was  extreme,  and  the  reflection  from  the  white  sand 
on  the  beach  almost  insupportable.  As  the  sun  declined,  we  landed 
again  and  pursued  our  barter  trade  until  the  natives  began  to  retire 
from  the  shore  for  the  night:  crossed  the  river  by  canoe  opposite  the 
fort. 

Some  years  ago,  the  chiefs  of  this  island  had  been  prevailed  upon  by 
the  Russians  to  place  themselves  untler  the  protection  of  that  iiation,  and 
on  that  score  had  ceded  one-half  of  the  island  over  to  them.  After  tliis^ 
the  fort  was  erected ;  the  step  altogether  was  found  to  be  obnoxious  to 
some  other  powers,  and  the  Russian  government  disclaiming  the  action, 
as  having  been  committed  without  any  sanction  on  their  part,  the  scheme 
was  abandoned  altogether,  and  the  blame  cast  upon  its  supjjosed  pro- 
jectors;  be  this  correct  or  not,  the  fort  is  still  in  existence.  Cannon  of 
other  nations  are  to  be  seen  in  it  besides  those  of  Russia ;  and  several 
may  be  distinguished  to  have  come  from  England,  by  the  G.  R.,  etc, 
upon  them.  It  is  probable  these  may  have  been  procured  by  the  chiefs, 
or  their  own  king,  with  a  view  to  strengthen  this  place  for  the  security 
of  tiie  island. 

28</i.  —  To-day  for  the  most  part  employed  in  embarking  yams,  sweet 


408 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


potatoes,  watermelons,  goats,  etc.,  -which  had  been  purcliased  with  barter 
goods.  Some  molasses  had  been  spoken  about  to  a  Chinaman  who  is 
engaged  here  as  au  agent  to  an  American  master  residing  at  Oahu  ;  but 
finding  that  ibis  article  was  entirely  tlie  gain  of  oppression,  we  declined 
taking  it  on  tliat  account.  A  few  gallons  were  purchased  at  last  from 
an  American,  who  had  produced  the  sugar-cane  by  his  own  labor,  which 
wdiolly  removed  all  difficulty  on  this  bead.  On  this  island,  it  is  said 
that  the  poor  natives  are  more  oppressed  by  the  chiefe  than  on  any  other 
of  the  Sandwich  group.  The  introduction  of  two  establishments  for 
making  sugar,  with  which  the  chiefs  are  connected,  it  seems  probable, 
will  eventually  be  the  cause  of  promoting  a  state  of  slavery  as  oppres- 
sive as  that  which  has  existed  in  the  West  Indies:  the  j)()pulation,  from 
this  and  other  much  to  be  deplored  causes,  is  rapidly  decreasing;  these 
sugar  plantations  were  set  on  foot  by  two  Americans.  In  one  instance, 
the  chiefs  find  all  the  labor,  and  have  one-half  of  the  profit ;  in  the  other, 
the  scheme  is  more  plausible,  as  the  natives  are  paid  a  small  pittance  for 
their  labor:  but  the  chiefs  arc  compelled  by  contract  to  furnish  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  laborers  for  their  share  of  the  profit ;  for  the  sake  of 
which  the  contract  is  more  rigidly  enforced.  This  was  spoken  of  as 
being  conducted  upon  a  fair  princi|)le;  but  we  told  them  nothing  com- 
pulsory could  be  just.  Our  friend  the  missionary  having  left  us  and 
returned  to  his  family  at  Koloa,  we  found  the  kind  assistance  of  the 
British  Consul  very  useful  in  our  transactions  with  the  natives.  At  the 
edge  of  dark,  we  had  all  on  board,  and  only  waited  the  land-breeze  to 
waft  us  from  the  island.  At  nine  o'clock,  p.m.,  Richard  Charlton  left 
us,  into  whose  hands  were  committed  our  letters  for  England,  to  be  for- 
warded from  Oahu,  by  the  first  eligible  conveyance  which  might  offer 
after  his  arrival  there.  Our  pilot,  "Sugar-Cane,"  was  now  paid  off",  and 
all  things  being  settled,  we  took  a  final  departure,  and  stretched  off"  a 
south  and  by  east  course;  leaving  these  interesting  isles  of  the  ocean, 
amongst  which  more  than  half  a  year  of  our  time  had  been  expended. 
The  best  welfare  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  will  be  au 
object  ever  near  and  dear  to  my  heart,  and  which,  however  distantly 
separated  as  to  the  body,  my  spirit  will  earnestly  crave. 

Extract  from  a  letter  of  this  date  written  to  an  intimate  friend  ia 
England : 

"  Time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of  the  everlasting  mercy  and  compassion 
that  have  been  extended  to  us-\vard,  in  that  love  which  hath  compassed 
ul)out  as  with  a  shield,  during  our  recent  operations  in  dangerous  bays 
and  roadsteads,  lying  open  within  a  very  few  points  of  the  compass,  to 
the  whole  beat  of  the  Pacific.  In  most  of  these  places,  we  have  had  to 
land  amidst  a  breaking  surf,  sometimes  in  our  own  boat,  and  at  others 
in  canoes,  which,  when  managed  by  the  natives,  are  by  far  the  safer,  al- 
though subject  to  frequent  dreuchiugs  from  the  sea. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


409 


"  I  brought  with  me  from  London,  as  recommended  by  a  dear  friend,  a 
patent  water-proof  belt,  or  life-preserver,  made  by  Macintosh,  of  Cheap- 
side  ;  but  I  have  been  ashamed  to  make  use  of  it  on  any  one  occas^iop, 
and  when  we  have  been  going  to  land,  I  have  uniformly  left  it  on  Ixmnl 
the  vessel.  How  could  I  now  begin  to  duubt  the  loving  kindness  of  Hini 
whose  goodness  hath  followed  me  all  my  life  long;  and  dare  to  diilru>t 
that  never-failing  arm  of  strength  that  hath  been  so  often  and  eminently 
stretclied  forth  for  my  preservation,  by  night  and  day,  by  sea  and  land, 
amongst  strangers  and  foreigners,  where  no  man  cared  lor  my  soul,  in 
cold  and  heat,  in  hunger,  thirst,  and  weariness,  amid  the  din  of  arms, 
the  noisome  pestilence  and  the  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noon-day:  how 
often  from  ijoyhood  to  the  present  day  have  I  been  sheltered  from  the 
rage  of  the  angry  tempest ;  and  how  was  I  supported  in  the  iron  grasp 
of  affliction,  when  week  after  week,  tidings  of  family  distress  assailed  me, 
without  the  power  to  lend  a  hand  of  help, —  the  parent  stock  smilten 
and  removed,  and  the  branches  withering.  And  after  all  this,  shall  I 
now,  wlien  old  and  grey-headed,  begin  to  doubt  the  heavenly  source  of 
help  that  still  strengthens  me  to  proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of  his 
love  to  the  tribes  which  inhabit  his  possessions  in  these  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth  ;  when  the  feelings  of  decaying  nature  are  lost  sight  of,  and 
the  inner  man  strengthened  by  the  might  of  tiie  Lord's  glorious  power 
and  sensible  presence,  to  my  humble  admiration  ?  '  To  whom  shall  we 
go,'  when  He  only  hath  the  words  of  eternal  life?  to  whom  all  power 
in  heaven  and  earth  is  given." 

Sixth  Month  2dth.  —  There  being  no  prol)ability  of  further  intercourse 
with  the  natives  in  these  parts  of  the  globe,  we  now  return  to  the  true 
time  of  England,  from  which  we  digressed  on  our  arrival  at  Oahu,  to 
prevent  mistakes:  but  the  log-book  of  tlic  Henry  Frccl'uirj  underwent  no 
alteration,  and  is  now  dated  the  30th  of  Sixth  month,  183G.  (  Fiitii  day.) 
Tiiis  morning,  being  fifty  miles  f  rom  Tauai,  tiic  loom  of  the  island  under 
a  bank  of  clouds  was  but  just  discernible.  Cloudy  weather,  but  we  had 
a  wind  that  enabled  us  to  steer  a  steady  course  to  the  south-south-east.* 

*  Wlien  on  tlic  point  of  leaving  the  Iiarljor  of  Ilonoiulii,  at  Oaliii,  when  tlicre 
could  l)f  no  fiirtlier  cornniuiiitation  l>etwi'iii  us  and  the  (laities  conctTiitd,  a  kUer 
was  riceived  from  the  general  meeting  of  the  American  mission,  .signed  h\  ail  the 
memhers  ;  lA  whicii  the  following  is  a  coj))-. 

"  Honolulu,  June  IGth,  1836. 
"Da.niIvL  Wiir.KLKR,  DEAR  KuiK.M). — We,  tlie  missionaries  of  liie  Sandwich  Isl- 
ands, feel  ourselves  liajipy  to  have  the  opptirtunily  of  reciprocating  the  kindness  and 
Rvrnjiathy  which  you  and  our  young  friend,  your  esteemed  son  Charles  Wheeler, 
have  manifested  to  us  and  our  families  during  the  period  of  five  and  a  half  months 
while  you  have  sojourne*!  and  lahored  with  UB.  We  have  hailed  your  arrival  in  this 
country  with  gladness,  and  welcomed  your  visit  to  our  slalions  with  much  jdeasnre. 
We  have  read  your  credentials  from  York  and  I^ondon  with  care;  and  have  heen 
cheered  hy  the  Christian  spirit  which  they  breathe.  We  have  been  refreshed  by  your 
35 


410 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


interesting  ncconnt  of  tlie  origin  and  progress  of  your  enterprise,  and  l)y  your  earnest 
and  repeated  evangelical  aiijjeals  to  our  people.  You  liave  seen  with  what  readiness 
of  mind  we  liave  interi)reted  your  discourses  to  the  people,  and  endeavored  to  facil- 
itate your  work.  And  we  now  tender  you  our  thanks  for  your  kind  co-operation  in 
our  work,  with  which  you  liave  been  enabled,  by  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  to 
favor  us.  Your  design  to  preach  'the  unsearchable  riches  of  Chri.st' in  the  isles 
and  on  the  shores  of  this  great  ocean,  for  an  iiideilnite  but  protracted  jieriod,  at  such 
a  remove  from  the  comforts  of  home  and  all  you  held  dear  on  earth,  must,  we  are 
aware,  (for  we  are  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  service,)  be  attended  with  sac- 
rifices, toils,  and  cares,  in  which  none  but  the  Divine  arm  can  sustain  you  ;  but  this 
arm  Divine  has  thus  far  sustained  you.  For  this  we  would  unite  with  you  in  thanks- 
giving 'to  the  Father  of  lights,  irom  whom  conieth  every  good  and  perfect  gift;' 
and  with  you  woukl  we  rejoice  in  the  assurance  that  it  will  sustain  you  still.  Take 
courage,  dear  friend,  and  go  on  with  your  good  work.  Do  what  is  in  your  power  to 
pour  the  light  of  the  sun  of  righteousness  upon  the  people  which  sit  in  darknes.s, 
upon  the  tribes  on  whom  the  starlight  of  nature  nightly  shines,  and  upon  the  isles 
over  which  the  day-star  of  grace  has  arisen.  Accoin|)anied  and  aided  by  your  own 
beloved  son,  sustained  and  guided  by  the  adorable  Spirit  of  God,  may  you  be  en- 
abled to  do  much  to  dry  the  fountain  of  intemperance  and  licentiousness  which 
threaten  such  desolations  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and  to  hasten  the  universal 
diffusion  of  revealed  truth.  We  bid  you  God-speed  while  you  proclaim  to  perishing 
men  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  through  a  crucified  and  exalted  Saviour ;  while, 
with  self-sacrifice  and  devotedness  to  Clirist,  you  labor  'to  turn  men  from  darkne.«s 
to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.'  Pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  found 
faithful  in  this  work,  and  that  tlie  gospel  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glorified. 
And  now,  as  you  are  convinced  that  our  Master  calls  you  to  leave  us,  to  prosecute 
the  service  you  have  to  perform  for  Him  in  other  isles  and  coasts,  we  bid  you  and 
your  son  an  affectionate  farewell ;  and  part  with  you  as  with  valued  friends,  whom 
•we  hope  to  meet  in  peace,  when  the  sacrifices,  and  toils,  and  trials  of  a  missionary 
life  are  endcil.  'The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee.  The  Lord  make  his  face  to 
shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  thee.  The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon 
thee,  anil  give  thee  peace.'  Not  unto  us,  but  to  God  be  the  glory.  Your  aOiictionate 
friends. 

(Signed) 

A.«A  TiiunsTox,  Ephraim  W.  Clark,  David  B.  Lyman, 

HiKAM  15lX(iIIAM,  GeRRIT  P.  JuDI),  EpiIRAIM  SPALDING, 

Sajiuel  Whitney,  Dw'igiit  Baldwin,  Richard  Armstrong, 

William  Richards,  Reuben  Tinker,  Cochraine  Forbes, 

Levi  Chamberlain,  Henry  Dimond,  Wm.  P.  Alexander, 

Artemas  Bishop,  Sheldon  Dibisle,  Edmund  II.  Rogers, 

LoRRiN  Andrews,  Titus  Coan,  Lowell  Smith, 

John  Smith  Green,  Henry  II.  Hitchcock,  Benj.  W.  Parker, 

Peter  J.  Gulick,  John  S.  Emerson,  Edwin  O.  Hall. 
"  To  Daniel  Wheeler." 

An  acknowledgment  of  the  receipt  of  this  document  was  sent  to  Oahu  by  the 
British  Consul,  Ricliard  ("Iiarlton,  as  before  liinted  at;  a  copy  of  which  now  follows, 
with  the  substance  of  what  quickened  upon  my  mind  to  the  members  of  the  mission. 

"  To  the  Members  of  the  Mission  at  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
"Dear  Friends. — Your  joint  communication,  replete  with  the  expression  of 
brotherly  kindness  and  regard,  was  put  into  my  hand  just  as  we  were  quitting  the 
Bhores  of  Oahu.    Although  utterly  unmerited  on  my  part,  yet  I  feel  compelled  to 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


411 


accept  it,  from  a  belief  in  the  purity  of  those  motives  by  wliich  it  was  ilictated  ; 
while,  at  the  same  time,  the  feeling  is  awakened  that  to  me  belongs  only  '  blushing 
and  confusion  of  face.'  I  rejoice  in  the  opponunity  so  soon  afibrded  me  to  acknowl- 
edge its  receipt,  and  more  especially  because  I  had  felt  my  mind  drawn  towards  you, 
before  I  saw  its  contents ;  desiring  more  and  more  that  you  may  individually  become 
acquainted  with  the  binding  influence  of  that  love  which  many  waters  cannot  quench, 
'  unto  all  riches  of  the  full  assurance  of  understanding,  to  the  acknowledgment  of 
the  mystery  of  God,  and  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ;  in  whom  are  liid  all  the 
treasures  of  wisdoni  and  knowledge.'  I  desire  for  yon,  my  friends,  all  that  you  can 
jiossibly  desire  for  yourselves;  believing  that  your  principal  desire  is  to  be  true  fol- 
h)\vers  of  Him  who  said,  'If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  denv  himself 
and  take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  me.'  These  are  the  express  and  explicit 
terms  of  discipleship  to  which  untjualifieil  obedience  is  required,  and  from  which 
all  reservations  are  inadmissible:  let  us  e.xaniine  tlicn  how  far  these  indispensable 
conditions  arc  submitted  to  on  our  part.  If  we  profess  to  follow  the  great  and 
heavenly  e:^ample  of  Tlira  who  died  for  us  and  rose  again,'  in  which  all  the 
graces  of  earthly  perfection  are  combined,  in  all  our  actions  before  men,  let  us,  my 
friends,  be  complete,  and  do  it  also  in  all  our  words:  let  our  language  to  and  before 
men  be  like  hi.s.  Surely  we  ought  to  be  content  to  use  the  language  which  He  him- 
self uttered  and  accepted  of  men.  His  words  are  pure  words,  they  are  wholesome 
words ;  and  we  ought  to  consent  to  the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Then  let 
us  be  willing  to  follow  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory:  if  we  carry  his  example  fairly 
out,  our  speech  will  bewray  us  and  show  that  we  are  his  disciples  indeed:  we  shall 
find  that  this  brings  us  at  once  to  the  foot  of  the  cross,  the  daily  cross:  without  thia 
we  are  strangers  to  the  self-denying  holy  cross;  and  if  we  do  not  bear  the  cross,  we 
can  never  wear  the  crown.  Then  let  us  not  fear  to  confess  our  Lord  and  Haviour 
Jesus  Christ,  nor  be  ashamed  of  Him  and  his  word  before  men ;  remembering  the 
awful  declaration  which  be.-irs  upon  all,  and  applies  to  all,  'Whosoever  shall  deny 
r.ie  before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven;'  and 
'whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and  my  words  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  gen- 
eration, of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be  ashamed,  when  He  cometh  in  tiic  glory 
of  his  F.ithcr  with  tiie  holy  angels.'  This  has  been  put  into  niy  heart  in  love  towards 
you:  in  the  same  love  it  is  written,  and  in  which  I  tru^t  it  wiil  be  received,  fioni 
your  aflecti<jnate  friend, 

"  DaXIIX  AVllKKl.ER. 

"My  son  Charles  unites  with  me  in  an  a.ssurance  of  grateful  acknowledgment  and 
regard  for  your  kind  remembrance  of  him. 

"P. S. —  The  oppressed  condition  of  the  natives  of  this  island  is  truly  aifccting, 
and  prompts  me  to  remind  my  constant  friend  Hiram  Bingham  of  the  address 
that  was  presented  to  the  King  Kinau,  etc.,  at  his  house,  to  whose  care  the  printing 
of  it  was  committed. 

"  Uenry  Frceling,  in  the  rnnd  of  Waimm,  Isle  of  Tauai, 
27 Ih  qf  Sixth  Month,  1836." 


412 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


Recross  the  Eijuatou  —  IIeuvey  Islands  —  Visit  the  Isi.anii  of  Rauo- 

TONOA  FlMENDI.Y   PiECEPTION         ScMIOOI,         NaTIVE    MEEl'lNCiS         KiNDXESS  OF 

THE  Natives  —  Sail  for  the  Fiuendly  Isles. 

IITITHOUT  entering  into  the  particular  details  of  this  voyage,  wliieli 


TT  can  be  but  of  little  interest  to  those  on  shore,  we  direeted  our 
course  towards  the  equator,  endeavoring,  as  much  as  circumstances  would 
permit,  to  keep  to  the  eastward,  in  the  hope  of  fetching  the  island  of 
Karotonga,  one  of  tlie  Hervey  Isles,  in  latitude  21°  31'  south  of  the 
lino,  and  longitude  160^  west.  After  witnessing  the  usual  variety  of 
changes  in  the  winds  and  weather,  and  the  thunder-storms  to  which  these 
latitudes  are  sdbject,  we  were  favored  to  cross  the  equator  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  Seventh  Month,  in  health  and 
safety,  and  at  noon  were  in  latitude  forty  miles  south  ;  longitude  by 
lunar  observation  160°  west.  Not  a  single  vessel  was  seen  during  the 
whole  passage ;  and  although  we  must  have  passed  near  several  of  the 
islands  scattered  upon  the  surface  of  the  ocean,  both  north  and  south  of 
the  line,  yet  none  of  them  were  sighted  until  First  day,  the  olst,  when 
at  day-break  in  the  morning  the  island  of  Rarotonga  was  discovered 
about  seven  leagues  to  windward  of  us.  The  morning  was  then  calm, 
but  at  nine  o'clock,  A.  m.,  we  stretched  away  to  the  east  north-east,  with 
a  light  breeze,  there  being  no  alternative  but  that  of  endeavoring  to 
beat  up  to  it;  although  it  was  a  little  mortifying  to  perceive  that  the 
settled  trade-wind  blew  directly  from  it.  Having  by  dint  of  exertion 
gained  ground,  one  of  the  missionary  stations  could  plainly  be  discerned 
to  leeward  on  Second  day  afternoon.  This  was  known  by  the  appear- 
ance of  a  large  building,  which,  with  some  others  about  it,  was  white- 
washed, and  had  a  neat  appearance.  We  then  stood  to  the  southward 
until  the  other  missionary  station  was  open  to  our  view,  and  near  enough 
to  observe  a  number  of  the  natives  upon  the  lookout,  who  had  no  doubt 
descried  the  approach  of  a  strange  vessel  to  their  shores.  As  tlie  wind 
still  blew  strongly  against  us,  we  could  not  get  sufficiently  near  the  coast 
to  entice  the  canoes  to  come  off  before  the  night  closed  in  ;  so  we  hovered 
within  a  short  distance  of  the  island  until  the  next  morning,  the  2d  of 
Eighth  Month,  when  at  an  early  hour  a  boat  was  seen  coming  from  the 
shore,  from  the  first  station  observed  yesterday,  which  in  due  time  reached 
the  Henry  Freeliuff.  We  were  enabled  to  understand  from  our  visitors 
that  we 'were  off  the  station  of  Charles  Pittman  the  missionary,  with 
whom  and  with  his  wife  we  became  acquainted  at  the  island  of  Tahiti 
last  year.  They  were  at  that  time  in  a  weak  state  of  health,  and  it 
seemed  very  doubtful  whether  they  would  ever  be  able  (particularly 
Charles  Pittman)  to  return  to  the  island  of  Rarotonga.    It  was  very 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


413 


satisfactory  to  find  they  were  restored  to  tlieir  duty  iu  improved  health  ; 
more  especially  as  our  way  seemed  at  once  fairly  opened  tq  enter  upon 
this  new  scene  of  labor,  by  the  means  being  thus  marvellously  provided, 
as  tliere  was  no  other  resident  missionary  at  that  time  upon  tlie  island. 
I  sent  a  note  back  by  the  boat  to  say,  we  were  now  permitted  to  greet 
them  from  the  very  edge  of  Rarotonga ;  and  only  waited  information 
as  to  the  practicability  of  our  vessel  finding  a  place  of  safe  anchorage. 
This  boat  was  soon  discovered  to  be  again  coming  off,  and  on  near  ap- 
proach Charles  Pittman  himself  proved  to  be  on  board  of  her.  We 
had  scarcely  time  to  congratulate  each  other  after  he  had  reached  the 
deck,  before  he  became  sea-sick  from  the  tossing  of  our  vessel.  As  he 
was  unable  to  converse,  we  concluded  to  return  to  the  shore  with  him 
immediately:  he  remained  in  the  air  while  we  threw  ofiT  our  sea-gar- 
ments, and  we  then  put  off  together  for  the  shore.  He  began  to  revive 
as  we  got  into  smoother  water,  and  after  lauding  he  soon  came  round 
again.  As  we  drew  uigh  the  strand,  it  became  densely  covered  with  an 
innumerable  host  of  children,  who  at  once  hailed  us  as  tlieir  friends:  it 
was  with  difficulty  that  we  could  pass  along  for  them,  as  these  delighted 
little  naked  fellows  completely  choked  up  the  avenue  through  a  grove 
of  bananas,  which  leads  to  the  mission-house,  struggling  who  should  first 
get  hold  of  our  hands  ;  and  if  but  a  finger  could  lie  laid  hold  of,  it  seemed 
quite  to  satisfy  them :  this  banana  grove  was  of  Charles  Pittmau's  own 
planting.  Soon  after  reaching  the  house,  the  floor  was  studded  over 
with  natives  squatted  on  every  side,  the  elders  of  the  people  coming  for- 
ward to  salute  us,  and  welcome  us  to  their  island.  After  some  considera- 
tion and  inquiry  had  taken  place,  it  was  concluded  that  the  people  should 
be  generally  convened  to-morrow  morning  iu  that  district,  and  a  meet- 
ing held  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.  The  afternoon,  towards  sundown,  would 
have  been  preferred  on  some  accounts,  but  this  would  unavoidably  have 
thrown  us  into  the  dark,  and  thereby  rendered  our  return  to  the  Ilcnrij 
Frcclinrj  doubly  hazardous.  After  jjartaking  of  some  simple  refresh- 
ment, we  looked  round  the  village  of  Gnatagnia,  and  then  prepared  to 
return  to  our  vessel.  When  leaving  her  in  the  morning,  we  took  with 
us  an  English  union  jack,  for  the  purpose  of  hoisting  upon  a  lofty  bam- 
boo, or  cocoanut  tree,  as  a  signal  for  Captain  Keen  to  stand  in  as  close 
to  the  reefs  as  was  prudent  on  seeing  this  flag  displayed  upon  the  shore, 
to  save  the  labor  of  the  people  in  the  boat,  and  to  afford  us  every  chance 
of  smooth  water.  When  tliis  flag  was  put  up,  we  were  told  that  it  was 
the  first  time  the  English  flag  had  been  planted  upon  the  island  of  Ixaro- 
tonga;  very  peaceable  possession  had  been  taken  of  the  island  on  this 
occasion  at  any  rate,  and  one  in  which  a  most  cordial  reception  was 
strongly  evinced,  in  a  degree  of  that  love  which  casteth  out  fear  from 
every  breast,  and  makes  every  man  a  brother.  We  were  favored  to  get 
well  on  board,  and  then  purchased  a  few  fowls  and  vegetables  of  the 
native  crew,  more  with  a  view  to  please  than  from  a  want  of  fresh  pro- 
35* 


414 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL.  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


visions.  Our  meeliug  with  the  natives  to-morrow  is  now  entirely  de- 
pendent upon  the  elements,  a  shift  of  wind  may  compel  us  to  seek  safety, 
by  flying  from  the  island  before  the  returning  morning ;  but  having 
done  our  best,  we  must  cast  all  our  burden  and  all  our  care  upon  Ilim 
who  alone  can  bring  it  to  pass ;  before  whom  my  mind  is  humbled  and 
bowed  down,  imploring  help  and  strength  ;  that  the  righteous  cause  may 
not  be  tarni-slied  in  our  feeble  hands,  but  rather  that  the  Lord's  name 
may  be  exalted  and  glorified,  and  the  gospel  of  the  dear  Redeemer's 
spiritual  kingdom  faithfully  declared  to  these  people;  until  the  thanks- 
giving of  many  shall  redound  to  tlie  glory  and  praise  of  the  riches  of 
that  ail-saving  grace  and  truth  which  came  by  Him,  bringing  salvation 
unto  ail  mankind  the  world  over. 

E'ujhlli  Month  od. —  The  morning  was  beautifully  fine,  but  having 
crept  a  long  distance  from  the  island  during  the  darkness,  and  the  breeze 
now  being  very  light,  our  progress  shoreward  again  was  very  slow. 
Although  about  one-half  of  our  masts  only  could  be  seen  above  the 
horizon  when  the  day  broke  ;  yet  the  natives  liad  the  sagacity  to  perceive, 
by  the  position  of  our  sails,  that  we  were  steering  towai-ds  the  shore,  and 
immediately  put  off"  with  Charles  Pittman's  boat.  Our  own  boats  had 
been  t(3o  long  in  a  dry  state  to  be  trustworthy ;  and  as  there  was  no 
harbor  that  could  be  entered  with  prudence,  all  our  hands  were  required 
on  board,  as  the  vessel  was  liable  to  be  blown  off  to  sea  at  all  times. 
Charles  Pittman's  boat,  although  a  clumsy  one,  was  therefore  regarded  as 
a  privilege  and  addition  to  our  comforts.  From  our  distance  in  the 
ofRng,  it  was  nearly  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  before  this  boat  got  to  the  vessel ; 
but  desirous  of  rendering  ev^ery  assistance  in  his  power,  Alexander  Cun- 
ningham (a  person  whom  we  had  known  last  autumn  at  Eimeo,  and  now 
endeavoring  to  establish  a  sugar  plantation  on  his  own  account  at  Raro- 
tonga,)  came  off  in  her  :  having  some  knowledge  of  the  language,  he 
came  principally  to  interpret  between  us  and  the  natives,  should  occasion 
require  it.  While  the  breeze  freshened  a  little,  and  the  vessel  was 
enabled  to  steer  towards  the  mouth  of  the  channel  through  the  reef,  we 
kept  on  board  ;  but  on  approaching  the  coast  the  wind  began  to  die 
away,  and  we  then  proceeded  more  rapitily  in  the  boat.  On  landing  we 
were  met  by  several  hundreds  of  the  natives,  a  large  proportion  of  them 
boys ;  and  after  remaining  some  time  at  the  mission-house,  we  looked 
into  the  school  for  the  least  scholars,  some  of  whom  read  to  all  appear- 
ance very  readily.  In  the  large  school  we  heard  several  of  the  boys 
and  girls  read  verse  afler  verse  alternately  in  one  of  the  Evangelists ; 
and  were  informed  that  fifteen  hundred  copies  of  the  Four  Evangelists 
had  been  recently  received  from  England  via  Tahiti :  some  of  these 
were  read  audibly,  and  we  were  told  correctly.  After  some  further 
examination  by  catechising,  a  hymn  was  sung ;  the  schools  then  broke 
up  in  an  orderly  manner,  and  proceeded  towards  the  meeting-house. 

While  a  silent  spectator  in  the  schools,  the  love  of  the  Divine  Master 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL,   WHEELER.  415 


flowed  in  my  heart  towards  these  dear  children,  an  encouraging  and 
sealing  evidence  that  strength  and  ability  would  not  be  wanting  to  pro- 
claim the  glad  tidings  of  his  gospel  in  his  time.  The  house  was  filled, 
and  held  upwards  of  two  thousand  people.  We  remained  upon  the 
floor  of  the  building,  whilst  Charles  Pittman  read  my  certificates,  and 
explained  to  the  people  the  nature  of  my  visit,  I  believe  to  the  utmost 
in  his  power.  During  this  time  it  was  very  evident,  that  if  Ciiarles 
Pittman  had  been  speaking  by  my  side,  half  of  the  people  at  least  could 
not  have  heard  him,  and  therefore  I  thought  it  best  to  promote  his 
remaining  in  his  pulpit  by  joining  him  there.  I  remained  quiet,  how- 
ever, until  he  had  thoroughly  finished,  and  then  went  up  and  stood  iu 
silence  by  his  side  for  a  short  interval,  when  it  was  with  me  to  turn  the 
attention  of  the  gazing  islanders  to  the  "  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;"  that  the  great  object  of  our  thus  being  permitted  to 
assemble  together  might  be  fully  realized,  and  the  blessing  which  pre- 
vailed to  the  utmost  bound  of  the  everlasting  hills  might  rest  upon  us. 
After  this,  I  had  largely  to  declare  the  things  which  belong  unto  their 
peace,  and  to  turn  them  to  the  "  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world ; "  that  they  might  know  Him  to  be  so  in  blessed  reality, 
by  believing  in  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  shineth  in  every  heart 
as  a  light  in  a  dark  place;  that  by  taking  heed  thereunto,  they  would 
be  made  sensible  of  the  darkness  of  their  own  hearts.  It  was  for  this 
the  Saviour  died,  that  mankind  might  no  longer  walk  in  darkness,  but 
in  the  light  of  life;  that  as  sin  hath  heretofore  reigned  in  us  unto  death, 
so  now  might  grace  reign  through  righteousness  unto  eternal  life,  by 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  It  was  a  solemn  season  ;  the  power  of  the  Lord 
reigned  over  all,  and  his  own  works  rendered  living  praises  unto  Ilim 
and  the  Son  of  his  love.  After  the  meeting  broke  up,  some  time  was 
occupied  in  noticing  the  people,  who  remained  in  crowds  about  us.  It 
was  agreed  with  Charles  Pittman  that  the  people  at  Aaron  Biizacott's 
station,  about  eight  miles  distant,  should  that  evening  be  informed  of  my 
intention  to  visit  them  to-morrow ;  and  that  the  meeting  should  be 
requested  to  gather  at  an  early  hour  in  the  forenoon,  to  allow  sufficient 
time  for  my  return  to  the  vessel.  While  we  rested  and  refreshed,  the 
preconcerted  signal  was  made,  and  the  Ilcnry  Frccling  coming  pretty 
close  to  the  island,  we  got  safely  on  board  before  dark. 

Alh.  —  Having  an  overland  journey  to  perform,  I  repaired  to  the  shore 
in  good  time,  and  with  the  assistance  of  eight  stout  riatives  to  bear  me 
alternately  four  and  four  upon  their  shoulders  when  wearied,  this  journey 
was  accomplished  with  comparative  ease.  The  great  heat  of  the  sun 
when  it  shines,  renders  the  exercise  of  travelling  on  foot  too  fatiguing  to 
the  European  constitution  and  highly  imprudent  to  be  persisted  in  be- 
yond short  distances.  At  this  station  (Avarua)  we  had  a  fine  meeting, 
more  than  2r)()0  persons  being  present.  My  certificates  were  road  as 
usual,  and  I  had  largely  to  publish  the  glad  tidings  of  the  everlasting 


416 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEIi  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


gospel  amongst  them,  to  my  own  peace.  Although' at  first  standing  up 
I  was  much  depressed,  as  one  that  luid  no  might  and  was  ready  to  faint; 
yet  as  I  endeavored  to  keep  close  to  my  heavenly  guide,  strength  propor- 
tionate to  the  (lay,  and  confidence,  were  graciously  extended,  to  my 
humble  admiration.  Many  blessed  and  encouraging  truths  were  given 
me  to  spread  before  the  people,  to  the  exaltation,  I  humbly  trust,  of  the 
Most  High  God;  and  his  uame  and  power  were  magnified,  who  in  the 
greatness  of  his  love  and  strength  came  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which 
was  lost,  if  believed  in,  looked  lor,  and  yielded  unto,  in  the  obedience 
of  faith. 

The  meeting  held  late,  and  the  people  were  very  solid  and  attentive; 
my  syiiipalhizing  and  faithful  interpreter  could  not  help  acknowledging 
the  blessing  with  which  we  had  that  day  been  favored,  as  a  crowning 
evidence.  The  people  seemed  reluctant  to  separate ;  and  many  of  them 
followed  us  to  the  dwelling  of  the  absent  missionary,  where  we  partook 
of  a  repast,  which  had  been  kindly  prepared  for  our  accommodation. 
The  king  or  princii)al  chief,  Makca,  joined  us  ;  he  was  desirous  of  making 
a  proent  of  supplies  for  the  vessel ;  this  however  was  declined,  and  his 
kind  intention  acknowledged  with  gratitude.  This  chief's  sister  once 
dined  on  board  the  Ilenry  Freeling,  with  Poniare  the  queen  of  Tahiti, 
when  we  were  lying  in  the  bay  of  Papeite  at  that  island  a  year  ago  ;  and 
she  was  mentioned  in  my  Journal  of  that  day  as  the  sister  of  the  king 
of  Rarotoiiga.  She  was  at  the  meeting,  and  came  to  me  in  a  very  kind 
and  agreeable  manner  before  it  commenced,  and  after  it  was  over; 
Charles  Pittman  gave  me  a  pleasing  account  of  her  stability  of  conduct 
and  example.  Several  questions  were  i)ut  to  us  on  religious  subjects, 
through  Charles  Pittman,  by  Makea  and  others  who  attended ;  and  I 
had  an  opportunity  of  telling  them  what  great  things  the  Lord  had  done 
for  them,  and  that  the  princijial  work  they  had  to  do  in  return  was  to 
labor  in  the  vineyard  of  their  own  hearts,  etc.  We  got  back  to  the 
Guatagnia  station  before  sun-setting,  when  for  the  first  time  I  found  that 
there  was  an  out-station  twelve  miles  distant  on  the  other  side  of  the 
island,  the  people  of  which  had  not  been  at  either  of  the  meetings  that 
had  been  held.  I  rather  shrunk  at  the  receij)t  of  this  information,  prin- 
cipally I  believe  owing  to  the  continued  exposed  situation  of  the  vessel, 
and  perhaps  the  weak  state  of  my  Charles  might  throw  an  additional 
weight  into  the  scale  of  discouragement  on  the  occasion.  Without  mak- 
ing any  remark,  I  concluded  not  to  stop  over  the  tea  which  w^as  then 
ready,  but  return  immediately  on  board,  under  a  faint  expectation  of 
being  on  shore  again  to-morrow,  and  perhaps  getting  to  the  out-statioa 
in  question,  called  Aroragne,  on  the  Seventh  day  ;  to  be  in  a  state  of 
forwardness  to  leave  the  range  of  the  island  altogether  late  in  the  evening, 
if  that  was  permitted,  which  on  many  accounts  appeared  desirable  at 
the  moment.  I  was  favored  to  reach  the  vessel  at  the  edge  of  dark.  As 
the  evening  advanced,  blackness  and  darkness  began  to  gather  to  the 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


417 


southward,  incessant  lightning  followed  with  distant  peals  of  thunder; 
at  tlie  same  time  the  wind  began  to  freshen  from  the  westward,  a  very 
unusual  quarter,  as  the  regular  trade-wind  almost  constantly  prevails 
from  the  soutli-east  over  all  others.  It  was  now  apprehended  that  this 
unexpected  change  in  the  weather,  and  the  wild  appearance  of  the 
atmosphere,  would  prove  the  forerunners  of  a  Heavy  tempest ;  the  cap- 
tain thought.it  advisable,  under  these  circumstances,  to  haul  away  from 
tlie  island  under  a  press  of  canvas,  which  would  at  any  rate  remove 
every  apprehension  of  suffering  from  its  crags  and  reefs.  We  passed  a 
very  rugged  night,  and  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  were  assailed  with 
a  tremendous  squall  of  wind,  which  seemed  to  dispel  in  great  measure 
the  most  threatening  indications  of  the  atmosphere. 

btli.  —  Heavy  rain  and  rough  weather  ushered  in  the  new  morning, 
and  wiien  the  day  was  thoroughly  established,  we  were  found  to  be  so 
far  off  the  island,  as  to  render  the  whole  length  of  day  insufficient  for  us 
to  resume  our  former  position,  so  as  to  have  the  usual  intercourse  with 
its  iniiabitants.  This  being  conclusive,  the  day  was  expended  in  prepar- 
ing and  collecting  many  commodities  wanted  as  presents,  and  to  purchase 
6uj)plies  of  some  articles  the  most  needed  ;  also  in  searching  out  a  stock 
of  clotliing  and  materials,  for  the  purpose  of  relieving  the  wants  and 
sufferings  of  the  poor  nakeil  children,  who  were  often  shivering  with  the 
present  cold.  The  climate  of  this  island  is  stated  to  have  become  much 
cooler  within  the  last  three  or  four  years  than  it  was  formerly  :  tiie  heat 
of  the  sun  is  excessive  during  the  day,  but  the  nights  and  uiurniugs  arc 
chilly,  and  the  dews  very  heavy. 

0//i. —  After  a  very  tossing  and  almost  sleepless  night,  I  felt  much  cast 
down  at  the  situation  of  things  around  us,  and  seemed  inclined  to  lay 
a-iide  every  attempt  to  effect  a  landing  upon  the  island  to-day,  although 
we  had  got  int<j  an  eligible  position  lor  the  purpose  during  the  nigiit.  I 
did  not  feel  clear  of  tliis  out-station  at  Aroragne  ;  antl  yet  there  had 
been  no  opportunity  for  an  arrangement  to  be  made  for  it,  or  the  needful 
notice  given  of  an  intended  meeting ;  but  before  getting  up,  the  way  was 
made  plain  before  me  that  would  lead  to  peace  and  tranquillity  of  mind  ; 
to  insure  which  I  found  that  I  must  land  to-day  at  Guatagnia,  attend  the 
meeting  there  to-morrow,  and  on  Second  day  go  ofl'  to  the  out-station  at 
Aroragne:  to  this  I  felt  resigned,  and  told  Charles  that  this  was  the  only 
way  for  me  to  proceed  with  safety.  Every  exertion  was  made  to  pusli 
the  Ilairij  Frceliiir/  within  the  range  of  tolerably  smooth  water;  and  the 
natives  who  had  been  anxiously  watching  our  motions,  on  seeing  this, 
launched  the  boat  and  put  out  to  sea  to  meet  us.  The  health  of  my 
Charles  wa.s  so  favorably  restored,  as  to  allow  him  to  accompany  me; 
and  having  got  our  stores,  etc.,  safely  into  the  boat,  we  again  pushed  off 
for  the  shore,  and  on  landing  were  welcomed  by  the  cheerful  counte- 
nances of  the  islanders  as  usual.  On  reaching  the  missionary  dwelling, 
I  told  our  kind  host  and  hostess  that  we  were  now  come  to  take  up  our 

2Ii 


418 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


al)0(lo  with  tlicm  in  earnest.  On  explaining  the  prospect  then  before  ine, 
Charles  Pittnian  expressed  much  satisfaction  at  the  pru.bability  of  the 
Aroragne  people  being  visited.  I  left  directions  with  Captain  Keen  to 
stand  close  in  with  the  island  once  every  day  if  practicable ;  and  when 
we  were  ready  to  embark,  the  flag  should  be  hoisted  by  us  as  before 
agreed  upon.  The  remaining  part  of  the  day  was  fully  occupied  among 
the  people,  in  making  trifling  purchases  and  bestowing  rewards,  etc. 

1th.  (First  day.)  —  After  breakfast  this  morning,  the  Bible  was  laid 
before  me,  according  to  the  usual  practice  of  giving  preference  to  the 
stranger,  who  at  once  undertakes  to  read  a  chapter,  and  afterwards  to  go 
forward  with  a  prayer.  When  I  had  finished  reading,  we  remained  in 
silence.  I  had  a  secret  hope  this  circumstance  might  lead  into  serious 
consideration,  at  a  future  day,  as  to  the  practice  of  Friends  on  tliese  occa- 
sions ;  and  perhaps  point  out  the  dilference  between  those  whose  time  is 
always  ready,  and  others  who  can  only  move  in  the  ability  given  by  Him 
who  said  "  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing."  I  sometimes  feel  much  for 
some  of  the  former,  from  a  conviction  that  they  themselves  are  at  seasons 
brought  under  a  very  humiliating  sense  of  being  numbered  with  those 
who  "ask  and  receive  not;"  but  whilst  anxious  to  be  found  in  the  patli 
of  my  own  duty,  my  desire  is  to  be  clothed  with  the  heavenly  garment 
of  charity  towards  others  in  these  matters. 

The  time  of  the  native  meeting  now  drew  nigh,  at  the  thought  of  which 
my  mind  was  greatly  cast  down  ;  and  yet  I  felt  a  sustaining  confidence 
that  my  being  here  was  in  the  right  ordering.  For  if  my  own  inclina- 
tion could  have  been  gratified  and  followed,  we  should  have  been  this 
morning  out  of  sight  of  the  island  altogether.  Charles  Pittnian  might 
have  observed  my  sunken  condition ;  for,  previously  to  setting  out  for 
the  meeting,  he  seemed  desirous  to  ascertain  whether  I  should  speak  to 
the  people  or  not.  I  told  him  this  was  very  uncertain  ;  but  from  the  manner 
in  which  this  thing  had  been  brought  about,  which  was  certainly  not  iu 
mine  own  will,  it  was  by  no  means  improbable  that  I  might  have  some- 
thing to  say  to  them.  The  house  was  well  filled  when  we  reached  it,  and 
Charles  Pittman  at  once  ascended  the  pulpit,  but  I  remained  on  the 
ground  floor,  as  one  having  no  part  to  take  in  the  matter ;  and,  I  trust, 
in  a  state  something  similar  to  that  of  passive  clay,  willing  to  be  any- 
thing or  nothing,  to  do  or  to  suffer  in  secret  with  the  suffering  seed. 
Charles  Pittman  went  on  with  the  usual  services,  as  if  he  liad  little  ex- 
pectation of  any  interference  on  my  part ;  but  when  the  second  singing 
was  concluded,  the  way  seemed  at  once  to  open  for  my  going  to  him. 
On  my  getting  into  the  pulpit,  such  was  ray  blank  condition,  that  I  told 
him  we  must  proceed  slowly ;  for  I  should  have  to  look  well  for  the  step- 
ping-stones to  get  along  with  safety.  We  stood  some  time  in  silence 
together,  when  my  mouth  was  opened  with  our  blessed  Lord's  declara- 
tion, "there  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  that  need  no  repentance."  Such  is  the 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


419 


everlasting  mercy,  aud  boundless  love  of  God  to  his  creature  man,  that 
He  willeth  not  tlie  death  of  a  sinner ;  but  rather  that  all  should  repent, 
forsake  the  evil  of  their  ways,  return  unto  Him,  and  live  forever.  For 
this  the  Saviour  came ;  not  to  condemn,  but  to  save  a  guilty  world  :  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  that 
we  might  have  life,  and  that  we  might  have  it  more  abundantly.  He 
purchased  for  poor,  Inst,  finite  man  the  unspeakable  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself  on  the  blood-stained  cross,  "the just 
for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring  us  unto  God;"  who  "so  loved  the 
world,  that  He  gave  his  only-begotten  Sou,  that  whosoever  belie veth  in 
Him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  But  none  can  be 
benefited  by  the  coming  and  sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus  without  an 
implicit  belief  in  Him.  A  mere  belief  in  the  outward  fact  of  his  com- 
ing in  the  flesh  upon  the  earth  will  not  suffice  :  we  must  believe  in  the 
coming  of  his  Holy  Spirit  into  our  hearts,  and  in  his  power  to  cleanse 
and  save  his  people  from  their  sins.  How  many  in  this  our  day  fall 
short  of  the  knowledge  of  the  only  "  true  God  aud  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
He  hath  sent,  which  is  life  eternal,"  through  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief! 
AVhcu  the  Saviour  of  meu  was  personally  upon  the  earth,  and  men  beheld 
his  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth, 
his  mighty  works  were  few  in  some  places,  because  of  the  unbeliL-ving 
hearts  of  the  people;  and  He  had  frequently  to  upbraid  the  doubting, 
unbelieving  multitude  for  their  hardness  of  heart;  there  were  also  found 
among  his  own  disciples  those  that  were  slow  of  heart  to  believe  respect- 
ing Him.  "Except  ye  see  signs  and  wonders,  ye  will  not  believe,"  was 
his  language  on  one  occasion  ;  "  but  blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen, 
and  yet  have  believed."  Great  indeed  was  my  desire  that  these  simj)le- 
hearted  islanders  might  not  be  faithless,  but  believing,  that  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory  might  be  theirs,  that  Christ  might  dwell  in  their  hearts 
by  faith,  even  He,  whom  not  having  seen,  they  yet  desired  to  love.  For 
about  an  hour  and  a  half  I  was  drawn  forth  to  plead  with  these  dear 
peoj)le,  in  the  love  of  the  gospel ;  that  they  might  be  reconciled  to  God, 
for  Clirist's  sake,  for  their  own  soul's  sake,  and  ours  also,  because  of  the 
Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  It  was  indeed  a  glorious  meeting,  and  oii-ht  to 
be  commemorated  with  humblest  gratitude  and  praise. 

My  faithful  interpreter  was  almost  overcome  with  the  .-.(.n^:  of  the 
working  of  the  Lord's  almighty  power.  When  the  spring  was  closed 
up,  he  spoke  to  me  in  allusion  to  my  having  said,  on  first  going  into  tho 
pulpit,  that  "  I  should  have  to  look  well  for  the  stepping-stones  to  get 
along  with  safety,"  saying,  that  he  soon  found  I  had  got  upon  good 
ground,  from  the  feelings  he  experienced.  But  the  sentence  of  death 
was  mine;  and  though  I  have  truly  nothing  to  boast  of  but  weakness 
and  infirmity,  both  of  late  much  and  evidently  increased,  yet  how  can  I 
do  less  than  cause  the  voice  of  the  praise  of  my  God  to  be  heard,  by 
faithfully  testifying  to  that  loving-kindness  which  is  better  than  life: 


420 


MEMOIRS  OF  DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


his  work  is  honorable  and  glorious,  his  righteousness  enilurcth  forever. 
I  sat  down  in  nothingness  and  weakness;  the  creature  was  laid  iu  the 
dust,  as  one  that  owed  unto  his  Lord  far  more  than  "  five  hundred  pence" 
many  times  nuilti[)lied,  and  wlio  had  nothing  to  pay  with ;  self-convicted, 
too,  and  as  one  to  whom  all  tliat  had  been  spoken  most  fully  applied. 
Although  the  meeting  had  held  long  before  I  took  any  part  in  it,  and 
was  then  prolonged  to  an  unseasonable  length,  the  people  retained  their 
seats,  as  if  fearful  of  disturbing  the  covering  which  was  permitted  to 
overshadow  us;  and  they  continued  iu  stillness  after  we  came  down 
upon  the  floor  to  them  :  but  on  my  remarking  to  Charles  Pittraan  that 
they  did  not  seem  willing  to  go  away,  he  said  a  few  sentences  to  them, 
after  which  they  quietly  withdrew. 

8^/(.  —  Rose  at  the  earliest  cock-crowing  this  morning,  and  prepared 
to  set  forward  for  Aroragne.  The  night  having  been  squally,  and  the 
morning  opening  with  showers  of  rain,  it  was  thouglit  the  exposure  and 
fatigue  would  be  more  than  my  Charles  could  support,  as  the  present 
state  of  his  health  rendered  unwarrantable  anything  bordering  on  risk ; 
it  was  therefore  concluded  best  that  he  should  remain  at  Gnatagnia, 
Charles  complied  with  this  determination  rather  reluctantly,  being  de- 
sirous of  rendering  assistance  in  any  way  within  his  power,  and  not  liking 
to  be  so  separated  from  the  scene  of  duty.  Charles  Pittman  and  myself 
moved  forward,  he  on  horseback,  and  myself  in  the  usual  way,  with  a 
body  of  natives,  ten  in  number.  In  the  morning  the  rain  made  the 
work  cooler,  and  seemed  to  make  no  impression  as  it  fell  on  their  well- 
oiled  skins:  the  burning  and  dazzling  white  sand  on  which  we  travelled 
was  nicely  cooled  by  the  showers,  and  retained  a  refreshing  temperature 
while  the  atmosphere  remained  cloudy  ;  but  on  our  return  in  the  after- 
noon, the  sun  was  burning  hot,  and  the  weather  totally  changed.  Notice 
having  been  timely  given,  we  found  the  people  prepared  to  receive  us, 
and  the  meeting  was  soon  collected,  to  the  number  of  fifteen  hundred 
persons.  Being  a  stranger  on  this  side  the  island,  my  certificates  were 
read  as  usual  at  the  commencement;  an  arrangement  always  preferred 
by  myself,  from  having  so  often  witnessed  it  to  bring  the  people  into 
stillness  and  attention,  and  also  to  renew  a  fresh  feeling  of  the  precious 
unity  and  sympathy  of  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  far  away ;  the  re- 
membrance of  them  under  these  circumstances,  in  the  love  and  fellow- 
ship of  the  gospel,  brings  strength,  while  it  softens  the  heart.  I  remained 
upon  the  floor,  with  a  crowd  of  natives  squatted  about  me,  and  having 
now  no  one  near  me  that  I  had  ever  seen  before,  I  felt  like  a  stranger 
indeed.  When  the  time  arrived,  I  went  to  Charles  Pittraan,  and  event- 
ually broke  the  silence,  by  reminding  the  people  of  Him  who  knoweth 
our  down-sitting  and  up-rising,  and  understandeth  our  thoughts  afar  off; 
yea,  there  is  not  a  word  in  our  tongue  but  He  knoweth  it  altogether : 
"  all  things  are  naked  and  open  to  the  eyes  of  Him  with  whom  we  have 
to  do."    "  None  of  us  can  by  any  means  redeem  his  brother,  or  give  to 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


421 


God  a  ransom  for  hitu ; "  our  salvation  must  be  wrought  out  by  our- 
selves, and  that  with  fear  and  trembling.  But  sinful  and  impotent  as 
we  are,  the  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  great  work  are  merci- 
fully placed  within  the  reach  of  all,  through  the  unutterable  love  of 
God,  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  crucified,  risen,  and  glorifitd  Lord.  In  order 
to  partake  of  this  great  and  universal  salvation  conferred  upon  mankind 
by  the  "  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  we  must  come  to 
the  experimental  knowledge  of  Him  who  is  the  eternal  author  of  it  all. 
He  tasted  death  for  every  man  ;  and  by  the  awful  sacrifice  of  liinisolf, 
not  only  procured  for  a  guilty  world  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
but  the  unspeakable  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "  I  am  the  light  of  the 
world,"  said  Christ;  "he  that  foUoweth  me  siiall  not  walk  in  darkness, 
but  shall  have  the  light  of  life."  Those  who  believe  in  this  light,  and 
walk  in  this  light,  who  bring  their  thoughts,  words,  and  deeds  to  it,  and 
obey  its  manifestations,  are  they  who  love  Christ  and  keep  his  command- 
ments ;  for  Christ  is  the  light:  and  in  thus  doing,  they  love  God,  for 
God  is  light :  "  I  and  my  Fatlier  arc  one."  "  If  we  walk  in  the  light, 
as  He  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  the  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ  his  Sou  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  The  spring  of  the 
everlasting  gospel  flowed  freely  to  this  people,  and  in  its  authority  I  was 
enabled  to  appeal  unto  themselves,  and  make  them  their  own  living 
witnesses  to  the  inshiuing  of"  the  light  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ" 
in  their  own  hearts.  That  although  it  was  their  lot  to  dwell  in  a  remote 
part  of  the  globe,  on  a  small  spot  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  tiiey  were 
alike  the  objects  of  everlasting  and  redeeming  love  with  those  who  in- 
habited every  other  part  of  the  Lord's  earth  ;  and  for  them  the  pn  cious 
blood  of  Christ  was  shed,  as  for  rae,  and  mine,  and  all  mankind.  The 
j)e()ple  were  invited  to  repent,  believe,  and  obey  the  gospel,  and  they 
wouM  find  it  to  be  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  through  tlie  Holy 
Spirit.  And  as  they  came  to  enjoy  the  blessedness  of  those  who  believe 
in  .lesus,  and  walk  in  his  light  in  obedience  to  its  discoveries,  their  hearts 
would  be  changed,  and  become  more  and  more  turned  towards  iIk  ir  dear 
children,  than  is  at  present  the  case,  that  they  also  might  with  them  piir- 
take  in  the  joys  of  God's.salvation.  It  was  a  memorable  sea.son,  and  I 
trust  will  not  .soon  be  forgotten.  After  noticing  the  people,  we  rej)aired 
to  a  native  teacher's  iiou.se,  and  partook  of  some  coDling  refreshment  of 
which  we  both  stood  in  need.  On  our  return  to  Gnatagnia,  we  slopped 
to  examine  a  new  place  of  worshi]),  sixty  feet  square,  which  is  iMiildiiig 
of  coral,  or  agglomerated  sand  and  shells,  and  is  nearly  complete  to  the 
roof  This  structure  is  carried  on  under  the  direction  of  A.  Cunning- 
liam.  We  reached  the  mi.ssion-house  too  late  to  embark,  on  account  of 
there  being  several  nuitters  yet  to  attend  to,  though  the  Ilcnry  Fneling 
was  at  the  time  hovering  pretty  near  the  .southernmost  end  of  the  i.>^land. 

9//t. —  Several  articles  being  now  wanted  from  the  vessel  in  order  to 
discharge  the  debts  contracted,  and  yet  to  be  incurred,  for  hogs,  vegetables, 
36 


422 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


and  labor  in  the  overland  journeys  and  in  the  boat,  etc.,  it  was  concluded 
that  Charles  should  go  on  board  to  procure  these  things,  while  I,  with 
the  assistance  of  Charles  Pittnian',  endeavored  to  procure  what  was  want- 
ing, and  made  every  arrangement  calculated  to  forward  iny  intention  of 
quitting  the  shores  of  Rarotonga  towards  evening.  I  cannot  omit  men- 
tioning the  kind  behavior  of  the  natives  last  evening  after  our  return 
from  Aroragne :  they  were  probably  aware  that  the  time  was  at  hand 
for  our  final  departure  from  the  island,  and  the  house  of  the  missionary 
was  like  a  fair  the  whole  time;  they  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in 
doing  anything  they  thought  would  please.  Several  of  the  young  women 
applied,  through  Charles  Pittman,  for  permission  to  rub  my  feet,  legs, 
and  knees,  in  the  manner  in  which  they  are  accustomed  to  perform  the 
operation  on  the  persons  of  their  chiefs,  when  greatly  fatigued  ;  saying, 
that  I  had  had  a  very  long  journey  that  day,  and  must  be  weary,  and  iu 
need  of  what  they  could  do.  I  was  not  very  partial  to  this  method  of 
relief,  but  did  not  like  to  appear  to  slight  their  simple  offer;  but  I  was 
afterwards  surprised  to  find  in  how  short  a  time  all  aches  and  pains  of 
weariness  were  entirely  removed  by  their  persevering  diligence,  several 
of  them  were  at  work  at  the  same  time,  and  trying  who  could  do  the 
most.  On  this  island  we  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  a  great  increase  of 
population,  the  children  swarmed  about  its  shores  like  bees,  and  I  think 
Charles  Pittman  said  the  schools  were  attended  by  3000  of  different  ages 
and  both  sexes.  The  houses  of  the  natives  are  mostly  constructed  with 
some  degree  of  uniformity,  neatly  whitewashed,  with  roads  to  many  of 
them  made  of  broken  .shells,  and  a  j^ublic  road  for  travelling  upon ;  and 
the  people  seem  to  live  generally  in  a  state  of  enjoyment.  The  fruit  and 
vegetables  usually  found  upon  the  isles  of  the  Pacific  abound,  as  the 
island  is  like  a  well-watered  hot-bed.  The  lofty  mountains  in  its  centre 
obstruct  the  passage  of  the  clouds,  and  cause  an  abundant  supply  of  rain. 
But  what  conduces  most  to  the  comfort  and  real  happiness  of  the  people, 
and  causes  an  increasing  population,  is  the  circumstance  of  there  being 
DO  good  harbor  for  shipping ;  they  have,  consequently,  very  slight  inter- 
course with  the  English  and  American  sailors,  and  are  therefore  free 
from  that  dreadful  disease,  the  blasting  influence  of  which  is  fast  depop- 
ulating every  other  isle  which  our  footsteps  have  traversed :  to  this  truth 
may  be  added  another,  originating  in  the  same  cause,  there  is  no  rum 
dealer  upon  the  island  ;  ardent  spirit  is  a  curse  entailed  upon  most  others 
by  these  scourges  of  the  human  race,  either  publicly  or  privately  intro- 
duced by  the  shipping.  The  remains  of  the  wreck  of  the  Charles  Daggett, 
an  American  vessel,  were  lying  upon  the  reefs  of  Rarotonga ;  it  appears 
that  no  lives  were  lost;  the  cargo,  consisting  principally  of  pearl  shells, 
and  cocoa-nut  oil,  was  saved  by  the  natives,  and  the  crew  had  been  hap- 
pily shipped  off  shortly  afterwards.  This  vessel  we  met  with  at  Tahiti 
last  year;  she  put  in  twice,  and  was  then  in  the  very  act  of  diffusing  her 
rum,  muskets,  and  gunpowder  amongst  the  islands,  for  cocoa-nut  oil, 


1836] 


MEMOIRS    OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


423 


pearl  sliells,  arrow-root,  etc.  She  was  prosecuting  another  voyage,  and 
had  been  fitted  out  at  Sydney,  Xew  South  Wales,  where  one  or  more  of 
her  owners  reside,  and  where  many  others  reside  who  are  accumulating 
wealth  by  a  traffic  which  promotes  the  destruction  of  their  fellow- men. 
After  discharging  all  our  debts,  and  affording  as  many  supplies  to  our 
friends,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  dear  children,  as  we  could  spare, 
we  took  our  last  meal  with  Charles  and  Elizabeth  Pittman  ;  we  then 
bade  a  final  adieu  to  the  shores  of  Rarotonga  and  its  swarthy  tribe  as  to 
the  outward,  but  to  memory  lastingly  precious,  though  as  far  distant  as 
the  east  is  from  the  west. 

The  Henry  Freeling  anticipated  our  movement,  and  stretched  in  upon 
the  coast,  when  the  boat  made  its  appearance;  and  we  were  favored  to 
get  safely  on  board  at  half-past  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  A. 
M'Dunald  and  Alexander  Cunningham  accompanied  us,  and  returned 
with  the  boat  again  to  the  shore.  We  got  in  our  numerous  articles  with- 
out being  materially  injured  by  the  spray  of  the  sea,  and  at  four  o'clock 
filled  our  sails  and  bore  away  to  the  westward  ;  cleared  the  southernmost 
point  and  its  crags  before  dark  ;  and  at  miduight  were  at  least  fifty  miles 
from  this  interesting  and  highly  favored  little  island.  Besides  Rarotonga 
there  are  four  small  islands  inhabited,  which  comprise  the  Hervey  group  ; 
but  not  one  missionary  amongst  them  all.  Our  friend,  Charles  Pittman, 
feeble  as  he  is,  would,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  believing,  have  freely  de- 
voted his  remaining  strength  to  our  service,  and  united  in  a  visit  to  them 
with  us,  had  his  fellow-missionary  Aaron  Buzacott  been  at  his  own 
station  at  Avarua;  but  the  absence  of  the  latter  deprived  us  of  an  inter- 
preter, without  which  such  a  visit  would  have  been  in  vain ;  I  think  I 
should  not  have  been  satisfied  to  pass  them  by,  could  one  have  been 
obtiiiiied.  The  names  of  these  islands  are,  Maiigaia,  Atiu,  Aitutaki, 
Mitiaro,  or  Alauki  ;  their  population  is  cnlimatcd  at  oOOO  i)eople.  These 
islands  are  now  and  then  visited  by  a  missionary  from  Rarotonga;  such 
a  circumstance  must,  however,  be  very  rare,  as  it  can  only  occur  when  a 
vessel  comes  down  from  the  Georgian  or  Society  group,  to  range  amongst 
them,  and  collect  cocoa-nut  oil,  arrow-root,  etc.;  tiiere  arc,  however,  some 
native  teachers  distributed  amongst  them  from  Rarotonga.  This  group 
was  first  discovered  by  our  countrynian  Captain  Cook,  and  was  after- 
wards named  the  Hervey  Islands.  It  is  with  much  satisfaction  I  have 
learned  that  our  valuable  interpreter  Samuel  Wilson,  who  accompanied 
us  round  Tahiti,  in  183o,  is  now  an  aj)pointe(l  missionary  by  the  London 
Bociety  to  the  station  of  Arorague,  on  tlie  south  side  of  Rarotonga. 

Our  visit  to  Rarotonga  cannot,  I  think,  on  various  accounts,  bo  soon 
obliterated  from  our  minds,  or  pass  away  as  a  tale  that  is  told:  the  ret- 
rospect of  the  highly  favored  seasons,  so  condescendingly  permitted  to 
crown  the  different  assemblies  of  the  people,  only  brightens  the  nioi-e  as 
the  days  are  increased  which  throw  the  scene  of  such  love  and  such  mercy 
still  further  and  further  behind.   The  circumstance  of  the  Henry  Freeling 


424 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1S36. 


having  to  boat  about  during  the  whole  time,  rendered  it  doubly  hazardous 
on  her  account,  and  made  our  different  trips  to  the  shore  mucli  more  dif- 
ficult and  protracted  ;  the  boisterous  state  of  the  weather,  and  the  trade- 
wind  coming  round  both  ends  of  tlie  island,  and  then  meeting,  placed  the 
boat  and  ourselves  in  a  precarious  situation,  when  getting  in  or  out  of  the 
vessel ;  and  the  wet  necessarily  encountered  in  passing  to  and  fro  by  boat ; 
tiiese  are  occurrences  which,  although  at  the  time  somewhat  irksome  and 
hindering,  when  over,  are  not  worthy  to  be  recorded  ;  such  was  the  peace, 
and  love,  and  sweetness  that  flowed  from  the  everlasting  lountaiu  and 
source  of  all  our  sure  mercies,  which  even  exceeded  the  hundred-fold 
promised  to  those  that  leave  all  for  Christ's  sake  and  his  gospel :  to  the 
])raise  of  Him,  whose  faithfulness  faileth  not,  be  it  spoken.  Before  leav- 
ing Karotonga,  I  received  several  letters  from  some  of  tlie  most  capable 
scholars  in  the  school  at  Gnatagnia,  which  were  literally  translated  to 
us ;  one  of  which  I  subjoin  as  a  specimen,  which  will  suffice  for  the  whole, 
as  they  are  nearly  in  the  same  strain.  It  is  from  Tekori,  a  boy  of  about 
sixteen  years  of  age. 

"This  is  my  speech  to  you,  Daniel  Wheeler. — 

"  Read  it,  that  you  may  know  great  is  our  joy  iu  seeing  your  face,  and 
in  knowing  your  speech  of  God's  great  kindness  to  you.  Attend,  I  will 
relate  to  you  the  coming  of  God's  word  to  us.  We  were  heathens  for- 
merly, we  did  not  know  the  living  God  Jehovah.  At  that  time  the  devil 
was  our  god ;  we  worshi{)ped  him,  and  did  that  which  is  agreeable  to  his 
will:  that  was  our  condition  formerly,  Daniel  Wheeler.  Attend  —  then 
arrived  the  season  in  which  the  word  of  the  great  God  came  to  us,  even 
of  Jehovah,  and  the  word  of  God  spread  among  us  in  that  season  ;  still 
listen  —  God  sent  his  servants  to  us,  to  inform  us  of  the  true  way.  Then 
tlie  light  sprung  up  in  the  midst  of  us.  The  word  spoken  by  Isaiah  the 
prophet  was  then  fulfilled,  chap.  Ix.,  verse  1.  'Arise,  shine,  for  thy  liglit 
is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee.'  Behold,  the  light 
of  Jehovah  came  to  this  land,  and  the  light  of  Jehovah  dawned  upon 
us :  then  the  word  of  God  spread  on  this  land.  The  children  know  the 
word  of  God.  Pittman  taught  us  unweariedly,  and  in  this  likewise  be- 
hohl  the  love  of  God  to  us. 

"  Our  friend  and  brother,  Daniel  Wheeler,  I  think  of  the  kindness 
of  God  in  conveying  you  from  your  land  —  from  Britain.  You  have 
been  directed  by  God  to  this  land  and  that  land  ;  you  have  witnessed  his 
loving  kindness,  you  have  seen  what  has  occurred  in  the  deep,  the 
mighty  power  of  God.  He  will  not  forsake  those  who  put  their  trust  iu 
Him.  Friend,  when  you  go  to  visit  this  land  and  that  land,  we  will  pray 
to  God,  that  He  may  safely  conduct  you  to  the  land  whither  you  wish  to 
go,  and  that  He  may  carry  you  safely  to  your  own  land.  Friend,  now 
go ;  we  have  met,  you  have  seen  our  face  in  Rarotonga,  and  we  have 
seen  your  face.  Observe,  one  thing  yet  remains.  When  we  shall  be 
assembled  with  the  word  of  God,  of  the  blessed,  in  that  world  of  joy 


1836.1 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


425 


the  good  people  of  Britain  will  know  those  of  Rarotonga,  and  the  sood 
people  of  Rarotouga  will  know  those  of  Britain  ;  and  then  will  be  known 
the  true  state  of  that  land  and  this  land.  This  is  a  little  speech  of 
compassion  towards  you  :  may  you  be  preserved  in  your  voyaging.  And 
now,  may  the  grace  of  God  be  granted  to  us,  even  so,  Amen. 
"  From  Tekori :  that  is  all  I  have  to  say." 

16ih. —  Since  quitting  the  neighborhood  of  Rarotonga,  our  course  has 
been  directed,  when  the  weather  would  permit,  towards  the  Friendly 
Ishimls,  which  lie  in  a  westerly  direction  from  the  Hervey  group,  at  a 
distance  of  from  eleven  to  twelve  hundred  miles ;  but  having  now  to 
traverse  near  the  edge  of  the  trade  latitude,  the  winds  became  much 
more  unstal)le;  sometimes  they  arc  directly  opposed  to  our  proceeding, 
and  often  boisterous,  witli  as  much  sea  as  our  little  vessel  could  at  times 
well  bear.  Nothing  material  occurred  on  the  passage  from  Rarotonga : 
our  devotional  duties  were  attended  to  as  usual ;  and  though  Cliarles 
and  myself  had  much  to  contend  with,  from  the  heat  of  the  climate  and 
our  narrow  limits  in  the  cabin,  during  our  endeavors  to  draw  nigli  unto 
the  Lord,  yet  there  is  ample  encouragement,  notwithstanding  human 
weakness  and  frailty,  and  the  hindering  things  to  which  these  poor  bodies 
are  suljject,  for  all  to  persevere  in  wrestling  for  the  blessing,  \\[lh  the 
nolde  resolution  of  the  patriarch,  "  I  will  not  let  thee  go,  until  thou  bless 
rae."  It  was  expected,  I  believe,  by  all  on  board  that  we  should  steer 
for  the  island  of  Tongataboo,  but  a  variety  of  circumstances  operated 
upon  my  mind  to  produce  a  determination  to  aim  iu  the  first  place  at 
the  northernmost  island,  Vavau  :  this  was  so  fixed  with  me,  that  I  told 
Captain  Keen,  before  we  lost  sight  of  Rarotonga,  the  conclusion  I  had 
come  to;  he  made  arrangements  accordingly  to  accomplish  the  object  in 
view.  At  noon  to-day,  it  was  found  from  accurate  calculation  that  the 
island  of  Vavau  was  only  distant  about  102  miles.  As  we  were  now 
making  rapid  progress  towards  our  destination,  rolling  away  before  a 
strong  wind  and  following  sea,  it  was  thought  that  the  distance  was  too 
short  to  warrant  running  on  through  the  night  and  the  more  so,  as  the 
moon  was  too  young  to  afli()rd  any  light,  when  that  wouhl  be  the  most 
needed.  Our  canvas  was  accordingly  reducc<l,  and  at  nine  o'clock,  r.  M., 
we  hove  to  for  the  night. 

nth. —  At  five  o'clock,  a.  m.,  bore  up  and  made  sail  to  the  westward. 
At  nine  o'clock  wo  were  cheered  with  a  sight  of  the  island,  and  immedi- 
ately stood  for  the  northernmost  i)hiff,  with  a  fresh  trade-wind  in  our 
favor.  At  noon,  we  were  abreast  of  the  bluH"  and  hauled  round  the 
different  headlands  as  close  as  was  prudent,  with  a  good  lookout  from 
the  masthead  for  the  breakers.  Although  furnished  with  an  ample 
number  of  nautical  charts,  yet  none  afforded  specific  directions  for 
approaching  these  shores;  and  it  was  perplexing  to  find  that  a  rough 
sketch  printed  by  Mariner  (who  long  resided  among  the  Tonga  Isles, 
and  published  a  history  of  them),  in  our  possession,  disagreed  in  toto 
35* 


426 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEI.   W  II  E  E  L  E  U  , 


[1836. 


witli  two  first-rato  charts  we  had  on  hoard  ;  and  yet  this  imperfect  sketch' 
furnished  to  all  appearance  the  hest  directions  for  entering  Port  Refuge, 
although  certainly  never  intended  as  a  seaman's  guide.  On  reaching  a 
headland  which  we  expected  would  form  one  side  of  a  spacious  hay,  iu 
whirii  we  were  hoping  to  find  shelter,  it  was  Ibund  on  rounding  it,  to  our 
great  consternation,  that  island  after  island  began  to  show  itself;  until 
every  prospect  of  finding  a  port  seemed  closed  up:  it  remained  to  be 
determined  whether  we  should  run  out  to  sea  again,  or  risk  an  attempt 
to  find  shelter,  by  working  into  the  heart  of  the  group  at  a  venture. 
Every  precaution  was  used  to  avoid  sunken  rocks  and  shoals,  and  the 
color  of  the  water  was  our  faithful  guide.  In  the  course  of  a  few  tacks, 
we  seemed  to  be  completely  embarrassed  amidst  this  host  of  enemies;  we 
looked  in  vain  on  every  side  for  an  opening  to  the  place,  which  we  had 
before  anticipated  finding  without  any  difficulty.  At  last,  as  the  sun  was 
rapidly  setting,  there  seemed  no  chance  of  success,  or  option  left,  but  that 
of  taking  refuge  at  sea,  instead  of  in  the  port  that  bears  the  name  of 
Refuge.  Our  captain  would  gladly  have  relinquished  this  hazardous 
pursuit,  and  made  off  while  there  was  daylight  to  see  the  way  out  again  ; 
but,  we  had  still  some  hope  left  that  the  design  would  be  accomplished, 
and  when  as  the  daylight  receded,  that  hope  sickened  within  us,  the  sight 
of  a  ship  at  anchor  renewed  it  again  like  a  charm,  and  stimulated  to 
more  persevering  exertion.  A  second  ship  was  now  soon  discovered  near 
the  first,  and  seeing  an  English  jack  flying  for  a  pilot,  they  both  dis- 
played the  American  flag.  It  soon  became  dark,  but  there  was  as  yet 
no  anchorage;  we  had  sounded  in  vain  ;  and  though  surrounded  by 
islands  on  every  hand  there  was  no  bottom  to  be  found.  The  place 
where  these  ships  were  seen  was  now  our  aim,  and  at  length  we  succeeded 
in  getting  near  enough  to  hail  the  Pacific,  of  Nantucket,  at  anchor  in 
twenty-eight  fathoms  water  ;  but  by  running  a  little  nearer  the  sliore,  we 
found  a  sandy  bottom,  with  sixteen  fathoms  upon  it,  which,  after  tumbling 
about  for  two  mouths  since  leaving  the  roads  of  Waimea,  at  the  Sand- 
wich Isle  Tauai,  was  accepted  with  thankfulness.  What  shall  we  render 
unto  the  Lord  Most  High,  whose  goodness  and  mercy  still  follow  us  in 
the  way  that  we  go?  Yea,  He  delivereth  the  poor,  and  him  that  hath  no 
helper.  What  shall  we  say,  or  what  shall  we  do,  but  wonder  and  adore, 
in  humble  prostration  of  soul,  the  fulness  and  extent  of  that  love  which 
no  tongue  can  set  forth  or  declare:  it  is  boundless,  as  his  everlasting 
mercy,  filling  all  space,  and  unfathomable  as  the  ocean  we  traverse. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


427 


CHAPTER  XXXL 


Yavau —  Wesleyax  Missionaries  —  Xative  Mef.tixgs  at  Neiafu,  Feletoa, 
AXD  IlAAi.ArFuu  —  Appointed  Meeting  for  Seamen — Visit  to  toe  Island  of 
f)TEA — Meetings  at  IIiiiifo  —  At  Matika  —  Embarkation  of  the  Mission 
Families  —  Sail  for  Lifcka. 


AVAU,  EIGHTH   MONTH  18th.  — This  morning  the  natives 


t  began  early  to  visit  us,  flocking  ou  board  with  their  simple  artielcs 
of  shells  for  barter.  Although  we  usually  hold  our  little  meeting  on  this 
day  of  the  week,  yet  the  unsettled  state  of  our  affairs  compelled  us  to 
relinquish  the  attempt,  from  the  confusion  around  us,  produced  by  the 
novelty  of  our  vessel,  and  the  unfitness  of  our  own  minds.  At  noon, 
left  the  vessel  in  quest  of  the  missionary  station.  On  reaching  the  head 
of  tiie  bay,  two  missionaries  were  observed  coming  towards  us  in  a  canoe; 
and  on  seeing  our  boat  they  returned  again  to  the  shore,  to  point  out  the 
most  suitable  place  for  landing,  and  to  conduct  us  to  the  settlement  at 
Neiafu.  These  were  Stephen  Rabone  and  John  Spinney,  who  had  lately 
arrived  from  P^ngland,  via  Sydney,  with  their  families.  In  a  short  time 
we  reached  the  habitation  of  John  Thomas,  the  senior  missionary,  who 
has  been  for  several  years  engaged  upon  these  islands.  Here  we  met 
with  a  kind  and  friendly  reception,  and  the  same  offer  of  assistance  as 
had  been  extended  towards  us  at  other  places.  We  found  the  whole 
mission  belongs  to  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  exclusively ;  thise 
individuals  are  the  first  of  its  members  whom  we  have  met  with  in  the 
Pacific.  I  lefl  my  certificates  with  John  Thomas  for  translation  ;  and 
after  having  been  cheered  by  hearing  of  our  dear  friends  .Tames  Back- 
house and  George  W.  Walker,  and  of  others  whom  we  had  known  at 
Sydney  and  Hobart  Town,  at  which  places  the  recently  arrived  mission- 
aries had  spent  some  time  waiting  lor  a  conveyance  to  the  Friendly 
Islands,  we  returned  on  board. 

]'Mh.  —  Notwithstanding  the  weather  was  so  wet  as  to  confine  us  on 
board,  yet  the  deck  was  crowded  with  tlie  natives  from  morning  until 
evening.  Small  hogs,  vegetables,  and  abundance  of  shells  seem  to  be 
the  whole  of  their  salable  property.  They  are  a  fine  manly  race  of 
people,  of  the  most  perfect  form  we  have  yet  seen  ;  and  having  as  yet 
had  l)iit  little  intercourse  with  fonugncrs,  they  are  not  the  victims  of 
wretchedness  and  disease,  which  the  seamen  everywhere  introduce. 
Their  skins  are  clean  and  well  oiled,  and  in  general  appearance  they  are 
healthy.  The  length  and  roughness  of  their  hair,  which  is  uniformly 
black,  gives  them  rather  a  wild  and  ferocious  a[)p(  arance ;  but  they  are 
in  reality  as  gentle  and  docile  as  little  children.  With  the  exception  of 
an  apron  of  long  wiry  gra.s3  about  the  waist,  they  arc  mostly  naked. 
Taofaahau,  on  whom  the  title  of  King  George  has  been  conferred  by  the 


428  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL   WHEELER.  [1836. 

missionaries,  is  now  absent  at  Lifuka,  one  of  the  Haabai  Islands.  He  is 
spoken  of  very  highly,  and  declared  to  be  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  to 
the  people;  and  the  queen,  Charlotte,  fills  the  station  of  class-leader 
among  the  female  part  of  the  community.  It  is  said  the  whole  popula- 
tion of  the  group  lluafululuiu  (pronounced  llaah-foo-loo-how),  of  which 
Vavau  is  the  largest  island;  of  the  Haabai  group,  of  which  Lifuka  is 
the  most  considerable,  and  a  part  of  Tongataboo,  have  embraced  Chris- 
tianity;  the  rcnuiinder  upon  this  last  island  arc  still  called  heathens. 
John  Hobbs  and  William  Allen  Brooks,  missionaries  from  the  station  at 
Feletoa,  came  on  board  this  ai'tcrnoou  to  make  our  acquaintance. 

Went  on  shore  this  evening,  principally  to  inquire  at  what  time  I 
could  see  the  people  collected  to-morrow  morning,  my  mind  having  been 
turned  towards  a  meeting  wilh  them.  Finding  no  difficulty  in  the  way, 
and  having  the  promise  of  John  Thomas  to  interpret  for  me,  we  returned 
on  board.  The  evening  proved  wet,  with  thunder  and  lightning;  and 
the  vermin,  which  have  greatly  increased  since  we  have  been  in  these  hot 
climates,  being  joined  by  a  fresh  supply  of  mosquitos  from  the  shore, 
annoyed  us  extremely,  so  that  there  was  but  little  rest  to  be  obtained  ; 
to  which  the  prospect  of  having  new  ground  to  move  upou  did  not  fail 
to  contribute. 

21.sf.  {First  dcnj.) — Got  ready  in  good  time  this  morning,  and,  taking 
the  mate  and  four  men  in  the  boat,  proceeded  to  Neialu.  On  reaching 
the  meeting-house,  it  apj^eared  that  the  native  worship  had  commenced 
much  earlier  than  usual,  to  allow  of  more  time  for  what  might  succeed 
it.  We  remained  outside  the  building,  lost  our  appearance  should  tend 
to  confuse,  until  it  was  finished,  when  John  Thomas  came  out  and  took 
me  to  his  seat.  After  my  certificates  were  read  and  explained,  I  had, 
after  a  pause,  to  turn  the  people  to  the  Great  Teacher  of  all  mankind  — 
Christ  Jesus,  who,  when  on  earth,  spoke  as  never  man  spoke  and  taught 
as  never  man  taught:  the  light  of  whose  glorious  gospel  bringeth  salva- 
tion to  all  that  believe  in  and  obey  it.  I  had  been  induced  to  leave  all 
to  bring  them  the  glad  tidings  of  this  gospel,  which  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  from  sin  ;  that  the  fulness  of  this  heavenly  blessing  in  all 
its  riches  might  be  theirs  forever.  I  was  abundantly  strengthened  by 
the  might  of  my  ever  gracious  Master,  to  proclaim  to  these  noble 
islanders,  who  form  but  a  small  portion  of  his  "inheritance,"  the  grace 
and  truth  which  came  by  Him.  Under  a  feeling  of  great  solemnity 
their  attention  was  riveted,  while  listening  to  the  endeavors  of  a  way- 
worn stranger,  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  the  light  of  CJhrist  in  their 
own  hearts,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  whose  mercy  en- 
dureth  forever. 

'22d.  —  In  the  forenoon,  John  Thomas,  Stephen  Rubone,  and  John 
Spinney  came  on  board  ;  and  the  afternoon  proving  very  rainy,  we  could 
not  get  on  shore.  By  their  coming,  however,  arrangements  were  made 
for  attending  a  meeting  at  Feletoa  about  noon  to-morrow.   This  evening 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  TTHEELER. 


429 


we  were  informed  that  the  Active  schooner,  a  vessel  well  known  to  us, 
bad  been  wrecked  upon  a  reef  among  the  Fiji  Islands.  The  captain  and 
three  others  Reaped  with  their  lives  ;  but  the  remaining  four  who  were 
saved  from  the  wreck,  were  afterwards  stripped  and  murdered  by  tlie 
natives.  Their  destruction  appears  to  have  resulted  from  their  harsh 
and  imprudent  conduct  towards  the  islanders.  They  are  said  to  have 
been  four  very  wicked  people.  The  Fiji  group  is  considered  as  part  of 
the  Friendly  Islands.  This  vessel  was  in  the  employ  of  the  Wesleyau 
Mission,  and  had  brought  out  missionaries  from  Sydney  to  this  place  but 
a  short  time  before  we  arrived  ;  and  from  hence  proceeded  to  land  mis- 
sionary stores  at  the  Fiji  Islands,  and  was  expected  .to  return  again 
shortly  to  Port  liefuge.  This  dreailful  circumstance  will  tend  to  stagnate 
for  a  time  the  affairs  of  the  mission  as  regards  their  supplies  on  these 
islands,  and  may  possibly  retard  the  intended  establishment  of  a  mission 
at  tiie  Fiji  group. 

23(/. —  This  morning  John  Hobbs  arrived  in  good  time,  bringing  with 
him  two  canoes  with  six  natives,  who  were  to  paddle  the  Henry  FrecUng's 
long  boat  to  Feletoa  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  us  to  the  intended 
meeting  there.  We  were  late  in  reaching  our  destination,  owing  to  a 
strong  current  setting  against  the  boat.  John  Thomas  was  preaching  to 
the  people  when  we  arrived,  and  when  he  had  finished  we  went  into  the 
meeting,  and  sat  down.  Wiien  John  Thomas  had  finished  his  explana- 
tion of  my  certificate,  I  stood  up  in  great  weakness  and  fear,  and  solemn 
silence  prevailed  over  the  assembly,  which  was  large.  I  had  to  declare 
unto  them  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Josus,  even  in  Him  who  in  due  time  died 
for  all  that  all  might  live;  the  same  blessed  Jesus  who  came  on  earth, 
in  the  greatness  of  his  love  and  strength,  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which 
was  lost ;  who  once  taught  the  people  in  a  body  of  flesh,  but  now  teaches 
all  mankind  by  his  Holy  Spirit  of  grace,  and  is  the  Saviour  of  all  that 
believe,  the  life  and  light  of  men  ;  mighty  to  save  the  soul  from  sin,  and 
lead  it  up  to  God  the  Father.  I  seemed  to  have  little  or  nothing  before 
me  but  the  supply  of  the  moment,  from  the  time  of  standing  up  to  the 
end.  After  dining  and  spending  some  time  in  the  family  of  John  Hobbs, 
we  returned  to  the  boat  which  was  left  about  a  mile  off ;  but  the  declivity 
of  the  footpath  was  much  worse  to  descend  than  I  expected,  though  its 
ascent  lia<l  been  hard  work  in  the  morning.  All  the  missionaries,  except 
John  Thomas,  accompanied  us  down  towards  the  bay  ;  but  they  were  put 
on  shore  before  we  came  in  sight  of  the  shipping.  On  arriving  at  Port 
Refuge,  we  were  cheered  by  the  sight  of  an  English  flag  on  board  a 
vessel  coming  in  from  sea,  which  proved  to  be  the  Lady  Wellington, 
whaler  of  Sydney,  out  three  months  on  a  whaling  cruise. 

21th. —  Most  of  yesterday  engaged  in  bartering  with  the  natives.  The 
king's  l)rother,  who  is  a  useful  man  to  the  missionaries,  dined  on  board 
with  us.  To-day,  cloudy  weather;  heavy  rain  fell  in  the  night  with 
strong  squalls  from  off  the  high  land  :  the  John  Adams,  of  New  Bedford, 


430 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


drove  from  her  anchorage,  and  was  compelled  to  let  go  a  second  anchor. 
Our  vessel  was  moored  with  two  heavy  anchors.  The  al'Lcrnoou  again 
showery.  The  natives  brought  several  hogs  in  the  course  of  the  day, 
and  a  tolerable  supply  of  yams  and  cocoa-nuts.  Having  been  confined 
on  board  several  (hiys  by  the  state  of  tlie  weather,  whicli  of  lute  has 
precluded  the  performance  of  any  distant  visits,  and  nothing  having 
arisen  in  this  immediate  neighborhood,  it  has  been  a  time  of  something 
like  resting  on  the  oar. 

28/A.  {First  day.)  —  Long  before  daylight  my  mind  was  engaged  (o 
examine  whether  there  was  any  particuhir  track  for  me  to  move  in  as 
regarded  the  natives'  meeting  on  shore;  but  I  felt,  as  the  morning 
opened,  a  poor  forlorn  creature,  enfeebled  and  ready  to  droop  by  the 
way,  as  one  that  fainteth,  though  witiiout  having  any  defined  ])rospect 
in  view  ;  but  abiding  under  the  humbling  influence  of  that  power  which 
softeneth  the  flinty  rock,  I  have  found  it  to  be  a  place  of  safety,  and  one 
that  prepares  the  tribulated  mortal  to  partake  of  a  blessed  portion  of  that 
strength  which  is  perfected  only  in  weakness;  while  it  prompts  to  watch- 
fulness and  resignation  to  the  Divine  will.  For  the  last  two  or  three 
days,  while  most  on  board  are  gladdened  with  the  hope  of  soon  seeing 
the  coast  of  New  Holland,  and  entering  again  the  port  of  Sydney,  I 
cannot  discover  the  probable  time  of  our  leaving  this  place,  nor  what 
may  be  our  next  destination :  on  whichever  side  I  look,  obstacles  of  no 
small  magnitude  present  themselves ;  ' but  I  am  desirous  to  leave  all  to 
Him,  who  alone  can  make  me  quick  of  understanding  in  his  fear.  "My 
soul,  wait  thou  only  upon  the  Lord."  Spent  the  day  on  board  with  our 
own  crew,  in  the  usual  way. 

Slst. —  Yesterday  arrived  the  American  ship  Wtscassef,  of  "Wiscasset, 
Captain  Macey,  from  a  whaling  cruise,  to  secure  her  oil  by  coopering,  etc. 
In  the  afternoon,  some  steps  were  taken  towards  prosecuting  a  visit  to 
one  of  the  smaller  islands,  which  the  weather  had  prevented  our  attempt- 
ing last  Fifth  day.  We  found  to-day  that  John  Thomas  had  ascertained 
from  some  of  the  most  intelligent  natives  that  the  tide  would  flow  to- 
morrow sufficiently  early  to  allow  us  to  pass  over  the  flats  and  reach  the 
meeting  in  seasonable  time :  we  were  also  informed  that  general  notice 
had  been  given  to  the  people  of  two  other  stations,  viz.,  Tanea  and 
Eueiki,  to  assemble  at  the  central  station  of  the  three,  called  Haalaufuli, 
where  the  meeting  is  appointed  to  be  held. 

Ninth  Month  \st.  —  Left  the  vessel  before  sunrise,  and  called  upon 
John  Thomas,  who  accompanied  us  through  the  journey.  We  proceeded 
across  a  neck  of  land  to  a  sandy  bay,  where  two  canoes  were  soon  in 
readiness  to  convey  us  forward ;  but  as  the  wind  blew  strong  against  us, 
the  natives  very  kindly  suggested  the  propriety  of  a  third  canoe  being 
procured,  to  divide  the  weight  more  equally;  and  by  rendering  the 
canoes  lighter,  to  lessen  the  danger  of  our  getting  wet  by  the  feather-tops 
of  the  little  waves  blowing  on  us  from  the  stroke  of  the  paddle:  this 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL  WHEELER. 


431 


occasioned  some  delay,  but  was  no  doubt  a  saving  of  time  in  the  end. 
At  length,  however,  we  were  equipped,  and  proceeded  with  three  skilful 
natives  in  each  canoe,  which  contained  one  of  us ;  the  canoe  with  John 
Thomas  leading  the  way.  The  first  object  was  to  cross  an  arm  of  the 
sea,  to  obtain  the  shelter  of  a  high  blulf  on  a  headland  which  we  had  to 
pass,  with  numerous  islands  on  our  right,  which  broke  off  the  swell  of 
the  ocean  almost  entirely  from  our  route :  some  of  these  islands  are 
inhabited.  About  ten  o'clock,  a.  m.,  we  landed  again  on  the  island  of 
Vavau,  after  a  very  circuitous  passage,  but  the  only  one  by  which  the 
extremity  of  this  island  can  be  got  at  from  Neiafu.  We  were  soon  met 
by  the  principal  chief,  Daniel  Afu,  and  several  of  his  people,  who  wel- 
comed us  to  their  neighborhood  ;  and  after  spending  a  short  time  at  the 
chief's  house,  the  meeting  was  assembled  by  the  sound  of  heavy  strokes 
upon  a  hollow  piece  of  wood,  a  sort  of  native  drum,  which  may  be  heard 
at  a  great  distance.  '  The  people  were  soon  collected,  and  after  John 
Thomas  had  opened  the  meeting  in  the  usual  way,  and  read  one  of  my 
certificates,  all  became  silent.  I  had  largely  to  declare  amongst  tlicni 
the  "  unsearchable  riches  of  Ciirist,"  the  beloved  Sou  of  God,  and  Saviour 
of  men;  whom  all  men  are  commanded  to  hear;  whose  Holy  Spirit 
speaketh  in  every  heart,  to  bring  us  to  repentance  and  amendment  of 
life  in  the  fear  of  God.  To  this  heavenly  Teacher  I  was  concerned  to 
turn  them,  and  to  exhort  them  in  the  love  of  the  gospel  to  "  believe  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  be  saved;"  to  believe  in  the  power  of  his 
Holy  Spirit  in  their  hearts,  and  wait  for  it  there;  we  were  favored  with 
a  solemnity  which  nothing  short  of  this  irresistible  power  can  produce. 
Many  of  the  people  came  to  us  in  a  loving  manner,  when  the  meeting 
broke  up,  and  hung  about  while  we  remained  in  the  neighborhood.  It 
was  matter  of  very  painful  regret  to  us  to  find  that  these  dear  people 
are  in  the  practice,  as  they  feel  their  minds  affLcted,  of  breaking  out  into 
clamorous  groaning,  and  siiyiiig  "Amen"  with  a  loud  voice;  until  a 
stranger  is  at  a  lo^s  to  conceive  in  what  this  dissipating  practice  may 
end:  it  is  evidently  encouraged  by  their  teachers.  They  were  this  day 
turned  to  the  teachings  of  that  grace  in  their  own  hearts,  by  which  all 
such  as  happily  take  heed  to  it  will  learn  to  "  worship  God  in  spirit, 
rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh."  May  the 
Lord  hasten  the  dawning  of  that  day  when  true  spiritual  gospel  wor- 
shippers shall  abound  in  tlie  earth  to  the  glory  and  praise  of  Him  who 
is  alone  worthy  to  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  when  living, 
spiritual  sacrifices  shall  ascend,  acceptable  unto  Him  by  Jesus  Christ; 
and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be  offered  to  his  ever  great  and  excellent 
name,  even  the  sacrifice  offered  in  the  "  beauty  of  holiness  and  newness 
of  lift!,"  from  the  pure,  contrite,  and  humble  heart,  produced  by  the 
power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

After  meeting  we  partook  of  some  refreshment  at  the  chief's  house  in 
true  native  style  upon  the  floor  on  mats,  with  the  milk  of  the  cocoa-nut 


432 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WIIEEI.En. 


[1836. 


as  a  beverage,  and  tlic  pulpy  shoots  of  the  banana  bruised  between  the 
fingers,  to  answer  the  purpose  of  washing  the  hands;  some  native  cloth 
from  the  dress  of  the  chiefess  served  for  a  towel ;  this  was  found  a  very 
needful  and  agreeable  part  of  the  entertainment,  having  Inul  liternlly  to 
tear  the  food  to  pieces  with  our  fingers.  When  our  repast  was  finished, 
we  took  leave  of  the  chief  and  his  family  and  others  present,  and  re- 
turned to  the  seaside,  and  were  safely  paddled  back  again  to  the  sandy 
bay  near  Neiafu.  On  the  way  from  the  oanocs  to  the  mission-house,  we 
called  at  the  king's  habitation  ;  his  daughter,  usually  styled  the  Princess 
Charlotte,  was  at  home,  a  young  wonuui  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  with 
an  intelligent  countenance;  she  was  seated  on  the  floor  in  simple  native 
attire ;  her  brother,  a  boy,  perhaps  twelve  years  old,  was  playing  about. 
When  returning  to  the  vessel,  it  occurred  to  me  that  some  of  the  sliips 
now  in  the  harbor  would  soon  be  ready  for  sea,  and  I  felt  as  if  I  should 
not  be  clear  of  the  crews,  without  endeavoring  to  collect  them  together 
next  First  day  forenoon  :  to  this  I  stood  resigned,  in  hopes  of  feeling 
some  further  impression  in  the  morning,  if  it  should  be  required. 

3(/.  —  Yesterday,  the  subject  of  a  meeting  with  the  seamen  still  rested 
upon  me.  On  awaking  this  morning  I  endeavored  to  watch  over  every 
thought  that  arose;  and  after  remembering  my  great  Creator  in  humble 
gratitude  for  the  mercies  of  the  past  night,  my  mind  seemed  as  a  blank, 
until  the  prospect  of  holding  a  meeting  with  the  seamen  of  the  fleet  came 
before  it;  this  was  not  a  little  in  the  cross  to  the  unmortified  part,  which 
seemed  now  ready  to  shrink.  I  kept  the  matter  close  until  after  break- 
fast, and  then  told  Charles  that  I  believed  it  safest  for  me  to  appoint  a 
meeting  for  worship  to-morrow,  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  to  be  held  in  the 
native  chapel  at  Neiafu,  if  that  could  be  obtained.  On  stating  this  to 
John  Thomas,  he  said  that  a  missionary  was  coming  down  from  Felctoa, 
to  preach  at  the  hour  proposed  for  holding  our  meeting  ;  but  that  he  had 
no  doubt  of  his  being  willing  to  accommodate  me.  In  that  case,  I  told 
him  that  I  should  give  notice  to  the  shipping,  that  they  might  know 
what  to  expect;  as  the  meeting  would  be  held  after  the  manner  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  and  would  not  commence  with  singing ;  but  we  should 
wait  in  silence  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  our  minds  be- 
fore we  could  move.  lu  the  afternoon  a  sufficient  number  of  written 
notices  were  prepared  and  distributed  amongst  the  shipping,  leaving  the 
result  to  Him  who  knoweth  all  things;  desiring  that  his  great  name  alone 
may  be  exalted,  and  the  gospel  of  the  heavenly  kingdom  may  be  pro- 
claimed in  the  heart  of  man  to  the  Saviour's  praise. 

4th.  {First  day.)  —  This  morning  much  cast  down  and  a  poor  crea- 
ture, but  as  one  bound  to  the  work  of  the  dear  Master ;  from  which  I 
dared  not  hold  back,  however  human  nature  might  be  ready  to  shrink, 
as  the  hour  of  trial  approached.  Landed  in  good  time,  and  proceeded 
to  the  meeting-house  at  Neiafu.  I  felt  depressed  from  a  sense  of  some- 
thing like  a  spirit  of  opposition  being  present;  but  was  soon  comforted 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


433 


by  an  evidence  which  I  could  not  mistake,  of  that  power  being  nigh  to 
strengthen  the  inner  man,  the  all-sufBcieucy  of  which  to  sustain  in  time 
of  trouble  I  have  so  often  witnessed.    I  had  to  sit  long  in  silence,  but 
eventually  stood  up  with  those  instructive  expressions  of  our  Lord  to  his 
disciples,  "Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit;  so 
shall  ye  be  my  disciples."    "  He  that  abideth  in  me  and  I  in  him,  the 
same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit ;  for  without  me,  ye  can  do  nothing." 
From  this  I  was  enabled  to  show,  that  without  the  blessed  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Son,  we  can  do  nothing,  much  ^iss  be  capable  of 
bearing  that  fruit  by  which  the  Holy  Father  is  glorified ;  and  the  im-  ^ 
possibility  of  performing  that  worship  which  only  is  acceptable  in  the 
sight  of  Him,  "  who  is  a  Spirit,"  without  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit : 
that  therefore  it  is  indispensable,  in  order  to  the  performance  of  true 
spiritual  worship,  to  wait  in  reverential  silence  for  a  renewal  of  that 
strength  which  is  mighty  through  God  to  the  casting  down  imaginations, 
and  every  high  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God, 
to  the  "  bringing  into  captivity  every  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ," 
even  to  the  obedience  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  in  our  hearts,  without  which 
none  can  worship  God  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth.    It  is  this  influence  which 
can  aloue  prepare  our  hearts  to  worship,  praise,  and  glorify  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  a  Spirit,  and  must  be  worship- 
ped in  Spirit  and  in  Truth.    I  had  to  set  forth  the  admirable  adaptation 
of  the  glorious  gospel  dispensation  to  the  condition  of  man  the  world 
over,  and  the  blessed  superiority  of  true  spiritual  worship  in  the  inner 
temple  of  the  heart  over  tliat  which  is  left  in  the  outer  court  to  be  trod- 
den under  foot.    My  mind  was  particularly  turned  towards  those  "that 
go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  that  do  I)usiness  in  great  waters,  that  see 
the  works  of  the  Lord,  and  his  wonders  in  the  deep."    Although  such 
may  often  feel  excluded  from  their  fellow-men,  shut  out  from  every  op- 
portunity of  religious  instruction,  and  destitute  of  the  "  means  of  grace ;  " 
this  is  evidently  not  the  case,  but  a  delusion  of  the  great  enemy  of  God 
and  man  ;  although  it  may  be  often  held  out  by  those  who  have  a  zeal 
for  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge,  of  whom  the  great  apostle 
speaks.    For  notwithstanding  it  is  the  lot  of  seafaring  men  to  spend  their 
days  in  roving  upon  the  mighty  ocean,  yet  the  only  true  and  blessed 
means  of  grace  are  still  within  their  reach,  even  that  grace  and  truth 
which  came  by  Jesus  Christ,  which  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  and 
teachetli  ail  men  that  believe  in  it.    No  class  of  men  have  a  better  op- 
portunity of  attending  upon  the  means  of  salvation  ;  and  although  their 
allotment  may  be  thought  solitary,  yet  they  are  saved  from  many  temp- 
tations, nnd  out  of  the  reach  of  the  contaminating  example  of  wicked 
men,  to  whicli  tiiose  on  shore  are  daily  exposed.    They  have  loss  to  draw 
their  attention  Jiside  from  the  great  work,  and  more  time  to  work  out 
their  souls' salvation,  than  many  of  their  fellow-mortals:  their  nightly 
watches  may  be  turned  to  everlasting  account  in  waiting  upon  the  Lord, 
37  2C 


434 


MEMOIRS   OF  PAXIEI,  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


in  looking  for  the  blepsed  hope  and  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  Ood 
and  Saviour,  by  his  Holy  Spirit  of  grace.  No  men  have  greater  need 
to  acquaint  themselves  with  God  and  be  at  peace;  they  are  in  jeopardy 
every  hour,  which  plainly  bespeaks  the  necessity  of  their  being  prepared 
to  meet  their  God,  as  with  tlieir  lives  in  their  hands.  The  Lord  most 
High,  iu  his  infinite  goodness  and  mercy,  hath  vouchsafed  a  day  of  visi- 
tation to  all  men,  for  the  salvation  of  all  men ;  and  it  is  this  visitation 
that  preserveth  the  life  of  the  spirit  in  man.  "Thy  visitation,"  said 
Job,  "  hath  preserved  my  spirit."  The  meeting  held  long,  but  proved  a 
searching,  solemn  season  ;  and  although  at  first  a  gloom  seemed  to  hang 
over  it,  eventually  every  cloud,  or  feeling  of  this  kind,  was  scattered  by 
that  power,  whom  winds  and  waves  obey;  and  it  ended  well.  A  con- 
siderable number  of  seamen  from  the  different  ships  with  their  captains 
attended,  also  the  whole  of  the  missionary  families  here,  and  one  from 
Feletoa,  with  many  of  the  natives,  and  some  New  Zealanders  connected 
with  the  shipping,  who  understand  English  pretty  well.  Two  of  the 
ships  in  the  harbor  had  intended  sailing  this  morning,  but  were  prevented 
for  want  of  wind.  The  crews  of  both  were  furnished  with  an  ample 
supply  of  tracts  and  Friends'  writings,  with  two  Spanish  Testaments,  for 
two  men  of  that  nation  employed  on  board  of  them. 

7th.  —  Notwithstanding  the  security  of  the  harbor  in  which  wo  are 
privileged  to  ride,  yet  the  scanty  supply  of  fresh  water  is  a  serious  in- 
convenience, the  nearest  spring  being  four  miles  off",  on  an  island  where 
the  empty  casks  have  to  be  rolled  up  half  a  mile ;  and  when  filled,  which 
requires  much  time  to  accomplish,  they  are  rolled  back  again  to  the 
water's  edge,  and  towed  on  board  as  a  raft.  Having  had  no  o])portunity 
to  procure  any  of  this  most  necessary  article  since  leaving  the  last  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands  until  to-day,  the  stock  on  hand  is  very  small,  and  can 
only  be  recruited  by  small  quantities  once  in  the  day.  Since  First  day, 
we  have  arranged  for  a  visit  to  the  two  congregations  at  the  island  of 
Otea  to-morrow;  it  being  agreed  that  they  shall  meet  at  the  same  time 
under  the  same  roof.  May  the  Lord  be  graciously  pleased  to  go  before 
and  open  the  way  in  the  hearts  of  these  people,  to  receive  the  evi  r-blossed 
Truth  in  the  love  of  it :  and  through  the  workings  thereof,  bring  forth 
fruit  that  shall  lastingly  remain,  to  his  praise  and  their  peace. 

Sth. —  As  our  vessel  was  anchored  in  the  track  from  Neiafu  to  Otea, 
we  waited  the  coming  of  John  Thomas;  who  arrived  before  ten  o'ch)ck, 
bringing  with  him  John  Spinney  and  six  natives,  who  were  then  tiikcn 
from  the  canoe  and  placed  in  our  boat  with  their  paddles,  for  the  better 
accommodation  of  the  whole  party.  On  landing  at  Otea,  we  proceeded 
towards  the  other  side  of  the  island  where  the  meeting  was  to  be  held. 
In  crossing  the  sandy  beaches,  two  of  which  were  in  our  route,  exposed 
to  the  full  blaze  of  the  sun  nearly  at  noon,  the  heat  and  glare  of  light 
were  almost  insupportable,  and  the  want  of  air  when  passing  through 
the  bush  was  still  more  oppressive.   We  stayed  a  short  time  at  the  house 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


435 


of  the  chief,  whose  name  is  Lazarus,  a  steady-going  man  anaoug  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  when  cooled  a  little,  proceeded  to  the  meeting,  where  the  natives 
were  assembled  in  readiness.  Exclusive,  of  the  pulpit,  there  did  not 
appear  to  be  a  seat  in  the  whole  neighborhood  except  on  the  floor;  some 
of  the  people  at  last  brought  part  of  an  old  canoe  into  the  building,  for 
Charles  and  myself  to  sit  upon.  I  felt  in  a  very  low  and  feeble  condi- 
tion, both  as  to  body  and  mind  ;  but  when  my  certificates  were  read,  I 
stood  up  with  a  salutation  of  love  in  my  heart  to  the  people  ;  which 
having  expressed,  I  had  to  turn  their  attention  to  Him  "  Who  seeth  not 
as  man  seeth,"  but  who  is  a  Spirit,  and  looketh  on  the  heart :  He  search- 
eth  all  hearts,  and  understandeth  every  imagination  of  the  thoughts ;  and 
to  this  man  will  He  look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor  and  of  a  contrite 
spirit,  that  trembleth  at  his  word.  The  Christian  religion  is  a  heart-felt 
work ;  it  is  in  the  heart  we  must  work  out  our  own  salvation  with  fear 
and  trembling,  through  submission  and  obedience  to  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  dwelleth  in  the  contrite  and  humble 
heart,  without  respect  of  persons  or  of  the  color  of  the  skin.  "  Cease 
from  man  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils,  for  wherein  is  he  to  be  accounted 
of:"  man  cannot  save  his  own  soul,  nor  blot  out  a  single  sin ;  and  can 
he  do  the  work  for  another,  which  he  cannot  do  for  himself?  My  heart 
■was  greatly  enlarged  towards  the  people;  and  they  listened  with  appar- 
ent attention :  but  there  was  a  feeling  of  dcadness  over  the  meeting, 
greater  than  we  had  yet  witnessed  on  these  islands.  After  remaining 
some  time  at  the  house  of  Lazarus  to  refresh  and  rest,  we  again  crossed 
the  island,  and  resumed  our  station  in  the  bo;it ;  we  proceeded  round  the 
northern  part  of  the  island,  and  visited  a  splendid  cavern,  into  which  we 
rowed  with  the  boat,  having  a  canoe  to  lead  the  way,  conducted  by  Noah, 
one  of  the  chiefs  of  Otea,  and  two  chosen  natives  also  well  acquainted 
with  the  position  and  entrance  of  this  wonderful  place.  Tiie  groat  hcf/ht 
of  the  vaulted  arches  above  our  heads,  which  arc  almost  of  Gothic  .'^hape, 
from  which  are  suspended  a  variety  of  huge  spiral  masses  of  ponderous 
weight,  apparently  ready  to  fall,  the  amazing  deptli  and  clearness  of  the 
water  under  us,  together  with  the  dark  and  deep  recesses,  which  could 
not  be  explored  for  want  of  a  light,  exhibited  a  suldinie  and  niagiiincent 
spectacle  and  a  specimen  of  those  great  and  marvellous  works  incompre- 
hensible to  mortal  man.  Fish  of  large  size  swam  about  beneath  us, 
without  the  least  api)carance  of  being  disturbed  by  the  boat,  so  great 
was  the  depth  of  water  between  us  and  tliem.  In  knocking  off  some  of 
tiio  spiral  crags  within  our  reach  to  bring  away  with  us,  the  echo  i)ro- 
duced  was  alarming,  and  as  if  the  whole  roof  was  in  danger  of  falling 
upon  us. 

Ulh.  —  King  George  having  arrived  from  Lifuka,  one  of  the  Haabai 
Islands,  this  morning  paid  us  a  visit;  a  Saul-like  man  in  truth,  being 
higher  than  the  rest  of  the  people  perhaps  by  the  head  and  shoulders  ;  he 
was  naked,  with  the  exception  of  some  native  cloth  round  his  waist. 


436  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1836. 

His  moral  character  is  highly  spoken  of,  and  the  great  prosperity  of  the 
Chri:?tiau  profession  here  is  said  to  be  owing  to  his  promptness  in  the 
due  observance  of  its  rites  and  ordinances :  the  laws  are  said  to  be  good, 
and  he  insists  upon  their  being  executed  with  rigor.  If  any  disobey,  or 
in  any  way  are  guilty  of  a  misdemeanor,  they  are  severely  punished.  It 
is  much  to  be  regretted  that  the  punishment  of  flogging  should  have 
been  introduced  here :  it  has  been  inflicted  lately  on  several  offenders, 
including  one  woman.  This  barbarous  practice,  we  have  been  told,  has 
proved  beneficial  to  the  people  in  a  moral  point  of  view ;  but  I  believe 
its  tendency  is  rather  to  blunt  the  feelings  and  harden  the  heart.  In 
the  afternoon  took  exercise  on  shore  until  dark.  Captain  Macey  of  the 
Wiscassct,  a  serious  man,  drank  tea  with  us. 

11th.  {First  day.)  —  Spent  a  peaceful  day  on  board,  collected  the  crew 
both  fore  and  afternoon  for  devotional  purposes ;  none  of  them  seemed 
disposed  to  attend  the  meeting  on  shore. 

12th. —  Yesterday  sailed  the  brig  Lady  Wellington:  previous  to  her 
departure,  the  crew  were  furnished  with  a  set  of  Friends'  tracts,  and  a 
Summary  of  our  principles.  This  morning,  John  Thomas  came  on  board 
at  eight  o'clock ;  when  we  immediately  proceeded  down  the  harbor  in  the 
usual  way,  and  landed  on  the  western  coast  of  Vavau.  The  meeting  was 
to  be  held  at  Hihifo,  about  a  mile  from  the  landing-place,  whither  we 
went,  and  met  with  the  chief  Solomon,  at  his  own  habitation ;  and  as 
soon  as  the  people  were  collected  repaired  to  the  meeting-place.  The 
places  of  worship  at  the  stations  distant  from  Neiafu  are  like  large  sheds, 
standing  upon  props  and  open  on  both  sides ;  but  the  ends  are  made 
tolerably  close  with  coarse  matting.  As  there  was  no  seat  in  the  meet- 
ing, I  remained  near  John  Thomas,  who  occupied  a  considerable  time  in 
the  native  language,  before  reading  my  certificates.  When  he  had  fin- 
ishtid  we  stood  by  each  other  in  silence,  and  the  people  seemed  unsettled, 
as  if  they  did  not  know  what  to  expect  next,  or  to  whom  they  should 
hearken,  first  looking  upon  one  of  us  and  then  upon  the  other;  until  it 
was  with  me  to  caution  them  against  a  dependence  upon  the  creature, 
but  to  endeavor  to  fix  the  attention  of  their  minds  upon  the  Creator, 
who  is  a  Spirit  and  knoweth  all  things.  The  darkness  hideth  not  from 
Him,  the  darkness  and  the  light  are  both  alike  to  Him,  before  whom  the 
night  shineth  as  the  day.  My  desire  was,  that  nothing  might  be  per- 
mitted to  beguile  them  from  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  that 
they  might  not  rest  satisfied  with  a  mere  hearsay  knowledge  of  his  name, 
as  a  Saviour,  but  come  to  the  knowledge  of  his  Holy  Spirit  in  them- 
selves, and  know  for  themselves  his  gospel  to  be  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation.  It  was  with  me  to  query,  what  a  profession  of  the  Christian 
religion  had  done  for  them  ?  There  had  been  time  for  some  of  them  to 
have  witnessed  something  like  fruit  to  be  brought  forth  in  themselves ; 
for  without  a  change  of  heart  is  known,  their  religion  will  profit  them 
nothing.    I  felt  an  earnest  engagement  of  mind  to  turn  them  to  the 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


437 


power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  their  own  hearts  ;  which  would, 
if  believed  iu  and  obeyed,  cleanse  them  from  sin,  create  in  them  a  clean 
heart,  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  them.  Although  I  had  full  op- 
portunity to  clear  myself,  yet  so  great  was  the  stream  of  love  that  flowed 
towards  the  people  of  Hihifo,  that  after  the  meeting  was  ovei',  I  found 
no  relief:  the  desire  of  ray  heart  was  as  strong  as  ever,  that  they  might 
not  be  beguiled,  by  lifeless  forms  and  sliadows,  from  the  simplicity  that 
is  in  Christ,  the  living  and  eternal  substance.  After  spending  some  time 
with  Solomon,  the  cliief,  who  spread  a  table  plentifully  for  our  refresh- 
ment, according  to  native  custom,  we  repaired  to  the  boat,  and  proceeded 
forthwith  to  the  Henry  Freeling. 

\i)th. —  It  was  with  difficulty  that  an  opportunity  could  be  found,  on 
account  of  the  increased  number  of  natives  u])on  the  deck,  to  sit  down 
together;  notwithstanding  which  the  way  opened  to  our  comfort.  We 
understand  that  earthquakes  frequently  occur  among  these  islands,  at 
times  so  violent  as  to  stop  the  clock  at  tiie  mission-house.  On  First  day 
last,  whilst  in  the  meeting  appointed  for  the  seamen  of  the  fleet,  and 
before  standing  up  amongst  them,  a  considerable  shock  was  sensibly  felt 
by  the  missionary  families  then  present.  Of  this  I  was  not  myself 
aware,  although  the  frame-work  in  the  roof  of  the  building  we  were  in 
■was  beard  to  make  a  cracking  noise  at  the  time.  Last  Second  day  cveji- 
ing,  aliout  nine  o'clock,  another  shock  was  witnessed  at  Neiafu,  but  was 
not  perceived  by  us  upon  the  water :  we  are  told,  however,  that  they 
are  sometimes  felt  on  board  the  shipping,  and  occasionally  a  rumbling 
noise,  as  if  the  vessel  was  passing  over  a  rugged  rock,  and  sufficiently 
loud  to  alarm  the  crew. 

\i)th. —  Remained  on  board  the  forepart  of  the  day,  while  Captain 
Keen  and  Charles,  accompanied  by  Philemon,  an  intelligent  native, 
a.«cended  Talau,  a  consideral)le  hill  on  the  island  of  Vavau,  to  form  a 
plan  of  Port  Refuge,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  may  follow  us  at  a 
future  (lay.  From  this  point  they  were  enabled  with  sufficient  accuracy 
to  describe  the  position  of  this  group  of  islands,  which  are  said  to  be  one 
hundred  and  two  in  number,  known  by  tlie  name  of  Ilaafuluhau;  so 
that  any  stranger  may  direct  his  course  to  Port  Refuge  in  jjerfect  safety, 
by  kee[)ing  a  good  lookout,  which  i.s  of  course  one  of  the  means  dictated 
by  common  prudence  in  such  cases.  The  depth  of  water  varies  at  the 
anchorage  from  sixteen  to  thirty-six  fathoms,  with  holding-ground  of 
sand  and  coral.  From  the  direction  in  which  the  trade-winds  usually 
blow,  a  vessel  has  generally  to  beat  against  it  as  soon  as  she  comes  rourd 
the  southernmost  bluff  upon  the  main  land  of  Vavau.  The  deepest 
water  appears  to  be  on  the  left  hand,  the  whole  way  up  to  the  ])ort ;  the 
distance  from  the  entrance  point  may  be  from  ten  to  twelve  miles,  and 
there  is  ample  room  for  the  largest  ship  to  work  with  common  care.  In 
the  evening  went  on  shore  to  consult  with  John  Thomas  on  the  subject 
of  leaving  our  cook,  Pedro  Nolasko,  a  Spaniai'd,  who  is  desirous  of 
87* 


438 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


[1836. 


getting  to  the  Fiji  Islands,  having  heard  of  tlio  probability  of  meeting 
with  a  vessel  bound  to  Manilla,  his  native  place.  As  he  is  a  man  of  good 
character,  and  not  likely  by  his  conduct  to  injure  the  natives,  and  there 
being  no  objection  in  the  minds  of  the  missionaries  and  the  authorities 
of  the  place,  there  seems  no  good  reason  for  refusing  to  discharge  him, 
agreeably  with  his  wishes;  more  particularly,  as  we  have  just  takeu  on 
board  one  of  the  survivors  from  the  wreck  of  the  Active  schooner :  this 
man  was  intended  to  work  for  his  food  while  with  us,  but  he  will  now 
come  in  for  regular  wages,  by  filling  up  the  vacancy  which  the  discharge 
of  Pedro  Nolasko  will  occasion. 

]9//i. —  On  Seventh  day,  with  the  exception  of  taking  exercise  on  shore 
towards  evening,  we  were  employed  on  board  through  the  day  ;  yesterday 
(First  day),  remained  on  board  all  day  with  our  own  people,  having  no 
attraction  to  the  shore.  It  was  a  season  of  self-abasedness  and  poverty; 
but  however  humiliating,  T  trust  not  altogether  unprofitable,  and  one  that 
I  have  found  not  unfrequently  to  precede,  and  perhaps  prepare  for,  further 
service  in  the  Great  Master's  time;  for  which  the  prayer  of  my  heart  is, 
that  I  may  be  ready  ;  confiding  in  Him  whose  power  can  raise  up  from 
utter  weakness,  and  make  strong  for  his  use.  To-day  sailed  the  Amer- 
ican ship  Wi'-icasset,  Captain  Macey.  This  vessel  was  supplied  with  some 
tracts  and  writings  of  Friends.  This  evening  it  seemed  best  to  arrange 
to  attend  a  native  meeting  at  Matika,  a  few  miles  from  hence ;  the  greater 
part  of  which  distance  can  be  performed  by  boat.  As  John  Thomas  was 
not  likely  to  be  at  liberty,  John  Hobbs  kindly  oflTered  to  supply  his  place 
as  interpreter ;  but  the  situation  of  the  neighborhood  is  such  that  the 
weather  must  be  consulted  in  the  first  place. 

20//i.  —  The  weather  apparently  likely  to  answer  for  our  going  to 
Matika,  and  John  Hobbs  having  arrived  with  a  suitable  crew  of  na- 
tives, by  nine  o'clock  we  proceeded  on  our  way,  and  landed  at  Feletoa 
before  eleven  o'clock,  A.  M.  Here  we  got  a  cool  resting  place,  and  after 
an  early  dinner  proceeded  to  Matika.  Feeling  unwell  soon  after,  I  was 
not  in  very  good  trim  for  moving  forward  in  the  hottest  part  of  the  day, 
nor  for  attending  the  appointed  meeting ;  but  I  well  knew  that  He  who 
had  sustained  me  thus  far,  could  strengthen  me  at  his  pleasure  to  stand 
before  the  people  for  his  great  name's  sake.  Having  fiow  an  interpreter, 
to  whose  abilities  and  qualifications  in  the  native  language  I  was  a 
stranger,  it  seemed  like  venturing  upon  untried  ground.  I  soon  found 
that  I  had  no  cause  to  fear  on  this  head,  but  rather  to  dread  the  quick- 
ness with  which  he  at  once  comprehended  the  drift  of  what  I  had  to  say, 
and  interpreted  it  to  the  people ;  however,  although  every  sentence  as 
soon  as  uttered  was  rapidly  conveyed  to  them  without  hesitation  on  his 
part,  yet  with  thankfulness  I  can  say,  that  I  never  felt  less  difficulty  in 
getting  on.  I  had  to  caution  them  particularly  not  to  be  deceived  in 
looking  without  for  that  which  is  only  to  be  found  within  ;  that  so  they 
might  come  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  the  light  of  whose  Holy  Spirit 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


439 


shineth  in  every  heart;  and  that  they  might  believe  in  it  to  the  saving 
of  the  soul,  that  so  Christ  may  dwell  richly  in  their  hearts  by  faith,  that 
He  might  be  theirs,  and  they  might  be  his,  in  his  Father's  kingdom  for- 
ever. It  was  a  comfortable  meeting,  and  ended  well.  Great  is  my  desire 
fur  these  people,  that  their  hearts  may  be  directed  to  the  love  of  God 
and  to  tlie  patient  waiting  for  Christ.  How  great  the  responsibility  of 
those  who  take  upon  themselves  to  introduce  the  religion  of  Jesus 
amongst  a  simple-hearted  people,  lest  its  beautiful  simplicity  be  hid  from 
them  by  forms  and  shadows  of  man's  own  invention  ! 

2l<t. —  This  morning  the  JIurij  Anne,  of  Loudon,  sailed  for  the  whaling 
grounds ;  sundry  tracts  were  furnished  for  the  crew,  also  a  French  Tes- 
tament for  one  of  them,  a  native  of  France.  A  few  days  ago  a  native 
oflerod,  amongst  other  articles  for  sale,  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in 
Eugli.^h.  I  found,  on  examining  it,  that  it  had  been  given  by  the  Sea- 
men's Bible  Society  in  London,  probably  to  some  ship's  library.  I  pur- 
chased this  book  for  about  eightpcnce,  merely  to  show  the  necessity  of 
inserting  not  only  the  donor's  name,  or  that  of  the  institution  by  wiiich 
it  had  been  bestowed,  but  ti)e  name  of  the  jjerson  to  whom  it  was  origi- 
nally given,  or  the  ship's  library  to  which  it  belonged :  it  would,  I  think, 
lielp  to  deter  from  such  a  mis-application.  It  is  very  probable  that  this 
Bible  had  belonged  to  the  library  of  the  Mary  Anne,  of  London,  but 
this  was  not  specified,  or  it  might  iiave  been  returned  to  tiiat  vessel  before 
she  left  the  port,  and  have  served  to  prevent  a  similar  occurrence  in 
future.  We  find  that  sailors,  our  own  not  excepted,  regardless  of  the 
future,  do  not  hesitate  to  give  articles  for  a  shell  or  two  far  exceeding 
the  value  of  them  ;  they  will  part  with  a  woollen  jacket  as  a  thing  per- 
fectly useless  to  them,  because  at  that  particular  time,  in  a  hot  climate, 
it  is  not  wanted  ;  and  the  natives  will  accept  of  almost  anything  for  their 
shells.  If  books  of  a  pernicious  tendency  in  the  English  language  arc 
found  in  the  hands  of  the  natives,  such  arc  immediately  destroyed  ;  and 
books  of  various  kinds  fall  into  their  hands  when  bartering  with  the 
shipping  ;  they  are  pleased  when  they  cau  obtain  writing-paper,  pen  and 
ink,  or  a  pencil. 

Kiiiih  Month  22(1. —  Although  many  natives  were  on  board,  we  were 
enal)Ied  to  set  aside  our  bartering  and  sit  down  to  wait  upon  the  Lord, 
but  it  required  firm  struggling  to  got  into  quiet  introversion  of  mind ; 
towartls  tiic  end  a  little  of  that  strength  was  witnessed  by  which  only 
the  foes  of  u  man's  bouse  can  be  cast  out,  and  himself  left  in  peaceable 
possession. 

24i//. —  Both  yesterday  and  to-day,  with  the  exception  of  taking  the 
needful  exercise  on  shore,  as  the  sun  declined,  we  were  engaged  on  board 
gettitig  things  into  train,  with  the  j)rospect  of  shortly  sailing  for  tho 
Ilaabai  group  of  Tonga  isles.  Since  it  has  come  to  my  knowledge  that 
the  strength  of  these  islands  is  to  bo  a.s.scmbled  at  Lifuka  with  King 
George  of  Vavau,  and  Josiah  (Tubou),  the  kiug  of  Tongataboo,  I  have 


440 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIET.  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


not  seen  the  way  open  for  me  to  move  in  any  direction  but  to  Lif'nka; 
and  the  more  I  have  dwelt  npon  this  subject,  the  more  it  appears  to  be 
the  right  track  for  me  to  pursue.  Owing  to  existing  circumstances  con- 
nected with  persons  and  places,  it  doth  not  seem  practicable  for  me  to 
complete  the  object  which  brought  us  to  Vavau,  of  visiting  the  people, 
before  the  end  of  this  mouth  ;  and  allowing  that  it  could  be  satisfactorily 
accomplished  at  an  earlier  period,  it  would  be  useless  to  sail  for  Tonga- 
taboo,  as  those  competent  for  the  important  office  of  interpreter  will  have 
left  the  island  to  join  their  brethren  at  the  general  assembly  about  to 
take  place  at  Lifuka.  ]\Iy  earnest  desire  is,  to  be  found  in  the  counsel 
of  the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father,  to  be  preserved  in  faithfulness  and 
humble  resignation  thereunto,  and  favored  to  possess  my  vessel  in 
patience  to  the  end  of  the  race.  Could  I  have  contrived  for  myself,  I 
should  certainly  not  have  selected  Lifuka,  as  the  Haabai  group  is  a  dan- 
gerous archipelago  of  small  islands,  shoals,  and  reefs,  without  any  secure 
place  of  shelter  from  every  wind  that  blows,  and  not  the  least  dependence 
can  be  placed  on  the  published  charts  of  it.  But  if  He  that  "  bloweth 
with  his  wind,  and  the  waters  flow,"  is  graciously  pleased  to  direct  our 
•way  amidst  the  lurking  dangers  of  the  deep  which  await  a  stranger  ves- 
sel, who  hath  so  mercifully  and  so  often  in  appalling  seasons  said  in 
effect,  "It  is  I,  be  not  afraid,"  and  this,  too,  accomjianied  with  an  evidence 
so  indisputably  strengthening,  that  a  poor  helpless  mortal  could  exclaim 
in  that  humble  faith  and  confidence  which  condescending  heavenly  love 
alone  inspires,  "It  is  the  Lord,"  all  fear  is  then  cast  out,  except  what  is 
filial. 

2Glh. — Yesterday  (First  day),  spent  the  day  on  board.  Collected  the 
sailors  twice  in  the  course  of  the  day  for  devotional  purposes.  Engaged 
the  forepart  of  to-day  on  board,  and  in  the  afternoon  went  up  to  Neiafu, 
to  endeavor  to  arrange  for  visiting  the  natives  on  the  north  shore.  The 
■weather  sultry  and  rainy,  making  the  clay  soil,  of  which  the  neighborhood 
of  the  landing  place  is  composed,  almost  impassable,  and  the  steep 
descent  down  to  the  boat  extremely  difficult  and  unsafe. 

27fh — Much  rain  during  the  night  and  this  morning,  which  prevented 
my  going  on  shore ;  Charles  landed  for  a  short  time  opposite  the  vessel, 
but  was  soon  compelled  to  return.  About  nine  o'clock  this  evening,  a 
shock  of  an  earthquake  was  sensibly  felt  on  board  by  the  trembling  of 
the  vessel ;  Captain  Keen  stepped  upon  one  of  the  chain  cables,  by  which 
we  were  riding  at  the  time,  when  the  shock  was  more  evident,  from  the 
connection  of  the  anchor  with  the  earth  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  This 
is  the  fourth  shock  that  has  been  felt  since  our  arrival  at  Port  Refuge. 
"Would  that  the  earthly  nature  in  the  hearts  of  all  around  us,  yea  the 
world  over,  were  so  shaken  that  that  only  which  cannot  be  shaken  might 
remain,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God. 

Ni)ith  Month  28th. —  Still  rainy  weather.  John  Hobbs  called  on  board 
to-day,  with  whom  an  arrangement  was  made  to  visit  a  native  meeting 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


441 


to-morrow  afternoon,  should  the  weatlier  permit  us  to  proceed  and  the 
people  to  collect.  We  learn  from  John  Hobbs  that  the  shock  of  the 
earthquake  last  evening  was  the  most  severe  he  had  koowu  since  his 
coming  to  these  islands;  it  was  felt  on  board  the  American  ship  Russel 
q'.iite  as  much  as  on  board  the  Henry  Freeling. 

29th. —  In  our  solitary  sitting  this  forenoon,  we  were  favored  to  witness 
a  degree  of  strength  sufBcient  for  the  day,  to  wrestle  for  the  blessing. 
Soon  after  three  o'clock,  John  Hobbs  and  ourselves  set  forward  in  our 
own  boat,  with  six  able  natives  to  paddle;  on  account  of  the  falling  tide 
we  landed  at  a  place  much  more  distant  from  the  meeting  to  which  we 
were  going,  than  would  otherwise  have  been  necessary.  It  was,  however, 
much  safer  for  the  boat,  with  which  it  behoves  us  to  use  every  precau- 
tion, to  enable  her  to  hold  out  to  the  end  ;  she  is  now  leaky  and  much 
worse  for  wear,  and  was  not  a  thoroughly  good  one  when  new. 

The  heat  of  the  afternoon  made  the  extra  walking  very  fatiguing ; 
and  the  current  of  air  to  which  I  was  afterwards  exposed  occasioned 
considerable  pain  in  my  head :  but  such  was  the  engagement  of  my 
mind,  that  this  bodily  annoyance  was  little  regarded.  After  resting 
awhile  at  a  house  built  for  the  especial  purpose  of  accommodating  the 
teachers,  the  meeting  commenced  ;  and  although  I  was  as  an  emptied 
vessel  wliile  the  translation  of  my  certificates  was  read  ;  yet  shortly  after 
the  reading  concluded,  my  mouth  was  opened  to  turn  the  attention  of 
tlie  people  to  that  Almighty  power  which  "  is  not  far  from  every  one  of 
us,"  dwelling  in  our  hearts  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  except  we  be  reprobates; 
"  in  whom  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being."  He  that  abidoth  of 
old,  with  whom  a  thousand  years  are  but  as  one  day  and  one  day  as  a 
thousand  years,  from  everlasting  to  everlasting  He  is  God,  and  changeth 
not.  My  desire  for  this  people  was,  that  they  might  become  wise  in 
heart,  by  seeking  after  that  knowledge  which  is  life  eternal,  through  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  shines  in  every  heart;  that  they 
might  inherit  glory,  and  be  numbered  among  those  that  shall  shine  as 
the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and  with  them  that  turn  many  to  right- 
eousness, as  the  stars  forever  and  ever.  The  gospel  of  the  everlasting 
kingdom  was  freely  preached  to  these  dear  people:  it  was  a  memorable 
season,  and  yielded  peaceful  relief  to  my  mind.  We  reached  our  vessel 
soon  after  dark.  What,  indeetl,  can  we  render  unto  the  Lord  I'or  all 
this!  being  nothing  ourselves  and  possessing  nothing,  but  wliat  we  have 
received  from  Him,  the  God  of  love  and  praise. 

Tciilli  Mdiitk  Id. — Yesterday  engaged  on  board  most  of  the  ilay,  mak- 
ing ready  for  sailing  for  the  Haabai.  My  attention  has  been  drawn  at 
times,  in  the  course  of  yesterday  and  to-day,  towards  again  attending  the 
native  meeting  at  Nciafu  to-inorrow;  and  John  Thomas  and  Ste[)lien 
Rabone  calling  on  board  this  afternoon,  afforded  me  an  opportunity  of 
mentioning  the  subject.  John  Thomas  kindly  agreed  at  once  to  make 
way  for  it,  and  offered  his  assistance  as  interpreter.    Although  so  often 


442 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


a  partaker  of  heavenly  help  and  goodness,  I  am  still  imploring  more; 
being  increasingly  sensible  of  the  want  of  it,  when  looking  towards  this 
meeting,  that  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  may  be  exalted,  to  the  glory 
of  God  the  Father. 

Having  now  every  prospect  of  bending  our  course  towards  Lifuka,  I 
deemed  it  expedient  to  make  an  offer  to  convey  as  many  of  the  missionary 
families  as  inclined  to  go  to  the  congress;  telling  John  Thomas,  that  if 
they  were  willing  to  put  up  with  the  want  of  aeconimodalions  to  which 
they  would  be  subjected  in  our  small  vessel,  llu;  whole  of  them  might  go 
with  us.  He  expressed  a  fear  that  such  a  number  would  put  us  to  great 
inconvenience;  but  I  told  him,  it  w-as  themselves  that  would  have  to 
suffer  the  iiieoiivenion^o,  as  they  would  have  literally  to  stow  themselves 
as  they  could  upon  the  cabin  sofas  and  floor;  but,  perhaps,  we  might  not 
be  out  more  than  one  or  two  nights,  which  would  depend  upon  the  wind. 
The  distance  is  sometimes  performed  in  a  few  hours,  when  the  trade-wind 
is  strong  and  favorable. 

The  shock  of  another  earthquake  was  felt  on  the  night  of  the  29th  ultimo. 

2d.  {First  day.)  —  This  morning  I  felt  a  very  poor  creature,  both  in 
body  and  mind ;  but  "  knowing  in  whom  I  have  believed,"  and  unto 
whom  "  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  given,"  I  prepared  to  attend 
the  native  meeting  at  Neiafu.  Wc  reached  the  mission-house  before  the 
bell  rung,  and  accompanied  John  Thomas  to  the  meeting  in  due  time. 
I  sat  for  some  time  in  a  pew  constructed  for  the  missionaries ;  and  wheu 
John  Thomas  had  finished  speaking,  I  went  and  stood  in  front  of  the 
people,  upon  the  base  on  which  the  pulpit  is  erected.  John  Thomas 
then  came  down  to  me,  and  a  general  silence  prevailed  over  the  assembly, 
which  was  large,  until  broken  by  myself  with  the  words,  "  Watch  ye, 
stand  fast  in  the  faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be  strong."  The  burden  which 
rested  upon  my  mind  was,  that  these  people  migiit  become  the  Lord's 
people,  formed  for  himself,  to  show  forth  his  praise,  that  they  might  be- 
come his  children,  and  be  taught  of  Plim;  for  all  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  men,  which  form  his  church,  are  taught  of  the  Lord  himself:  in 
righteousness  they  are  established,  and  great  shall  be  their  peace.  That 
they  might  indeed  be  sheep  of  the  one  fold,  and  of  the  one  great  and 
heavenly  Shepherd,  hear  his  voice,  be  known  of  Him,  and  follow  Him  ; 
and  thus  be  enabled  individually  to  say,  from  blessed  expeinence,  "  The 
Lord  is  my  shepherd  ;  I  shall  not  want.  He  inaketh  me  to  lie  down  in 
green  pastures;  He  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters.  He  restoreth  my 
soul ;  He  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's  sake." 
But  the  sheep  must  first  learn  to  know  the  voice  of  the  great  Shepherd, 
when  they  hear  it,  from  the  voice  of  a  stranger;  that  so  they  may  follow 
Him  with  safety  whithersoever  He  leadeth :  those  that  are  the  sheep  of 
his  fold  know  Him,  and  are  known  of  Him.  "  My  sheep,"  said  Christ, 
"  hear  my  voice,  and  I  know  them,  and  they  follow  me ;  and  I  give  unto 
them  eternal  life ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS    OF    DANIEL  WHEELER, 


443 


pluck  them  out  of  my  hand.  My  Father,  which  gave  them  me,  is  greater 
than  all ;  and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand." 
Thus,  the  security  and  blessedness  of  the  Lord's  children,  which  com- 
pose his  church,  are  set  forth  by  its  holy  Head,  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep ;  and  there  is  no  other  way  for  any  of  us  to 
become  of  this  happy  number,  but  that  of  sitting  under  the  teaching  of 
his  Holy  Spirit,  to  learn  of  Him,  to  know  his  voice  and  be  known  of 
Him,  and  be  his  sheep  and  follow  Him.  He  will  teach  us  huiuilit)', 
meekness,  and  lowliness  of  heart.  Such  are  formed  for  himself,  do  show 
forth  his  praise,  and  glorify  Him  before  men,  by  producing  the  fruit  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  sight  of  those  around  them  ;  openly  declaring  by  life 
and  conversation  that  the  go?])el  of  Christ  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation,  even  to  those  who  beforetime  were  in  darkness,  hateful  and 
hating  one  another.  I  was  largely  opeaed  among  them  ;  and  if  it  was 
possible  to  recapitulate  all  that  was  uttered,  words  would  still  fall  short, 
and  fail  to  describe  the  heart-tendering  solemnity  which  crowned  the 
meeting.  Towards  the  conclusi(m,  when  about  saying  farewell  to  these 
dear  people  as  one  never  to  see  their  faces  again,  that  Almighty  power 
which  alone  can  soften  the  heart  was  eminently  conspicuous  ;  tears  could 
not  be  restrained,  but  silently  and  undisguisedly  rolled  down  the  swarthy 
cheeks  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  this  isle  of  the  ocean. 

3d.  —  Early  in  the  morning,  the  Henry  FreeUng  unmoored  and  pre- 
pared for  sailing:  by  twelve  o'clock  tlie  whole  of  tiie  mi.<sionary  families, 
with  their  servants  and  luggage  being  on  board,  we  left  the  well-sheltered 
harl)or  of  Port  Refuge ;  and  retracing  our  course  through  (he  maze  of 
islands  into  the  open  ocean,  stretched  away  from  the  shore  of  Vavau. 
A  large  number  of  the  natives  attended  to  the  last,  and  hung  round  the 
sides  of  our  vessel  until  compelled  to  let  go  their  hoi  i,  evincing  sincere 
regret  at  her  departure.  One  of  the  (-hiefs  of  the  island  of  Otea,  named 
Noah,  a  noble  man  in  person,  with  whom  we  were  particularly  acquainted, 
and  whom  we  highly  esteemed,  wept  aloud  when  he  left  us,  and  was 
heard  when  the  canoe  was  at  a  considerable  distance.  He  was  affected 
by  the  whole  circumstance  of  parting  with  all  his  friends;  but  princi- 
pally on  account  of  losing  an  adopted  daughter,  who  was  leaving  Vavau 
for  Tongataboo :  she  had  been  for  a  long  time  an  inmate  of  the  mission- 
house.  Our  pa.«senger3  consisted  of  John  Thomas,  Stephen  Ilaboue, 
John  Spinney,  John  Hobbs  Tgoing  to  reside  at  Lifuka),an<l  William  A. 
Brooks,  with  their  families,  in  all  eighteen  persons,  besides  nine  domestics. 
We  had  also  William  Bunubuuu,  nephew  of  the  late  Finau,  the  conqueror 
of  these  islands  in  former  days,  selected  by  King  George  as  our  pilot 
for  tli(!  Haabai  group.  Soon  after  getting  fairly  out  to  sea,  the  whole  of 
our  guests,  except  two  of  the  youngest  children,  became  sick  ;  and  some 
of  them  remained  so  the  whole  time.  The  wind  became  unfavorable  in 
the  night,  and  prevented  our  seeing  the  isle  of  Aauo  next  morning  as 
was  calculated  upon. 


444  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1836. 


4//(. —  When  morning  came,  it  was  found  that  we  had  drifted  towards 
the  i.slaud  of  Kao,  in  appearance  a  lofty  mountain  of  regular  conic  shape 
rising  out  of  the  sea,  and  evidently  of  volcanic  origin.  By  ten  o'clock, 
A.M.,  tlie  island  of  Toofoa  was  fairly  opened,  and  the  action  of  the  vol- 
cano at  the  north  end  plainly  to  be  seen,  vomiting  clouds  of  smoke  into 
the  atmosphere,  which  occasionally  burst  forth  with  increased  strength. 
It  w:is  soon  ascertained  that  getting  to  Lifuka  by  night,  as  before  antici- 
pated, was  quite  inipractitabio,  as  the  wind  continued  to  baflle  us;  but 
shifting  two  or  three  points  after  midnight,  we  fetched  well  to  windward, 
and  after  making  one  short  tack  at  the  entrance  of  the  reef,  before  ten 
o'clock  were  favored  safely  to  anchor  off  the  island  of  Lifuka,  abreast  of 
the  settlement  of  Mua,  in  only  three  and  a  half  fathoms  water,  on  Fourth 
day  the  5th  instant.  Any  vessel  less  numageable  than  the  Heitnj  Free- 
ling,  might  easily  have  got  upon  the  reef,  the  entrance  is  so  narrow  and 
intricate,  in  the  worst  part  of  which  she  had  to  tack.  It  is  probable 
that  few  vessels  so  large  as  ours  ever  anchored  upon  the  same  ground  ; 
and  none,  however  small,  ought  to  venture  without  a  competent  pilot 
on  board.  It  is  close  to  this  spot  that  the  Port  au  Prince  was  wrecked, 
perhaps  thirty  years  ago;  some  of  her  remains  are  visible  at  this  day, 
and  are  frequently  dug  out  of  the  sand  by  the  king's  order,  for  the  sake 
of  the  copper  bolts,  etc.  Of  recent  date,  the  Snapper  was  cut  o(f  by  the 
natives  and  lost  upon  an  adjoining  reef,  not  far  from  Mua.  Soon  after 
we  had  anchored,  Charles  Tucker,  the  resident  missionary  at  this  place, 
came  off,  bringing  with  him  James  Watkin,  who  had  arrived  the  preced- 
ing day  from  his  station  on  the  island  of  Tongataboo.  A  double  canoe 
was  procured,  which  took  the  whole  of  our  passengers  and  luggage  at 
once  to  the  shore :  they  were  safely  lauded  by  eleven  o'clock,  to  their 
great  relief.  The  natives  soon  began  to  visit  us,  well  pleased  to  see  a 
vessel  at  anchor  off  the  island,  as  it  is  but  seldom  that  such  a  circum- 
stance occurs. 


CIIATTER  XXXII. 

Island  of  Lifuka  —  Nativii;  Meeting  —  Distkibution  of  Bibles,  etc. — Visit 
OF  the  King — Meeting  with  the  Missionaries  —  Sail  fok  Tongataboo  — 
Ancuok  off  the  Settlement  at  Nukualofa  —  Letter  from  the  Wesletan 
Missionaries  —  Distribution  of  Clothing  and  Medicines  —  Visit  to  the 
Heathen  Settlement  at  Mua  —  Kestraining  Influence  of  the  Missionaries 
—  Native  Meeting  at  Nukualofa. 

TENTH  MONTH  6Tn. —  This  morning  early,  a  turtle  of  prodigious 
size  was  sent  on  board  as  a  present  from  Josiah  Tubou,  the  king  of 
Tongataboo,  who  had  arrived  here  from  that  island.  In  the  forenoon 
the  weather  became  quite  stormy,  and  the  wind  coming  in  from  the  west- 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


445 


■ward,  made  it  uneasy  riding  in  the  bay.  Charles  and  myself  sat  down 
together  as  usual  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  though  in  much  poverty  and 
weakness.  At  noon  it  threatened  to  blow  strong;  but  shortly  afterwards 
the  atmosphere  became  more  tranquil.  There  was  not  so  much  to  be 
apprehended  from  the  anchor  and  cables  not  holding  the  vessel,  as  from 
the  danger  of  striking  on  the  rocky  bottom,  had  the  swell  from  the  ocean 
been  permitted  to  come  in  upon  us.  The  hurricanes  which  we  are  told 
occasionally  occur  here,  are  very  awful,  levelling  with  the  earth  houses, 
trees,  etc.,  before  their  tremendous  blast;  and  they  generally,  if  not 
always,  blow  from  the  westward,  the  only  quarter  from  which  we  have 
anything  to  fear  at  this  anchorage,  as  the  land  and  the  reefs  are  a  shelter 
on  every  side  but  this  ;  but  the  Lord's  power  is  the  same  here  as  in  every 
otlipr  place,  "mighty  to  save  and  to  deliver"  out  of  every  trouble  and 
distress. 

Ith. —  This  morning  the  natives  thronged  our  decks  with  trifling  shells 
for  barter;  but  the  poor  creatures  have  very  little  in  their  possession  to 
offtr.  The  last  violent  hurricane  with  which  they  were  visited,  destroyed 
their  bread-fruit  trees,  etc.,  to  considerable  extent,  and  materially  injured 
their  yams,  upon  which  they  are  usually  supported ;  and  from  this 
serious  calamity  they  have  not  yet  recovered.  Many  of  them  are  now 
subsisting  upon  the  fern  and  tea-tree  roots;  but  it  is  expected  that  in  a 
few  weeks'  time  the  present  complaints  of  famine  will  be  banished  by  an 
abundant  supply  of  yams,  sweet  potatoes,  etc.  In  the  afternoon  we  vis- 
ited the  mission-house  by  invitation.  While  there  it  was  with  me  to 
propose  having  an  opportunity  afforded  of  seeing  the  people  when  col- 
lected at  tlieir  morning  meeting  next  First  day.  On  inquiring  about 
some  one  to  interpret  what  I  might  have  to  say  to  the  people,  James 
Watkin  the  missionary,  then  present  from  Tongataboo,  was  proposed  to 
undertake  tliat  part  of  the  work,  to  which  he  kindly  and  readily  assented. 
May  the  Lord  be  graciously  j)leased  to  magnify  his  power,  and  cause 
this  stranger  and  myself  to  be  faithful  to  Him  in  performing  each  his 
office,  80  that  "that  life  and  immortality,"  which  "are  brought  to  light 
by  the  glorious  gospel,"  may  be  declared  to  the  natives  of  Lifuka,  and 
others  a.<senil)led  with  them,  to  our  Maker's  praise. 

8</i. — Engaged  on  board  till  late  in  the  afternoon  with  the  natives. 
It  is  probable  that  the  meeting  to-morrow  will  be  very  large,  as  the  in- 
haljitants  from  the  different  islands  which  compose  the  Ilaabai  group, 
arc  now  assembled  at  this  jjluce,  besides  a  vast  number  from  the  Ilaufu- 
luhau  group  and  Tongataboo.  Oh  !  that  the  Miister  of  assemblies  may 
be  there.  To  Him,  who  only  knoweth  my  motive  for  coming  amongst 
tiicni,  I  commend  them  and  myself;  humbly  praying  for  help  in  the 
needful  time,  lest  the  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness  should  suffer  in 
such  weak  and  feeble  hands. 

{Fird  day.)  —  Proceeded  towards  the  shore  at  an  early  hour. 
We  were  met  on  lauding  by  a  swarm  of  young  natives,  who  appeared  to 
38 


446  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   W  HEELER,  [1836. 

be  on  the  lookout  for  us.  In  half  an  hour  the  first  bell  rung  to  ayscinble 
the  people  :  this  bell  might  have  been  spared,  as  the  large  nieeting-housc 
was  filled,  and  a  multitude  still  outside,  when  we  passed  by  on  our  way 
from  the  boat  to  the  mission-house:  another  extensive  building  was  also 
filled,  not  far  from  the  largest.  The  natives  were  indeed  gathered  to- 
gether to  au  extent  which  we  have  not  before  witnessed  in  the  Friendly 
Islands. 

James  Watkia  kindly  conducted  me  through  the  concourse  of  people 
into  an  enclosed  place  in  front  of  the  pulpit,  on  a  level  with  the  floor: 
liere  I  remained,  until  the  interval  arrived  for  me  to  take  a  station  by 
the  side  of  my  interpreter,  to  be  in  readiness  to  minister  to  the  people  as 
way  should  open.  I  felt  no  hesitation  in  going  up  into  the  pulpit,  believ- 
ing that,  even  when  the  most  advantageous  position  was  chosen,  but  a 
small  portion  of  the  people  in  comparison  with  the  whole  collected  about 
the  house  would  distinctly  hear  what  was  said;  these  buildings  are  open 
at  the  side,  a  circumstance  which  the  nature  of  the  climate  requires,  and 
which  is  a  special  advantage  at  these  times,  as  before  has  been  witnessed 
by  us  at  Vavau.  A  general  stillness  now  prevailed  over  this  large 
assembly,  which  I  thought  might  be  occasioned,  in  the  first  place,  by 
the  novelty  of  two  persons  appearing  in  the  pulpit,  both  standing 
and  both  silent.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before  I  had  to  turn  their 
attention  to  Him  unto  whom  the  cattle  on  a  thousand  hills  belong; 
before  whom  the  secret  thoughts  of  every  heart  are  laid  open.  He  seeth 
us  as  we  really  are,  born  in  sin  and  laden  with  iniquity,  helpless,  and 
utterly  unable  of  ourselves  to  do  anything  for  ourselves ;  for,  as  men  and 
mortals,  we  possess  nothing,  and  are  as  nothing;  and  yet  such  is  the  love 
of  God  even  to  a  guilty  world,  that  of  the  fulness  of  his  Son  Christ  Jesus 
the  Lord,  "have  we  all  received,  and  grace  for  grace."  "God  so  loved 
the  world  that  He  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  Who  among  us  cau 
contemplate  the  wondrous  mercy  and  unutterable  love  wherewith  God 
so  loved  the  world,  without  feeling  a  desire  to  pour  forth  a  grateful  ac- 
knowledgment of  "  thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  unspenlcablc  gift ;  "  even 
the  gift  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  came  that  grace  which  hath 
appeared  unto  all  men  ;  by  which  grace  alone  are  we  saved  from  sin  and 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  through  faith,  and  that  not  of  ourselves ;  for  we 
have  nothing,  and  are  only  sinners.  It  is  through  faith  which  cometh 
from  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  us,  and  gave  himself  for  us  ;  who  is  also 
"  the  author  and  finisher"  of  that  one  true  faith  which  worketh  by  love, 
and  purifieth  the  hearts  of  those  who  believe  in  its  saving,  cleansing 
power  which  giveth  the  victory  over  the  evil  propensities  of  fallen 
nature,  and  over  every  temptation  of  the  devil. 

The  word  of  the  Truth  of  the  gospel  flowed  freely  to  these  dear  peo- 
ple ;  for  whom  my  desire  was,  that  they  might  not  rest  satisfied  with 
making  an  empty  profession  of  religion,  but  "  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


447 


Christ,  and  be  saved."  Although  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  I  felt  as 
if  niy  strength  was  renewed  for  the  work,  I  should,  without  such  sustain- 
ing help,  have  been  dismayed  at  the  burden  which  still  rested  upon  my 
mind.  After  the  meeting  broke  up  many  of  the  people  flocked  about 
us ;  amongst  others  I  shook  hands  with  an  aged  female  of  rank,  con- 
sidered by  the  people  higher  than  their  king :  King  George  himself  was 
one  of  those  who  helped  to  carry  her  on  their  shoulders,  she  being  un- 
able to  walk  any  considerable  distance.  Her  placid  countenance,  and 
manner  altogether,  bespoke  that  she  had  good-will  in  her  heart  towards 
us ;  and  the  remembrance  of  the  interview,  though  short,  always  brings 
with  it  a  feeling  of  peaceful  tranquillity  to  my  mind. 

llih.  —  Yesterday  engaged  on  board  bartering  for  the  commodities 
brought  by  the  natives,  not  being  willing  to  turn  them  back,  although 
what  they  brought  was  often  almost  useless.  In  the  afternoon,  landed 
and  conveyed  to  be  deposited  in  the  mission-house,  twenty-four  English 
Testaments  and  six  Bibles,  six  Spanish  Testaments,  six  French  ditto, 
and  six  Portuguese  ditto;  one  French  Bible  was  given  to  Charles  Simeon, 
a  native  of  France,  now  settled  here.  "Whaling  vessels  and  others,  not 
unfrequently  at  the  present  day,  fall  in  among  the  different  groups  of 
these  islands;  by  some  on  board  such  vessels  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures  is 
often  prized,  as  we  have  experienced  ;  and  individuals  are  here  and  there 
to  be  found,  of  different  nations,  whose  lot  has  been  cast  among  the 
natives  from  a  variety  of  causes  ;  .some  by  shipwreck,  others  by  sickness, 
left  by  the  ships  to  return  if  they  can,  or  remain  the  rest  of  their  lives 
among  the  natives,  wandering  from  island  to  i.^land.  Some  marry  and 
bring  up  children  among  them.  If  such  understand  a  lian<licraft  busi- 
ness, as  that  of  blacksmith  or  carpenter,  ship-  or  boat-builder,  etc.,  and 
there  is  no  ardent  spirit  to  be  procured,  they  generally  fare  well  amongst 
the  islanders.  To-day  the  natives  have  furnished  a  supj)Iy  of  hogs;  but 
it  is  almost  impossible  to  procure  food,  except  the  ninita  (papaw  t,  which 
remains  but  for  a  short  time  in  a  wholesome  state.  At  present  the  poor 
people  are  very  destitute  of  the  vegetable  food  on  which  they  are  accus- 
tomed to  subsist,  and  frequently  complain  and  make  signs  of  being 
hun;:ry  ;  but  it  is  out  of  our  power  to  supply  their  wants:  they  never 
think  of  killing  a  hog  for  thera-selve-s,  they  are  mostly  reared  for  sale  and 
for  the  use  of  the  chiefs.  In  the  afternoon  went  on  shore  witli  a  present 
for  King  George,  consisting  of  a  large  chest  of  tools,  a  cask  of  flooring 
nails,  and  a  ship's  compass,  with  sundry  articles  for  his  queen  Charlotte. 
Some  articles  had  aln  ady  been  given  to  Josiah  Tubou,  the  king  of  Ton- 
gataboo,  when  on  board  the  Henry  Freeling.  To-day  we  took  with  us 
some  things  considered  suitable  for  his  queen  Mary,  so  that  no  j)ref(  rence 
might  appear  on  our  side,  more  particularly  as  Josiah  Tubou  is  an 
older  man,  and  much  higher  in  rank.  King  George  is,  however,  very 
assiduous  in  giving  him  the  preference  in  everything. 

\Zlh. —  At  two  o'clock,  p.m.,  Charles  Tucker,  the  resident  missionary 


448 


MEMOIRS 


OP   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


at  Lifuka,  ami  liis  wife,  accoiupauied  King  George  aud  his  wife  Char- 
lotte oil  board  to  dinner.  On  taking  our  seats  at  tlie  tahle,  I  told  Charles 
Tucker  that  it  was  our  practice  to  endeavor  to  feel  a  grateful  tribute  arise 
in  our  hearts  to  Him  from  whom  all  our  blessings  come;  then  were  of 
course  left  at  liberty:  when  Charles  Tucker  called  upon  the  king 
to  ask  a  blessing,  which  ho  did  in  a  serious  manner.  The  parties  were 
greatly  amused  with  a  set  of  William  Darton's  Scripture  views,  etc.; 
and  I  believe  were  pleased  with  their  visit.  We  landed  towards  evening, 
and  walked  to  the  other  side  of  the  island  for  exercise  ;  this  part  is  wholly 
enclosed  by  a  coral  reef,  which  enables  the  people  to  procure  fish  in  al- 
most any  weather.  When  looking  towards  visiting  Lifuka,  I  thought,  as 
the  principal  part  of  the  Toiigatahoo  people,  with  their  rulers,  would  be 
assembled  here,  that  I  might  not  have  to  proceed  to  the  latter  island; 
but  I  do  not  find  that  this  will  be  sanction  enough  for  me  to  stay  away 
from  it,  as  it  has  dwelt  much  upon  my  mind  for  several  days  past;  I 
therefore  believe  it  safest  for  mo  to  go  thither,  however  opposed  to  my 
own  inclination  ;  if  the  Lord's  presence  does  but  go  with  me,  it  is  enough  ; 
for  in  his  presence  only  there  is  life,  and  at  his  right  hand  durable  riches 
and  righteousness,  yea,  pleasures  forevermore.  The  desire  and  prayer  of 
my  heart,  and  I  believe  it  may  be  added,  my  greatest  delight  also,  is  to 
be  found  laboring  to  exalt  his  great  and  adorable  name,  and  to  promote 
the  extension  of  the  blessed  Saviour's  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  mankind. 
On  returning  to  the  boat  in  the  evening,  several  of  the  missionaries  were 
upon  the  beach,  when  I  told  James  Watkin  that  I  could  not  pass  by 
Tongutaboo,  oflering  him  a  passage  with  us  to  his  family  at  Nukualofa. 

Fearing  to  let  the  members  of  the  mission  separate  without  requesting 
a  select  opportunity  with  them,  I  told  them  that  I  should  like  us  to  have 
an  hour  or  so  together,  in  the  presence  of  the  Most  High,  before  they 
separated ;  this  proposal  was  accepted  with  openness,  and  everything 
made  to  give  way  for  bringing  it  about ;  to-morrow  evening  at  six  or 
seven  o'clock  was  mentioned  as  the  probable  time  for  our  meeting  to- 
gether. When  we  got  on  board  I  told  Captain  Keen,  that  as  matters 
then  stood  with  me,  I  saw  nothing  in  the  way  to  prevent  our  going 
towards  Tongataboo,  and  that  the  water-casks  had  better  be  filled  up 
to-morrow,  as  the  beginning  of  the  ensuing  week  might  be  looked  to  as 
the  probable  time  of  our  leaving  this  place.  It  is  expected  that  the 
Vavau  missionaries  will  return  in  two  or  three  days  from  this  time. 

14///. —  Engaged  on  board  bartering  with  the  natives  during  the  fore- 
part of  the  day.  A  large  canoe  came  alongside  before  dinner  with  a 
present  from  King  George,  viz.,  six  spears,  two  bundles  of  native  cloth, 
a  large  floor  mat,  and  two  orange  cowries,  which  in  days  past  were  con- 
sidered the  most  valuable  ornaments  worn  by  the  rulers  of  these  islands, 
and  are  very  rarely  met  with  at  present.  The  bearer  of  these  articles  is 
a  Portuguese,  but  understands  English  ;  he  said  that  the  king  was  desir- 
ous to  obtain  from  mo  an  English  spelling  book.   This  token  of  the  king's 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


449 


good-will  was  verbally  acknowledged,  and  the  niesseuger  himself  pre- 
sented with  a  Testament  in  the  Portuguese  language.  My  mind,  in  the 
midst  of  many  interruptions  attendant  upon  bartering  with  tlie  natives 
and  other  duties,  had  to  sustain  a  heavy  load  of  exercise,  in  the  prospect 
of  meeting  the  missionaries  and  their  families  in  the  evening,  which  to 
my  view  was  no  small  matter. 

Landed  in  the  afternoon,  and  drank  tea  at  the  mission-house.  About 
the  time  agreed  upon,  the  whole  of  the  families,  except  the  wife  and 
young  children  of  John  Hobbs,  (whose  numerous  family  could  not  be 
1(  f[  alone,)  assembled  in  a  large  room  in  Charles  Tucker's  house,  and  sat 
down  together  in  silence.  I  endeavored  to  keep  my  mind  staid  in  hum- 
ble dependence  upon  Him  who  commands  the  morning,  and  causeth  the 
day-spring  to  know  his  place;  and  after  dwelling  a  considerable  time  in 
silence,  it  was  with  me  to  bow  the  knee  in  supplication  unto  Him  who 
inhabiteth  the  praises  of  eternity,  and  "covereth  himself  with  light  as 
with  a  garment ; "  and  to  ask  in  the  name  of  our  Redeemer  that  his 
life-giving  presence  might  be  near  on  the  occasion,  to  subdue  in  us  every- 
thing that  stands  opposed  to  his  righteous  principle  of  light,  life,  and 
love;  that  his  power  alone  may  rule,  and  preserve  our  hearts,  etc.  After 
sitting  down  again,  a  quiet  sca.son  was  vouchsafed,  though  a  further  time 
of  silence  was  to  be  passed.  There  seemed  much  to  travail  under  before 
the  way  was  fairly  opened  for  me  to  declare  the  indispensable  necessity 
for  each  of  us  to  know  for  ourselves  the  will  of  God,  seeing  that  Christ 
has  said,  "not  every  one  that  sayeth.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  tlie 
kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he  that  doeth  tlie  will  of  my  Father  whicli  is 
in  heaven."  That  before  we  arc  in  a  state  to  be  entrusted  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  Divine  will,  the  will  of  the  creature  must  be  laid  low, 
and  subjected  to  the  will  of  the  great  Creator ;  our  bodies  must  become 
living  sacrifices,  holy,  acceptable  to  God;  we  must  be  altogether  trans- 
formed, and  our  minds  renewed  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  believed  in,  and  operating  in  us,  "  that  we  may  prove  what  is  that 
good  and  acceptable  anil  perfect  will  of  God,"  as  defined  by  the  Apostle 
Paul  to  the  Romans.  Everything  depends  upon  this,  to  know  the  will  of 
God  in  the  first  place,  and  then  to  do  it.  "  T(j  obey  is  better  than  sacri- 
fice, and  to  hearken  than  the  fat  of  rams."  It  is  those  only  who  do  the 
will  of  the  Father,  that  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  of  his  well-beloved 
Son,  in  whf)m  He  is  well  pleased.  It  was  with  me  particularly  to  urge 
this  upon  all  present,  both  male  and  female,  for  both  are  one  in  Christ; 
tliat  all  might,  by  im])licit  obedience,  know  for  themselves  the  will  of 
Gi^l,  and  Christ  to  be  unto  them  wisdom  and  righteousness,  sanctification 
and  reileniption.  The  whole  of  our  Lord's  precepts  must  be  regarded  as 
binding  upon  his  followers;  we  cannot  choose  for  ourselves,  by  selecting 
some  parts  and  leaving  others.  His  example  must  be  followed  in  every- 
thing, in  every  part,  to  the  denial  of  self  in  all  thing.s.  "He  that 
will  be  my  disciple  must  deny  himself,  take  up  his  daily  cross  and  follow 
38*  2D 


450 


MEMOIRS  OF  DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


me,"  these  are  the  terms  which  lie  prescribes ;  we  must  take  up  a  daily 
cross  to  our  own  corrupt  wills  and  inclinations.  It  seldom  occurs  that 
the  path  chosen  for  us,  or  the  thing  required  of  us,  is  what  we,  as  creat- 
ures, should  choose  for  ourselves,  or  can  very  readily  yield  obedience  to ; 
it  is  against  the  nature  of  flesh  and  blood,  it  does  not  suit  our  inclina- 
tion ;  if  it  were  not  so,  and  our  will  was  consulted,  there  would  be  no 
cross  to  take  up ;  it  would  be  a  sacrifice  which  costs  us  nothing.  We  must 
be  willing  to  part  with  and  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things  for  Christ's  sake; 
and  in  following  the  great  example  which  He  hath  left  us,  we  must  in 
no  part  thereof  deny  Him  before  men,  nor  be  ashamed  of  Him  and  his 
words  before  men,  lest  He  should  also  deny  us,  and  be  ashamed  of  us, 
before  his  father  and  the  holy  angels,  according  to  his  own  awful  denun- 
ciation against  such  unworthy  followers. 

It  was  a  solid  and  solemn  season,  the  power  of  Truth  was  over  all. 
Before  leaving  the  shore,  I  mentioned  the  probability  of  my  again  at- 
tending a  meeting  of  the  natives  on  the  following  First  day  moruing,  lo 
which  no  difficulty  seemed  likely  to  present. 

loth. —  In  the  afternoon  we  went  on  shore,  with  a  view  to  getting  tilings 
so  settled  as  to  insure  no  failure  in  my  seeing  the  natives  to-morrow. 
James  Watkin  again  kindly  undertook  the  office  of  interpreter;  and  I 
returned  on  board  satisfied  with  the  arrangements  agreed  upon,  and 
strengthened  to  look  forward  with  some  degree  of  confidence  and  resig- 
nation. 

IQth.  (First  day.)  —  This  morning  went  to  Charles  Tucker's  house, 
to  wait  until  the  natives  were  collected  together.  On  the  way  was  much 
gratified  to  learn  that  it  was  concluded  to  dispense  with  many  of  the 
exercises  usual  at  their  meetings  on  First  daj-^s.  This  circumstance  had 
come  about  without  ray  knowledge,  although  I  had  before-time  mentioned 
that  the  meetings  lasted  longer  than  the  people  were  able  to  bear ;  being 
densely  stowed  upon  the  floor,  almost  without  a  circulation  of  air,  in  a 
tropical  climate.  After  I  had  taken  my  station  by  the  side  of  James 
Watkin,  a  general  silence  prevailed  over  the  multitude  assembled ;  and 
in  due  time  my  mouth  was  opened  to  revive  in  their  hearing  that 
"Whoso  is  wise,  and  will  observe  these  things,  even  they  shall  under- 
stand the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord."  But  the  first  thing  to  be  done 
in  order  to  partake  of  the  Lord's  loving-kindness,  which  is  better  than 
life,  is  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  without  this,  none  can  behold 
his  wonderful  works,  nor  praise  Him  for  his  great  goodness  to  the  chil- 
dren of  men.  When  the  Saviour  of  the  world  was  on  earth,  and  dw^dt 
among  the  sons  of  men,  He  did  not  many  mighty  works  in  some  places 
because  of  the  unbelief  of  the  people ;  and  it  is  the  same  at  this  day. 
There  is  no  way  unto  God  the  Father  but  by  the  Son  ;  and  we  can  never 
know  the  Sou  to  be  "  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,"  unless  we  believe 
in  his  power  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  those  that  are  willing  to  come 
unto  God  by  Him.    "  For  he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  He 


1836.]  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  451 


is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  Him."  "With- 
out faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  Him  :  but  how  great  is  his  goodness  to 
the  humble  believer  that  feareth  Him,  to  them  that  wait  for  Him,  to  the 
soul  that  seeketh  Him.  Yea,  eternal  life  is  the  reward  of  all  those  who, 
by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  thus  seek  the  Lord  with  believing 
hearts.  "While  tribulation,  anguish,  indignation,  and  wrath  will  be  the 
portion  of  unbelievers,  and  of  those  who  are  contentious;  who  disregard 
the  shiuings  of  the  true  light  that  lightetli  every  man  that  cometh  into 
the  world,  who  obey  not  the  truth,  or  the  manifestations  of  the  yi)irit  of 
truth,  which  conviuceth  of  sin.  My  heart  was  enlarged,  and  the  way 
fairly  opened  before  me,  to  proclaim  amongst  the  people  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus ;  and  to  tell  them  that  salvation  was  nigh  unto  them  that 
day:  it  depended  upon  themselves,  it  remained  with  themselves,  to  "  be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  be  saved."  Not  merely  to  believe 
that  He  came  in  the  flesh,  and  died  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ;  but 
to  believe  in  the  coming  of  his  Holy  Spirit  into  their  hearts,  to  purge 
away  their  sins,  and  save  them  from  the  wrath  to  come,  while  the  day 
of  their  visitation  is  mercifully  lengthened  out.  In  the  same  love  which 
brought  me  among  them,  I  bade  them  all  an  affectionate  farewell  in  the 
Lord. 

^lany  of  them  with  whom  we  were  personally  acquainted  flocked 
round  us  to  shake  hands,  amongst  others  the  king  and  his  principal 
chiefs.  And  now  believing  myself  clear  of  the  island,  we  paid  a  .>-liort 
and  final  visit  to  the  mission-house,  and  then  returned  to  the  vessel, 
having  no  other  pros])ect  before  me  but  that  of  sailing  in  the  morning 
towards  Tungataboo.* 

17//(.  —  Unmoored  at  the  earliest  dawn  of  day.  Soon  after  wc  were 
ready,  our  passenger  James  Watkin  came  on  board,  with  the  whole  body 

*  The  following  are  copies  of  letters  received  while  at  the  ibland  of  Lifiika :  — 

"LiFUKA,  October  lOih,  LsM. 
"Dear  Sin:  —  We,  the  ^^'csk•yan  missionaries,  asseinblid  at  our  aiiiiuui  tlisirict 
mt-etiiig,  leave  sincerely  to  congratulate  you  upon  the  hitherto  successlul  iirose- 
cution  i  f  your  missionary  voyage;  and  to  express  the  unfeigned  pleasure  we  fiel  in 
seeing  you  in  this  part  of  the  great  missionary  fu-ld  ;  and  we  trust  that  your  i  (liirts 
to  promote  the  knowledge  of  the  true  (iod  will  have  had  the  blessing  ot  (iod,  and 
that  you  will  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  Ilif.'ii  many 
who,  from  among  the  Oentiies,  have  been  turneil  from  darkness  to  liglit  by  your 
in.striimentality. 

"  We  beg  leave  too  to  offer  you  our  best  thanks  for  the  kindness  you  have  mani- 
fested ill  liringing  five  of  our  members,  with  our  families,  to  this  jdace;  and  we 
pray  that  He,  who  does  not  forget  the  smallest  kindness  done  to  the  least  of  his 
discijiles,  may  reward  you  with  every  needful  blessing,  both  for  soul  an<l  body, 
and  iiiially  grant  unto  you  and  yours  eternal  life,  through  .Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

"Signed  on  behalf  of  the  meeting. 

".John  Thomas,  Chairman. 
"  jAMia  Watkin,  Secretary." 


452 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


of  missionaries  then  at  Lifiika.  Their  stay  was  necessarily  short  indeed, 
scarcely  longer  than  while  they  delivered  up  their  letters  and  parcels, 
for  not  a  few  of  their  friends  and  connections  in  Sydney  and  England. 
On  their  departure  the  anchor  was  weighed,  and  we  immediately  pro- 
ceeded towards  the  opening  in  the  reef;  nuiking  all  sail,  if  possible,  to 
clear  the  principal  dangers  of  the  Haabai  group,  before  nightfall.  We 
had  a  pilot  with  us,  a  native  of  Tongataboo,  well  acquainted  with  the 
different  channels;  but  who  could  not  understand  many  words  of  Eng- 
lish. The  wind  became  more  opposed  at  sunset;  and  instead  of  our 
being  in  tolerably  open  water,  we  were  entangled  with  the  long  and  dan- 
gerous reef  off  the  island  of  Anaraooka ;  and  were  at  last  compelled  to 
run  down  to  its  leeward-most  point,  in  order  to  get  clear  of  its  crags. 
Whilst  the  sound  of  the  breakers  thundering  upon  the  reef  could  be 
heard,  we  were  still  within  its  reach  ;  but  as  the  noise  became  fainter,  we 
considered  ourselves  beyond  its  outermost  point,  and  ventured  to  haul  up 
to  the  south-south-east  for  the  night. 

19//i. —  About  ten  o'clock  were  favored  to  get  sight  of  Eouaigee,  owing 
to  a  strong  current,  which  had,  during  the  night,  hurried  us  away  to  the 
eastward ;  and  the  wind  being  strong,  by  noon  the  island  of  Tongataboo 
was  distinctly  to  be  seen,  though  the  weather  was  thick  and  hazy.  By 
two  o'clock  we  were  abreast  of  the  settlement  of  Nukulofa,  and  were 

"LiFUKA,  Haabai,  October  17th,  1836. 
"Dear  Friend:  —  We,  as  Wesleyan  Methodist  missionaries  laboring  in  the 
Friendly  Islands,  beg  leave  at  this  our  annual  meeting,  to  express  our  sentiments  to 
you  in  reference  to  your  visiting  the  various  mission  stations  in  these  seas. 

"  We  admire  the  principle  which  induced  you  to  sacrifice  the  blessings  of  civilized 
Bociety,  and  to  quit  the  land  of  your  fathers,  in  order  to  witness  the  glorious  effects 
of  the  gospel  among  heathen  nations,  and  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearch- 
able riches  of  Christ. 

"  We  doubt  not  but  you  have  been  richly  rewarded  in  your  own  mind  for  all  the 
sacrifices  you  have  made,  and  the  privations  you  have  been  called  to  endure  while 
prosecuting  the  great  work  in  which  you  are  engaged.  We  rejoice  that  the  Lord 
has  so  signally  blessed  you  hitherto  in  your  undertaking ;  and  pray  that  his  kind 
Providence  may  still  preside  over  you,  and  make  your  way  plain. 

"  We  have, been  very  much  gratified  by  your  visit  to  this  part  of  the  great  mission 
field.    We  hail  you  as  a  fellow-laborer  in  the  gospel,  and  wish  you  God's  speed. 

"The  very  great  kindness  which  you  and  your  excellent  son  have  manifested  to 
us  in  a  variety  of  instances,  has  produced  a  deep  impression  on  our  minds;  be 
assured  you  will  long  live  in  our  afiection ;  and  we  hope  that  your  addresses  and 
conversation  will  produce  their  desired  eflfect. 

"And  now,  as  you  are  about  to  take  your  departure  from  this  place,  we  commend 
you  to  God,  and  take  an  affectionate  farewell,  until  we  shall  meet  in  our  Father's 
house  above.    We  remain,  dear  friend, 

"  Yours  affectionately, 
"John  Thomas,  William  Allen  Brooks, 

John  IIoffs,  Stephen  Rabone, 

James  Watkin,  John  Spinney." 

Charles  Tucker, 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELEB. 


453 


favored  to  anchor  safely  in  fourteen  fathoms  water,  in  a  place  ■well  shel- 
tered, except  when  the  winds  blow  from  the  northward  and  westward  : 
the  north  side  of  this  island  is  one  mass  of  reefs,  rocks,  and  small  islands. 
Tweuty-two  of  these  islands  are  in  sight  from  the  vessel;  and  in  several 
directions  the  surf  breaks  incessantly  upon  sunken  reefs,  which  form  the 
principal  shelter  between  us  and  the  main  ocean.  A  brig  under  English 
colors  was  entering  the  narrow  channel  from  the  southward  at  the  same 
time  as  ourselves;  but  she  took  a  different  route  from  us,  and  anchored 
off  a  heathen  settlement,  several  miles  distant  from  Nukulofa:  she 
proved  to  be  the  Guide,  a  Sydney  whaling  vessel  in  want  of  su{)plies. 
Soon  after  having  anchored,  a  canoe  arrived,  and  carried  off  our  agree- 
able passenger  and  comi)anion  James  Watkin,  whose  wife  could  be  seen 
on  the  shore  waiting  for  her  husband.  Having  had  but  little  rest  for 
tiie  two  past  nights,  we  remained  on  board;  and  the  afternoon  turning 
out  wet,  but  few  of  the  natives  visited  the  vessel.  It  is  indeed  renewed 
cause  of  humble  thankfulness  to  be  again  and  again  preserved  amidst 
these  dangerous  and  little  frequented  groups  of  the  Friendly  Islands; 
and  particularly  during  our  stay  at  Lifuka,  where  there  were  but  few 
feet  of  water  to  spare  between  the  rocks  which  were  visible  and  the  bot- 
tom (^f  our  vessel.  Had  one  of  those  furious  hurricanes  been  permitted 
wiiicli  are  occasionally  witnessed  by  tlicse  islands,  her  destruction  would 
have  been  inevitable.  The  very  day  after  our  arrival  (as  before  noticed), 
the  wind  came  in  upon  us,  and  the  atmosphere  assumed  for  a  time  a 
threatening  appearance ;  but  after  having  been  shown  our  critical  and 
Iielplcss  situation,  and  renewedly  made  sensible  that  there  was  no  refuge 
but  in  that  power  which  winds  and  waves  obey,  the  storm  was  hushed, 
the  wind  gradually  shifted  to  its  usual  trade-quarter  again ;  and  the  rod 
was  no  more  lifted  up  during  our  stay  of  about  a  fortnight.  Some  of 
the  missionaries,  who  well  knew  our  dangerous  situation,  were  perhaps 
more  ahirmed  for  us  tlian  we  ourselves  were,  who  were  comparatively 
ignorant  of  many  circumstances  peculiar  to  that  neighborhood  ;  indeed, 
one  of  tliera  afterwards  acknowledged  his  not  having  been  able  to  sleep 
on  our  account,  when  the  cliange  of  weather  took  place,  and  the  clouds 
gatlicred  blackness  in  the  stormy  quarter. 

Wu  find  that  a  large  portion  of  tlie  inhabitants  of  Tongataboo  still 
retain  their  heatlienisli  practices,  and  iiitherto  could  never  l)e  prevailed 
upon  to  cast  away  their  idols.  Tliey  keep  those  who  have  embraced 
Chrislianity  in  constant  alarm,  and  cause  them  to  keep  up  a  strict 
watch,  and  to  live  within  strongly  fortified  places,  as  in  a  state  of  actual 
warfare. 

20//t.  —  A  few  of  the  natives  came  off  this  morning  with  some  poor 
hogs  and  a  few  vegetables ;  but  for  these  and  fur  their  shells  they  have 
learned  to  ask  very  extravagant  prices,  which  is  owing,  we  are  told,  to 
their  having  calls  not  very  unfrequeutly  from  our  men-of-war,  who  pur- 
choiie  largely  their  hogs,  yams,  shells,  etc.,  without  regard  to  price.  In 


451 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WnEELER. 


[1836. 


the  forenoon  Charles  and  myself  sat  down  together  in  the  cabin.  It  was 
a  low  season  with  me,  as  wlieu  the  bridegroom  is  taken  away  ;  towards 
the  conclusion,  a  degree  of  strength  was  graciously  afibrded,  although 
my  soul's  enemies  were  still  folt  to  be  lively  and  strong.  At  one  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  landed  for  the  first  time  at  the  settlement  of  Nukulofa;  but 
the  tide  being  low  we  were  compelled  to  submit  to  being  carried  over 
a  part  of  tlie  reef,  the  water  being  too  shallow  to  float  our  boat.  James 
Watkin,  with  two  children,  was  on  the  beacli,  ready  to  conduct  us  to  his 
house ;  and  we  spent  an  agreeable  afiernoou  with  his  family.  In  the 
course  of  the  time  we  were  there,  Abraham,  a  brother  of  Josiah  Tubou 
the  king,  came  in  to  see  us :  he  seems  a  serious,  steady  man,  from  forty 
to  fifty  years  of  age,  and  is  considered  a  religious  character.  The  settle- 
ment of  Nukulofa  is  surrounded  by  tall  trees,  so  thickly  planted  tliat  a 
man  cannot  pass  between  them,  having  several  sally-ports  or  entrance 
gates,  which  are  secured  at  niglit  in  a  substantial  manner.  Outside  this 
wall  of  trees,  wdiich  have  rails  connected  with  them,  is  a  very  deej)  trench, 
the  coral  taken  out  of  whicli  forms  an  addititional  barrier  of  defense  out- 
side the  trees,  and  renders  the  approacli  almost  inaccessible.  It  was 
pleasant  to  find  that  the  missionaries  have  lived  latterly  entirely  outside 
of  those  fortifications,  without  any  defence  beyond  a  fence  of  slender 
cane-work.  On  returning  to  the  vessel  at  sunset,  we  found  a  large  shark 
hanging  to  her  side,  which  had  beeu  struck  with  a  harpoon  by  some 
whalers  who  had  called  on  board. 

21d. —  Landed  in  the  afternoon  and  made  our  way  to  the  mission- 
house,  taking  with  us  a  variety  of  drugs,  and  numerous  articles  of  cloth- 
ing for  children,  for  the  use  of  James  Watkin's  family,  with  a  quantity 
of  dresses  suitable  for  the  native  children.  It  is  a  great  privilege,  through 
the  kindness  of  my  dear  friends  in  England,  to  be  able  to  administer,  in 
some  degree,  to  the  wants  and  comforts  of  those  to  whom  I  am  most  cer- 
tainly very  greatly  indebted ;  and  without  whose  kind  and  brotherly 
assistance,  my  mouth,  in  most  instances,  must  have  been  closed,  as  re- 
gards declaring  the  word  of  life  in  the  diff'erent  islands. 

2'2d.  —  In  the  morning  some  of  the  heathen  part  of  the  community 
came  on  board,  and  appeared  pleased  at  the  treatment  they  met  with; 
some  articles  they  brought  were  purchased,  by  way  of  gaining  their  good- 
will rather  than  from  necessity.  Abraham,  the  king's  brother,  spent  a 
part  of  the  day  with  us ;  after  dinner  he  was  presented  with  a  broadaxe. 
Landed  in  the  afternoon,  and  called  upon  Thomas  Wellard,  a  person 
connected  with  the  missionaries  here,  who  is  about  to  return  to  Australia^ 
and  has  applied  to  me  to  give  him  and  his  wife  a  passage  to  Sydney.  I 
can  give  no  answer,  it  being  at  present  uncertain  whether  a  direct  course 
to  Sydney  from  hence  will  be  a  peaceful  one ;  time  must  decide  our 
future  destination.  All  that  man  can  do  is  to  endeavor  to  stand  in  the 
counsel  of  the  Divine  will,  and  in  humble  resignation  wait  for  its  un- 
folding to  the  finite  understanding;  and  when  once  ascertained,  then  to 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  455 


do  it  with  all  Lis  might.  Go  thou  aud  do  likewise  with  all  thy  might, 
whoever  thou  art,  who  may  perhaps  read  these  fragments,  iuscribed  by 
cue  who  has  trodden  the  narrow  path  before  thee  ;  but  who,  however 
unworthy  of  the  least  of  all  the  Lord's  tender  mercies,  is  at  seasons  com- 
forted in  believing  that  he  is  on  the  way  to  the  heavenly  city,  none  of 
whose  inhabitants  cau  say,  "  I  am  sick." 

Finding  the  necessary  arrangements  had  been  made  to  open  the  way 
for  my  seeuig  the  people  to-morrow  when  collected  in  their  place  of 
worship,  we  returned  on  board,  aud  found  some  of  the  poor  detpised 
heathen  waiting  with  a  quantity  of  cocoa-uuts  for  sale.  These  nuts  are 
such  as  are  only  fit  for  hogs,  being  too  old  and  rancid  for  the  use  of  the 
people,  who  are  very  short  of  food  at  this  time. 

23 J. —  On  going  to  the  meeting  we  found  the  house  quite  filled,  with 
many  standing  and  squatting  outside,  aud  others  coming  towards  it.  My 
truly  kind  and  faithful  interpreter,  James  Watkiu,  did  everything  in  his 
power  to  open  the  way  clearly  for  me,  by  explaining  the  translation  of 
the  Morning  Meeting's  certificate,  which  he  read.  The  reading  was  suc- 
ceeded by  a  time  of  silence,  until  I  stood  up,  aud  was  strengthened  to 
express  the  desire  of  my  heart  that  they  might  all  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  be  saved.  That  a  mere  profe.-sioa 
of  the  Christian  religion  would  avail  them  nothing:  truth  in  the  inward 
parts  the  Lord  desired.  They  must  come  to  know  the  Holy  iSpirit  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  (which  is  the  Sjurit  of  Truth)  in  their  owu  hearts; 
which  the  blessed  Saviour  promised  should  come  iu  his  name,  eveu  into 
the  hearts  of  his  followers,  and  abide  with  them  forever.  I  had  to  speak 
of  the  greatness  of  the  love  of  God  in  sending  his  Son  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners.  I  doubted  not  that  many  of  them  believed  in  his  coming 
in  a  body  of  llu.sh  ;  but  I  wanted  them  to  believe  iu  his  coming  in  the 
Spirit  into  their  hearts.  I  had  to  contrast  their  present  state  —  al- 
thougli  it  is  to  be  feared,  in  too  many  instances,  making  but  an  cmj)ty 
profession  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  remaining  as  yet,  in  great  meas- 
ure, strangers  to  the  power  of  Christ — with  the  dark  and  lieatheni^sh  con- 
dition they  formerly  were  in,  without  hojie  in  the  world  ;  laden  with  sin, 
hateful,  and  hating  one  another.  Many  of  them  had  lived  long  enough 
to  SCO  and  know  the  difference  between  the  past  and  the  present,  aud  to 
be  able  to  discern  what  are  the  works  of  the  flesh,  and  what  is  the  fruit 
of  the  Spirit.  "  What  fruit  had  ye  then  in  those  things  whereof  ye  are 
now  asliamod?  for  the  end  of  those  things  is  death,"  the  sure  wages  of 
sin  :  "  l)ut  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 
They  were  earnestly  entreated,  in  the  love  of  the  gospel,  to  come  to  this 
precious  gift  of  God,  to  turn  inward  to  this  light  and  they  wouM  find 
to  tli'  ir  inexpressible  comfort  that  it  is  none  other  than  the  Holy  S|)irit 
of  Him  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law  aud  the  prophets  did  write.  It  waa 
a  precious  meeting ;  the  people  sat  as  if  afraid  to  move,  such  was  the 
solemnity  that  prevailed  over  us.    Power  belongeth  unto  God ;  and  the 


456 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


praise  and  glory  are  his  forever.  Remained  on  board  in  the  afternoon 
with  our  own  people. 

2oth. —  Fakafonua,  a  heathen  chief,  who  can  talk  a  little  English,  paid 
us  a  visit  this  morning.  He  had  been  invited  to  breakfast,  and  was 
treated  with  kindness.  He  behaved  in  a  solid  manner  whilst  a  ciiapter 
in  the  Testament  was  read,  and  during  silence.'  An  axe  was  presented 
to  him  before  leaving  the  vessel.  In  the  afternoon  it  was  with  me  to 
inquire  whether  it  was  practicable  to  obtain  an  interview  with  these  poor 
heathen  people,  who,  though  apparently  lost  sight  of,  are  still  the  sealed 
inheritance  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  James  Watkin  said  it  might  be  done, 
and  thought  the  best  way  would  be  to  take  them  by  surprise ;  for  if 
notice  was  given,  as  I  had  suggested,  they  would  only  get  out  of  the  way. 
It  is  true,  it  may  only  tend  to  exposure,  without  any  beneficial  results ; 
but  this  must  be  left:  to  omit, however,  making  an  attempt  to  visit  them, 
might  make  work  for  repentance  at  a  future  day,  when  the  present  op- 
portunity presented  to  me  is  forever  gone  by.  May  the  Lord  Most  High 
prepare  their  hearts  to  receive,  and  mine  to  declare  to  them,  salvation  by 
Christ  Jesus. 

26//i. —  This  morning  the  fleet  from  Lifuka  made  its  appearance,  con- 
sisting of  seventeen  large  double  canoes.  The  first  Avhich  reached  Nuku- 
lofa  had  on  board  Josiah  Tubou  and  King  George  (alias  Taufaahau), 
the  kings  of  Haabai  and  Tongataboo.  We  afterwards,  in  company  with 
James  Watkin,  attended  the  king's  kava  party,  assembled  in  the  neigh- 
borhood to  welcome  the  arrival  of  the  different  parties  from  Lifuka  wdio 
had  been  to  attend  the  general  congress. 

26th. —  The  kava  ceremony  was  performed  in  the  open  air,  the  heads 
of  the  islands  only  being  under  cover,  and  the  strangers,  wlien  any  are 
present.  The  people  were  squatted  in  regular  order,  forming  three  sides 
of  a  square,  in  front  of  their  king  and  chiefs.  The  fourth  side  was  an 
open  building,  on  the  floor  of  which  sat  Josiah  Tubou,  with  tlirce  of  his 
principal  men  on  each  side  of  him,  the  admiral  of  the  fleet  directed  the 
different  proceedings  of  the  meeting,  but  Taufaahau  mingled  among 
those  who  were  to  prepare  the  kava.  As  strangers,  we  were  allowed  to 
sit  upon  the  floor  of  the  building,  with  the  rulers  of  the  people,  which 
afforded  us  full  opportunity  of  seeing  the  whole  process.  The  kava  root, 
after  being  well  crushed  with  a  heavy  pole,  was  separated  into  small 
parcels,  and  handed  to  different  individuals,  whose  names  were  pro- 
claimed aloud,  being  chosen  for  having  good  clean  teeth  and  sweet 
breath.  When  they  had  chewed  a  mouthful  of  the  root  sufficiently,  it 
was  placed  in  a  cup  made  from  the  banana  leaf;  these  cups  were  finally 
collected,  and  their  contents  emptied  into  a  large  bowl,  eraplo)'ed  solely 
for  the  purpose.  Water  was  then  poured  into  the  bowl,  and  when  the 
chewed  root  was  sufficiently  saturated,  a  large  bunch  of  very  fine  shav- 
ings, prepared  from  the  purau  bark,  was  used  as  a  strainer,  and  the 
liquor  repeatedly  passed  through  it,  until  clear  of  all  apparent  sediment. 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


457 


When  pronounced  ready,  it  is  ordered  to  be  served  up,  and  every  cup 
tliat  is  filled  is  retained  until  the  name  of  the  person  is  declared  to  whom 
it  should  he  handed.  We  had  to  take  a  share  of  the  nauseous  liquid, 
but  of  course  a  little  served  the  turn.  Many  heavy  burdens  of  baked 
food,  each  brought  upon  a  pole  on  the  shoulders  of  two  men,  were  laid 
in  front  of  the  king  and  chiefs,  who  directed  to  whom  a  basket  should 
be  given.  Many  of  these  were  ordered  to  the  men  of  the  fleet,  who  were 
numerous  on  the  occasion,  as  the  largest  canoes  carry  at  least  an  hundred 
men.  Thanks  were  repeatedly  given  to  those  who  had  the  fatiguing  part 
of  the  work,  especially  to  the  kava  makers,  the  food  bakers,  the  cliewers, 
the  carriers,  and  the  cup-bearers.  Returned  on  board  as  soon  as  the 
tide  was  hijrh  enough  to  carrv  us  over  the  outer  reef. 

2~th. —  Before  eight  o'clock,  a.m.,  James  Watkiu  came  on  board, 
bringing  with  him  five  natives,  to  accompany  us  in  an  attempt  to  procure 
an  interview  with  a  body  of  the  heathen  residing  at  the  settlement  of 
Mua,  in  a  fortified  position.  AYe  left  the  vessel  forthwith  and  proceeded 
towarris  the  lagoon,  at  the  entrance  of  which  a  bay  of  islands  in  minia- 
ture is  formed.  At  eleven  o'clock,  we  were  abreast  of  the  settlement; 
but  the  boat  grounding  upon  a  sand-bank,  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  the  shore,  one  of  the  natives,  Isaackce,  waded  to  the  landing-place, 
where  a  number  of  the  people  were  collected  on  seeing  the  boat  approach 
their  territory.  On  being  informed  by  Isaackee  who  we  were,  and  what 
the  object  of  our  visit,  they  denied  that  the  chief  was  at  home.  Our 
man  returned  to  us  and  said  the  chief  was  not  at  home,  and  that  Charles 
and  myself  might  land,  but  not  the  missionary.  Appearances  on  the  shore 
were  not  very  inviting,  as  the  war-dubs  were  plainly  seen  in  the  hands 
of  some  of  the  natives.  James  Watkin  advised  us  not  to  land.  I  was 
not  satisfied,  however,  without  making  .some  further  attempt  to  get 
among  them,  and  I.saackee  was  despatched  again,  to  say  that  our  coming 
on  shore  would  be  useless,  without  the  missionary  to  interpret.  He  did 
not  at  all  hesitate  to  go;  but,  ap|)rehcnding  some  mischief  might  arise, 
said,  on  leaving  us,  "  if  they  kill  me,  it  will  be  nothing."  After  a  con- 
siderable parley  had  taken  place,  our  man  returned  again,  and  said  that 
"  we  might  all  come  on  shore  ;  "  but  now  James  Watkin  refused  to  accom- 
pany us,  as  the  objection  had  appeared  to  be  against  him  only.  I  felt  a 
little  disappointed,  but  concluded  to  land,  at  all  events,  without  further 
debate.  Charles  and  my.self  were  then  conveyed  to  the  shore  by  our 
native  boat's  crew;  and  although  a  consideral)le  number  of  these  people 
immediately  flocked  about  us,  I  had  not  the  least  apprehension  of  ilan- 
ger,  for  the  fear  of  man  was  cast  out.  We  ascertained  afterwards  that 
at  least  twenty  muskets  were  pointed  upon  us,  from  behind  a  strong 
wooden  fence,  in  readiness,  had  any  affniy  taken  jjlace.  We  had  in  our 
hands  only  an  umbrella  each.  We  pro(;eeded  towards  the  settlement, 
under  an  escort  of  the  people,  until  we  had  passed  through  the  gates  of 
the  stronghold,  and  at  length  reached  the  habitation  of  the  chief.  We 
39 


458  MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WnEELER.  [1836. 


found  him  at  home,  and  with  a  number  of  his  peojjle  squatted  ready 
upon  the  floor,  waiting  our  arrival.  The  chief,  perceiving  me  at  a  loss 
to  distinguish  him  from  the  rest,  moved  aside  to  the  log  of  an  old  tree, 
upon  which  we  both  sat  down  together:  this,  I  thought,  was  correct  on 
my  part,  fiom  the  signs  that  he  made  to  me.  He  could  talk  a  fow  words 
of  English  ;  but  could  understand  little  that  I  said.  I  made  him  under- 
stand that  they  had  a  shipwrecked  sailor  among  them,  of  whom  I  had 
heard  previously,  and  made  signs  for  him  to  be  fetched  ;  but  he  did  not 
make  his  appearance,  and  was  prol)al)Iy  ashamed  of  being  seen  by  his 
countrymen.  The  chief  was  evidently  desirous  of  asking  questions;  but 
I  signified  that  without  the  missionary  we  could  do  nothing.  Some  peo- 
ple then  had  orders  to  go  for  James  Watkin,  who  arrived  in  less  than 
half  an  hour.  During  this  interval  the  number  of  people  increased, 
and  a  root  of  the  kava  plant  was  laid  at  my  feet,  as  a  token  of  good-will 
towards  me.  An  offer  of  some  of  the  liquor  was  then  tendered,  which  I 
accepted,  to  show  that  I  had  nothing  but  good-will  towards  them.  Some 
persons  were  then  appointed  to  chew  the  root,  and  prepare  this  odious 
drink,  which,  in  due  time,  was  handed  to  me.  I  drank  some  of  it  before 
them,  and  handed  the  remainder  to  one  of  the  people,  which  I  had 
learned  was  a  usual  practice  in  such  cases.  James  Watkin  now  entered 
into  conversation  with  the  chief,  and  believing  that  things  were  going 
on  smoothly,  I  proposed  that  the  translation  of  my  certificate  from  the 
Morning  Meeting  should  be  read.  It  was  patiently  and  attentively 
heard  to  the  end,  with  ample  explanation  to  elucidate  the  cause  of  my 
coming  among;  them.  I  had  then  to  tell  them  that  the  God  whom  I 
serve  is  a  God  of  love  and  mercy,  and  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
but  rather  that  all  men  everywhere  should  repent,  return  unto  Him  and 
live ;  and  that  such  is  the  love  of  God  to  his  creature  man,  that  He  gave 
his  only-begotten  Son  to  save  them  from  their  sins,  "  that  whosoever 
believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  That  I 
was  not  satisfied  to  leave  their  island  without  telling  them  of  the  good 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  those  that  love  Him.  I  declared 
that  salvation  was  come  nigh  unto  them,  yea,  placed  within  their  reach, 
and  that  by  Jesus  Christ;  He  is  Lord  of  all,  through  the  shedding  of 
whose  precious  blood  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  received  for  every 
mortal,  whether  son  or  daughter,  for  the  whole  human  race,  even  for  the 
rebellious.  I  told  them,  that  I  did  not  come  among  them  to  persuade 
them  to  turn  to  this  way  of  life  or  that  way  of  life,  but  to  turn  them 
from  the  darkness  they  were  in  to  the  light  of  Christ,  "from  the  power 
of  Satan  unto  God."  To  this  Holy  Spirit  I  desired  that  their  hearts 
might  be  directed,  and  to  tlie  patient  waiting  for  Christ,  that  they  might 
know  Him  to  be  in  them,  "  who  liveth  and  abideth  forever."  The  above 
is  the  substance  of  what  I  had  to  exj)ress  among  them  ;  and  though  some 
individuals  mocked  and  behaved  rudely,  saying  aloud,  "  I  wish  he  had 
done,"  so  that  James  Watkin  stopped,  and  reproved  them  for  their 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


459 


behavior ;  yet  the  Divine  Power  was  over  others,  and  I  believe  that  its 
influence  was  felt  by  the  chief,  as  I  observed,  when  I  had  finislied  and  sat 
down,  that  his  countenance  was  entirely  changed,  and  he  said  that  "  I 
had  done  well  in  coming." 

Afterwards,  by  way  of  accounting  for  their  not  setting  food  before  us, 
as  is  their  usual  custom  with  strangers  (which  I  firmly  believe  would 
have  been  done,  had  it  been  in  his  power),  he  said,  that  they  had  very 
little  to  eat,  and  that  it  would  be  about  fiv6  months  before  tliey  could 
have  j)lenty  again  ;  looking  forward  to  the  rainy  season  setting  in.  This 
I  knew  to  be  the  case,  as  the  famine  in  all  the  Friendly  Isles  was  griev- 
ous, but  more  so  at  Tongataboo  than  at  Lifuka,  as  the  bread-fruit, 
banana,  yam,  sweet  potatoes,  etc.,  were  almost  wholly  destroyed  by  a 
hurricane;  and  they  were  at  this  time  eating  the  roots  of  tlie  banana 
and  tea  tree.  It  has  been  painful  to  observe  how  many  have  complained 
to  us  of  liunger :  some  would  put  their  hands  on  their  stomachs,  and  ex- 
claim, "  dead,  dead."  It  is,  however,  a  certain  fact,  that  in  those  places 
where  the  people  arc  under  the  control  of  the  missionaries,  although 
suffering  much,  they  are  much  better  off  for  food  than  the  heathen  j)art 
of  the  community.  Some  of  these,  called  heathen,  particularly  the  chief 
just  alluded  to,  and  the  other  that  came  on  board  our  vessel,  declare 
that  they  perfectly  understand  the  nature  of  Christianity,  and  the  bless- 
ing that  it  bestows,  but  they  say,  "  If  we  were  to  follow  it,  we  should 
have  to  give  up  all  our  present  delights,  put  away  all  our  wives  but  one, 
and  all  our  bad  habits."  They  seem  sensible  of  the  sinful  condition  in 
which  they  live ;  for  they  say,  in  effect,  "  it  is  impossible  that  we  should 
be  .saved ;  it  cannot  be."  Their  poor  bodies  very  generally  bear  the  marks 
of  violence,  from  the  habit  they  are  in  of  lacerating  and  burning  them- 
selves, as  an  indication  of  mourning  for  the  dead  ;  this  was  strikingly 
apparent.  The  little  fingers  on  both  hands  had  been  in  many  cases  cut 
off,  and  offered  as  sacrifices  to  avert  the  evils  they  most  dreaded.  This 
we  found  to  be  very  general  among  those  who  are  called  Christians,  but 
more  particularly  remarked  it  to  be  the  case  with  those  that  are  grown 
up;  the  rising  generation  of  these  now  retain  them.  This  circumstance 
we  discovered  on  shaking  hands  with  them,  from  their  kings  and  chiefs 
down  to  the  humblest  individuals  of  their  tribes,  both  male  and  female. 
We  parted  from  this  heathen  chief  in  a  friendly  manner:  his  name  is 
Fatu.  It  gave  me  much  pain  to  hear  from  his  own  mouth,  through 
James  Watkin,  that,  amidst  all  the  wretchedness  of  a  heathen  life,  the 
miseries  of  his  people  were  greatly  increased  by  their  intercourse  with 
the  shipping;  disease  was  fast  sweeping  them  away. 

It  is  a  lamentable  fact,  that  most  of  the  vessels  which  touch  at  T()n<ra- 
taboo  come  to  anchor  on  the  heathen  shores,  because,  where  the  mission- 
aries reside  at  Nukulofa,  there  is  not  the  same  opportunity  for  the  crew 
to  indulge  in  their  diabolical  practices  and  promote  the  sale  of  rum,  etc. 
While  we  were  at  Tongataboo,  two  vessels  under  the  English  flag,  and 


460 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WnEELER. 


[1836. 


one  under  the  American,  anchored  near  the  heathen  settlement,  where, 
it  is  true,  there  is  much  better  shelter  from  the  sea  tlian  at  Nukulofa; 
at  the  latter  station,  however,  the  Henry  Frecling  rode  sufficiently 
secure.  Such  as  do  anchor  at  Nukulofa  are  uniformly  rcspectaI)lo,  and 
the  crews  under  proper  restraint:  it  was  quite  tlie  reverse  with  those 
whicli  went  to  the  other  place  during  our  stay  at  the  island.  It  was 
late  in  the  afternoon  before  we  got  back  from  the  heathen  settlement 
of  Mua. 

28//i.  —  To-day,  Josiah  Tubou  and  IMary,  the  king  and  queen  of  the 
island,  with  their  two  sons,  dined  on  board  ;  they  brought  with  them  James 
"NVatkin  as  interpreter.  A  prodigiously  large  fat  turtle,  and  a  quantity 
of  fine  yams,  were  brought  as  a  present  by  our  guests.  These  yams  we 
understood  to  have  come  from  Vavau  ;  that  island  being  hilly,  the  crops 
in  the  valleys  were  more  sheltered  from  the  late  storm,  but  as  Lifuka 
and  Tougataboo  are  flat,  level  islands,  no  part  escaped  the  fury  of  tiiis 
sweeping  blast. 

No  opening  presented,  during  the  stay  of  our  royal  visitors,  for  any- 
thing like  edifying  conversation,  but  I  believe  the  heat  and  the  motion 
of  the  vessel  made  some  of  them  a  little  sea-sick,  as  the  wind  was  strong, 
and  a  swell  of  the  sea  tumbled  in  upon  us.  The  king,  however,  expressed 
his  satisfaction  with  the  visit,  and  they  were  all  much  pleased  with  the 
inside  of  the  Henry  Freeling.  The  tide  being  low,  our  boat  could  only 
approach  the  edge  of  the  reef;  but  the  queen,  being  barefooted,  had  no 
difficulty  in  paddling  over  the  coral  bottom,  a  few  inches  under  water. 
The  king  preferred  taking  a  passage  in  a  small  canoe,  with  a  single  native 
to  manage  it. 

29//(.  —  The  morning  proved  boisterous,  but  we  landed  for  an  hour 
about  the  time  of  high  water,  being  desirous  to  speak  with  James  Watkiu, 
not  feeling  easy  to  let  an  opportunity  pass  away  without  improvement, 
of  attending  the  native  meeting  to-morrow,  if  it  should  rest  with  me  to 
do  so.  The  fleet  from  Haabai,  having  arrived  since  last^ First  day,  has 
greatly  increased  the  number  of  people  from  the  other  islands.  I  found 
James  Watkin  ready  as  usual  to  render  me  every  assistance  in  his  power, 
and  the  morning  was  mentioned,  if  it  were  concluded  to  come,  and  the 
weather  did  not  prevent  our  landing.  It  may  be  the  last  opportunity 
that  I  shall  have  to  see  such  a  body  of  the  Friendly  Islanders  together ; 
and  such  an  one  as  could  scarcely  have  been  calculated  on  ;  and  is  of 
rare  occurrence  at  any  time,  if  indeed  it  ever  took  place  before  this 
season.  No  other  motive,  I  trust,  prompts  in  me  a  desire  to  avail  myself 
of  the  opportunity  thus  placed  within  my  reach  so  unexpectedly,  than 
what  is  induced  by  that  love  which  embraces  the  whole  human  family, 
and  would  bind  all  the  children  of  men  in  the  Lord's  "bundle  of  life" 
everlasting.  May  the  shout  of  a  king  be  heard  among  these  people,  and 
the  glorious  majesty  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  be  unfolded  to  their  understanding  by  the  same  Almighty 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  'WHEELER. 


461 


power  which  opened  the  heart  of  Lydia,  in  days  that  are  over  and  gone, 
to  his  own  praise  and  glory. 

ZOth.  (First  day.) — The  state  of  the  weather  combined  with  other  cir- 
cumstances to  weigh  down  my  mind  when  looking  towards  attending  the 
native  meeting  ;  and  the  secret  prayer  of  my  heart  last  evening  was, 
"  Help,  O  Lord,  for  thy  great  name's  sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  Him  who 
died,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring  all  mankind  unto  Thee." 
The  morning  was  rough  and  boisterous  ;  and  there  not  being  water  enough 
for  the  boat  to  pass  over  tlie  reef  into  a  sheltered  landing-place,  seemed 
to  throw  difficulties  in  the  way  of  our  getting  on  shore.  This  being  the 
position  of  aflf'aira,  I  determined  to  take  an  arm-chair  from  the  vessel  to 
render  the  fatigue  of  transporting  us  more  tolerable  to  the  willing  na- 
tives, and  divide  the  weight  more  equally  betweeu  several  men  ;  two  of 
these,  who  had  been  watching  our  movements,  were  seen  wading  towards 
the  edge  of  the  outer  reef  as  our  boat  approached.  We  were,  however, 
at  last  placed  safely  upon  the  beach,  without  any  material  inconvenience 
to  ourselves,  though  the  task  was  laborious  for  our  burden-bearers.  I 
felt  much  discouraged  soon  after  daybreak,  and  could  almost  have  rea- 
soned myself  into  a  fancied  liberty  to  remain  quietly  on  board  ;  but  it 
did  not  appear  that  I  should  stand  acquitted,  unless  a  firm  attempt  to 
get  through  was  first  made  on  my  part :  before  leaving  the  vessel  this 
gloom  was  measural)ly  dispelled,  and  I  was  strengthened  to  press  for- 
ward, and  with  humble  resignation  to  bind  the  sacrifice  as  to  the  horns 
of  the  altar. 

On  account  of  the  inadequate  dimensions  of  the  building  to  accom- 
modate the  thousands  assembled,  several  hundreds  were  left  outside  ;  but 
they  endeavored  to  keep  as  near  as  they  could  to  the  place  where  the 
speaker  is  best  heard.  James  Watkin  occupied  a  short  space  of  time  in 
speaking  to  the  people,  and  then  left  them  in  expectation  of  .something 
from  my  mouth,  when  a  general  silence  prevailed.  It  was  not  long  before 
I  stood  up,  in  great  weakness  and  fear,  and  told  them  that  I  felt  myself 
to  be  indeed  a  feel)le  instrument  in  a  cause  so  great  and  dignified ;  but 
they  might  remember  that  the  Lord's  servants  formerly,  as  now,  had 
nothing  of  their  own  with  which  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  a  hungry  mul- 
titude. But  when  the  Great  Master  was  pleased  to  command  a  blessing, 
the  few  loaves  and  fishes  were  so  multiplied,  that  there  was  much  more 
left,  after  the  people  were  fed  to  the  full,  than  there  had  been  before  they 
began  to  cat.  It  is  only  as  lie  is  phrased  to  qualify  any  one  to  .«peak  in 
his  name,  and  to  open  the  understandings  of  them  that  hear,  that  any 
can  be  availingly  benefited.  "  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing,"  said 
Christ;  and  though  some  may  feel  desirous  to  follow  Him  in  the  way  of 
self-denial  and  the  cross,  yet  when  an  hour  of  trial  comes,  such  is  the 
weakness  of  the  flesh,  that  we  are  ready  to  si)rink  for  fear  of  man,  for 
fear  of  persecution,  and  are  ready  to  deny  Him  who  suff'ercd  for  us, 
who  died  that  we  might  live  forever.  But  although  without  Christ  we 
39* 


462 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


can  do  nothing,  yet  tlirougli  his  strength  we  can  do  all  things;  ihrovigh 
the  strength  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  in  our  inner  man,  we  can  do  all  things 
to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God.  It  is  in  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus 
that  we  must  believe;  and  so  wait  to  hear  his  voice,  and  obey  Him  in  all 
things.  This  is  that  heavenly  Proj)het  of  whom  Moses  spake  to  the 
children  of  Israel,  whom  the  Lord  their  God  should  raise  up  unto  them 
from  amongst  their  brethren  :  "  A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God 
raise  up  unto  you  from  amongst  your  brethren,  like  unto  me,  (said 
Moses;)  Him  sluill  ye  hear  in  all  things;  and  the  soul  that  will  not 
hear  this  Prophet  shall  be  cut  olT  from  amongst  the  people."  In  due 
time  this  was  fulfilled  ;  this  Prophet  of  the  Lord  was  raised  up  amongst 
the  people,  born  at  Bethlehem  in  Judea ;  in  whom  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  dwelt  bodily  ;  and  of  whom  the  holy  Father  testified,  and  said, 
"This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased;  hear  ye  Him." 
This  is  the  Prophet  whom  we  must  hear  in  all  things,  as  the  children 
of  Israel  in  that  day  heard  Moses  in  all  things  ;  but  with  this  difrercnce: 
Moses  was  only  heard  while  in  the  flesli  upon  the  earth,  and  this  Projihet 
speaketh  from  heaven,  by  his  Holy  Spirit  in  the  soul  oj.'  man.  How 
needful  then  for  us  to  wait,  and  to  watch,  and  to  pray,  that  we  may  hear 
and  obey  Him  who  speaketh  unto  us  from  heaven  in  righteousness,  and 
is  mighty  to  save  the  soul  from  sin.  It  is  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  that  our  hearts  must  be  cleansed  and  purified  from  every 
defilement:  it  is  this  that  searcheth  all  things;  our  secret  thoughts  and 
imaginations  are  all  laid  open  before  it;  and  nothing  that  is  unclean  or 
impure,  that  worketh  abomination,  or  that  maketli  a  lie,  can  stand  before 
this  heart-searching  power  of  the  Lord,  which,  as  a  fire,  consumeth  all 
that  cannot  bear  his  righteous  judgments.  But  if  this  heavenly  Teacher 
is  heard,  and  obeyed  in  all  things,  with  meekness  and  resignation,  if  we 
fear  to  ofiend  or  grieve  this  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  it  will  purify  us 
even  as  He  is  pure;  and  it  will  prepare  us  for  the  reception  into  our 
hearts  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus.  This  is  the  kingdom 
that  men  are  commanded,  above  all  things,  first  to  seek,  with  the  sure 
promise  of  our  Lord,  that  "  all  things  needful  should  be  added  "  unto 
them.  What  then  remains  to  prevent  mankind  from  receiving  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  Jesus,  but  hardness  of  heart  and  unbelief  in  his  spiritual 
appearance  in  man.  We  can  scarcely  suppose  that  any  will  earnestly 
teek  for  that  which  they  do  not  believe  can  be  found.  Hopeless  and 
forlorn  indeed  is  the  situation  of  such  as  these:  in  vain  do  they  say  that 
they  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  that  there 
is  no  salvation  but  by  Him ;  whilst  they  remain  strangers  to  his  heavenly 
power  to  cleanse  their  hearts  from  sin,  for  want  of  believing  that  He  is 
come  in  Spirit;  therefore  they  know  Him  not.  It  is  a  consideration,  as 
affectingly  awful  as  it  is  true,  that  although  He  is  the  Saviour  of  them 
that  believe,  yet  without  we  know  and  witness  the  power  of  his  Holy 
Spirit  to  save  us  from  our  sins.  He  is  no  Saviour  of  ours :  our  belief  is 


1836.] 


MEMOIKS   OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


4G3 


vanitv,  and  will  end  in  vexation  of  spirit;  we  are  not  among  them  that 
believe  to  the  saving  of  the  soul,  notwithstanding  all  our  profession  of 
religion  before  men. 

This  is  the  substance  of  the  testimony  I  had  to  bear  amongst  these 
people,  though  but  a  part  of  what  I  had  to  say.  Inviting  and  encour- 
aging tliem,  above  all  things,  to  seek  first  and  in  earnest  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  and  the  righteousness  thereof,  and  with  desires  for  their  present 
and  eternal  welfare,  I  sat  down.  The  place  was  exceedingly  crowded, 
and  the  people  were  very  solid  and  attentive.  A  number  of  English 
persons  were  present,  probably  in  part  from  the  shipping. 

Spent  the  afternoon  on  board  with  our  own  people. 

Eleventh  Month  1st.  —  Believing  that  it  would  be  best  for  me  to  leave 
here  a  copy  of  the  address  presented  to  those  in  authority  at  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  to  be  translated  in  the  Tcnguese  language,  for  the  kings 
and  rulers  of  the  Friendly  Islands,  the  subject  was  this  afternoon  men- 
tioned to  James  Watkin,  who  concurred  in  the  apprehension  that  it 
would  be  useful  to  them.  Under  these  considerations,  a  fair  copy  was 
drawn  up  by  Charles,  and  put  into  the  hands  of  James  Watkin,  accom- 
panied by  the  following  letter,  which  was  addressed  to  the  missionaries 
at  the  Friendly  Islands. 

"Di:ar  Friends:  —  The  annexed,  as  will  be  seen  on  perusal,  was 
addressed  to  those  highest  in  authority  upon  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and 
was  presented,  when  the  king  and  Kinau  (the  female  in  whom  the  execu- 
tive power  is  invested),  with  several  of  the  principal  chiefs,  were  assem- 
bled together  to  receive  it.  It  was  translated  at  the  time  by  the  senior 
American  missionary,  Hiram  Bingham ;  and  they  afterwards  expressed 
a  desire  that  it  should  be  printed.  Although  its  contents  may  be  pecu- 
liarly atlapted  to  the  present  state  of  those  for  whom  it  was  originally 
iiitLnded,  yet,  as  the  same  interest  dwells  in  my  heart  towards  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  Friendly  Islands,  I  thought  no  harm  could  arise  Irom 
presenting  a  copy  of  it  to  Josiah  Tubou  and  Taufaahau,  the  kings  of 
Tongataboo  and  Haabai ;  as  it  is  possible  that  some  hints  may  be  found 
applicable  (if  not  at  the  present  day,  in  a  day  that  is  to  come)  to  thcm- 
.«elve3,  or  to  those  who  may  succeed  them  in  authority :  at  any  rate  it 
exhibits  a  Christian  principle,  a  standard  round  which  all  nations  may 
rally  with  safety  at  all  times,  and  at  every  period  of  their  existence. 

"  I  am  your  affectionate  friend  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel,  the  soul's 
truest  liberty, 

"Daniel  Wheeler." 

"Z/enry  Freelinff,  ofT  Xiikulofa,  Tongataboo, 
"Ut  of  Eleventh  Month,  1836." 


464 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


CIIATTER  XXXI 11. 

TONOATABOO  —  MEETING  WITH  THE  FoHEIGNERS  —  PaUTINO  INTERVIEWS  WITH 

THE  Natives  and  Missionaries — Sail  from  the  Friendly  Islands  —  New 
Zealand  —  Anchor  in  the  Bat  of  Islands — Visit  the  ^Iission  Family  — 
Native  Meeting  at  Koda-Koua — Desolating  Effects  of  Intercourse  with 
the  Shipping. 

ELEVENTH  MONTH  3d.  — While  on  shore  yesterday  afternoon  for 
exercise,  we  saw  many  fine  healtliy  plantations  of  yams  coming  for- 
ward ;  but  the  poor  natives  are  suffering  grievously  for  want  of  food  at 
present,  and  yet  they  do  not  seem  to  exert  themselves  to  procure  an  extra 
quantity  of  fish,  which  we  find  no  difficulty  in  taking. 

To-day,  sent  a  quantity  of  tracts  on  board  the  Chicjlain,  a  London 
whaling  vessel,  having  become  acquainted  with  her  captain.  Got  on 
shore  in  the  afternoon,  but  the  state  of  the  tides  just  now  renders  these 
excursions  botii  tedious  and  difficult. 

Tauf'aahau,  having  accomplished  his  object  of  escorting  Josiah  Tubou 
back  in  safety  to  his  own  islands,  sailed  again  with  his  numerous  fleet 
very  early  this  morning ;  but  towards  evening  he  was  compelled  to  re- 
turn by  opposing  winds  and  rough  weather,  and  to  be  ready  to  put  to 
sea  again  :  on  the  first  appearance  of  a  cliange  in  the  weather,  he  anchored 
his  canoes  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  heathen  settlements,  to  the  very 
great  alarm  of  those  miserable  people,  who  now  fully  concluded  he  had 
returned  to  chastise  them  for  the  provoking  and  insulting  conduct  of 
which  they  had  l)een  guilty  in  the  morning,  when  he  was  about  to  take 
his  de|)arture.  The  missionary,  however,  assured  us  that  Taufaahau  had 
no  intention  whatever  of  meddling  with  them.  From  what  we  saw,  it 
is  very  evident  that  a  trifling  cause  would  at  once  set  them  all  in  a  flame: 
both  parties  carry  warlike  weapons  about  with  them.  There  are  at  pres- 
ent seventeen  garrisons  upon  this  island  ;  such  are  the  fear  and  suspicion 
on  both  sides,  that  they  dare  not  live  out  of  their  strongholds.  The 
heathen  party  in  Tongataboo,  although  much  superior  in  number  to 
those  who  call  themselves  Christians,  are  the  weaker  body,  in  consequence 
of  their  own  internal  and  peri)etual  broils,  and  the  dreadful  ravages  of 
disease  brought  amongst  them  by  the  shipping,  which  is  indeed  as  the 
"noisome  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness,"  and  as  "the  destruction 
that  wasteth  at  noonday." 

These  remarks  have  reference  to  Tongataboo  only :  at  Vavau  and  the 
other  islands  which  compose  the  Hafulauhau  group,  and  those  of  the 
Haabai,  the  people  almost  if  not  altogether  are  subject  to  missionary 
control,  with  their  king  at  the  head  of  religious  affairs,  nominally  at  any 
rate.  It  is  from  tiiese  islands  that  the  heathen  of  Tongataboo  have  every- 
thing to  fear  while  Taufaahau  lives;  they  know  that  he  is  a  desperate 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


465 


warrior,  and  never  fails  to  carry  all  before  him,  when  once  roused  up. 
Josiah  Tubou  is  a  very  different  character,  and  though  leaning  to  the 
missionary  party,  is  more  despised  by  the  heathen  than  feared  ;  his 
power  i.s  much  greater  than  that  of  Taufaahau,  who,  being  a  much 
younger  man,  is  very  submissive  and  subservient  to  him.  If  Tubou 
inclined  to  go  to  war,  the  other  would  probably  unite  with  him  at  once ; 
and  furnish  strength  and  skill  not  to  be  resisted,  which  the  heathen  are 
well  aware  of.  It  seems  that  a  number  of  these  poor  people  have  now 
gone  on  board  the  canoes  of  Taufaahau,  that  they  may  g^t  to  Vavau 
anil  Lifuka,  and  become  Christians,  without  risking  the  loss  of  life  from 
tiieir  own  kindred  ;  and  we  are  told  that  many  of  them  would  be  glad 
to  lead  peaceable  lives,  but  dare  not  join  the  missionaries  here,  for  fear 
of  their  neigiibors  ;  at  the  same  time  the  different  tribes  are  imperceptibly 
mingling  together  by  marriages.  All  these  circumstances  serve  to  diminish 
the  strength  of  the  heathen  party,  and  gradually  to  prepare  them  to  re- 
nounce their  abominable  practices. 

4th.  —  From  the  swell  of  the  sea  setting  directly  upon  the  landing- 
place  fur  boats,  we  remained  on  board  all  day;  and  Josiah  Tubou,  with 
his  brother  Abraham,  spent  the  afternoon  on  board  with  us.  I  feel  com- 
fort, when  looking  back,  that  the  opportunity  of  speaking  to  the  people 
last  First  day  was  not  suffered  to  pass  over  unembraccd  on  my  part. 
It  is  plain  now,  that  if  the  return  of  another  First  day  had  been  waited 
for,  or  an  excuse  from  the  state  of  the  weather  been  listened  to,  the  pre- 
cious moment  would  have  been  lost  forever;  and  instead  of  a  peaceful 
retrospect,  now  at  seasons  vouchsafed  in  mercy  to  a  poor  unworthy  creat- 
ure, an  accusing  blot  of  anguish  would  have  rested  upon  my  mind  ; 
which  the  few  yet  remaining  days  of  my  pilgrimage  would  have  been 
too  short  to  obliterate.  It  was  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  so  many 
hundreds  of  the  natives  should  be  brought  together  at  Lifuka,  and  again 
at  Tongataboo ;  with  many  of  whom  we  had  become  acquainted,  first  at 
Vavau  and  its  neighborhood,  and  at  Tongataboo.  I  recognized  with 
heartfelt  pleasure,  Lazarus,  the  chief  of  the  island  of  Otea,  also  David 
Afu,  the  chief  of  Haalaufulu,  and  others,  as  people  dear  to  my  best  feel- 
ings. We  have  now  been  here  more  than  a  fortnight,  and  I  do  not  yet 
see  a  way  open  for  leaving  the  island,  an  event  anxiously  desired  by  some 
on  board,  on  account  of  the  exposed  situation  of  the  anchorage  when 
bome  particular  winds  set  in.  Tyo  English  vessels,  and  one  American, 
have  anchored  off  the  heathen  scttlon)ents  while  we  have  been  here  ; 
there  the  sailors  can  in<lulge  their  licentious  habits  unrestrained  ;  but  as 
a  striking  proof  ftf  the  utility  of  missionary  establishments,  it  is  not  so 
at  Nukiilofa.  I  desire  to  stand  in  huml)lc  resignation  as  to  any  further 
proceeding  here,  or  to  leaving  the  place,  and  bending  our  course  towards 
New  Zealand  ;  and  I  trust  to  be  enabled  to  decide  with  clearness  before 
we  .sail. 

5th. —  The  weather  being  more  favorable  for  landing,  we  went  on 

2E 


466 


MEMOIRS   OF   T)AXIEI<  'WIIEELER. 


[1836. 


shore  at  four  o'clock,  p.m.;  and  liaving  found  my  mind  drawn  towards 
the  remnant  of  English  and  other  white  people  here,  I  told  James 
Watkin,  on  his  inquiring  about  arrangements  for  to-morrow,  that  I  had 
nothing  in  view  towards  the  natives ;  but  to  sit  with  the  English  seemed 
to  be  my  present  business,  if  that  could  be  brought  to  bear.  Tliis  was 
readily  assented  to,  I  have  felt  a  poor  creature,  indeed,  for  the  last  day 
or  two,  owing  perhaps  to  the  increased  heat  of  our  vessel  under  deck  : 
but  the  Lord  can  deliver,  and  strengthen  him  that  has  no  might,  cither 
in  body  or  mind  ;  and  can  at  his  pleasure  make  quick  of  understanding 
in  his  fear  those  that  trust  and  hope  in  his  mercy.  May  He  be  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  cause  the  opportunity,  to-morrow,  to  be  a  time  of  visit- 
ation to  some;  cause  the  earth  to  tremble  at  his  power  and  presence,  as 
in  days  of  old,  when  the  sea  saw  it  and  fled,  and  Jordan  was  driven 
back ;  so  may  everything  in  us,  comparable  to  the  unstable  element,  flee 
before  Him,  and  the  ever  blessed  truth  reign  over  all  to  his  glory. 

6th.  (First  day.)  —  Landed  about  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  :  the 
natives  were  coming  from  their  meeting  as  we  approached  the  shore: 
soon  after  this  the  white  people  assembled  together.  On  going  into  the 
place  appointed  for  us  to  meet  in,  I  observed  that  James  Watkin  had 
taken  a  side  seat,  to  show  the  people  that  he  had  no  part  to  take  in  that 
meeting,  and  as  no  hymn-book  appeared  in  the  hands  of  any  one,  it 
seemed  as  if  some  pains  had  been  taken  to  inform  them  that  it  would 
be  held  after  the  manner  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  I  sat  down  near  a 
table,  and  as  those  who  attended  came  in,  they  joined  in  iyiie  silent  silting 
of  the  rest.  We  had  not  remained  long  in  this  exercise,  before  I  was 
made  sensible  of  that  power  being  nigh  which  alone  can  soften  the  rocky 
heart,  and  cause  the  earthly  nature  in  man  to  bow  before  it;  and  abid- 
ing under  it,  I  had  in  due  time  to  revive  amongst  them  the  language  of 
the  patriarch  Jacob  when  wrestling  with  the  angel,  "  I  will  not  let  thee 
go,  except  thou  bless  me  ;  "  desiring  that  we  might  individually  imitate 
his  noble  example  this  morning,  and  like  him  prevail,  and  receive  that 
blessing  of  the  Lord  which  maketh  truly  rich,  and  satisfieth  the  hungry, 
wrestling  soul  with  favor.  It  was  then  with  me  to  state  the  true  intent 
and  meaning  of  our  sitting  together  in  silence  before  the  Lord,  and  the 
excellency  of  waiting  upon  God,  if  we  believe  in  the  promise  of  the 
Most  High  God,  in  the  new  covenant  of  life  and  power,  that  He  would 
write  his  law  in  the  heart,  and  put  it  i«  the  inward  parts  of  man  ;  and 
that  He  would  be  their  God,  and  they  should  be  his  people :  and  tiiey 
shall  no  more  teach  every  man  his  brother,  and  every  man  his  neighbor, 
saying,  "  Know  the  Lord,  for  they  shall  all  know  me  From  the  least  of 
them  unto  the  greatest  of  them,"  saith  the  Lord;  "for  I  will  forgive 
their  iniquity,  and  remember  their  sin  no  more."  We,  therefore,  desire 
to  know  the  Lord  for  ourselves ;  and  the  only  way  to  come  to  this  blessed 
knowledge,  is  to  obey  his  commands  and  be  still.  "Be  still,  and  know 
that  I  am  God :  I  will  be  exalted  among  the  heathen ;  I  will  be  exalted 


183G.] 


JIEilOIRS   OF   CAXIEL  WHEELER. 


467 


on  the  earth."  Here  is  the  great  aud  glorious  privilege  of  the  gospel 
dispensation :  "  the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,"  is  written 
in  every  heart,  to  make  free  from  the  law  of  sin  aud  death.  None  are 
left  without  a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus;  by  which  all 
have  access  unto  God  the  Father,  who  is  a  Spirit,  aud  must  be  wor- 
shipped in  spirit  and  in  truth.  We,  therefore,  in  our  religious  meetings, 
have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh  ;  we  do  not  look  to  man  as  our  teacher, 
whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils,  to  assist  us  in  the  worship  of  Almighty 
God  ;  but  we  wait  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Je-us 
to  prepare  our  hearts  to  perform  this  worship  aright.  A  manifestatii-n 
of  this  heavenly  spirit  of  grace  is  mercifully  given  unto  all  men  ;  it  is 
"  the  grace  of  God  which  bringeth  salvation,  and  hath  appeared  unto  all 
men,"  teaching  all  men  that  believe  in  it  and  obey  it,  to  deny  ungodli- 
ness :  even  the  heathen  have  a  measure  of  this  heavenly  gift  duelling 
in  their  hearts,  by  which,  and  through  which,  they  can  worship  God  in 
spirit  and  in  truth  ;  "  for  I  will  be  exalted  among  the  heathen,"  saitli 
the  Lord,  "I  will  be  exalted  on  the  earth."  Before  sitting  down, 
I  told  them  that  I  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  leave  the  island  with- 
out seeing  those  of  my  own  color,  to  set  before  them  the  responsible 
station  they  held,  and  how  much  depended  upon  them  and  lay  at  their 
door,  as  examples  to  the  surrounding  natives;  the  superior  advantages 
they  jwssessed  over  these  would  be  heavy  in  the  scale  of  condonniation, 
if  corresponding  fruit  were  not  brought  forth.  They  professed  to  be 
Christians ;  had  been  brought  up  in  Christian  lands ;  had  long  had  in 
their  possession  the  Holy  Scriptures,  a  blessing  invaluable,  for  wliii.li  we 
cannot  be  thankful  enougii :  but  they  are  a  .sealed  book,  until  our  un- 
derstanding is  opened  by  the  same  Holy  Spirit  which  inspired  those 
holy  men  who  gave  tiiem  forth  ;  even  the  followers  of  our  Lord,  wiien 
He  was  upon  the  earth,  could  not  understand  them  until  their  under- 
standings were  opened  by  Him.  Without  Him,  we  can  do  nothing.  The 
Jews  had  the  Scriptures  ;  and  yet  they  were  the  enemies  of  Him  of  whom 
they  so  faithfully  testify:  they  felt  themselves  secure,  and  thought  they 
had  in  them  eternal  life;  but  what  said  the  Prince  of  life,  "Search  the 
Scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  iiave  eternal  life;  and  they  arc  they 
which  testify  of  me:  but  ye  will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye  might  have 
life."  So  that  although  they  are  an  inestimable  gift  out  of  the  divine 
treasury,  bestowed  upon  man  by  the  Holy  Ghost  for  his  greatest  outward 
heavenly  comfort,  to  strengthen  his  hope  in  the  promises  of  God,  of  life 
eternal  through  that  Saviour  who  is  Christ  the  Lord,  and  are  "profita- 
ble for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteous- 
ne.ss,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  made  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished 
unto  every  good  work;"  aud  although  they  are  able  to  make  wise  unto 
.salvation,  it  is  only  "through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,"  of  whom 
they  so  ainindantly  testify  from  their  earliest  pages.  And  yet,  if  we 
could  repeat  them  from  the  beginning  of  Genesis  to  the  end  of  the  Rev- 


468 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


elation,  tliey  cannot  save  one  soul,  nor  blot  out  one  sin.  But  they  direct 
us  unto  Ilini  unto  whom  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  given ;  who 
only  hath  the  words  of  eternal  life;  who  is  Hinaself  that  eternal  life. 
To  Ilini,  then,  we  must  go  to  be  saved  ;  in  Him  we  must  believe;  to  his 
Holy  Spirit  in  our  hearts  we  must  turn,  whose  light  shincth  in  all.  His 
long-suH'ering  and  goodness  will  lead  us  to  repentance,  when  we  look  on 
Him  whom  we  have  so  grievously  pierced,  and  from  whose  merciful 
reproofs  we  have  so  long  revolted,  and  which  we  have  disregarded  with 
hardness  of  heart  and  unbelief  in  his  power  to  save.  This  light  in  us, 
will  not  only  set  all  our  sius  in  order  before  us,  that  we  may  repent  of 
them,  and  forsake  them;  but  as  we  abide  under  the  righteous  judgments 
of  the  Lord's  redeeming  love,  they  will,  though  they  may  have  been  as 
scarlet  and  crimson,  be  made  white  as  snow  and  wool,  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,  and  be  remembered  no  more  by  Him  who  redeemeth  our 
life  from  destruction,  and  crowueth  us  with  loving-kindness  and  tender 
mercy,  for  his  great  name's  sake.  Behold  then  the  blessedness  of  those 
who  know  the  Lord  for  themselves;  who  have  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  He  halh  sent,  by  believing 
in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  sitting  under  its  heavenly  teachings  : 
"  this  is  life  eternal." 

The  foregoing,  although  but  a  part,  contains,  I  believe,  the  substance 
of  the  whole  I  had  to  say  to  them.  We  remained  on  shore  until  sunset, 
by  which  time  the  water  had  arisen  high  enough  to  allow  our  boat  to 
come  close  to  the  shore. 

1th. —  Fi,\ed  with  James  Watkin  to  visit  Fakafonua  the  heathen  chief, 
to-morrow,  in  his  own  fortress  of  Maofanga. 

— Landed  early,  and  called  upon  James  Watkin,  who  accompanied 
Charles  and  myself  to  Maofanga  ;  the  sun  was  very  hot  and,  having  little 
or  no  shelter,  the  walk  was  very  fatiguing,  though  the  distance  is  com- 
paratively short.  On  reaching  the  fortress,  we  found  the  entrance  closely 
blocked  up ;  and  the  keeper  inside  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  open 
to  us,  declaring  that  Fakafonua  was  on  board  the  American  ship,  which 
we  afterwards  found  to  be  correct.  James  Watkin  returned  with  us  on 
board  ;  and  on  canvassing  the  subject  over,  he  advised  me  not  to  attempt 
another  visit.  I  did  not,  however,  feel  satisfied,  or  as  if  I  had  done  all 
that  might  be  done,  without  making  further  trial ;  and  proposed  to  James 
Watkin  our  endeavoring  to  fix  a  time  with  the  chief  for  my  coming,  if 
that  could  be  accomplished,  by  sending  a  confidential  person  over  for  the 
special  purpose  of  doing  it.  We  landed  in  the  evening,  and  after  some 
inquiry,  Nathan,  a  nephew  of  the  king,  was  fixed  upon  to  arrange  the 
business  altogether. 

Wi. —  Nathan  having  fulfilled  his  engagement,  came  off  to  us  at  an 
early  hour,  to  say  that  he  had  been  to  Maofanga,  and  succeeded  in  get- 
ting into  the  fortress  from  a  bush  entrance ;  but  could  obtain  no  tidings 
whatever  of  Fakafonua.   On  considering  the  matter  I  concluded  to  land 


1836.] 


MEMOIKS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


4G9 


after  breakfast,  and  inquire  whether  there  were  any  other  places  whither 
we  could  go,  which  was  done  accordingly.  Jaines  Watkin  said  tliat  the 
natives  residing  to  the  westward  came  to  the  meeting  at  Xukulofa,  and 
that  the  few  heathens  towards  the  other  side  of  the  island  were  scattered 
at  distances  too  considerable  for  us  to  attempt  to  go  in  search  of  them. 
With  me,  however,  there  yet  remained  something  to  be  done  ;  and  I  be- 
lieved it  safest  for  me  to  tell  James  Watkin  that,  notwithstanding  the 
trouble  already  incurred,  and  the  disappointment  we  had  witne.-sed,  I 
should  like  to  go  again  to  Maofanga,  and  if  our  object  again  i'ailed  as 
regarded  seeing  Fakafonua,  I  believed  that  I  should  then  have  done  what 
I  could.  It  was  not  a  pleasant  task  to  tell  James  Watkin  this,  as  I  knew 
he  was  very  averse  to  having  anything  further  to  do  with  this  man.  I  be- 
lieve, however,  he  saw  that  I  was  bent  upon  going  again  to  Maofanga,  and 
kindly  agreed  to  make  another  trial  to  accomplish  what  I  had  in  view. 
On  reacliiiig  the  fortress,  we  found  the  entrance  blocked  up  as  before; 
but  James  Watkin  proposed  that  we  should  try  another  passage,  more 
private,  which  he  had  got  a  hint  of :  this  we  reached  at  last,  and  I'ound 
it  open,  but  so  narrow  that  only  one  person  could  pass  through  at  a  time. 
We  soon  raet  witli  a  native  who  told  us  the  chief  was  there;  and  having 
obtained  directions  to  his  house,  a  short  walk  brought  us  to  the  place, 
when;  we  found  seven  or  eight  American  sailors  hanging  about.  It  was 
not  long  before  Fakafonua  himself  made  his  appearance.  Having  seen 
him  on  b(jard  the  Henry  Freeling,  we  were  not  altogether  strangers  to 
each  oilier.  I  took  a  seat  on  a  log  at  his  right  hand,  and  the  natives 
took  their  stations  upon  the  floor,  with  the  American  sailors  and  some 
others.  James  Watkin  entered  into  conversation  with  the  chief,  while  I 
endeavored  to  keep  my  mind  retired  in  a  waiting  frame.  At  length  I 
requested  that  Fakafonua  might  be  told  that  I  had  been  among  many 
of  the  islands  in  the  Paciiic  Ocean  with  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  (o  their 
inhabitants,  and  I  was  not  satisfied  to  leave  Tongataboo  without  giving 
liim  a  like  opportunity  with  others  to  repent  and  believe  the  gospel  ;  be- 
lieving that  it  was  not  too  late  for  him  to  be  saved,  if  the  terms  of  offered 
mercy  were  accepted  on  his  part ;  for  the  Almiirhty  Creator  of  man  would 
have  all  to  i)c  saved,  ami  that  lie  had  provided  the  means,  that  ail  might 
repent  and  live,  by  hi?  Son  Jesus  Christ,  the  light  of  whose  Holy  Spirit 
shineth  in  every  heart.  I  was  fully  persuaded  that  at  times  he  had 
known  Romothing  of  this  light  in  himself,  which  had  shined  u|ii)ii  and 
shown  iiim  his  sinful  state  and  condition,  and  which  had  reproved  him, 
and  convinced  him  of  his  evil  deeds;  and  though  in  his  wiek(!<liies>  mid 
hardness  of  heart  he  had  rejected  and  resisted  the  strivings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  grieved  it  and  wounded  it,  yet  a  day  would  overtake  him  at  last 
when  its  convictions  would  be  too  heavy  for  him  to  bear.  "The  spiiit 
of  a  man  may  sustain  his  infirmities,  but  a  wounded  spirit  who  can 
bear?"  I  exhorted  and  entreated  him  for  some  time  to  repent,  believe, 
and  obey  the  gospel ;  to  turn  to  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus  in  his  own 
40 


470 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


heart,  follow  it,  and  live  ;  he  would  theu  no  longer  walk  in  darkness,  but 
in  the  light  of  life.  Fakafonua  interrupted  me  once  or  twice  to  express 
his  thanks;  and  when  I  stopped,  he  told  James  Watkin  again  to  thank 
mo,  and  said,  "  I  know  very  well  it  is  true.  I  have  thought  of  these 
things,  and  understand,  and  am  convinced  that  it  is  better  to  be  a 
Christian  ;  but  I  can  never  be  one,  I  am  too  great  a  sinner  to  be  saved : 
I  must  remain  as  I  am."  I  told  James  Watkin  to  tell  him,  that  as  he 
knew  and  understood  these  things,  his  condemnation  would  be  greater 
on  tliat  account;  and  certainly  his  destruction  would  be  of  himself. 

James  Watkin  then  said  he  thought  1  had  better  speak  to  the  sailors, 
who  sat  and  listened  with  great  attention.  I  replied,  "there  is  no  occa- 
sion for  that,  they  know  very  well."  James  Watkin  replied,  "  he  thought 
they  did  not."  "Yes,"  said  I,  "there  is  not  one  of  them  but  knows 
very  well  that  he  ought  to  fear  God  ;  and  knows  when  he  commits  sin, 
and  that  he  ought  not  to  do  it,  for  that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is 
manifest  in  man  ;  He  hath  showed  it  unto  him."  Afterwards  I  found 
my  mind  drawn  towards  these  men,  and  I  was  strengthened  to  declare 
the  Truth  among  them  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  We  then  took  leave  of  this 
poor  benighted  heathen  chief,  who  with  his  people  thanked  me  and  shook 
hands  very  kindly;  and  I  believe  we  parted  better  friends  than  we  met. 
We  were  offered  the  juice  of  the  cocoa-nut  and  the  stupefying  kava, 
both  which  were  declined.  Although  nothing  may  come  of  this  visit, 
yet  it  is  not  for  me  to  calculate  upon  results,  but  to  leave  them.  I  felt 
relieved,  and  rejoiced  that  I  had  made  the  effort;  and  I  believe  tliat 
James  Watkin  was  not  sorry  at  having  accompanied  me  on  this  errand, 
now  that  it  was  well  over.  On  looking  round,  my  way  seemed  now  clear 
for  leaving  the  island,  and  before  reaching  the  mission-house,  I  told 
James  Watkin  and  Charles,  that  I  knew  of  nothing  to  prevent  our  sail- 
ing on  the  following  day.  We  called  upon  Thomas  Wellard  and  his 
wife,  and  found  their  luggage  could  be  embarked  in  the  afternoon,  and 
that  they  had  kept  themselves  in  readiness  to  leave  their  habitation  at  a 
short  notice. 

We  returned  on  board  before  dinner,  and  informed  Captain  Keen  that 
all  things  would  be  ready  with  us  for  leaving  the  roads  of  Nukulofa  to- 
morrow. In  the  afternoon  we  collected  our  linen,  etc.,  from  the  shore, 
and  took  leave  of  James  Watkin's  family,  he  himself  intending  to  be  on 
board  at  the  time  of  our  departure.  Isaackee,  the  pilot,  was  agreed  with 
to  conduct  us  into  open  water,  and  we  bade  a  last  farewell  to  a  mass  of 
the  poor  natives,  men,  women,  and  children,  who  had  crowded  to  the 
sj)i>t  of  embarkation,  having  learned,  probably  from  the  pilot,  that  we 
were  about  to  leave  their  shores  finally. 

10//t. —  Our  decks  were  crowded  at  an  early  hour  with  the  natives 
bringing  vegetables  and  fowls,  and  a  collection  of  their  war-clubs  and 
other  implements  of  destruction,  which  we  rejoiced  to  take  out  of  their 
hands.   The  morning  was,  for  the  first  time  since  arriving  at  Tongataboo, 


1836.] 


MEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


471 


calm  and  cloudy.  It  afPorded,  however,  an  opportunity  for  the  natives 
to  di:?pose  of  what  they  had,  which  the  usual  trade-wind  would  wholly 
have  j)reveuted,  as  they  must  have  hurried  out  of  the  vessel  on  our 
l)egiuning  to  move.  James  AVatkin  and  our  passengers  came  on  board 
before  eight  o'clock;  but  tlie  forenoon  proving  showery  and  windless, 
there  seemed  no  probability  of  our  getting  ofl'  to  sea.  James  AVatkiu 
returned  to  the  shore,  intending  to  come  off  again  to-morrow  morning, 
to  see  us  under  weigh ;  but  at  three  o'clock,  p.  m.,  the  clouds  began  to 
disperse:  a  signal  was  made  forthwith  for  the  pilot,  and  a  nimble  native 
despatched  to  the  mission-house  to  state  that  we  were  about  to  sail.  By 
the  time  the  last  anchor  was  up,  the  parties  were  on  board  ;  and  leaving 
the  last  of  the  Friendly  Islands  (though  not  the  least  of  them,  as  an 
object  of  our  tender  solicitude  and  regard),  we  steered  through  the  wide 
spreading  reefs  towards  the  open  ocean.  James  Watkin  accompanied 
us  a  considerable  distance,  until  the  shore  of  Nukulofa  could  be  but 
dimly  seen  ;  but  however  painful  the  task  of  separating,  the  moment  was 
come  for  it  to  be  done.  We  waved  to  each  other  while  our  movements 
could  be  .seen  in  the  twilight;  and  I  believe  we  parted  with  sincere 
regret  on  both  sides.  If  I  mistake  not,  we  can  mutually  acknowledge, 
"  though  lost  to  sight,  to  memory  dear." 

The  day  l)eginning  to  close  upon  us,  and  the  wind  continuing  light, 
rendered  it  impracticaljle  for  the  Henry  Frceling  to  get  completely 
through  the  passage  before  dark,  when  our  faithful  compass  became,  as 
heretofore,  the  only  guide  remaining  to  us.  Our  pilot,  who  had  been  at 
the  mast-head  for  three  hours  looking  out  for  the  reefs,  left  liis  jiost  when 
the  sun  went  down,  wishing  to  be  set  at  liberty,  in  order  to  take  up  his 
lodging  upon  a  small  island  at  no  great  distance  from  us,  as  he  could  not 
get  back  l)efore  morning  to  his  own  island  of  Tongataboo  ;  and  if  he  had 
been  compelled  to  continue  on  board  until  we  had  got  completely  out  to 
sea,  whicli  is  the  common  usage,  it  would  have  been  too  dark  ibr  him  to 
have  found  the  small  island,  and  he  might  have  perished  in  his  canoe, 
if  the  wind  had  got  up  strong.  He  told  us  iu  broken  English,  but  very 
in((Higil)!e,  "Me  no  like  go  dead  in  canoe."  This  is  the  same  man  who 
ran  no  trifling  risk  t(f  gain  us  admittance  into  the  heathen  settlement  at 
Mua.  He  was  of  course  well  paid  for  his  useful  .services,  and  his  request 
to  leave  us  immediately  granted.  Towards  ten  o'clock,  r.  M.,  tiie  breeze 
freshening  up,  we  got  nicely  clear  of  the  island  of  Tongataboo  and  its 
nniiiy  lurking  snares;  and  before  midnight  hauled  round  its  most  western 
point. 

1  Mil. —  f^tood  to  the  .«outh-west,  close  to  the  wind.  I  stood  resigned  as 
to  our  destination,  whether  it  should  l)e  New  Holland  or  New  Zealand, 
and  endeavorcfl  to  leave  it  to  my  heavenly  Father  to  dispose  of  us 
according  tf)  his  own  good  j)leasure,  Ix  lieving,  if  it  was  right  for  us  to 
go  to  New  Zealand,  we  should  be  enabled  to  fetch  it,  though  the  wind 
was  opposed  to  it  at  that  time. 


472 


MEMOinS  OF  DANIEL  WnEELEU. 


[1836. 


I'lth. —  My  raiud  is  much  weighed  down,  this  morning,  with  a  load  of 
exercise,  which  none  about  me  know^  of;  and  this  is  not  a  little  aggra- 
vated by  an  open  avowal  that  nearly  every  one  on  board  was  in  hopes 
we  should  not  go  to  Now  Zealand.  It  was  suggested  to  my  mind  by  the 
grand  adversary  that,  as  the  wind  was  unfavorable  for  New  Zealand,  we 
might  safely  keep  away  for  Sydney,  in  New  South  Wales,  for  wliicli  it 
blew  sufficiently  free.  But  I  was  preserved  from  listening  to  this,  and 
strengthened  to  conclude  that  it  would  be  time  enough  for  me  to  bear 
up  when  the  distance  was  accomplished,  and  no  prospect  remained  of 
fetching  the  Bay  of  Islands.  Thus  strengthened  and  sui)ported,  we  held 
on  our  way.  Soon  after  this,  the  wind  became  more  favorable ;  but  the 
current  and  leeway  together  had  set  us  so  far  to  the  westward,  that  it 
was  deemed  advisable  to  run  still  further  to  leeward  to  make  sure  of 
escaping  the  Pilstart's  and  Nicholson's  shoals.  This  circumstance,  to 
appearance,  would  almost  set  aside  the  New  Zealand  questiou  altogether. 
When  night  came,  our  captain  was  so  fearful  of  the  shoals  that  tlie  sails 
were  reduced,  and  the  head  of  the  vessel  turned  again  towards  Tongata- 
boo :  this  was  mortifying,  though,  perhaps,  the  safest  policy,  notwith- 
standing the  wind  had  now  become  much  more  favorable. 

13.'/i.  {First  day.)  —  A  fresh  wind  sprung  up  from  the  old  trade  quar- 
ter, at  noon  :  the  latitude  23°  37'  south,  by  observation.  Our  sailors  were 
collected  twice  in  the  day  for  devotional  purposes.  To-day  is  the  third 
anniversary  of  our  leaving  London  ;  we  reached  the  Henry  Freeling,  soon 
after  nine  o'clock,  p.  M.,  at  the  Lower  Hope  in  the  Thames.  Many  have 
been  the  trials  and  conflicts  permitted  to  overtake  us ;  but  abundantly 
more  have  been  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  since  that  time,  overshadowing 
us  by  night  and  by  day :  and  truly  our  strength  has  been  proportioned 
to  the  necessity  in  the  darkest  hour  of  dismay.  There  has  been  no  lack 
of  any  needful  thing;  all  our  wants  have  been  abundantly  supplied; 
and  that  loving-kindness  which  is  better  than  life  has  at  seasons  been 
eminently  displayed  for  our  comfort  and  consolation  ;  causing  the  Lord's 
own  work  to  praise  Him,  and  enabling  us  to  give  thanks  at  the  remem- 
brance of  his  holiness;  and  I  trust,  in  humble  resignation  and  dovoted- 
ness,  to  renew  our  covenant,  and  say,  "Not  my  will,  O  Lord,  but  Tliine 
be  done  :  "  if  Thou  wilt  be  with  me  in  the  way  that  I  go,  here  am  I,  a 
poor  unworthy  creature. 

14//i. —  Beautiful  weather,  with  the  wind  free.  This  day  completed 
180°  of  west  longitude.  At  noon  we  were  in  179°  54'  east  longitude, 
latitude  25°  8'  south.  Cape  Breton  ;  New  Zealand  distant  640  miles. 

16//i.  —  Yesterday,  the  latitude  at  noon  26°  59'  south.  To-day  the 
wind  baffling:  a  heavy  squall  and  the  threatening  appearance  of  the 
atmosphere,  with  a  heavy  swell  of  the  sea  from  the  southward,  brought 
us  under  double-reefed  canvas  ;  but  the  wind  did  not  materially  increase. 

l^th. —  Since  the  17th  the  weather  has  been  rugged,  and  the  wind  so 
scant,  that  there  seemed  considerable  doubt  whether  we  should  fetch  the 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


473 


north  Cape  of  New  Zealand ;  but  we  still  persevered  iu  keeping  close  to 
the  wind.  To-day  the  weather  is  more  moderate,  with  less  sea,  and  the 
wind  in  a  slight  degree  more  favorable.  We  sensibly  feel  the  cold  since 
coming  a  few  degrees  to  the  southward  of  the  tropic.  We  trust  that  we 
shall  not  be  forgotten  by  Him  who  careth  for  the  sparrows,  and  causelli 
the  day-spring  of  the  morning  to  know  his  place. 

21<t. —  Yesterday,  assembled  the  crew  for  devotional  purposes,  botli 
before  and  after  noon.  The  weather  clear  and  the  wind  gentle  from 
south-east  to  east-south-east.  To-day  several  birds  have  been  seen,  of 
kinds  that  indicate  that  land  is  not  very  far  off ;  and  in  the  afternoon 
it  was  rumored  to  be  in  sight,  but  this  could  be  nothing  more  than  a 
fog-bank. 

22'J. —  In  the  afternoon  land  was  discovered  from  the  mast-head,  but 
too  distant  to  determine,  with  certainty,  whether  it  was  the  North  Cape 
or  not. 

23f/. —  The  wind  being  light  and  scant  for  our  purpose,  it  was  noon 
before  we  got  clo.se  in  with  the  coast  a  few  miles  to  windward  of  the 
North  Cape.  Towards  evening  the  wind  became  more  liivoral^le,  but 
there  was  so  little  of  it,  that  we  could  not  approach  the  entrance  of  the 
Bay  of  Islands  l)efore  the  breeze  died  away  altogether. 

24//(. —  Becalmed  until  nearly  noon,  when  a  breeze  .'■prung  up  from 
the  north-westward,  which  soon  freshened,  and  enabled  us  to  push  for  the 
Bay.  Before  six  o'clock,  anchored  in  little  more  than  three  fathoms 
water,  on  a  muddy  bottom,  near  the  entrance  towards  Koua-Koua,  after 
a  passage  of  fourteen  days  from  Tongataboo ;  thus  wo  have  to  acknowl- 
edge tliat  through  the  love  and  mercy  of  Him  who  ui)hoIdeth  all  things 
by  the  word  of  his  power,  we  liave  been  brought  in  safety  to  the  desired 
haven:  the  Lord  of  Hosts  ia  his  name.  Several  ships  under  English 
colors  are  near  our  ves.sel,  belonging  to  London  and  Sydney,  and  one 
American  whaler.  Before  dark  some  of  the  principal  store-keepers  came 
on  board  ;  it  appears,  from  their  statement.*,  that  an  internal  war  is  rag- 
ing amongst  the  natives,  and  tiiat  some  of  the  mi.s'-ionary  stations  have 
been  totally  destroyed  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Bay  of  Plenty,  and 
the  country  around  laid  waste.  I  find  that  James  Stack,  a  missionary 
with  whom  I  was  acquainted  in  England,  had  been  compelled  to  fly 
(with  his  wife,  who  was  then  on  a  bed  of  weakness,)  from  the  scene  of 
blood  and  carnage  to  this  neighborluxtd.  We  learnt  from  a  person,  lately 
arrived  from  Sydney,  that  our  dear  friends  .Tames  liackhouse  and  George 
W.  Walker  were  in  that  neighl)orhoo(l  a  few  weeks  ago.  A  few  of  tlie 
natives  have  been  on  board,  but  their  barbarous  and  filthy  appearance 
is  enough  to  discourage  any  stranger;  perhaps,  these  may  not  be  a  fair 
specimen,  because  of  their  intercourse  with  civilized  nations,  and  their 
acquaintance  with  rum. 

2')tli. —  In  the  morning  five  or  six  natives  came  oil"  but,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  a  hog,  they  had  nothing  to  sell  worth  purchasing.  Two  of  them 
40* 


474 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


appeared  to  be  much  out  of  health  witli  tlie  prevalent  iufluenza,  which, 
it  is  said,  has  been  very  general.  We  intended  to  give  each  of  them  a 
dose  of  salts:  the  first  who  tried  them  drank  nearly  the  contents  of  a 
tumbler  glass  ;  but  the  other,  before  venturing,  would  taste  only  what  his 
comrade  hatl  been  drinking,  and  was  quite  satisfied  with  what  was  re- 
maining at  the  bottom  of  the  glass,  without  wanting  a  further  quantity. 
They  seemed  desirous  to  possess  a  steel  pen,  and  one  was  given  to  each, 
with  which  they  seemed  j^Ieased.  They  appear  to  suffer  very  sensibly 
from  the  cold,  as  if  a  large,  dirty  Witney  blanket,  worn  loosely  about 
the  shoulders  and  body,  was  insufficient  for  them.  Before  noon  the  Post- 
master Gilbert  Maer  came  on  board,  and  very  kindly  ofiered  to  conduct 
us  to  the  resident  mi.■^Hionary  at  the  station  of  Paihia,  engaging  to  call 
for  us  in  his  own  boat,  which  he  did  accordingly :  accompanied  by  our 
passengers  we  set  out,  and  landed  opposite  to  the  missionary  establish- 
ment, consisting  of  several  good  houses,  occupied  by  its  members,  also 
one  place  of  worship  :  this  belongs  to  the  Church  Mission.  The  senior 
and  only  ordained  minister  at  this  j)lacc,  Henry  Williams,  being  from 
home,  endeavoring  to  restore  peace  among  the  contending  tribes  to  the 
southward,  we  were  conducted  to  the  habitatiou  of  the  lay  minister, 
Charles  Baker :  we  were  kindly  received  by  his  wife,  who  was  engaged 
amidst  a  large  family,  one  member  of  which  was  not  more  than  a  year 
old.  Before  tea  was  finished,  our  host  arrived,  and  confirmed  the  kind 
treatment  of  his  wife,  in  a  friendly  manner:  when  the  repast  was  over, 
Charles  Baker  took  me  into  bis  study,  when  the  object  of  my  visit  was 
fully  entered  into,  and  an  offer  made  me  of  all  the  assistance  in  his  power. 
After  attentively  reading  my  certificates,  he  said,  he  hailed  me  as  a  min- 
ister of  the  gospel,  and  a  father,  etc.  Before  leaving  Paihia,  we  visited 
for  a  short  interval  the  wife  of  the  absent  missionary,  Henry  Williams, 
formerly  a  lieutenant  in  the  British  navy:  they  have  ten  children.  We 
were  much  gratified  with  this  family.  It  proved  a  very  dark  and  rainy 
night,  but  we  got  well  on  board. 

2(Uh. —  In  the  forenoon  Charles  Baker  came  on  board,  and  while  with 
us  proposed  our  calling  upon  the  British  resident,  James  Busby:  having 
known  his  father  when  at  Sydney,  this  offer  was  gladly  accepted.  James 
Busby  is  the  only  person  legally  authorized  to  act  for  the  British  govern- 
ment lierc;  but  as  he  is  wholly  destitute  of  power,  instead  of  being  rec- 
ognized as  Consul,  he  is  styled  the  British  resident;  as  such,  a  visit  was 
due  to  him,  as  well  as  on  account  of  his  being  our  countryman.  We  were 
kindly  received,  and  remained  several  hours  under  his  roof,  before  he 
would  permit  us  to  leave  him.  His  wife  and  children  are  now  on  a  visit 
at  Sydney.  My  Charles  having  a  serious  pain  in  the  side,  owing,  perhaps, 
to  the  wetness  of  the  preceding  evening,  remained  on  board  through  the 
day ;  but  on  my  return  to  him  in  the  evening  I  found  him  much  re- 
cruited. Finding,  while  with  Charles  Baker,  that  there  would  be  on  the 
morrow  a  good  opportunity  to  visit  one  of  the  native  congregations,  and 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


475 


that  a  young  man,  who  is  a  competent  interpreter,  would  be  furnished 
with  a  well-manned,  roomy  boat,  I  did  not  feel  satisfied  to  let  the  oppor- 
tunity pass  away  without  availing  myself  of  it.  The  prospect  of  mov- 
ing, as  it  were,  upon  new  and  untried  ground  felt  indeed  weighty,  but  I 
was  enabled  to  cast  my  burden  upon  the  Lord  ;  for  truly  He  hath  hitherto 
sustained  me,  and  borne  up  my  head  amidst  the  floods  of  many  waters. 

21th.  (First  day.)  — We  left  the  Henri/  Freelinr/  about  six  o'clock,  A.  M., 
in  a  boat  belonging  to  the  mission,  which  had  arrived  with  our  interpreter. 
It  had  lightened  and  rained  most  of  the  night,  and  the  morning  had  every 
appearance  of  wet  weather.  It  would  have  been  a  relief  to  me,  if  my 
Charles  could  have  been  satisfied  to  remain  on  board  ;  but  I  did  not  like 
to  urge  it  upon  him,  being  aware  that  he  was  desirous  of  attending  the 
meeting:  though  I  rather  dreaded  the  consequences  if  he  got  wet,  and 
tliought  if  the  rain  kept  off  until  after  the  meeting,  and  we  had  dry 
weather  to  return  to  our  seats  in  the  boat  again,  it  was  all  I  could  desire. 
After  rowing  about  two  hours  and  a  half,  we  reached  the  point  of  desti- 
nation at  Koua-Koua,  and  found,  on  our  arrival  at  the  building,  that  the 
customary  service  was  going  forward,  comUicted  by  a  native  tcaclier:  lie 
was  at  the  moment,  as  we  were  informed,  reading  the  nineteenth  chapter 
of  Matthew;  we  went  quietly  in,  and  sat  down  near  a  table.  This  was 
a  rougli  building,  lately  erected,  with  a  few  scats  for  the  females  only. 
When  the  native  preacher  had  finished,  William  Coienzo  explained  to 
tlic  people  the  cause  of  our  visit,  wliich  we  could  ascertain  by  the  names 
of  tlie  (liflTerent  islands  in  the  Pacific  which  he  mentioned,  to  enable  them 
the  better  to  understand  its  real  oltject.  We  had  not  agreed  on  any 
particular  mode  of  proceeding  ;  but  when  a  suitable  time  arrived,  I  stood 
up  by  his  side,  leaving  the  event  to  my  never-failing  heavenly  Helper. 
After  a  solemn  pause,  I  warned  the  people  of  the  necessity  of  our  humbling 
ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  the  judge  of  the  whole  earth, 
wliom  they  had  professedly  met  together  to  worship.  "God  is  a  spirit," 
and  without  the  aid  of  his  Holy  Spirit  we  cannot  draw  nigh  unto  Him. 
How  can  we  worship  Hira  iu  spirit  and  in  truth,  without  the  help  and 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  truth,  when  we  cannot  of  ourselves  think 
a  good  thought,  or  restrain  au  evil  one.  After  enlarging  on  the  nature 
of  true  spiritual  worship,  I  had  to  turn  them  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  the  ligiit  of  truth  which  shinetli  in  every  heart.  My  heart 
wa.s  greatly  enlarged  on  this  occasion,  though  a  very  poor,  empty  creature 
on  going  into  the  meeting. 

When  the  meeting  wa.s  over,  most  if  not  all  the  people  came  about  us 
to  shake  hands,  which,  though  somewhat  irksome  to  my  exhausted  frame, 
was  much  to  be  preferred  to  the  practice  common  among  the  New  Zoa- 
landcrs,  of  rubbing  noses  together;  of  which  wo  only  witnessed  a  few 
specimens  among  themselves.  I  felt  unwell  in  the  morning,  before  leav- 
ing the  vessel,  and  much  cast  down  ;  but  was  now  greatly  relieved,  though 
pain  still  continued  iu  my  head.    The  rain  kept  off  until  wc  had  got 


476 


MEMOIRS   OF   PAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


through  the  coarse  herbage  and  rushy  phiiits  on  our  way  back  from  the 
meeting;  but  we  had  no  sooner  resumed  our  seats  hi  the  boat  than  it 
began  to  drop,  and  soon  fell  smartly:  we  were,  however,  well  prepared 
for  it,  so  as  to  keep  ourselves  comfortably  dry  over  head  and  about  the 
seats  of  the  boat.  The  Lord  sustained  me  through  all  this  day,  and 
magnified  his  own  name  among  the  people  at  the  meeting.  It  was  in- 
deed a  day  which  the  Lord  had  made  memorable  to  myself,  for  Divine 
favor,  and  on  which  I  com{)leted  my  sixty-fii'th  year.  Thus  is  the  thread 
of  my  life  lengthened  out ;  and  oh  !  saith  my  soul,  that  it  may  be  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  Him  who  hath  so  marvellously  redeemed  it  from 
destruction,  and  crowned  me  with  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies. 
How  can  I  sufficiently  declare  unto  others  what  hath  been  done  for  my- 
self, that  they  also  may  come  to  taste  and  see  for  themselves  his  good- 
ness and  his  love;  and  be  able  to  say  from  heart-felt,  living  experience, 
"  mercy  and  truth  have  met  together,  righteousness  and  peace  have  kissed 
each  other ! " 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  England,  written  from  the  Bay  of  Islands 
some  weeks  afterwards,  the  following  passages  occur: 

The  day  my  sixty-fifth  year  was  completed,  I  was  strengthened  to 
proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gosi)c],  for  the  first  time,  to  a  body  of 
New  Zealanders  at  the  Koua-Koua  station,  through  an  excellent  inter- 
preter, to  my  own  peace,  and  I  trust  the  exaltation  of  the  dear  Re- 
deemer's kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  the  people.  My  soul  rejoices  in  that 
I  have  lived  to  this  time,  and  to  see  this  day,  though  truly  life  is  only 
desirable  as  we  are  found  living  "  unto  Him  who  died  for  us,  and  rose 
again."  And  although  bound  by  earth's  tenderest  and  strongest  tie,  that 
of  a  precious  family,  whose  present  and  eternal  welfare  claims  our  earn- 
est prayer  and  anxious  thought,  yet,  without  we  are  living  "  unto  Him 
who  died  for  us,"  our  prayer  and  solicitude  are  all  unavailing;  because 
if  we  are  not  living  unto  Him,  He  liveth  not  in  us;  and  therefore  we  re- 
ceive not,  because  we  ask  amiss,  in  our  own  way  and  will  of  self,  and 
not  in  his  name,  his  power,  and  for  his  sake,  who  died  for  us  and  rose 
again. 

"  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works 
that  I  do,  shall  he  do  also;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do, 
because  I  go  unto  my  Father."  John  xiv.  12.  In  the  first  place,  have 
we  believed  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  witnessed 
it  to  work  mightily  in  us?  Have  we  known  those  great  works  fulfilled 
in  us  which  are  promised  to  him  that  believeth  in  the  Son  when  He 
shall  have  gone  to  the  Father?  Have  we  faithfully  resisted  all  the 
temptations  of  the  enemy  and  overcome  as  Christ  overcame?  The 
blessed  Saviour  of  the  world  "  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are, 
yet  without  sin."  "He  knew  no  sin,  though  made  to  be  sin  for  us." 
And  if  we,  who  are  born  in  sin,  and  have  lived  in  sin,  shall  endure 
temptations  at  all  points,  and  overcome  as  He  overcame,  the  works  that 


* 

1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL   WHEELER.  477 


He  did,  we  shall  have  done  also,  and  sliall  have  witnessed  our  part  of 
the  greater  works  that  should  be  done ;  not  in  our  own  strength,  or 
might,  or  power,  but  through  believing  in  Christ,  in  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  our  hearts,  strengthening  our  inner 
man  "  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness "  to  resist 
every  temptation  of  the  enemy,  being  steadfast  in  the  faith  that  works  by 
love  and  overcometh.  "  The  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also,  and  greater 
works  than  these  shall  he  do,  because,"  said  Christ,  "  I  go  unto  my  Father." 
After  his  precious  blood  was  shed  for  poor,  lost,  sinful  man,  He  "  ascended 
on  high  "  to  his  heavenly  Father,  "  led  captivity  captive,"  and  "  received 
gifts  fur  men  ;  yea,  for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might 
dwell  amongst  them  :  "  and  it  is  through  these  inestimable  gifts,  received 
of  the  Father,  that  these  great  works  in  us  are  accomplished.  "The 
Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,"  is  thus  sent  by  the  Father  in  the 
name  of  Him  who  said,  "  because  I  go  unto  my  Father."  Kow  if  we 
have  received  this  promised  Comforter  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  let  us  "pray 
without  ceasing : "  this  name  is  the  power  and  efficacy  of  prayer,  and 
what  we  ask  in  this  name,  we  shall  receive,  "  because  I  go  unto  my 
Father;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that 
the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son;  If  ye  shall  ask  anything  iu  my 
name,  I  will  do  it." 

28//i. — The  weather  rough,  and  to  us  cold.  Some  of  the  natives  came 
on  board  in  the  afternoon.  Being  desirous  of  purchasing  a  canoo-paddle 
as  a  specimen,  I  was  very  soon  offered  one  fur  a  shilling.  Having  no 
money  about  me,  I  went  below,  and  found  some  quarter-dollars,  of  rather 
more  value  than  a  shilling  each.  One  of  these  quarter-dollars  was  given, 
and  a  paddle  received  in  return  ;  but  the  man  perceiving  that  I  had  still 
a  quarter-dollar  left,  made  signs  tliat  he  wished  to  have  that  also.  I  sup- 
j)osed  for  anotiier  of  his  paddles,  which  he  held  iu  his  hand  ;  but  on  giv- 
ing him  the  money,  and  taking  hold  of  tiie  paddle  at  the  same  time,  with 
a  stern  countenance  he  refused  to  let  me  have  it,  keeping  both  the  quar- 
ter-dollars fur  one  paddle  only.  I  thought  it  would  not  be  well  to  suffer 
this  imposition,  and  demanded  one  of  my  quarter-dollars  back  again  ; 
but  he  persisted  in  retaining  both.  The  other  paddle  was  then  returned 
to  him,  which  he  took  into  liis  hand,  and  I  then  insisted  by  signs  on  having 
my  money  back  again,  and  the  bargain  maile  altogether  void.  He  hesi- 
tated for  some  time  ;  but  seeing  that  I  was  determined  to  carry  it  through, 
at  last  returned  me  the  money,  and  we  parted  without  any  further  traf- 
ficking. I  have  no  doubt  that  he  will  behave  in  a  more  reasonable 
manner  when  he  comes  again.  Upon  inquiry,  I  found  that  nothing  will 
do  with  these  people  but  firm,  decided  measures  ;  they  are  daring,  fero- 
cious, and  insulting  if  they  think  that  a  stranger  is  afraid  of  them,  and 
are  sometimes  prompted  to  commit  outrages ;  but  calmness  and  steady 
firmness  generally  prevail  with  them. 

29//t.  —  Breakfasted  early,  and  proceeded  to  the  missionary  station  at 


478 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIET.  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


Paihia,  where,  taking  in  Cliarles  Baker,  we  pursued  our  route  to  Tepuna, 
where  the  first  missionary  station  was  originally  estahlislied.  Here  we 
saw  John  King,  one  of  the  first  missionaries  that  trod  the  shores  of  New 
Zealand,  but  now  so  i'ar  advanced  in  years  as  to  be  considered  at  liberty 
from  the  general  work.  He  has  a  I'amily  of  ten  children  ;  the  two  oldest 
sons  are  cultivating  laud  on  their  own  account.  The  natives  now  sur- 
viving, are  so  few  and  widely  scattered,  that  Tepuna  is  now  scarcely  con- 
sidered one  of  the  stations.  Our  visit  did  not  seem  to  amount  to  much 
more  than  just  seeing  the  family,  by  whom  wo  were  kindly  received  and 
entertained.  They  appear  to  have  taken  up  their  residence  here  for  life. 
At  cue  time,  a  considerable  congregation  used  to  assemble,  but  the  whole 
is  now  laid  waste,  and  the  natives,  owing  to  war  and  other  circumstances, 
seem  swept  off  the  soil.  By  the  wreck  of  the  establishment  now  remain- 
ing, it  is  obvious  that  this  station,  at  one  period,  must  have  been  an  im- 
portant one.  We  returned  on  board  by  six  o'clock,  p.  m.  Before  parting 
with  this  ancient  missionary,  he  asked  me  if  I  had  with  me,  No  Orons, 
No  Croivii,  of  which  I  tliought  we  had  a  copy:  as  he  seemed  desirous  to 
see  this  book,  from  a  former  knowledge  of  it,  care  was  taken  to  forwai'il 
the  volume,  the  receipt  of  which  was  afterwards  gratefully  acknowl- 
edged. 

To-morrow  we  expect  to  go  to  Korarareka,  but  are  a  little  a])prehen- 
sive,  from  every  appearance  at  present,  that  this  will  turn  to  small 
account.  To-day  sent  a  parcel  of  tracts  on  board  the  Nimrod,  whaler, 
of  Sydney,  and  the  American  ship  Martha,  of  Nantucket,  also  a  whaling 
vessel.  Arrived,  the  Diana,  South  Sea  whaler,  from  London  in  sixteen 
weeks. 

30//i.  —  The  day  being  cold  and  showery,  and  there  being  no  prospect 
of  any  opportunity  of  speaking  to  the  people,  I  seem  unwilling  to  run 
any  risk  by  going  to  Korarareka,  merely  to  look  at  the  place,  wiiich  is 
all  that  the  journey  holds  out. 

Tins  afternoon  a  large  ship  beat  into  the  bay ;  her  name  not  yet  ascer- 
tained. The  pleasure  formerly  arising,  on  the  first  glance' of  a  vessel, 
more  especially  when  under  the  flag  of  our  own  nation,  is  now  fAiperseded 
by  feelings  bordering  upon  disgust,  from  a  knowledge  of  the  accumulated 
weight  of  sin  and  wretchedness  they  are  introducing  amongst  this  already 
depraved  and  degraded  race  of  barbarous  natives,  who,  like  those  of  all 
the  isles  we  have  heretofore  visited,  with  one  solitaiy  exception,  are 
rapidly  wasting  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  by  loathsome  disease  brought 
amongst  them,  and  renewed  again  and  again,  by  these  circulating 
mediums  of  evil.  In  this  dreadful  picture,  the  noble  natives  of  the 
Friendly  Islands  are  not  included,  except  at  some  of  the  heathen  settle- 
ments at  Tongataboo.  At  the  other  islands  of  that  group,  the  intercourse 
with  shipping  has  been  but  small  hitherto;  but  it  is  greatly  to  be  feared 
that  this  evil  is  on  the  increase.  The  majority  of  the  people  of  England, 
and  that  of  the  most  virtuous  part  of  the  community  at  home,  little 


1836.]  MEMOins  OF  paxiel  wnEEi>ER.  479 


know  the  ravages  their  own  countrymen  are  making  in  these  distant 
parts  of  the  world,  nor  can  they  possibly  estimate  the  depth  of  the  mis- 
ery, suffering,  and  aggravated  distress  they  are  inflicting  upon  these 
unhappy  and  helpless  islanders.  I  have  no  doubt  that  there  are  many 
who,  if  they  could  see  what  we  have  seen,  would  wash  their  hands  of  the 
guilt  of  partaking  of  luxuries,  and  even  of  supposed  necessaries  of  life, 
furnished  from  distant  and  foreign  climes  through  such  a  channel;  much 
less  be  found  deriving  a  profit  through  the  exertions  of  these  agents  of 
Satan,  who  are  thus  extensively  and  destructively  contributing  to  afflict 
the  human  race  wherever  they  go.  I  would  say  to  all,  individually,  who 
love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity,  and  are  openly  professing  to  follow 
Him  before  men,  "cry  aloud,  spare  not,  lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet," 
and  make  known  the  transgression  of  the  people,  and  tlie  magnitude  of 
their  sin.  "  Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  from 
iniquity ; "  for  the  Lord  himself  will  assuredly  plead  the  cause  of  the 
afflicted  and  helpless ;  He  will  hear  the  voice  of  their  weeping;  He  will 
regard  their  supplication  ;  He  will  receive  their  prayer.  When  going 
last  First  day  to  the  meeting  at  Koua-Koua,  we  met  a  native  taking  his 
wife  or  daughter,  in  his  canoe,  to  one  of  the  ships.  Our  young  friend 
and  interpreter  remonstrated  earnestly  with  him,  and  endeavored  to  dis- 
suade him  from  his  dreadful  purpose;  but  it  was  all  in  vain,  the  man 
pursued  his  wretched  and  miserable  errand  to  the  bay.  The  chiefs  are 
the  principal  contractors  between  the  parties,  and  reap  the  reward  of 
iniquity,  which,  though  comparatively  small,  is  sufficient  to  induce  these 
miserable  people  to  continue  their  infamous  and  abhorrent  traffic,  which 
is  regularly  .'systematized  through  the  bay  :  a  few  hours  only  elap^e,  after 
the  arrival  of  a  vessel,  before  she  is  amply  furnished  with  these  poor 
devoted  victims. 

Tii'cfjVi  Month  1st. —  In  the  forenoon  we  sat  together  as  usual,  and 
were  favored  to  feel  a  degree  of  strength  sufficient  to  turn  the  battle  to 
the  gate,  and  check  the  torrent  of  dissipating  thought  that  prevents  the 
sacrifice  from  arising,  which  is  acceptable  only  when  ofltred  in  spiritual 
purity.  In  the  afternoon  went  to  the  mission-house  at  Paihia  :  while 
there,  Henry  Bobart,  a  missionary  and  an  ordained  minister  of  the 
Church  of  England,  arrived,  .sent  apparently  on  purpose  to  conduct  us  to 
the  Waimate  settlement.  Tlie  fatigue  of  this  jourjiey,  though  consider- 
able, would  shrink  into  nothingness  if  anything  boniering  upon  certainty 
miglit  be  looked  for  of  an  opportunity  being  realizc<l  for  the  exaltation 
of  the  dear  Redeemer's  kingdom  among  tiie  people;  but  from  what  we 
have  already  witnessed,  this  place  is  more  an  establishment  of  mission- 
aries and  their  families  than  of  a  body  of  .seriously  disposed  natives. 
It  will  be  cause  of  rejoicing  if  it  proves  otherwise;  but  without  going 
over  the  ground,  the  retrospect  at  a  future  day  may  be  darkened  with 
gloom,  from  a  consciousness  of  not  having  done  all  in  my  power  to  serve 
the  best  of  Masters,  in  the  best  of  causes,  by  losing  an  opportunity 


480  MEMOIRS   OF   PAXIEL    WHEELER.  [1836. 

which  can  never  be  regained,  of  declaring  Christ  in  man,  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  the  hope  of  glory,  to  these  aH'ectingly  benighted  inlanders,  alike 
witli  others,  the  objects  of  the  love  of  God,  and  part  of  that  inheritance 
purchased  by  the  Saviour's  precious  blood. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

New  Zealand — Visit  to  the  Mission-Station  at  "Waimate  —  'U'ar  among 
THE  Natives  —  Meeting  with  the  Mission  Families —  DisTiunnTiON  of  Tracts 
—  Native  Meetings  at  Kokauaueka  —  Adduess  to  the  Missionaries  —  Sail 
FROM  the  Bat  of  Islands  —  Remarks  on  the  Character  of  the  New  Zea- 
landers — Anchor  off  Sydney — Eeligious  Engagements  there — Return 
to  England. 

rnWELFTH  MONTH  2d.— Spent  the  forenoon  on  board,  and  the  after- 
X  noon  at  James  Buzby's,  with  Charles  Baker  and  three  others  of  the 
missionary  establishment.  James  Busby  is  an  amiable  man,  upright  in 
all  his  dealings  with  the  people,  and  decidedly  desirous  of  promoting 
in  others  that  which  he  conceives  to  be  the  duty  of  man.  Men  of  his 
general  character  are  greatly  needed  to  improve  the  present  state  of 
things  as  regards  the  best  interests  of  the  natives ;  while  the  bad  exam- 
ple of  licentious  foreigners  might  be  checked,  and  their  influence  to  a 
considerable  extent  diminished. 

Bd.  —  At  eight  o'clock,  a.m.,  reached  the  station  at  Paihia,  and  found 
that  the  absent  missionary,  and  senior  of  the  establishment,  Henry  Wil- 
liams, had  returned  to  his  fomily.  He  had  been  to  the  southward  to 
endeavor  to  persuade  the  ho.^tile  tribes,  who  are  butchering  and  devour- 
ing one  another  in  a  dreadful  manner,  to  desist  and  listen  to  terms  of 
peace.  He  reports  that  they  are  determined  to  persevere  in  the  contest ; 
and  though  he  has  heretofore  been  successful  in  restoring  peace  among 
them,  they  now  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  every  proposition  which  he  made  to 
them.  More  than  six  hundred  of  these  poor  creatures  have  been 
slaughtered  ;  and  some  of  the  missionary  stations  in  those  parts  are  en- 
tirely broken  up  for  the  present.  One  of  their  houses  had  been  destroyed, 
some  of  the  families  stripi)ed  of  everything,  and  others  had  taken  refuge 
in  flight.  Henry  Williams  brought  with  him  a  boy,  whose  sister  had 
l)een  murdered  in  a  recent  struggle  of  the  contending  parties.  On  leav- 
ing Henry  AVilliams  and  his  family,  we  proceeded  towards  Keri-Keri,  in 
a  boat  well  manned  by  natives  belonging  to  the  mission,  having  sent  our 
own  boat  and  crew  back  to  the  vessel  from  Paihia.  We  reached  the 
station  of  Keri-Keri  about  noon,  and  were  kindly  received  by  James 
Kemp  and  his  wife:  he  is  the  principal  resident  missionary  there.  This 
lliHiily  came  originally  from  Wymondhain,  in  Norfolk.    Just  after  our 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  TVHEELER. 


481 


arrival,  a  messenger  appeared  with  a  note  to  Henry  Bobart,  our  con- 
ductor from  Waimate,  the  object  of  which  was  to  prevent  our  coming 
forward  until  Second  day,  on  account  of  iudi.spositiou  in  one  of  the  fam- 
ilies, as  the  invalid  would  no  doubt  then  be  recruited.  "We  consequently 
remained  at  Keri-Keri,  and  were  invited  to  attend  their  place  of  worship 
next  morning,  the  4th  instant;  this  I  did  not  like  to  shrink  from,  how- 
ever painful;  although  there  was  nothing  before  the  view  of  my  mind, 
beyond  the  testimony,  which  we,  as  a  Society,  have  to  bear,  against  form 
without  life  and  power,  in  the  will  of  man.  I  think  there  were  not  ten 
adult  natives,  male  and  female,  nor  as  many  children,  present,  and  these 
belong  to  the  household  department  of  the  missionaries :  the  Europeans, 
who  were  on  a  raised  platform,  at  the  other  end  of  the  building,  were 
probably  twice  as  numerous  as  the  natives. 

bth.  —  A  note  arrived  from  Waimate,  stating  that,  if  the  weather 
cleared  up,  a  cart  should  meet  us  on  the  way ;  but  the  road  was  so  slip- 
pery, the  soil  being  clay,  and  the  horses  wholly  without  shoes,  that,  with 
the  present  rain,  tlie  steep  hills  would  be  difficult  and  dangerous  to  travel 
over.  I  preferred  going  on  foot  to  horseback,  under  all  the  attending 
circumstances ;  but  Henry  Bobart  and  Charles  rode  part  of  the  way,  and 
then  gave  up  the  horses  to  native  boys  and  travelled  on  foot  with  me. 
The  rain  commenced  again  before  we  had  proceeded  far,  and  increased 
after  noon-tide  of  the  day ;  and  having  to  pass  through  much  fern  and 
high  coarse  grass,  procured  us  a  larger  share  of  wet  than  the  rain  which 
actually  descended.  We  were  five  hours  performing  tiie  journey,  as,  from 
the  state  of  the  roads  and  lamenes.-j,  I  could  only  proceed  at  a  crawling 
pace.  Just  as  we  began  the  last  long  hill,  when  my  strength  was  nearly 
exhausted,  and  breathing  difficult,  we  met  the  principal  missionary,  Wil- 
liam Williams,  who  (having  been  formerly  a  medical  man\  anticipating 
my  situation  from  what  he  had  heard  of  my  age,  brougiit  with  him  a 
sandwich,  etc.  I  told  him  that  a  friend  in  need  was  a  friend  indeed.  On 
the  strength  of  this,  and  with  frequent  stops  to  rest  and  recover  my 
breath,  I  was  enabled  to  reach  the  summit  of  the  iiill,  and  enter  Wai- 
mate. Every  accommodation  within  the  reach  of  William  Williams  and 
his  wife  was  cheerfully  affunled  us;  but  the  greater  part  of  our  damp 
clothes  we  were  forced  to  keep  on.  lu  this  place  we  found  a  well-con- 
ducted family,  and  a  peaceful  and  quiet  abode.  When  invited  to  the 
family  devotion  in  the  evening,  we  entered  a  large  room,  where  thirty 
boys  were  assemlded,  the  children  of  the  missionaries;  but  such  was  the 
quiet  order  of  the  establishment,  I  did  not  know  they  were  iu  the  house 
till  that  time,  nor  that  the  house  was  a  school,  although  we  had  then 
been  three  hours  under  its  roof. 

(jih.  —  Rested  little  during  the  night,  but  rose  early  to  join  the  family 
before  breakfast,  and  remained  in  the  house  most  of  the  day,  on  account 
of  my  lameness;  and  the  weather  continuing  so  wet,  the  garden  walks 
41  2r 


482 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WirEELER. 


[1836. 


served  onlj'  as  cliaiinels  to  carry  off  the  superfluous  water  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  neighborhood. 

7th.  —  The  weather  still  showery,  but  fine  at  intervals.  Had  an  op- 
portunity of  seeing  the  manner  in  which  the  natives  prepare  the  fern- 
root,  at  present  the  jjrincipal  article  of  tlieir  food.  This  root  has  an 
astringent  property,  and  is  admirably  calculated  to  counterbalance  the 
effects  of  fish  and  bad  potatoes.  Although  well  beaten  after  being 
roasted,  it  still  retains  a  strong  fibre,  which  is  separated  from  the  more 
pulpy  substance  in  the  chewing,  and  thrown  away  by  the  eater.  It  re- 
quires good  teeth  to  obtain  sufHcicnt  support  from  it. 

dth.  —  Yesterday,  my  lameness  but  little  gone  off,  and  no  opening  pre- 
senting for  religious  service,  my  situation  altogether  required  continued 
exercise  of  faith  and  patience ;  the  weatlier  was  too  unsettled  to  under- 
take the  journey  back  to  Keri-Keri.  This  morning,  the  state  of  the 
weather  was  more  promising.  Before  breakfast,  it  crossed  my  mind  that 
it  was  not  improbable  a  proposal  would  be  held  out,  that  if  we  stayed 
over  next  First  day,  an  opportunity  would  be  afllbrded  for  seeing  the 
people  collected  :  after  breakfast,  I  mentioned  to  our  host,  that  as  the 
weather  appeared  more  favorable,  we  should  be  thinking  about  return- 
ing to  the  Bay  of  Islands.  The  anticipated  proposal,  however,  Avas  im- 
mediately drawn  forth  for  us  to  remain  over  First  day,  to  see  the 
natives  collected.  I  then  stated  that  we  left  the  vessel  unprepared  for 
so  lengthened  a  visit,  but  as  this  offer  was  now  made,  I  did  not  dare  to 
run  away  from  it,  acknowledging  at  the  same  time  that  our  clean  linen 
was  exhausted.  This  difficulty  was  soon  surmounted  by  our  hostess,  who 
insisted  upon  getting  everything  we  had  immediately  washed.  At  nine 
o'clock,  being  informed  that  a  considerable  number  of  the  natives  would 
be  collected  from  a  distance,  who  would  not  be  present  on  First  day,  it 
seemed  safest  for  me  to  attend  on  the  occasion.  We  repaired  to  the 
building  pointed  out,  and  a  goodly  number  soon  collected  in  the  place. 
Finding  that  the  manner  of  conducting  the  meeting  was  wholly  left  to 
my  disposal,  we  settled  down  into  silence,  until  I  was  strengthened  to 
declare  amongst  them,  in  an  encouraging  manner,  the  truths  of  the  ever- 
lasting gospel.  I  had  to  turn  thein  inward  to  the  true  minister  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  of  the  true  tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  hath  pitched,  and 
not  man  ;  who  teaeheth  as  never  man  taught,  and  speaketh  as  never  man 
spake,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  the  world 
'Over.  There  were  some  tender  people  present :  the  Lord's  power  was 
over  us,  and  my  heart  rejoiced. 

lOlh. — The  weather  being  much  improved,  I  was  enabled  to  take 
what  exercise  I  could  bear  without  retarding  the  cure  of  my  lameness. 
Late  in  the  afternoon,  William  Williams  informed  me  that  the  usuiil 
meeting  of  the  whole  establishment  of  missionaries  and  their  families 
would  be  held  in  the  evening,  querying  whether  I  could  not  join  them. 
I  said  but  little  in  return,  but  in  a  while  found  that  I  must  avail  myself 


I 


1836.]  MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEL   WHEELER.  483 

of  this  opportunity,  and  at  a  suitable  interval  told  William  Williams 
that  I  should  like  to  have  a  little  time  afforded  me  at  that  meeting;  and 
knowing  their  mode  of  conducting  these  meetings,  I  mentioned  as  the 
best  time,  the  interval  after  the  chapter  in  the  Testament  had  been  read. 
He  directly  asked  if  I  wished  that  any  chapter  in  particular  should  be 
selected.  I  replied  in  the  negative,  saying  it  would  make  no  difference 
with  me.  In  due  time  the  meeting  commenced,  when  individuals  were 
fixed  upon  by  them  and  named  to  lead  the  first  and  second  ])rayer ; 
when  tiiese  were  gone  through,  a  hymn  was  sung  as  usual,  and  then  the 
twentieth  chapter  of  the  Revelation  was  read  by  William  Williams  him- 
self When  this  was  concluded,  we  dropped  into  silence,  no  doubt  to 
tlie  surprise  of  many,  as  but  few  could  have  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  request  which  I  had  made,  from  the  shortness  of  the  intervening 
space  of  time.  After  a  solemn  pause,  I  stood  up  with  the  words  of  the 
beloved  disciple,  when,  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  in  the  day  of  the  Lord's 
power  and  presence  in  spirit,  for  the  word  of  God  and  the  testimony  of 
the  Lord  Jesus:  "Unto  Him  that  loved  us,  and  waslied  us  from  our  sins 
in  his  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  iiis 
Father ;  to  Him  be  glory  and  dominion  forever  and  ever.  Amen  ; "  de- 
claring that  this  language  was  what  I  desired  they  might  be  all  enabled 
to  adopt  from  their  own  blessed  experience,  and  proclaiming  amongst 
them  tiie  glory  of  the  gospel  day,  "  When  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  I  had  to  show 
the  indispensable  necessity  of  our  possessing  the  true  faith  of  the  gospel, 
once  (1(  livered  to  the  saints,  and  still  delivered  to  all  true  believers  in 
the  spiritual  appearance  of  its  only  Author  and  Finisher,  in  the  heart 
of  man  at  this  day;  which  faith  worketh  by  love,  purifielh  the  heart, 
and  givelh  the  victory  over  sin  and  the  evil  propensities  of  human 
nature.  This  is  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  us  and  gave 
himself  for  us;  and  is  only  bestowed  on  the  simple,  humble,  cliihi-like, 
and  obedient  followers  of  the  lowly  Jesus,  in  the  way  of  sell-denial  and 
the  daily  cross;  these  henceforth  live  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him 
who  died  for  them  and  rose  again.  The  dear  childn  n  were  direcled  to 
hearken  to  that  voice  which  saitli,  "  I  love  theuj  that  love  me,  and  they 
that  seek  me  early  shall  find  me."  I  had  for  some  time  to  wade,  as  it 
were,  against  wind  and  tide;  but  eventually  it  proved  a  solid  ojjpor- 
tunity :  the  goodliness  of  man  was  laid  low,  as  in  dust  and  ashes,  before 
the  power  of  an  endless  life. 

{Fird  dity.)  —  Since  last  Sixth  day  morning,  way  has  opened  in 
the  minds  of  those  about  us  in  a  remarkable  manner,  as  if  the  ever- 
blessed  Master  had  directed  our  steps  to  a  place,  where  He  himself  in- 
tended to  come,  in  his  own  appointe<l  time,  in  coudescen<ling  mercy  to  a 
])oor,  wayworn,  unprofital)le  servant.  It  was  now  proposed  by  William 
Williams  that  I  should  attend  their  place  of  pul)lic  worship;  and  after 
the  customary  service  was  gone  through  in  the  New  Zealand  language, 


484 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


according  to  their  prescribed  forms,  he  said,  "If  you  have  a  word  for 
the  people,  I  will  interpret  for  you."  This  was  more  than  I  had  looked 
for,  or  dared  to  hope,  but  a  few  days  ago.  Although  not  exactly  accord- 
ant with  my  own  view*,  or  if  I  might  have  chosen  for  myself,  what  I 
sliould  have  proposed,  yet  I  have  of  late,  I  tliink,  learned  to  be  willing 
almost  to  become  all  things,  and  to  submit  to  all  things,  however  humili- 
ating to  the  creaturely  part,  that  would  lead  to  an  opening  for  me  to 
proclaim  to  others  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  a  Saviour's  love. 
At  the  proper  time,  we  accompanied  William  Williams  and  family  to 
the  place  of  worship.  That  I  might  not  be  at  a  loss,  he  said,  when  they 
had  gone  through  their  part,  he  would  come  and  conduct  me  to  the 
proper  place  in  front  of  the  people,  whicli  was  raised  higher  than  the 
platform,  to  assist  the  speaker's  voice.  We  sat  ou  one  side  of  the  con- 
gregation, on  a  low  form,  attracting  the  attention  of  many  by  retaining 
our  seats  while  all  but  ourselves  stood,  or  knelt,  as  occasion  required. 
When  all  was  gone  through,  William  Williams  threw  aside  his  surplice, 
and  fetched  me  to  the  appointed  spot,  where  we  stood  together  in  silence ; 
until  I  reminded  the  people  that  we  were  in  the  presence  of  Him  with- 
out whose  knowledge  a  sparrow  cannot  fall  to  the  ground :  but,  though 
heaven  is  his  throne,  and  the  earth  his  footstool,  yet  to  this  man  will 
He  look,  even  unto  him  that  is  poor  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  who 
trembleth  at  the  word  of  his  power.  I  had  largely  to  testify  of  the  love 
of  God  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  turn  tlie  attention  of  the  people 
to  the  light  of  his  unspeakable  gift,  which  shineth  in  every  heart;  who 
once  in  a  body  of  flesh  sjjoke  to  man  upon  the  earth,  but  now  speak- 
eth  from  heaven  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  to  all  that  believe  in  it, 
and  obey  it,  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  The  countenances 
of  some  of  these  dear  people  spoke  louder  than  words  that  they  had 
fallen  upon  the. stone  of  Israel ;  their  brokenness  could  not  be  hid  ;  to 
such  the  message  of  everlasting  love  flowed  freely,  and,  I  humbly  trust, 
was  as  a  shower  upon  the  thirsty  soil.  It  was  an  open  and  relieving 
season :  it  was  the  Lord's  doing,  and,  I  believe,  marvellous  in  the  eyes 
of  some  present.  There  were  several  European  families,  besides  those 
of  artisans,  attached  one  way  or  other  to  the  mission,  which,  with  the 
boys'  school  and  the  natives  of  the  surrounding  neighborhood,  formed  a 
considerable  body  of  the  people:  but  the  praise  was  his  alone  who 
wrought  the  work ;  and  surely  some  of  these  were  constrained  to  render 
unto  Him  of  his  due.  In  tlie  afternoon  we  attended  the  meeting  again, 
but  my  lips  were  closed  up :  it  afterwards  appeared  that  some  were  look- 
ing for  words,  and  were  disappointed. 

12th. —  Before  getting  up  this  morning,  I  found  there  was  something 
gathering  upon  my  mind  towards  tlie  children  in  the  school ;  and  know- 
ing that  the  whole  family  would  be  collected  together  at  seven  o'clock, 
I  thought  it  best  to  speak  with  William  Williams,  without  loss  of  time. 
Meeting  him  soon  after,  I  told  him  that  I  wished  to  have  a  little  time  in 


1836.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


485 


the  course  of  their  usual  family  devotion  that  morning,  mentioning  the 
opportunity  after  the  chapter  had  been  read  as  most  likely  to  answer 
my  purpose,  and  not  to  interfere  with  them;  for  this  he  readily  made 
way.  As  the  whole  company  are  accustomed  to  kneel  down  at  the  con- 
clusion.of  the  chapter,  I  thought  thei-e  might  be  a  little  unsettlement  on 
tliis  account,  particularly  as  the  boys  knew  not  of  the  alteration ;  how- 
ever, with  a  simple  motion  of  the  master's  hand,  all  remained  in  stillness. 
After  sitting  silent  awhile,  I  revived  our  Lord's  expressions,-"  Herein  is 
my  Fatlior  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit ;  so  shall  ye  be  my  disci- 
ples," which  were  spoken  to  his  immediate  followers,  when  comparing 
himself  and  them  to  the  vine  and  its  branches,  so  beautifully  illustrative 
and  instructive:  "As  a  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  excej)t  it  al)idc  in  the 
vine,  no  more  can  ye  except  ye  abide  in  me.  He  that  abidelh  in  me, 
and  I  in  him,  the  same  briugeth  forth  much  fruit ;  lor  without  me  ye 
can  do  nothing."  How  then  can  we  without  Him  glorify  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  exhibit  in  the  sight  of  others  that 
heavtnly  badge  which  designates  his  true  disciples.  I  had,  also,  to  remind 
the  younger  branches  present  of  their  privileges  an<l  advantages,  far 
above  the  lot  of  many,  in  being  placed  under  such  caro,  in  a  situation 
S')  guarded  ;  where  everything  is  conducted  for  the  promotion  of  their 
best  welfare,  and  governed  by  the  law  of  love  and  kindness;  having  the 
Holy  Scriptures  read  to  them  daily,  which  point  to  the  Saviour,  from 
their  earliest  pages,  by  holy  promises  and  prophesies,  which  were  ful- 
filled in  the  fulness  of  time,  to  every  jot  and  tittle;  that  through  patitnce 
and  comfort  of  them  we  might  have  hope;  which  are  also  able  to 
make  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus ;  and 
yet  they  cannot  be  understood  without  the  assistance  of  the  same  Holy 
.Spirit  which  inspired  the  holy  men  that  gave  them  forth.  We  can  know 
nothing  of  the  things  which  belong  unto  God  the  Father,  but  through 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  his  Son.  And  allhongh  all  are  not  called  to  be  ajxts- 
tks,  or  prophets,  or  teachers,  or  workers  of  miracle.*,  yet  we  are  called 
to  glory  and  to  virtue,  with  a  high  and  holy  calling;  and  to  show  lorili 
the  praises  of  Him  who  hath  called  us  out  of  darkness  into  his  niarvel- 
lons  i;glit,  by  bringing  forth  tiie  fruits  of  love,  joy,  peace,  long-sufft  ring, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance,  wrought  i)y  the  power 
of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  our  hearts.  Alter  1/ulding  them  an 
aflectionate  farewell  in  the  Lord,  I  sat  down. 

After  breakfast,  j)re|)aration  was  made  for  our  departure;  but  ('nun 
one  cause  or  other,  this  was  delayed  until  near  noon.  During  this  in- 
lerya),  I  called  to  see  the  wife  of  one  of  the  missionaries,  who  hail  loi.g 
been  an  invalid,  but  is  now  considered  in  a  state  of  convalescence.  It 
arose  in  my  mind  to  tell  her  that  it  is  by  these  things  we  live,  and  by 
this  is  the  life  of  the  spirit  which  inherits  the  kingdom;  anrl  which  re- 
tains in  meekness  and  lowliness  a.s  it  is  concerned  to  i)ray  always  with 
all  prayer  and  supplication,  watching  thereunto.  Henry  Bobart  and  W. 
41  * 


486 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL,  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


R.  Wado  accompaiHcd  niy  son  Charles  on  horseback,  but  a  cart  being 
proviiled  ou  account  of  ray  lameness,  I  was  conveyed  in  it  a  great  part 
of  the  way.  We  reached  Keri-Kcri  by  five  o'clock,  and,  having  nothing 
to  detain  us  there,  proceeded  towards  the  Bay  of  Islands  as  soon  as  a 
boat  could  be  got  ready ;  we  were  favored  to  reach  the  vessel  soon  after 
ten  o'clock,  p.  m.,  and  to  find  all  well  on  board,  which  was  cause  of  thank- 
fulness on  niy  part,  as  the  neighborhood  of  the  bay  is  a  very  dissipated 
and  wicked  place.    We  had  been  absent  ten  days. 

11th. —  Since  returning  from  Waimate,  and  getting  well  rested,  I  have 
nearly  got  rid  of  my  lameness.  In  the  daytime  we  have  been  engaged 
in  selecting  school  materials,  for  the  use  of  the  native  children,  from  the 
stock  presented  to  us  by  the  British  and  Foreign  School  Society  in  Lon- 
don ;  also  a  variety  of  religious  and  temj)erance  tracts,  with  clothing  for 
the  native  children,  to  a  considerable  extent :  these  we  conveyed  to  the 
station  at  Paihia  in  the  evening.  On  Fifth  day  we  sat  down  together  in 
our  usual  way,  and  were  favored  to  get  into  quiet.  For  some  days  I 
have  been  waiting  to  see  what  was  likely  to  open  for  me  in  the  line  of 
duty,  and  now  find  that  the  minds  of  some  in  this  neighborhood  have 
been  turned  towards  me,  who  have  it  in  their  power  to  lend  a  hand  of 
help  to  forward  the  work  in  which  I  am  engaged. 

This  morning,  Charles  Baker  came  off  to  say  that  there  would  be  an 
opening  for  my  going  to  Korarareka  to-morrow  to  attend  the  native 
meeting;  and  that,  afterwards,  there  would  be  a  meeting  held  for  the 
English  residents  in  this  neighborhood.  He  also  said,  that  Henry  Wil- 
liams and  himself  had  concluded  to  prepare  a  notice,  stating  that  a 
member  of  the  Society  of  Friends  would  be  there,  perhaps  mentioning 
my  name,  and  would  give,  them  an  address.  To  avail  myself  of  the 
opportunity  of  attending  these  meetings  was  a  duty  from  which  I  was 
not  satisfied  to  shrink  ;  but  I  could  not  agree  to  the  notice,  without  its 
being  worded  in  such  a  manner  that  none  would  be  disappointed  if  I 
should  have  nothing  to  say  to  them.  He  said  the  notice  was  so  quali- 
fied that  that  would  be  fully  understood  by  all  parties. 

18i'/i,  (First  d(V/.) — Charles  Baker  came  on  board  in  the  forenoon,  and 
we  proceeded  with  him  up  the  bay,  and  landed  at  Korarareka.  A  con- 
siderable time  was  then  occupied  in  going  round  to  the  different  huts 
(of  the  natives),  to  rouse  them  up  and  persuade  them  to  attend  the  meet- 
ing. I  could  perceive  that  Charles  Baker  availed  himself  of  the  circum- 
stance of  ray  having  been  among  the  islands  in  the  South  Seas  with  the 
glad  tidings  of  the  gospel ;  when  one  of  the  chiefs  immediately  asked, 
"  if  the  people  of  those  islands  had  listened."  I  am  not  aware  of  the 
reply  of  our  interpreter  to  this  question,  though  wo  fully  understood  the 
S')rt  of  conversation  going  forward,  by  the  names  of  the  different  islands 
that  were  mentioned;  but  the  chief  who  was  then  lying  on  the  ground, 
wrapped  in  a  large  Witney  blanket,  seemed  determined  to  attend  the 
meeting,  though  not  in  the  habit  of  so  doing,  and  quickly  starting  up 


1836.]  MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


487 


retired  into  his  hut,  but  soon  made  his  appearance  again,  dressed  in  Eu- 
ropean clothing,  and  was  about  the  first  man  to  go  into  the  meeting  when 
the  bell  rang.  Charles  Baker  occupied  a  short  time  with  them  iu  the 
native  language;  but  they  came  in  in  such  a  straggling,  careless  manner, 
that  they  had  scarcely  all  assembled  before  he  had  finished.  The  number 
a  together  was  very  small ;  but  the  love  of  the  gospel  flowed  towards 
them,  as  numbered  among  those  for  whom  the  Saviour  died  and  rose 
again,  that  they  might  live.  The  truths  of  the  gospel  were  sounded 
among  them  ;  and  they  were  invited  to  accept  the  terms  of  salvation 
then  proclaimed,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  saved." 
They  were  directed  to  turn  inward  to  the  true  light,  "that  lighteth  every 
man  that  coineth  into  the  world  ; "  for  this  light  is  Christ,  the  light  of 
the  world,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  who,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  sliineth 
in  every  heart.  In  this  light  they  must  be  willing  to  believe,  which 
would  not  only  show  them  their  sins,  but  if  these  were  forsaken  and 
repented  of,  would  also  save  them  from  their  sins.  With  more  words 
they  were  exhorted  and  entreated  to  repent,  believe,  and  obey.  The 
people  were  very  attentive  and  solid:  may  the  Lord  soften  thoir  hearts, 
and  incline  them  to  ponder  the  things  which  they  heard  spoken. 
The  interval  was  short,  after  this  meeting  concluded,  before  that  for  the 
English  residents  was  to  begin.  We  dined  upon  such  eatables  as  we 
brought  with  us  iu  our  pockets,  and  distril^uted  what  we  couhl  spare  to 
the  l)oat'3  crew  of  natives ;  but  we  were  not  in  a  neighborhood  where  a 
drink  of  water  could  be  readily  procured  before  the  people  began  to 
gather,  who  now  appeared  iu  numbers  far  greater  than  had  been  con- 
templated. The  families  which  had  attended  the  missionary  estal)lish- 
ment  at  Paihia  in  the  forenoon,  now  crossed  the  bay  in  their  boats  to  this 
meeting,  amounting,  with  some  well-disposed  persons  from  the  shipping, 
and  others  perhaps  prompted  by  curiosity,  to  about  seventy  persons. 
While  Charles  Baker  went  through  wliat  he  considered  himself  bound 
to  perform,  I  sat  more  than  half  an  hour,  but  never  under  a  feeling  more 
destitute  and  more  sensible  of  weakness  and  inability;  and  yet  the 
present  appeared  as  an  opportunity  afforded  to  declare  that  the  Son  of 
God  is  come  into  the  hearts  of  all  true  believers,  and  in  boundless  love 
and  mercy  is  still  standing  and  knocking  at  the  door  of  the  hearts  of 
all :  that  to  those  who  are  willing  to  hear  his  voice,  open  unto  Ilim,  and 
receive  his  Holy  Spirit,  He  will  come  in  unto  them  ;  and  if  his  purifying 
and  cleansing  operations  are  patiently  submitted  to,  with  full  Ix  lief  in 
his  [)ower  to  save,  their  sins,  though  many,  if  repented  of,  will  be  purged 
away  through  his  blood,  and  remembered  no  more.  Of  this  I  had 
largely  to  testify  as  no  new  doctrine,  but  an  incontrovertible,  established 
truth  ;  having  Holy  Writ  for  its  author  without  us,  and  an  evidence  which 
liveth  and  abidetli  forever  within  us,  even  in  our  own  hearts  ;  for  "  he 
that  hath  tlie  Son  of  God,  hath  the  witness  in  himself,"  his  law  is  written 
in  the  heart;  the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  which  makes 


488 


MEMOIRS  OP   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1836. 


free  from  the  law  of  sin  aud  death.  The  necessity  was  urged  of  a  serious 
examination  being  entered  into  individually,  to  ascertain  whether  we 
really  know  the  law  written  in  our  hearts,  the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  the  faithful  witness  against  sin  and  transgression  ;  these 
keep  the  soul  of  man  in  darkness  and  in  death  ;  but  lie  tliat  liath  the 
Sou  of  God  hath  life,  and  he  that  hath  not  the  Son  of  God  hatli  not  life, 
but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  hini.  We  were  favored  with  a  soleiun 
season  together,  though  tlie  opportunity  was  brought  about  in  an  unusual 
manner,  and  agreed  upon  in  the  first  place  without  niy  knowledge  or  any 
suggestion  of  mine. 

2oth.  (First  day.)  —  On  Fifth  day  last,  we  had  a  visit  from  Nathaniel 
Turner,  the  senior  Wesleyan  missionary  at  Hokianga,  with  whom  I 
became  acquainted  at  Ilobart  Town  in  1834.  From  all  we  have  seen, 
New  Zealand  is  at  present  a  barren  soil,  where  religion  does  not  thrive. 
Without  any  previous  knowledge  of  the  real  state  of  things  at  Hokianga, 
I  never  saw  my  way  to  make  an  attempt  to  visit  its  neighborhood,  either 
by  sea  or  land.  Nathaniel  Turner  said  tliat  the  state  of  the  roud  is  so 
bad  at  this  time,  that  he  believed  I  could  not,  at  ray  age,  accom})lish  a 
journey  thither ;  but  that  they  should  be  glad  to  welcome  us,  if  it  could 
be  done.  I  am  fully  aware  that  the  undertaking  would  be  attended  with 
difficulty  and  fatigue;  but  if  I  felt  the  same  inducement  to  go  tliere, 
wliich  has  hitherto  enabled  me,  as  it  were,  "to  run  through  a  troop"  of 
difficulties,  "and  leap  over  a  wall"  of  opposition,  all  the  statements  we 
have  had  of  the  difficulties  by  land,  aud  the  danger  by  sea,  should  not 
deter  me  from  endeavoring  to  reach  it. 

Having  been  invited  to  attend  a  meeting  to  be  held  this  evening,  by 
the  whole  of  the  members  of  the  mission  at  Paihia,  at  the  house  of 
Henry  Williams,  and  believing  it  best  for  me  to  be  there,  we  landed  in 
time  to  take  tea  with  the  family.  When  the  meeting  was  gathering, 
Henry  Williams  asked  me  if  I  would  like  to  read  a  chapter  in  the 
Bible.  I  declined  the  offer,  at  the  same  time  requesting  that  a  little 
time  might  be  afforded  me  when  the  reading  was  over;  adding,  that  if  I 
had  anything  to  say  to  them,  they  should  have  it.  The  chapter  had  not 
been  long  finished  before  I  stood  up,  which  produced  a  general  silence. 
And  after  referring  to  the  affecting  example  of  the  dear  Son  of  God,  as 
set  forth  in  the  language  of  inspiration,  "Lo,  I  come  to  do  Thy  will,  O 
God,"  I  told  them  that  I  was  among  them  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel, 
and  was  desirous  of  being  found  in  the  counsel  of  this  will,  which  is  ever 
excellent;  aud  I  stood  resigned  to  minister  in  the  ability  which  niiglit 
be  afforded,  and  hoped  to  be  faithful  thereunto  on  the  present  occasion  : 
declaring,  that  it  is  only  those  that  do  the  will  of  the  Father  that  shall 
know  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Son.  His  doctrine  shall  descend  as  the 
dew,  and  as  the  small  rain  upon  the  tender  herb,  upon  those  that  do  the 
Father's  will :  they  shall  inherit  substance,  eternal  substance,  the  living 
and  substantial  truth,  pure  and  uudefiled,  "  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;  "  truth  in 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEEI.ER. 


489 


the  inward.parts,  which  the  Lord  desiretli.  Such  are  the  Lord's  cliiklren, 
and  compose  his  church  ou  earth;  they  are  all  taught  of  Him:  "in 
ritrhteousness  shall  they  be  established,  and  great  shall  be  their  peace."' 
"  This  is  the  heritage  of  the  servants  of  the  Lord,  and  their  righteous- 
ness is  of  me,  saith  the  Lord."  There  is  no  way  of  becoming  of  this 
blessed  number  but  by  a  knowledge  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Son,  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  "This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased;  hear  him."  This  is  the  will  of  God  the  Father;  and 
those  who  are  faithful  in  doing  this  shall  assuredly  be  taught  of  the 
Son  :  they  shall  know  of  his  doctrine.  In  this  way  I  was  engaged  to 
turn  the  minds  of  all  present  to  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  which  would  lead  them  safely  along  through  time,  and  sus- 
tain them  in  a  boundless  eternity.  This  appeared  to  be  well  received : 
a  solemn  feeling  spread  over  us,  under  which  we  separated. 

Sift. —  Most  of  the  week  has  been  employed  in  preparing  documents 
for  England,  a  vessel  being  nearly  ready  to  sail  from  hence.  On  Fifth 
day,  our  little  meeting  was  held  as  usual.  On  Sixth  day,  a  proposition 
was  made  to  pay  another  visit  to  Koua-Koua  next  First  day ;  but  not 
feeling  anything  towards  it,  I  declined  going.   When  on  shore  yesterday, 

I  met  with  a  missionary,  Wilson,  just  arrived  from  the  seat  of  war, 

having  been  driven  with  his  family  from  the  station  occupied  by  him. 
The  account  he  gives  of  their  vindictive  barbarism  and  cannibalism  is 
truly  horrifying.  On  his  way,  he  had  to  pass  by  a  piece  of  raised 
ground,  upon  which  the  heads  of  the  vanquished  were  placed,  with  their 
faces  to  the  sun,  as  they  are  seen  to  most  advantage  in  this  position.  A 
human  heart  was  stuck  upon  a  spear,  as  a  token  of  victory.  He  saw  one 
tril)e  returning  from  the  battle-field,  loaded  with  human  flesh  for  them- 
selves and  their  friends  to  feast  upon.  Miserable  women  and  children 
followed  in  train  after  the  mangled  remains  of  their  husbands,  sons, 
brothers,  and  fathers;  themselves  captives,  and  doomed  to  slavery  the 
rest  of  tiicir  days.  He  saw  a  child  amusing  himself  with  putting  his 
fingers  into  ihe-eyes  ami  nostrils  of  a  human  head  which  had  been  given 
hira  to  play  with.  Who  can  wonder  at  their  hardness  of  heart,  when 
thus  trained  from  infancy  to  habits  of  savage  cruelty  and  barbarism  ! 
At  one  place,  which  they  were  destroying  with  fire,  their  conduct  was 
really  fiend-like.  In  one  instance,  a  missionary  family  had  been  plun- 
dered by  their  own  congregation  :  the  reason  assigned  for  this  shameful 
conduct  was,  that  they  expected  the  missionary  was  about  to  leave  the 
neighborhood,  probably  taking  for  granted  that  the  property  would  fall 
into  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 

Firat  Month  1st,  1837.  {First  day.)  —  Remained  on  board  all  the  day, 
low  and  stripped,  like  her  who  had  lost  her  Lord,  and  knew  not  where 
to  find  him.  Assembled  the  crew  both  in  the  forenoon  and  afternoon  as 
usual.    It  seems  as  if  something  was  gathering  upon  my  mind  towards 


490 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DANIEL   W  HEELER. 


[1837. 


all  the  members  of  the  mission,  in  a  collective  capacity;  and,  standing 
in  resignation,  I  felt  somewhat  relieved. 

Gih. —  Much  of  our  time  has  been  spent  on  board  this  week,  owing  to 
different  persons  coming  from  the  shore.  To-day  I  learned  that  the  mis- 
sionaries from  Waimate,  who  had  been  generally  over  at  Paihia  during 
the  time  called  Christmas,  with  those  from  Keri-Keri,  had  all  returned 
to  their  own  stations,  which  at  once  set  aside  my  seeing  them  in  a  collec- 
tive capacity,  which  I  had  a  little  thought  of,  but  had  apparently  been 
prevented  from  moving  in ;  and  now  the  time  was  goue  past ;  this  brought 
me  under  a  painful  exercise  of  mind.  To-day  the  wind  is  so  strong  as 
to  prevent  our  getting  on  siiore,  our  vessel  tumbling  about  almost  as  if 
she  was  not  in  harbor.  lu  the  forenoon  we  held  our  little  meeting,  which 
had  been  set  aside  yesterday  by  the  confused  state  of  things  on  board. 
My  state  was  similar  to  that  of  the  heath  in  the  desert,  which  knoweth 
not  when  good  cometh  ;  and  as  the  barren  mountain  top,  wliere  there  is 
neither  dew,  nor  rain,  nor  fields  of  offering:  the  accuser  of  the  brethren 
seemed  to  have  prevailed  against  me.  I  was  smitten  and  wounded 
within;  and  a  wounded  sjnrit,  who  can  bear? 

7th.  —  Early  this  morning  the  wind,  wliieh  had  been  strong  through 
the  night,  lessened,  and  the  rain  fell  without  intermission  through  the 
day,  which  not  a  little  contributed  to  darken  the  gloom  already  spread 
over  niy  mind.  My  Charles  at  the  same  time  was  unwell,  with  a  sore 
throat  and  other  symptoms  of  a  violent  cold. 

8th.  {First  day.)  — To-day  the  rain  fell  at  intervals  in  light  showers: 
our  sailors  were  assembled  as  usual ;  and  in  the  afternoon  two  strangers 
joined  us  from  the  shore.  I  had  to  testify  that  the  Almighty  has  not 
left  himself  without  a  witness  in  every  heart,  which  shineth  as  a  light 
in  a  dark  place;  and  is  no  other  than  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  "  the  true  light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world,"  etc.  My  mind  has  since  felt  more  peaceful.  This 
afternoon,  the  Chieftain,  a  British  whaling-vessel,  which  was  at  Tonga- 
taboo  at  the  same  time  as  the  Henry  Freeling,  arrived. in  the  Bay  of 
Islands. 

\lth.  —  Yesterday,  employed  in  disposing  of  articles  of  hardware,  etc. 
The  way  seemed  now  to  open  with  clearness,  before  leaving  New  Zea- 
land, to  draw  up  an  address  to  the  missionaries  stationed  at  Paihia,  Keri- 
Keri,  Waimate,  Tepuna,  etc.,  and  all  the  members  belonging  to  the 
"  Church  Missionary  Society "  (as  it  is  denominated  by  themselves) 
employed  in  New  Zealand ;  and  as  I  endeavored  to  keep  close  to  this 
j)rospect,  it  more  and  more  brightened  before  me. 

Vlth.  —  We  held  our  usual  meeting,  and  although  a  low  time,  I  felt 
comforted  and  peaceful.  In  the  afternoon  took  exercise  on  shore,  after 
having  been  detained  on  board,  by  one  circumstance  or  other,  nearly  a 
fortnight.  As  the  way  opened,  I  began  to  commit  to  paper,  from  time 
to  time,  the  matter  which  arose  towards  the  members  of  the  mission. 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS    OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


491 


loth.  (First  day.)  —  Believed  it  my  place  to  remain  witli  our  people 
on  board,  feeliug  nothing  towards  the  shore ;  and  being  well  aware  that 
the  whole  neighborhood  of  the  bay,  except  where  missionary  interest 
prevails,  answers  nearly,  if  not  altogether,  the  description  of  the  place 
where  Satan's  seat  is. 

\6th.  —  Engaged  in  writing  a  fair  copy  of  an  address  to  the  members 
of  the  mission.  In  the  evening  went  on  shore  for  exercise  ;  and  tliiukiug 
that  those  at  the  station  atPailiia  might  suppose  I  shunned  calling  upon 
them  of  late,  I  told  Charles  Baker  that,  seeing  their  members  could  not 
be  collected  together,  as  had  been  the  case  at  the  Sandwich  and  Friendly 
Islands,  I  was  i)reparing  a  written  address  to  them  ;  at  the  same  time  I 
informed  him  that  the  time  of  our  departure  from  the  bay  was  drawing 
near.  This  evening,  the  Ganges,  an  American  whaler,  arrived  from  the 
neighborhood  of  Madagascar.  Not  far  distant  from  New  Zealand,  her 
boats  were  engaged  in  pursuit  of  whales,  and,  alfecting  to  relate,  when 
night  came  on,  one  boat  was  missing  altogetlier.  There  was  no  trace 
whatever  of  the  cause  of  this  disastrous  event ;  whether  the  boat  had 
been  dashed  in  pieces  by  a  whale,  or  towed  under  water  when  fastened 
to  one  by  a  harpoon,  or  had  lost  sight  of  the  ship  and  could  not  find 
her  again  before  night  overtook  them,  cannot  be  ascertained.  The  cap- 
tain, fourth  mate,  carpenter,  and  tiiree  others,  were  in  this  boat  when 
she  left  tlie  Ganges.  Three  other  American  whalers  have  also  arrived ; 
and  one  English  merchant  shij),  from  Cloudy  Bay,  in  the  South  of  New 
Zealand. 

\llh.  —  Yesterday  and  to-day  employed  in  getting  ready  for  sea. 
Having  parted  with  a  considerable  weight  of  iron  goods  out  of  the  hold, 
and  our  general  stock  of  stores  and  provisions  being  greatly  lessened,  I 
thought  it  needful  to  procure  a  quantity  of  stone,  lest  the  vessel  should 
be  endangered  by  being  too  light  in  the  water,  and  thus  rendered  unable 
to  carry  sail  in  a  comfortable  manner.  James  Busby,  the  British  resi- 
dent, very  kindly  supplied  our  wants  from  tlie  margin  of  his  estate, 
which  is  washed  by  the  sea.  In  the  morning  called  U|)on  Charles  Baker, 
and  afterwards  took  leave  of  James  Busby,  by  whom  we  had  been  treated 
with  much  kindness  and  hospitality, 

18</j. — All  l)eing  ready,  at  day-break  this  morning  the  Henry  Freeling 
got  under  weigh,  and  dropped  down  tiie  bay  opposite  the  station  at  I'ai- 
hia,  where  we  anchored  again.  We  landed  in  the  forenoon  on  the  north 
side,  settled  our  accounts,  and  bade  farewell  to  the  parties  as  we  went 
along.  My  address  l)eing  copied  fairly,  and  various  articles  put  together 
to  remunerate  the  natives  for  their  services  in  boats,  etc.,  we  landed  in  the 
evening  for  the  last  time  at  Paihia,  and  delivered  them,  with  the  address, 
to  the  care  of  Charles  Baker,  at  whose  house  we  drank  tea.  As  a  reward 
of  industry,  and  an  encouragement  to  persevere,  we  presented  to  a  native 
farmer  of  promise,  who  goes  by  the  name  of  industrious  David,  a  spade, 
ship-axc,  drawing-knife,  small  saw,  and  a  bunch  of  gimlets.    We  also 


492  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1837. 


gave  a  Bible  to  a  Shcffialtl  woman,  the  wife  of  a  blacksmith  residing  in 
the  bay,  and  numerous  articles  of  clothing  to  the  native  children;  two 
Dutch  hoes  and  a  spade  for  Charles  Baker,  with  sundry  drugs  and  glass 
bottles  for  James  Stack,  were  also  landed.  We  called  upon  all  the 
resident  families,  and  saw  those  who  had  been  forced  from  their  stations 
to  the  southward  by  the  war,  before  we  returned  on  board.  Before 
reaching  the  vessel  alight  laud  breeze  had  sprung  up;  and  the  night 
being  moonlight,  we  weighed  and  steered  towards  the  entrance  of  the 
bay,  with  a  fine  breeze  in  our  favor.  At  half-past  nine  o'clock,  Gilbert 
Maer,  the  postmaster,  with  whom  we  had  had  some  considerable  traffic, 
who  had  very  kindly  brought  us  ofl'  some  milk,  and  accompanied  us 
until  clear  of  all  danger,  left  us  in  his  own  boat,  with  a  crew  of  natives, 
and  I  believe  sincerely  desired  for  us  a  prosperous  voyage.  At  mid- 
night, we  were  clear  of  the  islands  which  form  the  entrance  to  the  bay, 
and  from  which  it  is  probable  the  appellation  of  the  Bay  of  Islands  was 
originally  taken.  I  may  long  have  to  mourn,  on  account  of  the  lament- 
able state  of  the  poor,  miserable  natives  of  New  Zealand,  bound  down 
as  with  chains  in  the  service  of  Satan,  and  the  dupes  of  his  agents  who 
are  mingled  among  them  —  of  a  lighter  colored  skin,  but  in  many  instances, 
it  is  greatly  to  be  feared,  the  very  scum  and  offscouriug  of  the  nations 
■which  gave  them  birth,  and  not  a  few  of  these  mine  own  countrymen : 
however,  under  all  these  unhappy  circumstances  the  New  Zealanders 
are  a  noble  race  of  men ;  and  though  far  behindhand  in  that  gentleness 
and  docility  which  characterize  the  swarthy  multitudes  of  the  more 
sultry  climates,  in  which  the  Georgian,  Society,  Hervey,  and  other  isles 
of  the  Pacific  Ocean  are  placed  ;  and  they  certainly  possess  greater 
energy  and  firmness  of  character.  This,  unhappily,  in  their  present,  lost 
and  undone,  and,  I  may  add,  betrayed,  condition,  is  only  devoted  to  the 
most  barbarous  purposes,  for  the  destruction  of  their  fellow-men.  But 
if  the  day  should  ever  come,  when  the  benign  principles  of  the  everlasting 
gospel  take  root  and  spread  among  them,  soften  their  hearts,  and  prepare 
them  for  that  wisdom  from  above,  which  is  pure,  and  peaceable,  and 
profitable  in  all  things  to  direct  into  the  love  of  God  and  love  to  man, 
they  would  then  far  outstrip  those  who  have  long  since  made  only  a  pro- 
fession of  the  Christian  religion,  both  in  exalting  and  promoting  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  eur  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in  the  heart  of 
man,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  their  own  spe- 
cies. With  this  view  of  a  deeply  injured  race  of  my  fellow-creatures, 
constituting  a  part  of  the  innumerable  inheritance  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  I 
leave  their  shores  with  a  peaceful  and  easy  mind,  at  the  same  time  com- 
forted under  a  belief  that  the  address  to  the  missionary  establishment 
will  now  circulate  to  every  member ;  many  of  whom  could  not  possibly 
have  been  present  at  a  transitory  interview,  however  regularly  appointed. 
On  looking  at  this  subject,  I  have  thought  that  the  conflict  of  mind  I 
have  lately  had  to  pass  through  might  be  the  means  graciously  vouch- 


1837.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DAKIEL  WHEELER. 


493 


safed  to  beget  in  me  a  willingness  to  prepare  the  address.  IMy  desire  is 
that,  by  it  and  through  it,  the  great  name  may  l)e  exalted,  and  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  Jesus  in  the  heart  better  understood  and  believed  in  than 
heretofore  has  been  the  case  in  the  minds  of  many.  May  the  Lord  on 
high  prepare  the  ground  in  which  it  may,  as  seed,  be  sown ;  and  may 
He  bless  it  with  fertility  to  bring  forth  fruit  that  will  lastingly  remain, 
that  He  may  be  glorified  thereby. 

The  following  are  extracts  from  the  address  to  the  missionaries  in  New 
Zealand  : 

"  Finding  that  I  have  no  longer  any  place  in  these  parts,  and  being 
at  the  same  time  restrained  from  journeying  forward,  as  when  the  cloud 
rested  on  the  tabernacle  formerly,  I  have  endeavored  to  wait  in  single- 
ness of  heart  at  the  posts  of  wisdom's  gate.  I  find  that,  before  being 
liberated  from  tlie  Bay  of  Islands,  there  is  something  due  on  my  part  to 
the  members  of  the  mission  ;  for  whom  I  feel  too  much  love  to  withhold 
anything  that  may  tend  to  strengthen  or  encourage  them  on  their  way 
to  the  everlasting  kingdom. 

"  In  communicating  what  may  be  unfolded  to  my  view,  should  it  be 
my  lot  to  impart  any  spiritual  benefit,  let  it  be  remembered  that  it  is 
the  Lord,  from  Vihom  alone  cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift,  and  tiiat 
the  writer  is  but  an  unprofitable  servant. 

"Among  the  different  Lies  that  stud  the  capacious  bosom  of  the  Pa- 
cific, to  which  my  steps  have  been  directed,  opportunities  have  moist  un- 
expectedly presented  for  seeing  the  diflerent  members  of  the  respective 
missions  with  their  families  concentrated  at  one  place;  but  in  New  Zea- 
land, circumstances  not  only  local,  but  of  a  deeply  affecting  nature,  com- 
bine to  render  this  impracticable,  if  not  impo;?.--ible.  I  have  therefore 
no  alternative,  but  through  this  medium  to  salute  you  on  the  broad  ba.-^is 
of  the  gospel,  which,  expanding  to  earth's  utmost  bound,  embraces  all, 
while  it  ever  breatlies  in  angelic  unison,  'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest, 
on  earth  peace,  good-will  towards  men.' 

"  We  live  in  no  common  times,  and  the  present  is  a  day  of  distress 
and  gloominess,  as  the  morning  spread  upon  the  mountains  before 
illumined  by  the  brightness  of  the  rising  sun ;  a  day  when  some,  struck 
with  dismay  as  when  a  standard-bearer  fainteth,  arc  ready  to  exclaim 
with  Elijah,  the  prophet  of  the  Lord,  '  I  only  am  left,  and  they  .<eek  my 
life.'  'Oh  !  the  depth  of  the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge 
of  God!  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding 
out!'  Who  among  the  sous  of  the  mighty,  at  this  cloudy  season,  can 
develop  the  strength  of  the  remnant  of  the  called  and  chosen  and  failii- 
fal,  v>hen  the  penetrating  eye  of  the  holy  prophet,  strong  in  the  power 
of  the  Spirit,  was  ignorant,  in  his  day  of  calamity  and  distress,  that  the 
Lord  had  seven  thousand  men  that  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the  image 
of  Baal  ?  It  is  enough  for  mortal  mau  to  be  allowed  to  participate  iu 
42 


494 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WUEELEK. 


[1837. 


the  things  that  are  revealed,  and  no  more  is  required  from  each  of  us  in 
return  than  sufficient  ability  is  given  us  to  perform :  our  own  individual 
duty  is  all  wc  have  to  attend  to,  or  shall  be  accountable  for.  It  is  not 
for  us  to  say,  '  And  what  |hall  this  man  do? '  lest  the  reproof  should  be 
ours,  '  What  is  that  to  thee  ?  Follow  thou  me.'  So  tliat  while  surround- 
ing circumstances  exhibit  ample  cause  for  lamentation  and  mourning 
and  woe,  still  we  must  not  shrink,  nor  suffer  ourselves  to  be  drawn  aside 
from  following  our  Lord  and  Master,  by  searching  after  secret  things 
which  belong  unto  God,  or  in  brooding  over  results  beyond  our  reach 
and  our  power  to  control.  Our  insidious  adversary  will  not  fail  to  pron)pt 
to  any  exercises  calculated  to  prevent  our  seeking  after  that  knowledge 
which  giveth  life ;  and  the  more  plausible  the  engagement  of  mind,  the 
less  we  suspect  that  a  snare  lies  beneath.  It  is  no  matter  to  him  how 
near  the  Christian's  path  we  may  tread,  if  not  in  it ;  we  are  the  more 
lulled  into  mistaken  security  :  even  under  the  semblance  of  promoting 
the  cause  of  religion,  our  attention  may  be  so  unsuspectingly  but  com- 
pletely engrossed,  that  the  great  work  of  laboring  in  our  own  vineyards, 
of  seeking  salvation  in  our  own  hearts,  may  be  overlooked  and  neglected. 
It  is  of  little  consequence  by  what  bait  the  grand  adversary  succeeds ; 
his  purpose  is  fully  accomplished  if  we  are  but  kept  destitute  of  that 
knowledge  which  is  life  eternal. 

"  To  the  heart  that  is  upright  and  fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord,  the 
trials  and  conflicts  of  time  are  highest,  richest  blessings,  operating  like 
a  weight  of  costly  treasure  on  a  pillar  erect;  the  greater  the  burden,  the 
firmer  and  stronger  it  stands,  and  the  closer  it  presses  the  foundation. 
All  the  sufferings  of  the  present  time  permitted  to  assail  us  are  not 
■worthy  to  be  compared  to  the  glory  revealed  in  that  man,  because  he 
hath  made  the  Lord  his  refuge,  and  the  Most  High  his  habitation,  in 
the  day  of  trouble  and  adversity :  he  can  say  from  heartfelt  knowledge, 
in  humble  resignation,  '  it  is  the  Lord.' 

"  In  the  course  of  the  last  two  years,  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of 
■witnessing  the  attempts  that  are  making  to  benefit  the  benighted  in- 
habitants of  various  islands  in  the  Southern  and  Northci  n  Pacific  Ocean, 
and  have  been  enabled  to  visit,  almost  without  exception,  the  solitary 
and  secluded  allotments  of  those  engaged  in  this  important  work.  Al- 
though this  has  been  but  partially  the  case  in  New  Zealand,  yet  oppor- 
tunities have  been  afibrded  of  seeing  the  faces  of  many  of  the  members 
of  this  extensive  mission  from  remote  places,  as  well  as  of  those  who 
reside  in  this  immediate  neighborhood,  who,  with  others  scattered  among 
the  different  isles  where  my  lot  has  been  cast,  are  dwelling  among  strangers 
in  a  strange  land.  Having  myself  dwelt  among  a  people  whose  language 
I  could  not  understand,  gives  me  to  know  the  heart  of  a  stranger,  and 
to  feel  for  him ;  and  I  also  know  his  only  ])lace  of  safety  and  refuge  to 
be  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord :  if  He  be  with  us,  we  have  nothing  to  fear, 
for  He  is  love  itself,  and  '  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear.*    It  is  that  which 


1837.] 


IIEMOIES   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


495 


revives  anrl  animates  the  fainting,  wayworn  traveller  to  persevere  in  the 
tribulated  path.  It  is  the  effect  of  this  heaven-born  principle,  and  the 
true  dignity  of  its  nature,  to  sustain  the  Christian  with  fortitude  and 
innocent  boldness,  above  the  torments  of  fear,  and  far  from  the  reach  of 
terror. 

"Although  ray  tarriance  has  been  but  short  among  you,  it  has  been 
long  enough  to  allow  me  to  witness  the  upright  devotedness  of  heart  and 
intention  of  some  whom  our  intercourse  has  given  me  an  opportunity 
to  know  and  love,  and  to  feel  and  sympathize  with  them.  I  am  also 
aware  of  the  great  difficulties  to  be  encountered  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
cause  of  truth  and  righteousness,  and  of  the  many  obstacles  thrown  in 
the  way  by  the  agents  of  Satan :  but  if  the  work  be  the  Lord's,  it  will 
assurt^dly  prosper,  though  'the  heathen '  should  'rage,  and  the  people 
imagine  a  vain  thing ; '  however  '  the  kings  of  the  earth '  may '  .set  them- 
selves, and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together.'  '  He  that  sittetli  in  the 
heavens  shall  laugh,  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision.' 

"I  believe  that  you  are  all  desirous  of  knowing  the  Lord  for  your- 
selves ;  and  I  feel  bound  to  encourage  you  to  follow  on  to  know  Him, 
desiring  to  be  your  com^mnion  in  a  suit  of  such  eternal  consequence ;  for 
in  the  same  proportion  as  we  ourselves  grow  in  the  saving  knowledge  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  so  shall  we  be  in  a  capacity  to 
benefit  others.  My  desire  is,  that  none  of  us  may  be  contented  with 
saying,  we  hope  that  we  are  led  and  guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit;  for  I 
can  tell  you, '  in  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,'  that  no  man  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  can  have  any  doubt  or  hesitation  on  this  account, 
any  more  than  he  can  doubt  the  shining  of  the  sun  when  he  sees  it  at 
noon-day :  the  wayfaring  men,  though  fools,  shall  not  err  therein,  or  be 
mistaken.  If  we  are  not  in  possession  of  this  inestimable  gift,  the  fault 
is  our  own,  we  have  the  word  of  a  King  for  it,  even  the  King  of  saints, 
and  King  of  kings:  'ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you,  seek  and  ye  shall 
find,  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  ; '  again,  'if  ye  then,  being 
evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more 
shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him.' 
But  then  it  must  be  sought  in  faith,  and  as  Ijy  tho>o  tiial  have  mnm  in 
heaven  but  the  Lord,  nor  in  ail  the  earth  in  comjjarison  of  Him.  It 
must  be  sought  as  prescribed  by  the  lip  of  Truth  himself, '/rx< ; '  and 
before  every  earthly  consideration  whatever:  'seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these  things  .shall  be  added  unto 
you.*  Without  strict  compliance' with  the  terms  'seek  ye  first,'  we  ask 
and  receive  not,  becau.se  we  ask  amiss.  Let  none  be  discouraged ;  there 
is  no  cau.so  for  it.  '  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pa.«s  away,'  but  the  words 
of  our  King  'shall  not  pass  away  ;'  his  promises  are  .yea  and  amen  for- 
ever. 'Seek  and  ye  shall  find;'  but  let  us  seek  aright:  for  '  the  Lord 
is  good  unto  them  that  wait  for  Him,  to  the  soul  that  seekcth  Him  ;'  and 
for  the  encouragement  of  such  as  thus  seek  and  wait  for  the  coming  of 


496 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


the  Lord's  lioly  Spirit,  like  tliose  who  watch  for  the  morning  after  a 
dark  and  dismal  night  of  peril,  for  such  as  these  the  gracious  promise 
tlirougli  the  inspired  prophet  is  designed,  that  they,  '  through  patience 
and  comfort  of  tlic  Scriptures,  might  have  hope:'  'the  Lord  whom  ye 
seek  shall  suddenly  come  to  his  temple,  even  the  messenger  of  the  cove- 
nant, whom  ye  delight  in ;  behold  He  shall  come,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.' 
The  heart  of  man  must  be  i)urified  and  cleansed  before  it  can  become 
the  temple  of  a  pure  and  holy  God.  '  But  wlio  may  abide  the  day  of 
his  coming?  and  who  shall  stand  when  He  ajipearcth?'  Truly  nothing 
in  man  or  of  man ;  self  must  be  cast  out,  and  all  that  belongs  to  it :  ibr 
'  He  is  like  a  refiner's  fire  and  like  fuller's  soap.  He  shall  sit  as  a  refiner 
and  purifier  of  silver;  and  He  shall  purify  the  sons  of  Levi  (the  priest- 
hood He  himself  hath  chosen),  that  they  may  offer  unto  the  Lord  an 
offering  in  righteousness;'  even  those  whom  He  hath  chosen  and  called 
to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  his  gospel  in  his  name  and  by  his  power 
and  authority,  having  their  feet  shod  with  his  holy,  sanctifying  prepara- 
tion. O!  how  great  is  the  work  to  be  done  in  the  heart  of  every  indi- 
vidual before  it  is  fit  for  the  reception  of  this  heavenly  guest,  who  only 
dwelk'lli  in  the  temple  of  an  undefiled  heart!  How  many  baptisms 
have  we  to  i)ass  through  in  order  to  purify  and  prepare  us  for  the 
knowledge  of  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  He  hath  sent 
'once  in  a  body  of  flesh  on  the  earth,'  but  who  now  appears  by  the  eter- 
nal Spirit  in  the  heart  of  every  man.  We  have  great  instruction,  from 
the  narrative  in  Holy  Writ,  of  the  preparation  which  Elijah  had  to  pass 
through  on  JMount  Horeb,  before  he  was  in  a  situation  to  discern  the 
'still,  small  voice.'  He  had  first  to  witness  'a  great  and  strong  wind  to 
break  in  pieces  the  rocks,'  as  a  figure  of  that  power  which  alone  can 
subdue  and  soften  the  rocky  and  obdurate  nature  in  the  human  heart; 
'but  the  Lord  was  not  in  the  wind.'  'And  after  the  wind,  an  earth- 
quake,' another  needful  dispensation  for  the  reduction  of  the  creature, 
and  the  shaking  and  separating  of  the  earthly  part,  and  everything  in 
man  that  cannot  abide  the  day  of  the  Lord's  coming,  or  stand  when  He 
appeareth.  'But  the  Lord  was  not  in  the  earthquake:  and  after  the 
earthquake  a  fire;  that  searching,  consuming,  baptizing  element,  the  fire 
of  the  Lord,  that  consumes  not  only  that  which  is  light  and  chaffy,  but 
also  the  dross  and  tin  and  reprobate  silver;  that  nothing  may  remain 
but  what  can  endure  and  abide  the  trial,  as  pure  gold.  '  But  the  Lord 
was  not  in  the  fire: '  and  after  the  fire,  a  still,  small  voice.  This  ordeal 
we  must  all  pass  through,  according  to  our  measure :  it  is  the  great  work 
of  regeneration;  and  in  order  to  hear  this 'still,  small  voice,' we  must 
ourselves  be  still,  as  with  our  faces  wrapped  in  a  mantle.  The  jjrince 
of  this  world  must  be  cast  out,  and  his  strongholds  pulled  down  ;  all  our 
imaginations  and  every  high  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the 
linowledge  of  God  must  be  cast  down  and  brought  into  captivity  unto 
obedience,  before  we  can  know  Christ  to  be  iu  us  'the  hope  of  glory.' 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  ';vnEELER. 


497 


The  silence  of  all  flesh  must  be  attained :  the  creature  must  cease  from 
its  own  willings  and  runnings  and  strivings;  the  holy  command  must  be 
obeyed,  '  be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God  :  I  will  be  exalted  among  the 
heathen  :  I  will  be  exalted  in  the  earth.'  Blessed  and  happy  are  they 
who  thus  seek,  and  thus  find  ;  and,  having  found,  to  them  the  glorious 
day  is  come  when  whatsoever  they  shall  ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
the  Hon,  He  will  do  it.  Before  this  day,  how  vain  have  been  our 
petitions,  because  not  in  the  name,  not  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the 
]iOrd  Jesus,  but  in  our  own  strength,  time,  and  will.  '  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  of  the  Father  in  my  name.  He  will 
give  it  you.  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  nothing  in  my  name.  Ask  and  ye 
kIuiH  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full.  At  that  day  ye  shall  ask  in 
my  name,  and  I  say  not  unto  3'ou  that  I  will  pray  the  Father  for  you  ; 
for  the  Father  himself  loveth  you,  because  ye  have  loved  me,  and  have 
believed  that  I  came  out  from  God.' 

"  I  am  reminded  instructively  of  the  confirming  expressions  of  our  dear 
Lord  on  another  occasion,  which  prove  to  me  how  little  can  be  done  for 
the  benefit  of  others,  until  the  great  and  necessary  work  is  first  wrought 
in  ourselves.  Addressing  Simon,  with  the  other  disciples,  he  said, '  Simon, 
Simon,  behold  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  might  sift  you  as 
wheat;  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee  that  thy  failh  fail  not;  and  wlun 
thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy  brethren.'  As  a  stream  cannot  rise 
higher  than  the  fountain  from  which  it  issues,  so  it  is  impossible  for  any 
to  instruct  others  further  than  they  themselves  have  learned  in  the  school 
of  Christ.  Let  us  then  seek  until  we  find  the  prize  immortal.  Let  us 
be  determined  to  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified. 
Let  nothing  on  earth  prevent  us  from  coming  to  the  life-giving  knowl- 
edge of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  this  crucified,  risen,  an<l  glorified  Lord  in 
our  own  hearts;  for  unless  we  are  crucified  with  Him  to  the  world,  and 
the  world  unto  us,  we  can  never  rise  with  Him  into  life.  And  why  should 
not  we,  in  this  our  day,  be  as  complete  as  the  Colossians,  to  whom  the 
great  Apostle  writing,  said,  'and  ye  are  complete  in  Him,  which  is  the 
head  of  all  jirincipality  and  power  ;  in  whom  also  ye  an-,  circumcised  with 
the  circumcisiun  made  without  hands,  in  putting  oil'  tiie  body  of  liic  sins 
of  the  flesh,  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ;  buried  with  Him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  arc  risen  with  Him  through  the  faith  of  the  operation 
of  God,  who  hath  raised  Him  from  the  dead.'  The  great  apostle  of  the 
(ieritilcs  and  his  contemporaries  preached  'Christ  crucified,  unto  the 
Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness;  but  unto  them 
which  are  called  both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God,  and 
tile  wi-dom  of  God,'  unto  salvation.  Alas!  we  may  see  and  believe  from 
tin;  conduct  and  conversation  of  thousands  in  this  our  gospel  day,  antl 
these,  too,  in  the  higher  walks  of  life,  as  well  as  in  every  other,  without 
exclusion  of  sex,  age,  or  condition,  that  however  this  may  be  overlooked 
and  unheeded,  the  same  will  judge  these  uuhapjiy  mortals  at  the  last  day. 
42*  2(J 


498 


MEMOIRS  OP   DAXIEL   WHEELER.  [1837. 


They  will  then  remember  how  thoy  have  been  striven  with  on  particular 
occasion?,  when  the  Lord's  visitations  have  been  extended  towards  them 
in  love  indescribable;  staining  the  glory  of  this  world  in  their  si,<;ht; 
wooing,  entreatinir,  warning,  and,  as  wlien  reasoning  'of  righteonsncss, 
temperance,  and  judgment  to  come,'  making  them  afraid;  stirring  up 
the  precious  principle  of  life,  procured  by  the  shedding  of  a  Saviour's 
blood  ;  as  when  'an  eagle  stirreth  up  her  nest,  fluttereth  over  her  young, 
spreaileth  abroad  her  wings,'  to  strengthen,  cherisli,  and  save.  A  day 
will  certainly  come  upon  them,  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  unless  averted  by 
'  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist,'  when 
such  will  have,  in  spite  of  themselves,  to  look  upon  Him  whom  they  have 
so  long  pierced  ;  when  they  will  find  this  'still,  small  voice'  to  be  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  in  Spirit,  'powerful  and  full  of  majesty'  to  the  guilty 
soul.  The  judge  standeth  at  the  door,  He  who,  when  on  earth  in  the  body 
prepared  for  Him,  told  those  who  then  disregarded  his  holy  voice,  that 
his  words  should  judge  them  at  the  last  day;  '  I  judge  no  man,'  said  Ho  ; 
'the  word  that  I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall  judge  him  in  the  last  day.' 

"  Tiien  let  us  press  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  immortal,  the  prize 
of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus :  let  us  be  found  striving  to- 
gether for  the  faith  of  tlie  gospel ;  until  we  all  come  into  the  unity  of 
the  same,  and  thereby  grow  in  grace  and  stature  from  measure  to  meas- 
ure, unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord.  Let  us  not  stop  short  until  we  have  obtained  the  like  precious 
faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints;  the  true  faith  of  the  gospel,  which 
worketh  by  love,  purifieth  the  heart,  and  giveth  victory  over  sin,  death, 
hell,  and  the  grave.  A  historical  or  traditional  faith,  or  one  that  admits 
of  a  continuance  in  sin,  is  dead  and  unavailing ;  but  the  faith  of  the  gospel 
is  a  living,  operative  principle,  an  impenetrable  shield :  it  quencheth  the 
fiery  darts  of  the  wicked,  di.sarnieth  sin,  justifieth  its  happy  possessor,  and 
giveth  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  from  whom  alone 
it  must  be  obtained,  and  for  it  must  all  come  to  Him,  in  the  humility  and 
simplicity  of  little  children  ;  of  whom  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  though 
they  be  upon  earth  'the  poor  in  spirit.'  It  is  Jesus  alone  w!io  imparts 
this  heavenly  treasure  —  faith  :  He  is  the  blessed  author  and  finisher  of 
it,  and  from  Him  we  must  receive  the  precious  gift  into  our  hearts. 
'The  righteousness  of  God  is  revealed  from  faith  to  faith,'  to  tliose  who 
walk  in  the  obedience  thereof;  it  is  indeed  the  life  of  the  just  —  a  glorious 
reality  to  those  who  are  crucified  with  Christ  and  live  thereby.  These 
can  adopt  the  apostolic  language  and  say,  from  blessed  esperionce,  '  I 
am  crucified  with  Christ:  nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  livelh 
in  me:  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of 
the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.'  '  Happy  is 
that  people  that  is  in  such  a  case,  yea,  happy  is  that  people  whose  God 
is  the  Lord.'  In  Him  they  live ;  in  Him  they  die ;  and  with  Him  they 
are  everlastingly  blessed. 


1837.]  MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


499 


"The  love  in  which  this  is  dictated  still  flows  in  my  heart  towards  you, 
and  in  the  same  I  trust  it  will  be  received.  And  now  let  me  commend  you, 
in  apostolic  language, '  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his^race,  which  is  able 
to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them  which  are 
sanctified' — even  that  eternal  word  which  liveth  and  abideth  forever.* 
"  I  remain  your  affectionate  friend,  etc., 

"  D.  W. 

Henry  Freeland,  off  Paihia,  Bay  of  Islands, 
First  Month  18th,  1837." 

*  A  copy  of  a  letter  from  the  missionaries  at  Paihia. 

"  Church  Missionary  Society's  Station,  Paihia,  Boy  of  Islands, 

"New  Zealand,  ISth  January,  1837. 

"  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir  : 

"  Before  you  bid  adieu  to  New  Zealand,  we  take  this  opportunity  of  expressing  the 
plea-sure  and,  we  hope,  the  edification  we  have  derived  by  your  unexpected  coming 
to  this  country. 

"  We  have  heard  of  your  benevolent  mission  to  other  islands  of  these  seas  ;  but 
we  now  have  to  record  tlie  liigher  gratification  of  having  seen  you  and  your  affec- 
tionate .son  amongst  us. 

"We  regret  that  circumstances  of  war  and  tumult  liave  not  made  it  desirable  for 
you  to  visit  the  more  extensive  field  of  our  labor,  soutli  of  tlie  I'ay  of  Islands.  l!ut 
we  do  hope  that  the  places  favored  by  your  Christian  example  and  addresses  may 
have  seen  and  heard  to  profit,  and  that  'at  the  last  day  '  it  may  be  found  that  your 
sojourn  here  has  not  been  in  vain. 

"  One  eff -ct  of  your  visit  to  New  Zealand  has  been  to  remind  us  tliat  though  '  there 
are  differences  of  administrations,  it  is  the  same  spirit'  which  actuates  the  wliole  of 
Christ's  mystical  l)ody  —  'the  Church  of  the  first-born,  whose  nanies  are  written  in 
heaven.'  With  gratitude,  also,  we  have  to  acknowledge  your  liberal  bestowmcnt  of 
echool-books,  tracts,  clothing  for  natives,  medicines,  etc.,  which  will  retnain  behind 
you  as  a  memorial  of  your  Christian  kindness. 

"The  pleasure  of  our  meeting  together  is,  alas!  now  endiiltered  by  the  paiiifulness 
of  separation  ;  but  our  liigh  calling  entitles  us  to  the  privilege  of  a  friendshi|i  which 
is  not  interrupted  by  distance  or  time.  We  cannot,  however,  at  your  advanced  age, 
and  the  itiimense  distance  which  will  erelong  separate  us,  but  be  solenmly  rcniindcd 
of  the  affecting  words  of  the  venerable  apostle  to  the  elders  of  I'^pliesus:  'And  now 
I  know  that  ye  all  among  whom  I  have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  shall 
see  my  face  no  more ! ' 

"It  is  our  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  yon,  that,  if  consistent  with  his  will,  you  may 
be  spared  to  return  to  our  beloved  native  land  and  to  the  bosom  of  your  family,  to 
tell  all  your  eyes  have  seen  of  'what  God  hath  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  the 
ministry  of  reconciliation.' 

"  Pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course  and  be  glorified  in 
New  Zealand,  and  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  unreasonable  and  wicked  men. 

"Fijially,  Reverend  and  dear  .Sir,  we  bid  you  farewell,  and  remain  in  the  bonda 
of  Christian  friendship, 

"  Yours,  very  affectionately, 
"Chari,e.s  Baker,     James  Statk, 
William  Colen.ss,    Wii.lia.m  Thomas  Fairburn. 
"P.  S.  —  A  difference  of  location  of  several  of  our  brethren,  and  the  absence  of 
some  from  home  will  not  allow  of  their  signing  their  names;  but  we  can  confidently 
say  they  fully  agree  witli  us  in  this  expression  of  our  sentiments." 


500 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


[No  circumstance  attending  Daniel  Wheeler's  visit  to  the  South  Sea 
Ishmds  appears  to  have  more  painfully  affected  his  feelings  than  the 
observation  iurced'upon  him,  from  i)lace  to  place,  of  the  demoralizing 
and  devastating  effects  of  the  intercourse  of  the  natives  with  the  crews 
of  vessels  visiting  their  shores.  In  some  letters,  not  forming  a  part  of 
his  Journal,  he  thus  alludes  to  the  subject.] 

We  find  that  the  voyages  of  the  whaling-vessels  are  much  longer  than 
formerly,  their  success  being  more  precarious  and  uncertain,  owing  to 
the  increased  number  of  ships  engaged  in  that  emj)l()y,  which  constantly 
disturb  a  great  breadth  of  ocean,  by  looking  over  several  hundred  square 
miles  of  its  surface  everyday;  so  that  the  fish  are  becoming  scarcer  and 
more  shy  than  formerly.  We  should  rejoice  to  hear  of  any  cause  that 
would  reduce  the  number  of  shipping  which  visit  these  islands  for  sup- 
plies and  to  refit ;  as  they  only  tend  to  diminish  their  population,  by 
bringing  spirituous  liquors  amongst  the  people,  and  by  keeping  alive  a 
disease,  the  ravages  of  which  are  destroying  whole  families,  both  old 
and  young,  to  an  extent  little  contemplated  in  England,  and  truly  pain- 
ful and  distressing  to  be  an  eye-witness  to,  and  which  is  greatly  aggra- 
vated by  the  use  of  ardent  spirits.  Surely,  something  will  be  done  to 
stop  this  desolating  scourge  of  the  human  race.  It  is  the  suffering  case 
of  an  afflicted,  injured  people,  and  calls  for  the  attention,  and  that 
speedily,  of  the  legislature  of  every  country,  but  particularly  of  Eng- 
land and  America,  which  are  the  nations  principally  implicated  in  this 
dreadful  traffic.  Scarcely  a  ship  arrives  but  what  has  for  sale  rum, 
muskets,  and  gunpowder,  for  all  of  which  the  natives  are  extremely 
eager  :  many  of  these  are  denominated  "  Temperance  ships,"  and  yet  are 
engaged  in  producing  madness  amongst  the  natives,  by  furnishing  the 
means  of  intoxication,  at  the  same  time  supplying  them  with  weapons 
of  destruction  to  complete  their  misery.  We  saw  much  of  this  whilst 
our  lot  was  cast  amongst  them  :  and  although  in  certain  of  the  islands 
the  use  of  spirits  is  forbidden,  and  the  article  itself  destroyed  when  found, 
yet,  even  in  those,  there  are  too  many  who  carry  on  the  trade  in  an  un- 
derhand manner;  and  of  late  its  effects  have  been  more  and  more  ap- 
parent. Those  who  have  it  in  their  power  effectually  to  stop  it,  are  in 
their  hearts  desirous  that  it  should  be  allowed  ;  they  not  only  like  it 
themselves,  but  are  fully  aware  how  profitable  the  sale  is  to  those  that 
deal  in  it.  Again,  if  my  friends  at  home  could  witness  for  themselves 
the  state  of  many  of  the  islands  in  these  seas,  which  we  have  visited, 
lamentation  and  mourning  and  woe  must  inevitably  be  their  portion. 
Rum,  muskets,  and  gunpowder  are  articles  brought  in  great  abundance, 
particularly  by  the  American  ships,  many  of  which  are  styled  "Temper- 
ance ships."  It  is  an  incontrovertible  fact,  that  vessels  of  this  descrip- 
tion have  landed  larger  quantities  of  spirits  on  some  islands  than  any 
other  class  of  ships.    On  almost  every  island  the  population  decreases, 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


501 


and  the  dreadful  ravages  made  by  disease  is  much  aggravated  by  the 
use  of  spirits. 

[After  giving  an  affecting  description  of  the  consequences  of  disease, 
and  mentioning  that  he^iad,  in  as  many  cases  as  his  stock  of  medicine 
would  allow,  successfully  checked  and  eradicated  it,  he  adds :] 

The  island  of  Bolabola  is  one  that  has  suffered  most  of  any  by  the 
introduction  of  spirits,  as  it  has  caused  the  people  to  distil  their  bread- 
fruit, and  every  kind  of  food  capable  of  producing  spirit.  I  can  never 
forget  the  abject,  wretched  state  of  these  people,  with  scarcely  rags  to 
cover  them ;  in  want  of  everything,  and  possessing  nothing  to  purchase 
anything  with,  their  little  property  being  consumed  in  order  to  obtain 
spirits:  the  famished  appearance,  also,  of  the  more  than  half-naked  chil- 
dren who  abound,  will  long  retain  a  place  in  my  memory,  in  that  love 
which  must  ever  intercede  on  behalf  of,  and  plead  the  cause  of,  suffering 
humanity.  The  little  things  used  to  come  on  board  to  us;  and  wiien  on 
shore  we  were  surrounded  in  a  few  minutes  by  delighted  groups  of  tlieni. 
My  heart  often  revisits  Bolabola,  and  gladly  would  I  bind  up  her  wretched 
inhabitants  in  the  Lord's  bundle  of  life  forever. 

20th.  —  Yesterday,  the  weather  was  fine  and  wind  fair.  In  the  even- 
ing, the  island  of  New  Zealand  was  scarcely  distinguishable  from  the 
deck.  We  are  now  steering  a  course  for  New  South  Wales,  I  trust,  in 
the  right  line  of  things,  to  reach  the  port  of  Sydney,  having  nothing  on 
my  mind  towards  any  other  place.  Not  having  sat  down  yesterday,  we 
held  our  little  meeting  this  morning;  the  forejKirt  was  more  lively  than 
sometimes,  but  the  latter,  as  regards  m)'self,  was  unu.-^uully  heavy.  At 
sundown,  tiiree  whaling-vessels  were  in  company  together.  As  night 
approached,  a  heavy  swell  from  the  north-east,  and  a  still  heavier  from 
the  southward,  increased  upon  us,  after  having  fairly  passed  the  isles  of 
the  three  Kings  of  New  Zealand.  The  vessel  lurched  with  such  violence 
and  suddenness,  owing  to  these  cross  and  heavy  swells  of  the  sea,  that 
at)out  ten  o'clock,  p.  ai.,  the  topmast  was  carried  away.  By  midnight, 
the  fragments  of  the  mast,  and  the  shattered  rigging  and  sail  were  rescued 
and  properly  secured. 

24//(.  —  On  First  day,  the  weather  being  too  rough  for  us  to  admit 
much  light  into  the  cabin,  and  the  heat  being  oppressive  in  the  vessel 
below  deck,  our  crew  were  not  as.scmbled  as  at  other  times.  Fair  wind 
and  heavy  sea  through  the  day.  Our  captain  a.scertained  that  .seventy 
miles  had  been  lost  in  forty-eight  hours,  by  an  opposing  current;  to 
which  cause  the  cross  swell  and  agitated  state  of  the  sea  might  fairly  be 
attributed.  To-day,  our  people  were  employed  in  substituting  our  Hying 
jib-boom  for  a  topmast,  which  as  a  jury  mast  will  help  to  drive  us  along  ; 
but  in  point  of  strength  it  is  much  inferior  to  the  old  topmast,  which 
came  from  England  with  us,  and  has  stood  ever  since;  happily  no  one 
was  hurt  when  the  accident  of  losing  it  occurred,  which  ought  to  be  re- 
membered with  thankfulness  of  heart. 


602 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


2Gth. —  To-day,  the  weather  is  favoral)le,  with  less  wind  ;  we  made  but 
little  headway.  We  sat  down  in  the  forenoon  in  much  poverty  and 
strippedness,  and  yet  under  a  peaceful  covering.  My  Charles  complains, 
to-day,  of  much  pain  in  liis  side,  owing,  I  believe,  to  the  great  damp  in 
the  cabin,  produced  by  our  having  been  closely  shut  up,  to  prevent  tiie 
sea  from  getting  down  iu  a  wholesale  manner ;  but  the  water  makes  its 
way  through  so  many  places  in  the  decks,  as  to  make  every  article  of 
clothing  and  bedding  too  damp  for  use:  we  have,  however,  no  alterna- 
tive, and  hope,  in  a  few  days,  again  to  see  better  times.  A  sight  of  New 
Holland  will,  I  trust,  revive  and  animate  us. 

27 th. —  Gentle  breezes  and  fair  all  night.  At  three  o'clock,  A.  m..  Lord 
Howe's  Island  was  discovered  upon  the  lee-bow,  and  at  daybreak  Ball's 
Pyramid  on  the  weather-bow.  At  ten  o'clock  passed  between  them  with 
breeze  from  north-north-east.  Upon  Lord  Howe's  Island  there  are  three 
Englishmen  residing,  who  have  women  from  New  Zealand  as  wives.  It 
ajjpcars  that  they  have  raised  hogs,  potatoes,  and  cabbages  sufficient  for 
the  supply  of  fourteen  whaling- vessels  in  a  year.  We  are,  this  day  at 
noon,  four  hundred  miles  from  the  shores  of  New  Holland.  Charles 
seems  better  this  morning. 

28^/i. —  The  heat  of  the  atmosphere  quite  oppressive,  and  below  deck 
almost  insupportable.  After  midnight  the  lightning  was  extremely  vivid 
all  round  us,  with  thunder  at  times  awfully  loud  and  near  the  vessel ; 
the  rain  falling  in  torrents,  and  the  wind  flying  about,  first  on  one  side, 
and  then  on  the  other.  At  five  o'clock,  A.  M.,  the  breeze  became  strong 
and  steady  from  the  south-south-east,  which  enabled  us  to  pursue  our 
cou  rse. 

29th.  (First  day.)  —  A  portion  of  the  Scriptures  was  read  to  the  crew, 
only  three  of  whom  attended.  The  air  much  cooler  since  the  thunder- 
storm. The  state  of  feeling  with  me,  both  as  to  mind  and  body,  for  the 
last  two  days,  cannot  be  easily  described  ;  the  former,  as  if  it  had  never 
known  good ;  and  yet  the  loss  could  not  be  felt,  if  the  possession  had 
never  been  witnessed.  It  is,  however,  to  myself  a  relieving  proof  or 
evidence  that  a  spark  of  life  still  remains,  for  that  which  is  dead  cannot 
feel :  but  outward  circumstances,  which  affect  the  body,  also  bear  upon 
the  mind,  though  imperceptibly,  and  at  the  moment  unthought  of  as 
having  any  share  in  the  mental  conflict.  Below  deck  the  water  filters 
through  ui)on  us  in  many  places :  the  deck  above  us  is  drenched  again 
and  again  by  the  breaking  tops  of  the  waves;  the  motion  of  the  vessel 
is  so  violent  and  incessant  as  to  admit  of  no  rest,  either  sitting  or  lying, 
and  walking  is  altogether  impracticable.  Perhaps,  the  motto  of 
"Brigliter  hours  will  come,"  is  particularly  appropriate  in  our  case; 
and  we  may  yet  be  permitted  to  realize  the  fiict  itself,  and  the  language 
of  David  exultingly  be  ours,  "God  hath  spoken  in  his  holiness;  I  will 
rejoice." 

30th. — A  fresh  gale  all  night;  but  the  moon,  rising  about  midnight, 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


503 


enabled  us  to  run  towards  the  land  without  fear.  At  daylight,  several 
parts  of  the  coast  could  be  seen,  from  Port  Stephen  to  the  eastward.  At 
eight  o'clock,  a.  m.,  the  lighthouse  upon  the  South  Head  appeared. 
Strong  breezes  with  considerable  sea  from  the  southward  and  eastward. 
Soon  after  getting  sight  of  the  Heads,  which  form  the  entrance  into 
Sydney,  a  bark  was  seen  standing  into  the  offing,  that  had  just  come  out 
of  the  harbor.  Not  knowing  but  that  she  was  one  of  the  homeward 
bound  for  England,  and  thinking  this  might  possibly  be  an  opportunity 
of  letting  our  dear  friends  know  of  our  return  to  New  South  Wales, 
from  the  isles  of  the  Pacific,  the  Henry  Freelinys  flag  was  hoisted  imme- 
diately, but,  on  getting  nearer  to  her,  she  was  found  to  be  a  whaling- 
vessel,  by  the  number  of  boats  which  she  carried.  At  ten  o'clock,  took 
in  a  pilot  and  bore  up  for  the  harbor,  and  before  two  o'clock  were  safely 
anchored  in  the  Cove.  In  the  evening,  moored  close  under  the  govern- 
ment domain,  about  thirty  yards  from  the  shore,  by  the  side  of  the  Jessie, 
of  Liverpool.  Here  we  found  several  ships  preparing  to  take  in  cargoes 
for  London,  also  the  Ruttlcmake  and  Victor  men-ol-war.  Our  arrival 
was  soon  known  in  the  neighborhood.  Abraham  Davy  was  shortly  on 
board,  and  our  dear  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington 
Walker  were  not  long  before  they  reached  us:  our  joy  was  mutual  at 
seeing  each  others'  faces  again,  syid  I  trust  that  our  hearts  were  filled 
with  gratitude  and  thankfulness  to  Him  who  had  sustained  us  through 
all,  and  brought  it  about  for  his  great  name's  sake.  It  was  afterwards 
ascertained  that  a  number  of  letters  from  England  and  home  were  lying 
in  store  for  us.  Accounts  of  the  welfare  of  our  beloved  family  at 
Shoosharry,  beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations,  were  received  up  to 
within  seven  months  of  the  present  date;  not  having  heard  of  them  for 
nearly  two  years,  they  seemed  now  restored  to  us  again,  as  a  treasure 
enhanced  in  value  an  hundred-fold  indeed,  but  still  far  beyond  the  reach 
of  full  possession.  Humbled  under  a  sense  of  the  Lord's  everiastiug 
love  and  faithfulness,  my  heart  rejoiced  before  Him. 

Second  Month  2(1.  (Fifth  day.)  —  Attended  the  meeting  in  Sydney  at 
eleven,  a.  m.,  held  in  a  comfortable  building  erected  for  the  purpose 
during  our  absence  from  these  shores.  Twelve  persons  were  the  whole 
number  present:  it  was  a  silent  meeting.  May  faith  and  strength  be 
more  and  more  increased,  if  con.sistcnt  with  the  Divine  will,  and  a  door 
effectually  opened  for  the  word  of  the  gospel  to  be  declared  amongst 
these  people ;  that  the  name  of  the  Lord  may  be  glorified,  and  the  way 
of  life  and  salvation,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  .set  before  them,  to  the  exaltation 
of  the  blessed  Saviour's  spiritual  kingdom  in  the  heart  of  man ;  of  the 
iiK-rcaso  of  whose  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  but  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  his  praise. 

[Daniel  Wheeler  and  his  son  remained  at  Sydney  until  the  30th  of 
Seventh  Month,  when  they  sailed  for  Hobart  Town.    Much  public  ser- 


504 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


vice  did  not  devolve  upon  him  whilst  at  Sydney;  when  health  jiorniitted, 
he  regularly  attended  the  meetings  for  worship  on  First  and  Fifth  days, 
kept  up  by  a  few  individuals  professing  with  Friends  in  that  town,  which 
were  not  unfrequently  resorted  to  by  others.  Soon  after  their  arrival  at 
Sydney,  agreeably  with  arrangements  made  on  leaving  England,  the 
Henry  Freeling  was  sold,  the  ship's  company  were  discharged,  and  the 
numerous  surplus  stores  belonging  to  the  ship  disposed  of;  these  engage- 
ments, undertaken  in  an  exhausted  state  of  health,  occupied  much  time. 
The  following  extracts  from  his  journal  and  letters  refer  to  this  period.] 

To  Jonx  KiTCHING. 

Sydney,  Third  Month  3(7,  1837. 

I  consider  it  no  small  favor  that  our  crew  have  passed  through 
the  voyage  amongst  the  islands  in  so  exemplary  a  manner.  Their 
good  behavior  was  remarked  and  commented  on  by  the  missionaries 
and  others  at  various  places.  They  seemed  to  consider  themselves 
bound  to  do  nothing  tiiat  would  be  likely  to  bring  reproach  on  the 
vessel,  on  account  of  the  object  which  she  was  engaged  to  promote. 
Instead  of  being  shunned  and  feared  as  dangerous  people  by  the 
missionaries,  which  is  the  case  with  the  generality  of  sailors,  they  were 
looked  upon  as  quite  a  different  class  of  men,  and  treated  with  marked 
kindness  on  account  of  their  orderly  deportment.  Towards  the  latter 
part  of  the  voyage,  their  patience  began  to  get  exhausted  —  they  longed 
for  home;  and  on  reaching  New  Zealand  they  were  like  people  "  weary 
in  well-doing;"  but  I  think  this  arose  in  great  measure  from  our  un- 
avoidably coming  into  close  contact  with  other  vessels,  where  they  could 
not  fail  to  be  assailed  with  continual  jeers  ;  and  the  ridiculous  stories  as 
to  the  supposed  strict  discipline  they  were  under  in  our  vessel  (such  as 
their  having  to  pay  a  dollar  for  every  oath  they  swore),  seemed  to  make 
them  think  they  really  were  rigidly  treated,  and  their  just  rights  with- 
held from  them.  Two  or  three  of  them  at  one  time  seemed  desirous  of 
settling  in  New  Zealand  ;  this  served  to  amuse  and  keep  their  thoughts 
engaged,  and  I  promised  them  their  discharge  on  reaching  New  Hol- 
land. Sometimes,  in  the  night-watches,  I  used  to  lay  before  them  the 
comfort  they  might  enjoy  when  they  got  to  England,  if  they  took  proper 
care  of  their  money ;  and  some  of  them  seemed  quite  to  enter  into  the 
idea  of  not  having  to  go  to  sea  again,  which,  with  a  little  assistance, 
might  certainly  have  been  realized. 

It  was  my  earnest  desire,  on  first  setting  out,  that  our  voyage  together 
might  truly  be  one  towards  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  now,  if  I  except 
two  or  tiiree  individuals,  every  hope  of  this  kind  has  vanished,  and  has 
been  exchanged  for  the  painful  certainty  that,  after  all  the  advantages 
they  have  enjoyed,  and  the  victory  they  seemed  to  have  gained  over  the 
temptations  which  in  former  days  had  so  often  prevailed  over  them,  they 
have  again  relapsed  to  their  old  degradation.    Perhaps  they  may  not 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


505 


have  gone  to  the  full  extent  that  it  is  common  in  this  horrible  place  ;  yet 
there  is  little  doubt  that  they  have  nearly  got  through  their  mouey  in  a 
dissipated  manner. 

However  much  this  is  to  be  deplored  on  their  account,  it  is  a  consola- 
tion that  nothing  of  the  sort  occurred  while  they  belonged  to  the  Henry 
Freeling,  and  that  whatever  infamy  they  may  bring  upon  themselves,  it 
is  altogether  unconnected  with  that  vessel,  and  cannot  bear  in  the  least 
on  the  object  of  her  late  voyage.  Their  conduct  here  is  thought  nothing 
of,  and  passes  unnoticed  amidst  the  general  mass  of  wickedness  with 
which  this  place  overflows.  Let  the  conduct  of  those  sailors  be  ever  so 
notorious,  no  one  asks  to  wliat  ship  they  belong;  the  thing  is  so  common, 
and  of  hourly  occurrence. 

To  THE  Same. 

Sydney,  Third  Month  18th,  1837. 

Our  dear  friends,  James  Backhouse  and  George  W.  Walker,  took 
their  departure  frofn  these  shores  last  First  day,  the  Tith  instant;  so 
that  we  are  sitting  desolate,  and  somewhat  resembling  those  that  are 
forsaken  ;  but,  alas !  not  amongst  an  afflicted  people.  Would  that  I- 
could  .say  so;  but  instead  of  this,  I  think  this  is  as  wicked  a  place  as 
any  I  have  seen,  which  have  not  been  a  fesv  in  my  day.  Pride  and 
haughtiness  abound,  and  lamentable  ignorance  of  sjjiritual  religion  is 
manifest  on  every  side:  indeed,  few  seem  to  make  even  an  outward  pro- 
fession of  it.  Drunkenness  appears  to  be  the  prevailing  sin,  which  leads 
to  the  most  deadly  amongst  the  working  part  of  the  community,  although 
it  is  not  confined  to  their  grade.  Tiic  major  part  of  tlic  lower  order  are 
bound  in  the  fetters  of  popery ;  and  for  the  most  part  are  prisoners  who 
have  obtained  tickets  of  leave,  or  they  are  what  are  called  assigned  ser- 
vants, many  of  whom  have  been  accustomed  to  crime  from  tlu  ir  very 
youth.  The  contrast  is  very  and  painfully  striking  with  what  we  have 
seen  among  the  poor  and  benighted  islanders  with  whom  our  lot  has 
lately  been  cast ;  the  situation  of  many  of  these  may  be  considered  en- 
viable, when  compared  with  the  miserable  wretchedness  of  many  here 
who  consider  themselves  Christians.  Cursing  and  bitterness  resound 
continually  through  the  streets;  and  extortion  and  deceit  prevail  almost 
universally  among  the  shop-keepers,  on  whose  promises  hardly  any  de- 
pendence can  be  placed.  Many  have  amassed  considerable  wealth  by 
extortion  and  the  sale  of  spirits;  and  having  risen  only  as  from  a  dung- 
hill, ar<!  living  as  if  there  was  no  God,  no  judgment,  and  no  world  to 
come,  and  length  of  days  at  their  command.  Those  who  come  out  as 
settlers  are  generally  of  a  better  stamp,  though  even  among  these  there 
is  little  stability  of  character. 

This  is  the  state  of  the  rising  and  fast  flourishing  colony  of  Sydney 
and  its  neighborhood  ;  but  the  most  grievous  thing  we  witness  is  the 
miserable  condition  of  the  aborigines  of  the  country,  who  are  frequently 
•13 


< 


506 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  'WnEEEER. 


[1837. 


seen  rolling  abont  the  streets  in  groups,  altogether  intoxicated ;  whilst 
their  emaciated  frames  declare  that  they  are  fast  wasting  from  the 
surface  of  the  earth.  They,  too,  are  following  the  dreadful  example  set 
before  them,  of  cursing  and  swearing  in  the  English  tongue,  which  they 
have  learnt  from  their  exterminating  visitors. 

How  long  we  may  have  to  remain  here,  I  know  not;  but  I  de.iire  to 
be  resigned  to  wait  the  blessed  Master's  time. 

Third  Jloiifh  26th. —  In  the  forenoon  meeting  yesterday  I  had  a  close, 
searching  testimony  to  bear,  standing  up  with  the  words  of  our  Lord, 
"If  thine  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out:  it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God  with  one  eye,  tliau  having  two  eyes, 
be  cast  into  hell  fire;  where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is 
not  quenched."  Stating  that  I  believed  it  safest  for  me  to  revive  these 
expressions  in  their  hearing,  lest  there  should  be  any  present  who  were 
sensible  that  something  stood  in  the  way  between  them  and  eternal  life; 
and  though  this  might  be  dear  to  them  as  a  right  hand,  a  right  foot,  or 
a  right  eye,  it  would  be  their  soul's  true  interest  to  pluck  it  out,  or  cut 
it  off,  and  cast  it  from  them,  before  it  was  too  late  to  enter  into  life,  even 
halt  or  maimed  or  with  one  eye,  and  before  the  day  of  the  Lord's  visita- 
tion was  passed  away  forever.  Entreating  all  to  lay  aside  every  weight 
and  every  burden,  and  that  sin  which  most  easily  besets,  and  "  run  with 
patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith,  who,  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  Him,  endured 
the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
throne  of  God." 

Fourth  Month  ^d. — Yesterday  the  forenoon  meeting  was  better  at- 
tended than  is  frequently  the  case;  in  the  course  of  which  it  was  with 
me  to  recite  the  words  of  the  Saviour  to  his  disciples,  "If  ye  love  me, 
keep  my  commandments;"  stating  my  belief  that  it  would  be  difficult 
to  find  any  who  profess  to  believe  in  Christ,  who  have  not  a  hope  that 
they  love  Him.  But  let  us  prove  what  ground  we  have  for  this  hope  by 
the  test  of  obedience,  and  examine  how  far  we  really  have  obeyed  the 
commands  of  Christ:  his  commandments,  as  his  promises,  are  "yea  and 
amen  forever."  "  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness." Have  we  obeyed  this  important  command  ?  Has  this  been  the 
employment  of  our  life,  as  the  first  and  primary  object  of  our  search,  by 
which  all  things  needful  shall  be  added  unto  us?  Or  have  we  only  oc- 
casionally remembered  it,  whilst  following  with  eagerness  after  the  follies, 
and  vanities,  and  riches  of  the  world  ;  instead  of  laying  up  for  ourselves 
"  treasure  in  heaven  "  ?  Have  we  been  securing  to  ourselves  the  endur- 
ing riches  of  eternity,  by  seeking  this  kingdom  as  it  should  be  sought, 
"first"  before  all  other  things?  It  is  time  for  some  of  us  who  are  ad- 
vanced in  life,  diligently  to  examine  how  we  stand  in  this  important 
search,  and  more  especially  so  for  those  who  make  mention  of  his  name 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


507 


before  men.  It  is  evident,  that  those  whom  our  Lord  enjoined  to  "  seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God,"  were  fearful  that,  whilst  in  pursuit  of  this 
beaveuly  treasure,  they  should  fall  short  of  the  food  and  raiment  neces- 
sary for  their  poor  perishing  bodies.  "  Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air  ;  " 
"  Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,"  etc.,  said  our  Saviour,  as  encourage- 
ment to  these  of  "  little  faith." 

8th.  —  Attended  the  funeral  of  the  wife  of  William  Satterthwaite. 
The  privilege  of  interment  in  the  ground  recently  bequeathed  to  the 
Society  of  Friends  was  granted  at  his  request,  his  wife  having  formerly 
been  a  member.  This  being  the  first  interment  at  Sydney  conducted 
after  the  manner  of  Friends,  it  is  probable  that  many  would  have  at- 
tended out  of  curiosity,  had  not  the  morning  been  extremely  wet.  The 
whole  was  conducted  in  a  consistent  manner.  I  had  to  remind  those 
present,  that  to  our  own  Master  we  must  stand  or  fall :  the  work  is  our 
own,  and  the  reward  is  our  own.  "  No  man  can  save  his  brother."  And 
although  nothing  said  or  done  by  the  living  can  possibly  affect  the  dead; 
yet  tlie  dead  are  often  powerful  preachers  to  tlie  living,  warning  tliera  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  l)y  preparing  for  their  latter  end.  "  For 
we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  that  every  cue 
may  receive  the  things  done  in  the  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad."  "  Every  man's  work  shall  be  made  mani- 
fest, for  the  day  shall  declare  it."  Blessed  and  happy  are  they  that  are 
building  on  the  ancient  and  sure  foundation,  which  the  righteous  in  all 
ages  have  built  upon;  even  Christ  Jesus,  that  tried  corner-stone;  "unto 
the  Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness;  but  unto 
them  wiiich  are  called,  ijoth  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God, 
and  the  wisdom  of  God."  This  is  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of 
ofrence  to  all  unbelievers  now,  as  in  the  day  when  this  declaration  was 
made;  but  to  those  who  believe,  it  is  "a  chief  corner-stone,  elect,  pre- 
cious," and  the  blessed  means  appointed  for  the  salvation  of  all  mankind, 
who  are  willing  to  submit  to  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  in  the  heart.  Although  it  was  a  scene  never  before  witnessed 
here,  those  present  were  very  attentive  and  solid,  and  I  had  peace :  it 
appeared  afterwards  that  two  Jews  were  present  in  the  graveyard. 

y//t.  (First  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  meeting  I  had  to  set  forth  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus,  without  which  none  can  enter  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  Tliere  are  many  highly  professing  Christians  in  this 
our  day,  who,  like  the  Scril)e3  and  Pharisees  of  old,  iiavc  a  righteousness 
of  their  own  making  ;  but  a  more  excellent  righteousness  must  be  attained 
to  than  any  that  man  is  capable  of  clothing  himself  with,  before  the 
lieart  is  converted  unto  God.  "  Except  your  righteousness  exceed  the 
righteousness  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  was  declared  by  our  Lord.  Now  this  right- 
eousness which  excelleth  is  of  the  Lord ;  and  none  but  his  children  who 
have  been  taught  of  Him  are  acquainted  with  it.    There  are  many  who 


508 


MEMOIUS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


take  upon  themselves  to  teach  others  the  way  to  the  heavenly  kingdom, 
who  "  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteousness,  and  going  about  to  establish 
their  own  righteousness,  have  not  submitted  themselves  to  the  righteous- 
ness of  God."  Nothing  but  the  righteousness  of  Christ  Jesus  believed 
iu,  and  operating  in  our  hearts,  by  the  ])o\ver  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
submitted  to  on  our  part,  will  be  availing.  It  is  this  alone  that  can 
purify  us  as  He  is  pure,  and  procure  for  us  an  entrance  into  the  ever- 
lasting kingdom  of  "  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Whatever  may  be  our  profession  before  men,  if  we  have  not  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ  Jesus,  we  shall  be  like  the  poor  man  of  whom  we 
read ;  who,  destitute  of  the  wedding-garment,  was  speechless  when-  the 
question  was  put  to  him  by  the  king,  "  Friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither, 
not  having  a  wedding-garment?"  After  this  mauner  I  was  largely 
opened  amongst  them.  Some  strangers  were  present,  but  the  whole 
number  did  not,  I  think,  exceed  eighteen  persons.  The  evening  meeting 
was  smaller,  but  held  under  a  comibrtable  quiet. 

15//). —  This  week  the  passengers  from  the  ship  Ladij  Mncnavghten 
have  been  landed,  after  being  some  weeks  under  quarantine,  which  the 
vessel  was  subjected  to  on  arrival.  We  understand  that  there  has  been 
great  suffering  among  them  during  the  latter  part  of  the  voyage  for  want 
of  the  actual  necessaries  of  life:  many  of  them  have  been  swept  away 
by  a  contagious  disorder  which  prevailed  on  board.  It  is  much  to  be 
regretted  that  no  efficient  measures  are  iu  force,  to  protect  the  emigrants 
from  the  cruel  rapacity  of  some  of  the  ship-owners  aiid  agents. 

23cZ.  {First  day.)  —  This  morning  attended  the  funeral  of  William 
Satterthwaite.  During  a  solenin  pause  before  the  coffin  was  lowered  into 
the  grave,  I  had  to  call  the  attention  of  the  bystanders  to  the  awful 
instance  before  us  of  the  necessity  of  being  prepared  individually  for 
the  great  change :  "  Prepare  to  meet  thy  God,"  was  sounded  among  them. 
None  of  us  know  how  soon  the  undeniable  messenger  may  be  sent  to  our 
houses ;  are  we  theu  acquainted  with  the  appointed  means  of  salvation  ? 
Nothing  will  avail  us  in  that  hour  of  extremity  but  an  interest  iu  the 
Lord  Jesus,  unto  whom  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  given.  He 
died  for  the  sins  of  all  mankind,  that  all  mankind  might  live.  Are  we 
acquainted  with  the  power  of  his  Holy  Spirit  in  our  hearts?  Have  we 
not  felt  this  power  in  our  hearts  when  we  have  committed  sin,  convincing 
us  of  sin,  and  reproving  for  it?  Have  we  bowed  to  it  in  obedience,  and 
acknowledged  its  might,  and  thereby  known  its  sufficiency  to  save  from 
our  sins?  If  so,  we  have  hearkened  to  the  voice  of  the  well-beloved 
Son  in  spirit.  But  if  we  have  resisted  this  power  when  striving  with 
us,  set  it  at  naught,  and  rebelled  against  it,  the  day  will  yet  come  upon 
us,  when  we  shall  have  to  bow  before  it,  but  it  will  be  in  judgment  for 
sin  and  transgression  unrepented  of,  iu  anguish  of  heart  for  having  thus 
disregarded  the  Holy  Spirit,  purchased  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  of 
God.    There  might  be  some  present  of  various  religious  sentiments ;  but 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


509 


however  our  opinions  differ  in  some  things,  in  one  we  shall  all  agree, 
that  we  must  all  die,  and  all  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ ; 
then,  how  needful  it  is  for  us  to  be  ready,  when  called  upon  to  return 
the  spirit  unto  God  who  gave  it,  with  joy  and  not  with  grief. 

30th.  (Firat  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  meeting  it  was  with  me  to  revive 
the  language  of  the  apostle  when  addressing  the  primitive  believers,  who 
had  witnessed  the  beauty  and  spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispensation, 
when  every  man  may  sit  under  his  own  vine,  and  under  his  own  fig-tree, 
and  none  shalTmake  him  afraid;  which  is  realized  at  this  day,  to  all 
true  believers  in  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  the  heart  of  man ;  "  The  anointing  which  ye  have  received  of 
Him  ■'Clirist)  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you  ; 
but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and 
is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  Hin)."  What 
a  great  and  precious  privilege  it  is  to  be  permitted  to  sit  as  at  the  leet 
of  Jesus,  to  hear  the  gracious  words  that  proceed  from  Him  ;  it  is  the 
one  thing  needful  for  all  to  do,  the  part  which  Mary  chose,  and  which 
our  Lord  declared  should  never  be  taken  away  from  her.  It  is  this 
inward  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that. I  want  all  to  believe  in,  and  be 
acquainted  with  for  and  in  themselves.  Those  who  have  received  from 
Him  the  anointing  which  abideth,  are  qualified  to  give  an  account  of  the 
hope  that  is  in  them,  not  only  in  meekness  and  fear,  but  from  heartfelt 
knowledge  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God  in  spirit.  "  We  believe 
and  are  sure  that  thou  art  that  Christ,"  said  Simon  Peter,  when  many 
had  turned  back  and  walked  no  more  with  Him  on  account  of  the  nar- 
rowness of  the  path  which  leads  to  life.  "  Will  ye  also  go  awayi"'  said 
our  Lord  to  the  few  remaining  disciples.  "  To  whom  shall  we  go?"  said 
Peter;  "Thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life;  and  we  believe  and  are 
sure  that  thou  art  that  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  Qod."  Of  this,  and 
of  the  blessedness  of  those  who  come  to  this  knowledge,  I  had  I'urther  to 
impart. 

[It'was  whilst  at  Sydney  that  Daniel  Wheeler  received  the  deeply 
affecting  intelligence  of  the  death  of  his  oldest  son,  William  Wheeler, 
who  ha<l  succeeded  his  father  in  his  agricultural  concerns  in  Russia.  He 
died  on  the  24th  of  Eleventh  Month,  1836,  at  the  Sand  Rock  Hotel, 
near  Niton,  on  the  Isle  of  Wight,  to  whicli  place  he  had  resorted  for  a 
more  getiial  climate:  his  illness  was  a  consumption,  which  rapidly  ter- 
minatid  his  life.  The  first  intelligence  of  this  event  came  to  hand  in  a 
j)ublic  journal,  and  proved  a  keen  stroke ;  but  was  borne  with  much 
Ciiristian  resignation.  The  life  of  William  Wheeler  had  been  marked 
l)y  watchfulness  and  prayer,  and  a  conscientious  regard  to  the  pointing 
of  Divine  wisdom  in  the  discharge  of  his  religious  duties,  as  well  as  by 
an  active  and  diligent  attention  to  his  concerns  in  business;  his  end  was 
eminently  crowned  with  peace,  and  an  humble  and  confiding  trust  in 
redeeming  mercy.] 
43* 


510 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


Fij'th  Month  oOth. —  A  letter  has  reached  us  b)'  way  of  Hobarton,  frorn 
our  beloved  Joshua,  couveying  the  long  anticipated  coiifinnation  of  the 
painful  report  already  in  our  possession,  that  our  dear  AVilliara  has  fin- 
ished his  eartl'ily  course.*  Although  we  have  lost  what  never  cau  be 
regained  in  this  world,  yet  the  accompanying  particulars  of  his  last  days 
adnnnistered  great  consolation  and  relief,  and  raised  in  my  heart  a 
tribute  of  humble  thankfulness'  to  the  great  Preserver  of  men,  who 
indeed  "  lovetli  his  own  unto  the  end;"  at  once  removing  all  my  doubts, 
and  causing  me,  in  the  depths  of  distress,  to  triumph  with  admiration  at 
the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  to  the  poor  and  to  "him  that  hath  no 
helper."  On  reviewing  with  calmness  the  provision  which  has  been 
made  for  every  exigency  of  the  case,  I  was  constrained  to  acknowledge, 
that  had  it  been  practicable,  I  could  not  have  made  any  arrangement 
more  satisfactory  to  myself ;  so  that  while  I  am  enabled  to  say  Amen, 
so  be  it,  to  this  dispensation  of  his  holy  will,  who  wrought  the  work,  I 
can  rejoice  in  the  sustaining  belief,  and  give  thanks  at  the  remembrance 
of  his  holiness,  that  the  loss  sustained  is  only  ours;  to  the  dear  departed 
soul  it  is  eternal  gain,  through  the  tender  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
And  now,  some  things  which  at  first  sight  only  seemed  to  aggravate  and  add 
to  our  aflliction,  appear  to  have  formed  a  part  of  the  great  whole  which 
has  been  vouchsafed,  by  having  in  degree  prepared  our  minds  for  the 
mournful  event,  of  which  we  were  afterwards  more  fully  to  be  informed. 
Although  the  tidings  received  through  a  channel  so  unexpected  and 
abrupt,  plunged  us  at  once  into  deep  aflliction,  as  a  stern  harbinger  of 
woe;  yet  even  this  could  afterwards  be  viewed  as  a  blessing  in  disguise, 
gradually  to  lighten  the  weight  of  an  overwhelming  reality,  and  lesson 
the  density  of  the  gloom  about  to  envelop  us.  "  By  watering,  he 
wcarieth  the  thick  cloud,"  saith  Job ;  so  doth  the  tear  of  aflTection,  when 
shed  in  meekness  and  submission,  soften  the  heart's  keenest  anguish, 
until  the  dark  cloud  of  grief  dissolves  into  resignation  to  the  Divine 
will,  and  is  sanctified  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God.  For  some  days 
my  dear  Charles  could  not  divest  himself  of  the  idea  that  such  a  report 
might  have  got  into  the  newspaper  accidentally,  and  without  any  foun- 
dation in  fact ;  but  this  slender  ray  of  hope  was  of  short  duration. 

Sixth  Month  11th.  (^First  day.) — Since  the  30th  ultimo  my  pen  has 
been  laid  aside  as  to  a  record  of  passing  events,  either  outward  or  in- 
ward. My  harp  has  been  hung,  as  it  were,  upon  the  willow,  and  my 
lips  have  been  sealed ;  but  at  seasons  my  heart  has  been  softened  by  the 
love  of  God,  and  ray  peace  has  been  permitted  to  flow  as  the  stream  of 
a  mighty  river,  sheltered  from  every  rufiling  blast,  and  too  strong  to  be 
impeded  by  trifles.    In  the  meeting  this  evening  a  word  of  encourage- 

*  Hia  son  Joshua  was  removed  by  death  about  four  years  after;  liis  decease  took 
place  at  Clifton,  on  the  29th  of  Third  Month,  1841.  He  was  mercifully  permitted, 
towarcls  the  close  of  life,  to  enjoy  a  trembling,  but  we  trust  a  well-founded,  hojje  of 
accejjtance. 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


611 


ment  was  spoken  to  the  poor  and  needj'  that  are  hungering  and  thirst- 
ing after  heavenly  food,  and  looking  to  the  Lord  alone  for  their  souls' 
nourishment :  verily  the  Lord  will  hear  them,  and  they  shall  be  fed. 

18//i. — Since  last  First  day,  various  have  been  my  trials  and  provings ; 
but  the  Divine  hand  has  sustained  through  all  ;  and  by  letters  now  re- 
ceived from  England  I  am  greatly  comforted,  inasmuch  as  the  belief  so 
strong  in  my  heart,  of  the  mercy  and  compassion  of  my  God,  is  more 
than  ever  confirmed  as  regards  the  close  of  my  precious  William,  in 
several  particulars  far  more  abundantly  than  I  could  have  conceived  ; 
and  above  all,  in  the  certain  evidence  that  He  hath  crowned  him  with 
everlasting  life.  I  had  nothing  more  to  ask.  "  The  Lord  hath  heard  the 
voice  of  my  weeping;  the  Lord  hath  heard  my  supplication  ;  the  Lord 
hath  received  my  prayer ; "  and  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory  are  his  forever. 

2C)th. —  The  way  seems  now  to  open  more  and  more  for  us  to  leave  this 
place :  I  humbly  pray  that  we  may  be  rightly  directed,  both  as  to  the 
time  and  the  next  place  of  our  destination. 

At  our  morning  meeting,  yesterday,  several  persons  attended,  who  were 
evidently  unaccustomed  to  sit  in  silence :  they  stayed  till  near  the  con- 
clusion of  the  meeting.  A  Friend  who  has  lately  come  to  settle  here, 
spoke  a  few  words,  though  perhaps  from  diffidence  too  long  withheld,  to 
the  effect  that  the  most  eloquent  language,  if  the  heart  be  not  right,  how- 
ever esteemed  among  men,  is  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God,  who 
seeth  not  as  man  seeth.  "  Man  looketh  at  the  outward  appearance,  but 
the  Lord  looketh  on  the  heart." 

Seventh  Month,  lOth. —  On  First  day  the  2d,  both  the  meetings  were 
held  in  silence  throughout :  this  cannot  be  wondered  at,  wheii  the  expec- 
tation of  many  that  attend  on  these  days  is  evidently  placed  upon  man, 
instead  of  gathering  inward  to  the  great  Teacher  of  his  people.  Yester- 
day, the  forenoon  meeting  was  also  held  in  silence:  in  the  evening  the 
new  covenant,  and  its  holy  Mediator  Christ  Jesus,  were  proclaimed 
amongst  the  people,  to  my  own  relief.  A  solemn  feeling  was  vouchsafed, 
under  \vhich  we  separated. 

I7//1. — The  forepart  of  the  morning  meeting  yesterday  was  greatly  dis- 
turbed by  persons  coming  in  and"  shortly  going  out  again  :  towards  the 
conclusion  more  settled  quiet  prevailed.  The  evening  meeting  was  alto- 
gether more  comfortable.  The  complaint  of  the  Most  H'gh,  through  the 
holy  prophet,  to  his  people  formerly,  it  is  greatly  to  be  feared  is  equally 
applicable  to  many  professing  Christianity  in  this  gospel  day,  as 
when  uttered  by  Divine  inspiration,  in  that  period  of  degeneracy  ;  "  The 
ox  knowcth  his  owner,  and  the  ass  his  master's  crib ;  but  Israel  doth  not 
know,  my  people  do  not  consider."  I  was  largely  opened  to  speak  of  the 
means  mercifully  affiirded  to  all,  through  the  blood  of  Jesus;  by  whom 
alone  we  can  come  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  God  the  Father,  and  of  his 
beloved  Son,  ou  which  knowledge  eternal  life  depends. 


512 


JIEMOIRR   OF   DANIEL  WnEEI.ER. 


[1837. 


During  the  past  week  a  cargo  of  male  convicts  arrived  from  Loudon  ; 
and  one  of  female  convicts  from  Dublin.  A  vessel  also  came  in  with 
male  emigrants  from  Scotland  ;  and  another  with  females  from  Ireland  ; 
the  former,  having  lost  twenty-three  of  her  passengers  in  typhus  fever 
during  her  voyage,  was  placed  under  quarantine  on  arrival. 

loth.  —  Attended  the  funeral  of  our  landlord,  who  died  after  a  severe 
illness  four  days  ago.  It  was  not  a  pleasing  task  to  bear  our  public 
testimony  against  the  forms  and  practices  adopted  on  such  occasions  ; 
but  I  did  not  feel  satisfied  to  absent  myself.  The  service  was  performed 
according  to  the  usual  forms  of  the  Episcopalian  establishment;  and 
although  consisting  of  Scripture  language  was  painfully  inapplicable  to 
the  occasion.  Our  standing  the  whole  time  with  our  hats  on  might  be 
a  new  thing  in  the  colony,  but  no  notice  was  openly  taken  of  it. 

22c/.  —  Arrived  the  Marian  Watson  from  Hobarton.  Went  on  board 
and  secured  our  passage  on  her  return.  Two  days  ago  we  very  acci- 
dentally ascertained,  from  a  public  print,  that  the  house  and  furniture 
where  we  are  lodging  are  advertised  for  sale  almost  immediately.  This 
circumstance,  for  waut  of  any  previous  notice,  has  subjected  us  to  much 
inconvenience  and  no  light  expense,  as  the  Marian  Watson  will  not  be 
ready  for  sea  for  some  time  to  come,  so  that  we  must  occupy  fi-esh  quar- 
ters in  the  meantime.  It  may,  however,  serve  renewedly  to  remind  us 
that  here  we  have  no  continuing  city  of  habitation ;  but  if,  when  the  con- 
flicts of  time  are  ended,  we  should  be  mercifully  favored  to  reach  one 
that  hath  foundations  and  is  everlasting,  every  earthly  change  and  suf- 
fering will  be  light  as  the  dust  of  the  balance,  and  not  worth  a  thought, 
save  only  as  they  may  have  contributed  to  work  for  us  a  far  more  ex- 
ceeding antl  eternal  weight  of  glory, 

24^/i.  —  Having  with  much  fatigue  removed  all  our  baggage  to  a 
hotel  near  the  head  of  the  cove,  to  be  in  readiness  for  embarkation,  we 
expected  to  have  ample  time  to  make  our  tinal  arrangements  in  a  com- 
fortable manner ;  but  my  Charles  is  so  much  indisposed  that  I  scarcely 
know  whether  to  venture  the  risk  of  removing  to  Hobarton  at  this  in- 
clement season.  He'does  not,  however,  appear  willing,  notwithstanding 
present  discouragements,  that  the  voyage  should  be  delayed.  Our  lodg- 
ings are  so  infested  with  rats  that  little  undisturbed  rest  can  be  obtained 
at  night,  though  we  have  exerted  all  the  skill  we  are  masters  of  in  block- 
ing up  their  iiumerous  holes,  and  have  the  assistance  of  an  excellent  cat. 

30i/t.  {First  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon,  attended  the  meeting.  I  had  to 
bear  testimony  to  the  power  of  Truth  in  the  heart,  if  believed  in  and 
submitted  to.  Just  as  we  are  concerned  to  dwell  near  to  this  power  in 
our  daily  walks  through  life,  shall  we  be  permitted  to  witness  its  influence 
upon  our  minds  when  met  together  for  the  purpose  of  worshij)ping  that 
God  who  is  a  Spirit,  and  must  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  It 
was  declared  by  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  when  personally  on  earth,  that 
where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his  name,  there  is  He  in  the 


1837.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


513 


midst  of  them.  But  it  would  be  well  for  us  all  to  examiue  :  whether  we 
are  met  iu  his  name?  whether  his  name,  which  is  his  power,  doth  rule 
and  reign  iu  our  hearts?  whether  our  thoughts  are  brought  into  obedience 
to  the  Spirit  of  Truth?  None  can  meet  in  his  name,  in  the  expectation 
of  witnessing  his  presence  in  the  midst  of  them,  but  those  who  are  subject 
to  his  power.  It  is  for  want  of  submission  to  this  power  in  our  hearts 
that  so  many  sit  in  dry  places,  where  there  is  neither  dew,  nor  rain,  nor 
fields  of  offering.  Such  go  from  meetings  as  they  came  —  barren,  un- 
fruitful, and  unrefreshed  ;  yet  the  Divine  promise  stands  fast,  "  Where 
two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst 
of  them." 

31st.  —  Left  the  colony  of  New  South  Wales  with  a  gentle  and  favor- 
able breeze.  There  are  on  board  ten  prisoners  in  chains,  with  a  guard 
of  five  soldiers,  making  up,  with  the  captain,  crew,  and  passengers,  thirty- 
nine  persons.  • 

[After  a  voyage  of  eleven  days  they  reached  Hobart  Town,  where 
they  rejoined  our  friends  James  Backhouse  and  George  W.  Walker. 
Here  again  the  ministerial  labors  of  Daniel  Wheeler  appear  to  have 
been  pretty  much  confined  to  the  meetings  for  Divine  worship,  kept  up 
in  this  town  by  persons  professing  with  Friends,  and  regularly  held  on 
First  and  Fifth  days.] 

[Extract  from  a  letter  dated  Hobart  Town,  Eighth  Month  16/A,  1837.] 
It  is  encouraging  to  observe  that  the  number  of  those  who  profess  with 
us  in  this  place  is  considerably  increased  since  our  visit  tiiree  years  ago; 
but  the  house  where  they  meet  is  so  small  that  the  addition  of  Charles 
and  myself  amounts  almost  to  an  inconvenience,  and  the  members  are 
not  in  a  capacity  of  themselves  to  remedy  the  difficulty.  On  First  day 
last,  in  the  morning,  eight  persons  appeared  iu  the  ministry;  and  I  think 
the  persevering  manner  in  which  several  of  these  attend,  under  very  dis- 
couraging circumstances,  and  the  solid  deportment  they  manifest  is  a 
strong  indication  of  their  having  found  something  which  "  the  topaz  of 
Ethiopia  cannot  equal"  in  value,  nor  the  wealth  of  the  universe  pur- 
chase. About  forty  persons  were  present.  Of  the  above  individuals 
alluded  to  as  having  spoken,  six  are  of  those  who  have  joined  the  Society 
by  coiivincement.  I  am  told  that  occasionally  a  still  greater  number 
than  this  open  their  mouths  ;  and  is  it  not  a  natural  consequence  that, 
as  the  heart  l)elieveth  unto  righteousness,  witli  tiie  mouth  confession  is 
made  unto  salvation  ?  If  these  were  to  hold  their  peace,  would  not  the 
very  stones  cry  out  ?  Iu  my  apprehension  it  does  not  necessarily  follow 
liiat  sur  li  as  these  must  become  hereafter,  or  be  extensively  employed  as 
gospel  ministers;  although  they  are  thus  constrained,  like  the  tenth  leper 
that  was  cleansed,  to  return  and  give  glory  to  God,  from  a  sensible  con- 
viction of  the  working  of  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  Ilim  who  speaketh 
in  righteousness,  is  mighty  to  save  from  sin,  and  that  to  the  very  utter- 

211 


614 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIKI-  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


most.  I  n€0(l  not  say  more  of  these  interesting  people,  as  I  find  from  dear 
James  Backhouse  tluit  their  case  is  already  known  to  Friends  in  I'^ng- 
land  iu  every  particular. 

2'2(/. —  We  attended  a  meeting  of  the  tenii)crancc  society,  held  in 
Hobart  Town  :  my  mind  is  more  and  more  impressed  with  the  great 
importance  of  this  institution,  from  a  conviction  that,  next  to  the  gospel 
of  life  and  salvation,  and  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  it  is  of 
the  highest  importance  to  the  well-being  of  the  human  race.  Nothing 
stands  more  ojjposed  to  tlie  benign  influence  of  the  gospel  tliaii  intemper- 
ance.   I  believed  it  my  duty  to  speak  on  this  important  subject. 

21th. —  In  the  forenoon  the  little  raeeting-iiouse  was  filled.  James 
Backhouse  had  good  service  both  in  testimony  and  supplication.  The 
afternoon  meeting  was  somewhat  smaller:  James  Backhouse  had  again 
to  exercise  his  gift.  Although  much  of  what  was  expressed  during  the 
day  passed  before  the  view  of  my  mind,  yet  not  feeling  what  I  deem 
sufficient  qualification  to  warrant  my  standing  up,  I  had  no  part  in  the 
vocal  service;  and  although  under  much  poverty  of  spirit,  was  not  con- 
scious of  having  withheld  what  should  have  been  uttered.  • 

Tenth  Month  \st.  {First  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  an  individual,  wlio  has 
attended  meetings  for  some  time,  expressed  a  few  words  under  much 
exercise  of  mind:  he  said  it  has  been  strongly  impressed  upon  his  mind 
to  say,  "the  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth,"  adding,  and  the  humble 
Christian  doth  inherit  all  things.  After  some  other  communications,  I 
had  to  remind  the  meeting  that  the  two  mites  cast  into  the  treasury  by 
the  poor  widow  were  of  more  value  than  all  that  had  been  given  by  the 
rich;  these  gave  of  their  abundance,  but  she  had  given  all  tliat  she  hud. 
It  is  not  the  magnitude  of  the  offering  that  insureth  its  acceptance  with 
the  Lord:  He  seeth  not  as  man  seeth.  "Lebanon  is  not  sufficient  to 
burn,  nor  the  beasts  thereof  for  a  burnt-offering."  "To  obey  is  better 
than  sacrifice,  and  to  liearken  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  than  the  fat  of 
rams."  "If  ye  know  these  things,"  said  our  Lord  to  his  immediate  fol- 
lowers, "  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them."  Knowledge  will  profit  us  little 
unless  obedience  keeps  pace  therewith.  It  is  not  the  hearers  of  the  law, 
but  the  doers,  that  are  justified  in  the  sight  of  Almighty  God.  "It  is 
not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,"  said  Christ,  "  that  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom,  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which 
is  in  heaven,"  Tlierefore  whilst  we  labor  after  humility  and  resignation 
of  mind  in  .sincerity  to  say,  "  not  my  will  but  Thine  be  done,"  let  us  at 
the  same  time  be  earnestly  desirous  to  ascertain  what  is  the  Lord's  will 
concerning  us.  But  this  can  never  be  done  in  the  noise  and  mixture  of 
the  world  ;  it  must  be  sought  for  in  retirement,  in  the  silence  of  all  flesh, 
and  that  more  frequently  than  tlie  returning  morning,  and  in  the  night 
watches  also.  We  cannot  reasonably  expect  to  be  entrusted  with  a 
knowledge  of  the  Divine  will  if  we  conform  to  the  Avorld  and  its 
practices.    "  Be  not  conformed  to  this  world,  but  be  ye  transformed  by 


1837.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  TV'HEELER.  515 


the  renewing  of  your  mind ;  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good  and 
acceptable  and  perfect  will  of  God."  The  judgments  of  the  Lord  must 
pass  over  the  transgressing  nature  in  our  hearts  to  redeem  us  therefrom ; 
and  it  is  only  by  and  through  the  righteousness  of  Christ  believed  in  and 
operating  in  us,  that  our  minds  can  be  transformed  and  renewed  unto 
God.  The  meeting  was  in  the  forepart  very  unsettled  and  discouraging, 
but  it  ended  well  under  a  very  solemn  feeling. 

Sl.it. —  Not  feeling  bound  to  remain  any  longer  on  this  side  of  the 
globe,  we  this  day  engaged  places  in  the  Lloyds,  which  arrived  yesterday 
with  part  of  her  cargo  of  oil,  to  load  out  here  for  London. 

Eleventh  Month  3d.  —  Accompanied  J.  Backhouse  and  G.  W.  Walker 
on  l)oard  the  Eudora,  who  were  about  to  proceed  to  some  of  the  South 
Australian  settlements.  We  did  not  think  well  to  add  to  their  unsettled 
situation  by  remaining  long  on  board ;  but  soon  took  leave,  parting  from 
them  in  much  love  and  under  a  feelins;  of  Divine  regard.  Whether  we 
shall  ever  meet  again  in  this  world  is  very  doubtful ;  and  as  regards 
myself  at  least,  I  consider  it  a  final  parting;  yet  we  know  the  Lord  caa 
lengthen  out  our  days  at  his  pleasure.  To  Him  I  desire  to  commend 
both  them  and  ourselves.  The  Eudora  was  crowded  with  passengers,  and, 
in  my  apprehension,  a  very  undesirable  vessel  to  sail  in  ;  but  our  dear 
friends  seemed  to  have  no  alternative  left. 

21  til.  —  This  day  completed  my  sixty-sixth  year.  May  the  Lord  be 
graciously  pleased  to  make  nie  more  and  more  a  living  monument  of 
his  everlasting  mercy,  and  to  humble  me  before  Him,  under  a  sense 
thereof,  until  He  shall  say  "it  is  enough." 

30//t. — Visited  a  young  man  in  the  hospital,  who  has  just  arrived  here 
as  a  convict.  His  family  were  formerly  in  comfortable  circumstances  in 
England.  He  appears  to  have  long  strayed  from  the  j)atlis  of  virtue; 
but  the  laws  of  his  country  liave  now  arrested  his  wild  career,  and  he  is 
sensible  of  his  deploral)]e  situation.  I  was  led  to  commiserate  his  case, 
thinking  it  very  possible  that,  though  the  hand  of  human  justice  has 
overtaken  him,  and  he  is  doomed  to  several  years  of  painful  and  degrad- 
ing exilo,  yet  that  in  reality  he  may  not  have  been  more  evil-disposed 
than  some  others  who  have  escaj)e(l  the  laws  of  man,  and  who  have  iu 
a  still  greater  degree  transgressed  the  laws  of  a  righteous  God,  and  been 
still  more  offensive  in  his  sigiit.  Amongst  these  I  feel  willing  to  number 
myself,  remembering,  as  I  write  the  words  of  the  compa-ssionate  Saviour, 
"Or  those  eighteen  on  whom  the  tower  of  Siloam  full  and  slew  thfm, 
think  ye  that  they  were  sinners  above  all  men  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem? 
I  tell  you  nay;  but  except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish." 

Twrlflh  Month  7th. —  Received  a  letter  from  our  cousin,  John  Kitching, 
communicating  the  mournful  intelligence  that  my  precious  Jane-had 
finished  her  course  and  entered  into  rest.  These  tidings  liad  truly  flowu 
apace,  as  it  still  wanted  eight  days  to  complete  the  fourth  month  .since 
they  were  despatched  from  Petersburg.    Although  this  was  sudden  at 


516 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1837. 


last,  and  truh'  overwlielming  for  a  time,  yet  the  mercy  and  goodness  of 
our  heavenly  Father  soon  changed  the  strain  of  sorrow  into  that  of 
adoration  and  thanksgiving,  hinding  np  all  the  wounds  of  affliction  in 
the  healing  virtue  of  his  everlasting  love;  fur  her  end  had  been  truly 
peaceful ;  death  was  deprived  of  its  sting  and  the  grave  of  its  victory. 
Thus  the  eldest  and  the  youngest  of  my  flock  have  been  gathered,  since 
we  left  them,  into  the  arms  of  everlasting  mercy ;  whilst  we  are  left  a 
little  longer  in  this  vale  of  tears.  May  the  Lord  Most  High  be  graciously 
pleased  to  prepare  us  also  in  like  manner  for  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

After  calling  upon  all  our  friends  and  acquaintance  for  the  last  time, 
and  desiring  their  welfare  in  the  utmost  signification  of  the  word  "  fare- 
well," we  embarked  on  board  the  Lloyds  late  in  the  evening  of  the  9th  ; 
and  early  next  morning,  being  First  day,  the  10th  of  Twelfth  Month, 
1837,  we  began  to  glide  gently  down  the  Derwent  towards  Storm  Bay. 
We  should  have  been  rejoiced  if  the  First  day  could  have  been  spent  in 
harbor ;  but  I  believe  the  captain  was  desirous  to  get  to  sea,  in  order  to 
keep  his  crew  from  getting  intoxicated  on  shore,  which  often  happens  on 
such  occasions,  and  causes  serious  delay  to  the  shipping. 

In  the  course  of  our  stay  at  Hobarton,  we  paid  several  satisfactory 
visits  to  the  Lieutenant-governor,  Sir  John  Frankland  and  his  family. 
Although  the  sphere  in  which  they  are  accustomed  to  move  is  not  one 
that  comports  with  those  who  profess  to  be  followers  of  the  lowly  Jesus, 
yet  we  were  not  satisfied  to  shrink  from  such  exposure  altogether,  how- 
ever the  non-compliance  on  our  parts  with  the  usual  practices  at  such 
times  might  entitle  us  to  the  appellation  of  fools  by  some  of  the  more 
gay  and  thoughtless  part  of  the  company ;  if,  however,  the  watch  was 
properly  maintained,  our  conduct  may  prove  beneficial  to  others,  by 
leading  them  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  our  difiering  so  widely  in  life 
and  conversation  from  our  fellow-men. 

[The  voyage  to  London,  by  way  of  Cape  Horn,  was  completed  no  the 
1st  of  Fifth  Month,  1838.] 

[The  following  are  the  closing  extracts  from  the  South  Sea  Journal :] 
After  a  voyage  of  four  months  and  twenty  days  from  Van  Diemen's 
Land,  and  the  changes  from  heat  to  cold  twice  experienced  during  that 
time,  my  own  health  seemed  scarcely  to  have  been  impaired ;  but  from 
the  weakly  state  of  my  dear  Charles,  whose  constitution  had  been  much 
shaken  by  a  lengthened  illness  previous  to  our  leaving  Europe,  he  was 
less  able  to  bear  the  total  want  of  vegetables  for  many  weeks  to  which 
we  were  exposed,  and  the  small  quantity  of  fresh  water,  and  that  of  a 
quality  scarcely  wholesome,  to  which  we  were  subjected  the  latter  part 
of  the  passage.  With  these  disadvantages,  which  there  is  reason  to  be- 
lieve contributed  to  reduce  his  already  diminished  strength,  he  landed 
in  a  very  feeble  and  languid  condition ;  but  I  humbly  trust  he  is  under 


1838.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


517 


the  immediate  and  protecting  care  of  the  great  Physician,  who  alone 
hath  power  to  heal  and  to  bless  every  endeavor  to  restore. 

I  should  not  be  satisfied  to  conclude  this  unconnected  and  imperfect 
narrative  without  saying  how  greatly  I  have  been  aided  in  the  course 
of  this  religious  engagement  by  the  missionaries  from  different  societies 
in  Europe  and  North  America,  who  very  kindly  acted  as  interpreters 
on  my  behalf  to  the  native  congregations  on  the  islands  where  ray  lot 
was  cast,  and  opened  their  meeting-houses  for  our  accommodation  in  the 
most  brotherly  manner ;  to  whom,  for  this  assistance  and  Christian  kind- 
ness many  ways  exhibited,  we  feel  gratefully  and  highly  indebted. 

I  may  also  be  allowed  to  add  at  the  same  time,  that  having  been  en- 
couraged by  my  dear  friends  at  home  to  accept  the  company  of  my  son 
Charles  Wheeler,  I  have  found  him  very  useful  and  strengthening  to  me, 
during  our  long  sojourn  in  foreign  parts,  in  a  variety  of  instances  and 
on  many  important  occasions.* 

For  the  best  welfare  of  the  dear  and  interesting  people  who  inhabit 
those  isles  afar  off,  which  in  the  love  of  the  gospel  I  have  thus  been 
drawn  forth  and  enabled  to  visit,  a  petition,  however  feeble,  must  ever 
dwell  in  my  heart;  and  on  whose  behalf  I  would  earnestly  and  affection- 
atelv  crave  the  fervent  aspirations  of  all  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters, 
when  it  is  well  with  them,  and  may  they  unite  with  me  in  commemorat- 
ing the  mercy,  loving-kindness,  and  faithfulness  of  Him  who,  for  his 
great  name's  sake,  and  for  his  beloved  Son's  sake,  wrought  the  work  — 
hath  so  marvellously  sustained  us  through  every  season  of  trial  and  con- 
flict, and  delivered  us  out  of  every  distress:  that  the  thanksgiving  of 
many  may  resound  to  his  praise,  to  whom  the  kingdom  and  the  power 
and  the  glory  belong  forever. 


Attends  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London  of  1838 — IIis  Prospect  of  Re- 
LI0I0U8  Service  in  Amehica — Visits  nia  Family  in  RrssiA,  EionTn  Month, 
183S  —  Sail.s  to  New  Yohk.  Fikst  Month,  1839  —  Travels  in  the  United 
States  —  Attends  Yearly  Meetings  of  PniLADELrHiA,  Virginia,  and  New 
YoiiK. 

QTTORTLY  after  leaving  England,  on  my  way  to  the  islands  of  the 


Pacific,  an  unfading  evidence  was  granted  me  that  I  should  have  to 
visit  North  America,  after  the  service  on  which  I  was  then  entering 
should  be  accomplished.    Such  a  marvellous  unfolding  of  the  Divine 

*  Notes  rcspectinj;  the  South  Sea  lales,  etc.,  by  Charles  Wheeler,  being  extracts 
from  letters  to  his  family,  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix. 


CHATTER  XXXV. 


44 


518 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1838. 


will  as  to  the  future,  so  coiulesccudiiigly  vouchsafed  and  permitted  to 
make  an  impression  on  my  mind  at  so  great  a  length  of  time  bel'orehand, 
could  not  fail  to  support,  comfort,  and  strengthen  me  in  every  season  of 
trial  and  conflict,  both  inward  and  outward,  which  I  had  afterwards  to 
pass  through  ;  and  although  at  seasons  my  mind  was  put  closely  to  the 
test,  it  was  again  and  again  renewed,  from  the  heavenly  treasury  of  living 
faith,  to  strengthen  my  confidence  in  its  holy  Author  and  Finisher ;  for 
the  brightest  gleam  of  that  soul-sustaining  loving-kindness  which  is 
better  than  life,  soon  loses  its  lustre  unless  renewed  from  time  to  time 
by  Him  in  whose  presence  only  there  is  life. 

The  statement  which  I  felt  called  upon  to  render  to  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, held  soon  after  our  return  to  England,  was  very  short,  as  my  beloved 
friends  were  already  in  possession  of  the  extracts  from  my  Journal,  and 
the  time  was  not  come  for  me  to  disclose  how  I  had  been  favored  with 
such  an  evidence  beforehand  of  a  safe  return  to  the  land  of  my  fathers. 
My  exercise  of  mind  during  the  Yearly  Meeting  may  more  easily  be 
conceived  than  described ;  and  though  my  countenance  might  sparkle 
with  joy  at  once  more  beholding  my  brethren  and  sisters  in  religious 
fellowship,  my  heart  was  full  of  a  subject  which  nothing  could  relieve 
but  disclosure;  and  that  seemed  denied  until  the  appointed  days  were 
fulfilled  that  the  seal  should  be  opened,  and  the  thing  proclaimed  as  on 
the  house-top.  At  times,  I  would  gladly  have  taken  counsel  as  to  the 
right  path  of  proceeding  with  my  concern ;  but  it  seemed  my  place  not 
to  confer  with  flesh  and  blood,  but  to  keep  my  eye  steadily  fixed  on  that 
Alniiglity  power  which  alone  can  qualify  us,  like  the  left-handed  sons  of 
Benjamin,  to  throw  a  stone  to  a  liair's-breadth. 

Eventually,  my  way  opened  with  clearness  to  attend  Balby  Monthly 
Meeting  and  York  Quarterly  Meeting,  in  the  Sixth  Month  ;  and  having 
returned  the  certificates  granted  five  years  and  a  half  ago,  after  a  brief 
statement  of  my  late  journey,  and  mentioning  the  earnest  of  a  return  in 
safety  which  the  Lord  had  granted  me,  I  had  to  inform  Friends  that  I 
no  longer  stood  before  them  as  one  returning,  but  as  one  requesting,  a 
certificate,  to  enable  me  to  visit  various  parts  of  North  America.  As  re- 
garded my  children,  for  whom  I  think  I  felt  more  than  for  myself,  I 
remember  telling  York  Quarterly  Meeting,  when  my  concern  was  laid 
before  it,  that  though  human  nature  keenly  felt  the  separation  from,  and 
would  gladly  remain  in  possession  of,  its  greatest  earthly  treasure,  yet  I 
did  believe  I  could  not  promote  the  welfare  of  my  beloved  fiimily  in  any 
manner  so  much  as  by  my  own  faithfulness  to  what  I  apprehended  to  be 
the  duty  required  of  me.  A  certificate  was  granted,  setting  me  at  liberty 
to  pursue  the  prospect  then  before  the  view  of  my  mind.  That  I  might 
not  be  chargeable  in  the  sight  of  any  with  neglecting  to  look  after  the 
affairs  of  my  own  household,  it  seemed  best  for  me,  before  embarking 
for  America,  to  visit  the  residence  of  my  family  on  the  plains  of  Slioo- 
sbarry ;  although,  if  my  own  inclination  only  had  been  consulted,  I  should 


1838.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


519 


have  preferred,  on  several  accounts,  proceeding  immediately  across  the 
Atlantic,  after  having  passed  the  Morning  Meeting  in  London. 

[This  visit  to  Russia  v>as  satisfactorily  accomplished.  Setting  out  on 
the  1st  of  Eighth  Montii,  Daniel  Wheeler  passed  ahout  as  many  weeks 
at  his  former  abode  as  he  had  been  years  absent;  returning  through 
Finland  and  Stockholm,  he  reached  London  again  on  the  22d  of  Tenth 
Montli,  and  finally  embarked  from  Liverpool  on  tlie  25th  of  Eleventh 
Month  following.  It  was  no  small  trial  to  leave  behind,  in  a  drooping 
state  of  health,  his  son  Charles,  the  faithful  companion  of  his  long  jour- 
ueyings.  From  the  boyhood  of  the  latter  they  had,  with  but  little  ex- 
ception, dwelt  under  the  same  roof;  and  after  tlie  very  close  association 
of  the  last  few  years,  almost  by  day  and  night,  the  separation  now  de- 
manded was  more  than  ordinarily  painful  to  him.  In  a  letter  from 
D.  W.,  written  at  sea,  it  is  thus  alluded  to.] 

TiceJfth  Month  mh,  1838. 

Having  for  so  many  years  had  the  society  of  my  dear  Charles,  under 
all  circumstances,  and  through  each  wintry  season  as  it  revolved,  I  have 
never  before  felt  so  friendless  and  childless  as  is  now  my  portion.  This 
circumstance,  and  the  recollection  of  the  bereavements  which  have 
befallen  us  about  this  dreary  season,  combine  to  darken  the  shade  of  the 
gloomy  i)icture  with  a  deeper  hue  than  it  is  wont  to  have  when  clad  iu 
its  own  natural  and  beautiful,  though  cheerless,  garb.  Truly  may  I  say, 
"I  had  fainted  if  I  had  not  believed"  to  see  the  loving-kiniine-^s  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  greatness  of  his  goodness,  which  is  laid  up  for  them  that 
fear  Him,  and  that  trust  iu  Him  before  the  sous  of  men.  In  the  time 
of  trouble  He  doth  hide  them  iu  his  pavilion,  in  the  secret  of  his  taber- 
nacle .•^liall  lie  hide  them  ;  He  shall  set  them  upon  a  rock.  Although 
weak  and  feeble,  and  utterly  unworthy  in  my  own  estimation,  without 
might  or  power,  storehouse  or  barn,  yet,  through  that  "  mercy  "  which 
is  "  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,"  I  am  at  seasons,  whilst  floating  on 
the  mighty  deep,  permitted  to  feel  an  inward  su])i»ort  in  the  belief  that 
I  am  moving  in  my  heavenly  Father's  will;  f(jr  truly  it  is  not  in  mine 
own  ;  there  is  one  that  knoweth  and  judgeth  righteously:  of  this  thing  I 
am  sure  and  certain  from  incontrovertible  evidence,  and  herein  is  my 
rejoicing  and  iiope. 

Let  nrjue  be  cast  down  or  di.scouraged  ;  for  greater  is  He  that  is  for 
us  than  he  that  is  against  us:  and  although  many  are  the  trials  of  faith 
and  patience,  the  deep  baptisms,  and  the  tribulations  which  the  Lord's 
children  have  to  pass  through,  yet  He  delivereth  out  of  them  all ;  and 
He  will  deliver,  and  that  to  the  very  uttermost,  all  that  in  sincerity  trust 
in  Him.  And  how  doth  He  mercifully  vouclisafe  unto  such,  in  the  abound- 
ing of  his  love,  a  blessed  portion  of  that  "  peace  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing," to  sustain  them  iu  the  way  that  they  should  go. 


620 


MEMOIRS  OF  DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1838. 


[Towards  the  conclusion  of  his  voyage  to  America,  he  thus  writes.] 
First  day,  Twelfth  Month  30fh,  1838. —  We  have  seventeeu  cabin  pas- 
sengers, and  amongst  this  number  several  very  dissolute  characters, 
who  liave  passed  most  of  the  voyage  in  drinking  and  gambling,  almost 
day  and  night:  but  the  succession  of  storms  which  have  followed  us  of 
late,  and  their  disappointment  at  not  reaching  our  port  as  they  expected, 
upon  which  event  they  have  even  risked  several  sums  of  money,  seem 
at  length  to  have  brought  them  to  their  senses  in  a  remarkable  manner. 
Tliis  morning,  I  found  my  mind  brought  into  deep  thoughtfulness ;  and 
was  willing,  if  way  should  open,  either  to  do  or  to  .suffer  on  their  account. 
I  thought  of  mentioning  the  subject  to  one  of  ray  fellow-passengers,  of 
whose  integrity  of  life  and  conversation  I  have  had  some  proof;  but  no 
opportunity  offered  until  he  came  to  me,  saying  it  would  be  very  agree- 
able to  some  of  the  company,  and  to  the  captain,  if  I  would  address  them 
when  assembled  together.  I  told  him  the  subject  had  rested  witli  me, 
and  that  if  we  could  have  a  time  of  silence,  if  anything  arose  for  expres- 
sion, it  should  not  be  withheld.  This  he  readily  undertook  to  arrange, 
and  at  a  fixed  time  the  whole  party  was  collected.  I  was  not  aware  tliat 
this  person  had  previously  selected  a  Psalm  to  be  read  by  himself,  until 
all  was  quiet ;  he  then  opened  the  Bible  and  commenced :  it  was  the 
thirty-seventh  Psalm,  and  it  appeared  very  appropriate  to  the  occasion. 
A  general  silence  followed,  until  my  mouth  was  opened  to  declare  what 
arose  in  my  mind  in  the  "  word  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel ;  "  setting  forth 
the  terms  of  discipleship,  and  the  necessity  of  a  preparation  of  heart, 
before  true  worship  can  be  offered ;  it  was  at  considerable  length,  and  to 
my  own  peace  and  comfort.  They  appeared  measurably  sobered,  and 
have  passed  the  afternoon  in  a  rational  manner,  some  of  them  for  the 
first  time  since  coming  on  board.  We  had  a  heavy  blow  last  night,  and 
lost  the  main-topsail  before  morning,  which  I  think  contributed  to 
humble  them. 

31s^. —  This  evening  we  were  saluted  with  the  joyful  sound,  from  a 
fast  sailing,  clipper  schooner,  "Do  you  want  a  pilot?"  which,  being 
answered  in  the  affirmative,  "then  heave  to"  was  the  word.  Our  decks 
rang  with  the  cheers  of  all  on  board  I  believe,  but  myself,  when  our 
courses  were  hauled  up,  and  the  main-yard  immediately  thrown  to  the 
mast.  The  pilot  soon  boarded  us  to  leeward,  and  the  "guessing"  shortly 
conamenced,  such  as,  "  I  guess  you  are  from  Liverpool  ?  "  "I  guess  you 
have  had  pretty  smart  weather?"  etc.  For  my  own  part,  I  "guessed  " 
from  the  rapid  motion  of  the  clouds,  that  we  should  have  another  rough 
night,  and  so  it  proved.  As  the  ship  was  beating  to  windward,  the  crew 
were  toiling  incessantly  through  the  whole  of  it;  and  such  was  the  noise 
and  confusion  on  board  that  very  little  sleep  could  be  obtained. 

[The  Extracts  which  follow  are  from  Daniel  Wheeler's  Journal  and 
letters.] 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


521 


First  Month  1st,  1839. —  This  morning  the  NeVersiuk  hills  were  ia 
sight,  and  we  worked  up  the  bay  amidst  fields  of  floating  ice  drifting 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson  River.  The  morning  was  so  foggy  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  city,  that  the  signal  of  the  telegraph  announcing 
the  approach  of  the  George  Washington,  was  not  discovered  by  the  "  look- 
out," so  that  we  were  within  three  miles  of  the  wharf  at  New  York 
before  a  steamer  came  to  assist  us  through  the  ice.  By  the  way,  I  think 
the  method  of  steering  the  American  steamers  is  admirable:  the  helms- 
man is  stationed  in  the  forepart  of  the  vessel,  where  he  can  see  all  before 
hirii,  instead  of  being  in  the  after  part,  where  he  can  scarcely  see  any- 
thing for  the  masts,  etc.,  of  his  own  vessel :  he  is  also  sheltered  from  the 
weather  in  a  large  lantern,  the  windows  of  which  he  can  open  or  shut 
at  pleasure.  Before  noon  we  were  at  our  desired  haven,  and  I  trust  that 
some  of  our  hearts  were  filled  with  gratitude  and  thankfulness. 

Though  unexpected  and  a  perfect  stranger,  as  by  some  means  I  had 
left  England  without  any  introductions  for  New  York,  I  was  kindly 
received  on  shore  by  John  R.  Willis.  In  the  afternoon,  it  was  finally 
arranged  that  I  should  become  an  inmate  with  J.  and  P.  Clapp. 

2d. —  Attended  the  week-day  meeting  for  worship  and  the  Monthly 
Meeting  held  at  its  close.  In  the  former,  I  had  a  short  testimony  to  bear 
to  the  faithfulness  of  that  God  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

4</i.  —  Had  a  most  unexpected  visit  from  my  much  loved  friend, 
Stephen  Grellet,  who  had  come  from  his  home  at  Burlington  to  see  me. 
He  struck  me  as  very  little  altered  since  we  parted  in  Petersburg,  twenty 
years  ago.  It  was  truly  delightful  to  meet  him  again,  though  the  inter- 
view could  not  fail  to  awaken  many  painful  recollections  of  days  that 
are  past,  when  our  little  family  circle  was  unbroken,  and,  as  far  as  we 
can  expect  enjoyment  while  on  earth,  happy  in  itself.  But  though  many 
fiea.sons  of  sorrow  were  brought  to  remembrance,  the  never-failing  mercy 
of  the  Lord  could  be  traced  to  have  compassed  us  about  as  with  a  shield, 
for  his  great  name's  sake,  from  the  time  of  our  separation  up  to  this 
very  day. 

C)lh.  ( First  (lay.)  —  In  the  early  part  of  the  meeting  this  morninir,  I 
was  greatly  bowed  down  ;  but  in  the  Lord's  time  was  rai.->ed  up  to  declare 
the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  and  the  necessity  of  the  whole  heart  being 
given  up  to  follow  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  regeneraticm.  In  the  after- 
noon I  had  to  revive  the  words  of  the  apostle,  "the  weapons  of  our  war- 
fare are  not  carnal,  i)ut  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of 
strongholds;"  querying,  what  we  knew  of  this  for  ourselves. 

l^)th. —  We  were  favored  with  a  blessed  meeting,  when  the  poor  in 
spirit  were  declared  to  be  those  to  whom  the  gosi)el  was  ever  and  is  still 
preached.  Elizabeth  Coggeshall  afterwards  knelt  down,  and  gave  the 
glory  to  Ilim  who  had  thus  condescended  to  grant  us  that  drop  of  heav- 
enly refreshment. 

20th. —  In  the  forenoon  meeting,  I  had  to  declare  the  necessity  for  all 
44  » 


622 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


to  come  to  the  knowledge  and  possession  of  true  faith,  which  can  only 
be  obtained  from  its  ever-blessed  author  and  finisher. 

2'Sd. —  Attended  the  Select  Meetings  at  Westbury,  where  I  liad  to 
encourage  Friends  to  faith  fulness  in  the  maintenance  of  that  cause  which 
is  as  precious  at  (he  j)resent  day  as  when  David  replied  to  the  remon- 
strances of  his  elder  brother,  "  What  have  I  now  done?  Is  there  not  a 
cause?"  Although,  in  the  promotion  of  this  dignified  cause,  we  may 
certainly  have  to  drink  of  the  cup  which  the  Master  drank  of,  and  be 
baptized  with  the  same  baptism  that  lie  was  bajjtized  withal.  The  dis- 
ciple is  not  above  his  master,  nor  the  servant  above  his  lord,  etc. 

2ith.  —  Attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  in  which  I  had  to  sound  an 
alarm  amongst  Friends,  declaring  that  the  Most  High  will  have  a  church, 
Ho  will  have  a  people  for  himself,  that  shall  show  forth  his  praise.  Many 
were  willing  and  ready  to  join  in  the  "  Hosanna  to  the  Sou  of  David; " 
but  how  few  were  found  to  confess  Him,  and  to  stand  by  Him,  at  the 
blood-stained  cross:  one  betrayed  his  Master,  another  denied  Him,  and 
they  all  forsook  Him  and  fled.  I  stood  long  on  my  feet,  and  had  peace 
afterwards. 

On  the  2.5th,  the  meeting  for  public  worship  was  again  held,  and  I 
was  largely  opened  amongst  them.  The  young  people  were  earnestly 
entreated  to  hearken  to  the  voice  of  wisdom,  and  offer  an  early  sacrifice 
to  the  Lord :  and  I  had  to  acknowledge  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord 
in  spreading  the  mantle  of  his  heavenly  presence  over  us,  to  my  own 
comfort,  and  I  trust  to  the  satisfaction  of  my  brethren  also.  In  the 
evening,  some  opportunities  were  aflibrded  to  address  large  companies  of 
Friends,  assembled  at  each  others'  houses. 

27 til.  —  Attended  the  meetings  for  worship,  and  had  service  in  both, 
to  my  own  peace. 

28//t.  —  Set  out  for  Burlington,  accompanied  by  Samuel  Clapp  and 
Wager  Hull,  by  steamboat  to  Amboy,  from  thence  by  railroad  :  the  route 
led  by  the  house  and  grounds  of  Joseph  Bonaparte,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Delaware.  A  heavy  storm  of  wind  and  rain,  on  the  26th,  had  raised  the 
water  in  many  parts  to  an  unusual  height,  and  occasioned  much  loss  of 
property  by  sweeping  the  quays  even  of  heavy  articles,  such  as  coal. 
The  rising  of  the  Delaware  had  spread  large  masses  of  ice  over  the 
neighborhood  ;  and  the  railroad  by  which  we  have  travelled  was  in  places 
entirely  hidden  by  the  water,  which  was  still  too  high  to  be  confined 
within  its  usual  limits.  The  car  in  which  we  rode  held  about  forty  per- 
sons, with  a  stove  in  the  middle  of  it,  well  supplied  with  fuel,  which 
made  it  sufficiently  warm.  Reached  Burlington  as  it  became  dark,  and 
were  soon  conducted  to  the  abode  of  dear  Stephen  Grellet.  Remained 
here  over  their  preparative  meeting  on  the  31st,  and  had  an  opportunity 
of  calhng  on  many  Friends. 

Second  Month  \st.  —  Took  leave  of  the  family,  where  my  residence 
had  been  delightful,  and  which  reminded  me  of  dwelling  in  a  nest  of 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


623 


turtle-doves.  Friends  of  this  place  appear  to  live  in  much  harmony, 
and  have  not  witnessed  many  of  those  afflicting  circumstances  iu  which 
many  other  meetings  have  shared  from  the  Hicksite  apostasy.  Pro- 
ceeded to  Philadelphia  in  company  with  my  country-people,  Thomas 
and  Elizabeth  Robson,  S.  Grellet,  and  other  Friends ;  crossed  the  Dela- 
ware opposite  the  city,  by  steam  bridge :  we  lodged  at  the  house  of  Ellis 
Yarnall,  a  quiet  retreat  indeed.  Next  day  I  attended  and  had  service 
in  the  .Select  Meeting. 

8^/.  [First  day.)  —  Attended  the  meeting  for  the  western  district  in 
the  morning,  and  was  largely  engaged  therein.  In  the  afternoon  was  at 
the  Arch  Street  Meeting,  and,  from  the  oppressive  heat  of  the  house,  had 
to  labor  under  discouraging  circumstances  as  to  the  body,  but  was  enabled 
to  declare  the  way  of  the  Lord  amongst  them. 

4//i.  —  The  Quarterly  Meeting  was  held  this  day:  it  was  the  largest 
meeting  of  Friends  I  ever  saw,  except  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London  : 
the  attendance  was  greater,  perhaps  by  one-third,  on  the  women's  side  of 
the  house,  than  on  the  men's ;  and  this  is  more  or  less  the  case  wherever 
I  go.  I  had  to  press  upon  Friends  the  necessity  of  attaining  that  state 
which  characterizes  all  the  living  members  of  the  gospel  church. 

%th. — Attended  the  meetings  in  the  northern  and  western  districts, 
and  had  good  service  therein.  The  former  is  considered  the  largest  in 
Philadelphia. 

On  the  I'Jth.  1.3th,  and  14th,  I  attended  the  North,  the  Orange  Street, 
and  the  Arch  Street  Meetings,  in  all  of  which  ray  mouth  was  opened. 

On  the  1.5th,  I  visiterl  an  afflicted  family,  the  mother  having  (lit'<l  two 
days  before.  After  seeing  the  corpse,  we  had  a  contriting  opportunity 
with  the  father  and  children,  under  the  wing  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
Coming  to  Philadelphia  seems  to  have  opened  a  wide  door  for  me  in  the 
minds  of  a  large  body  of  Friends,  and  gives  strength  again  to  move  for- 
ward :  leaving  New  York  has,  I  trust,  been  in  the  right  ordering,  in  which 
I  humi)ly  pray  to  be  preserved. 

nth.  —  At  the  forenoon  meeting  under  much  discouragement.  Had 
to  stand  some  time  amongst  the  people,  and  to  insist  on  the  necessity  of 
our  doing  the  will  of  the  Holy  Father,  if  we  would  know  the  doctrine 
of  the  Son;  unto  those  thus  found  in  obedience  his  doctrine  shall  distil 
as  the  dew,  and  as  the  small  rain  upon  the  tender  herb:  they  shall  in- 
herit substance,  and  shall  certainly  know  that  they  have  not  followed 
cunningly  devised  fables,  but  living  and  substantial  truth. 

Third  Month  llth.  —  Since  the  last  entry,  very  much  confined  to  the 
house  with  an  attack  of  influenza,  which  has  prevailed  here  very  gener- 
ally. My  mind  has  often  been  brought  very  low;  but  my  gracious 
Master  has  been  pleased  to  enable  me  to  stand  resigned  to  every  dispen- 
sation of  his  holy  will.  Many  Friends  have  called  to  console  and  com- 
fort me,  and  the  estimable  family  with  whom  my  lot  has  been  cast  have 
lost  no  opportunity  to  administer  to  my  relief  in  every  way ;  so  that  in 


524 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


everything  I  have  abundant  cause  to  give  thanks  tollim  through  whom 
all  my  wants  have  been  so  niercil'ully  supplied.  Yesterday  got  to  meet- 
ing, and  had  a  short  testimony  to  bear  that  the  path  to  the  kingdom 
changeth  not,  but  is  the  same  now  as  in  the  beginning;  and  this  way  is 
Jesus,  the  first  and  the  last,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  beginning 
and  the  ending,  the  bright  and  morning  star. 

17th.  —  At  the  Western  district  meeting.  Shortly  after  gathering,  the 
silence  was  broken  by  one  of"  the  Hicksite  preachers.  His  doctrine  was 
guarded,  and  condeinnuble  rather  for  what  he  had  not  spoken  than  for 
what  he  did  speak.  I  thought  that  those  who  really  knew  what  he  was 
•were  certainly  blameworthy  in  not  a])prising  the  elders,  so  that  the  meet- 
ing might  not  have  been  disturbed  by  him.  The  discourses  of  these 
people  are  frequently  very  extravagant,  denying  tlie  divinity  of  the 
Lord  who  bouglit  them  in  terms  little  short  of  blasphemy. 

IQlh.  —  Attended  the  North  meeting,  after  which  the  preparative 
meeting  was  held.  In  the  meeting  for  worship  seven  ministers  were 
present,  but  not  a  word  spoken.  It  is  truly  and  sorrowfully  a  low 
time,  in  which  the  rightly  concerned  must  be  willing  to  sufier  with 
their  suffering  Lord,  and  be  crucified  with  Him  in  the  spiritual  Sodom 
and  Egypt  of  the  present  day. 

20th.  —  Attended  the  Western  meeting ;  after  which  the  Monthly 
Meeting  was  held.  I  have  been  silent  in  several  meetings  of  late,  and 
at  times  much  depressed  from  day  to  day.  In  the  meeting  for  worship^ 
a  Friend  from  another  meeting  spoke  encouragingly  to  my  state  as  one 
acquainted  with  the  Lord's  dealings,  and  the  trials  his  servants  have  to 
pass  through. 

2-ith.  (First  day.)  —  Attended  the  Western  district  meeting  in  the 
morning,  which  was  much  disturbed  by  the  indisposition  of  a  female 
•who  had  to  retire,  and  by  an  alarm  of  fire.  My  mind  was  under  exer- 
cise, and  a  woman  Friend  standing  up  led  the  way  for  my  declaring 
that  the  Lord  most  assuredly  is  looking  for  fruit,  even  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit,  afterwards  reciting  the  words  of  our  Saviour  to  his  disciples : 
"Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  j'e  bear  much  fruit;  so  shall  ye 
be  my  disciples.  Every  branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit,  He  taketh 
away;  and  every  branch  that  beareth  fruit,  He  purgeth  it,  that  it  may 
bring  forth  more  fruit,"  etc.  I  felt  somewhat  relieved  at  the  close  of 
the  meeting. 

In  the  evening,  attended  a  meeting  appointed  by  Elizabeth  Robson 
for  the  young  people  particularly.  Dear  Elizabeth  Robson  had  to 
speak  of  the  blessedness  of  those  who  take  up  the  cross  and  follow  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  of  the  impossibility  of  serving  two  masters ;  towards  the 
conclusion  she  supplicated  on  their  behalf.  It  might  be  termed  a  solid 
meeting ;  but  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  minds  of  too  many  of  our  young 
people  have  already  been  so  much  dazzled  with  the  glare  of  creaturely 
activity  and  excitement  as  to  have  but  little  relish  for  the  plain  but 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


525 


incontrovertible  truths  of  the  gospel  in  their  primitive  purity.  Oh,  the 
beguiling  influence  of  human  wisdom  !  how  doth  it  corrupt  from  the  sim- 
plicity that  is  in  Jesus !  It  strikes  at  the  very  life  of  spiritual  Chris- 
tianity. 

25//i.  —  The  day  rough  and  cold,  with  showers  of  snow.  My  health 
through  favor  is  much  restored ;  my  only  want  is  more  and  more  of  the 
Divine  presence,  and  more  ability  to  exalt  the  cause  of  truth  and  right- 
eousness in  the  earth. 

2Gth. —  Attended  the  North  meeting,  after  which  their  Monthly  Meet- 
ing was  held  and  my  certificates  were  read. 

27th  and  28th. —  Attended  the  Orange  Street  and  Arch  Street  meet- 
ings, after  each  of  which  the  Monthly  Meeting  was  held.  At  all  the 
Monthly  Meetings  I  have  recently  attended,  it  is  very  painful  to  witness 
the  number  of  young  persons  who  are  leaving  the  Society.  These  for 
the  most  part  were  minors  when  their  parents  became  Hicksites ;  and, 
a.s  they  become  of  age,  are  disowned  for  non-attendance  of  meetings. 
Others,  again,  are  selling  their  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage;  and  it 
is  evident,  from  the  incoiisi.--tency  of  conduct  of  hundreds  in  this  city, 
how  lightly  they  esteem  the  principles  in  which  they  have  been  educated. 
Alas !  alas !  what  will  they  do  in  the  end  ? 

Slat. —  Attended  tlie  meeting  now  held  as  the  wreck  of  the  once  large 
and  comfortable  meeting  of  Merion,  consisting  of  thirty-six  to  forty  per- 
sons. I  had  to  stand  up  amongst  them  and  testify  that  "  the  law  is  holy, 
and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  good:-"  that  the  true  wor- 
sliippers  are  no  longer  under  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  but  under  the  law 
of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  wliich  makes  free  from  tlie  law  of 
sin  and  death.  They  are  not  under  the  dominion  of  sin,  but  under 
grace,  that  grace  and  truth  which  came  by  Jesus  Christ:  the  Truth  hath 
made  them  free,  and  tiiey  are  free  indeed.  It  is  only  such  that  can  wor- 
ship the  Father  in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  in  newness  of  life. 

FourthMonthl.it. —  Accompanied  Israel  Morris  to  Ilaverford.  Ilcrs 
is  established  a  school  for  Friends'  children,  where  the  higher  branches  ^ 
of  learning  are  taught,  at  present  to  about  .seventy  boys;  but  as  the 
vacation  is  near  at  hand,  and  preparations  making  for  an  examination 
before  that  commences,  I  saw  no  part  of  the  usual  routine  of  the  insti- 
tution. 

4th. —  Attended  the  meeting  at  Haverfonl.  It  was  a.re8tles9  and  try- 
ing time  to  me.  I  had  to  revive  among  them  the  passage  beginning, 
"  Let  not  the  wise  man  glory  in  his  wisdom,  neither  let  the  mighty  man 
glory  in  his  might.  Let  not  the  rich  man  glory  in  his  riches;  but  let 
him  that  gloricth,  glory  in  this,  that  he  that  understandeth  and  knowelh 
nie,  that  I  am  the  Lord,  which  exercise  loving-kindness,  judgment,  and 
righteousness  in  the  earth  ;  for  in  these  things  I  delight,  saith  the  Lord." 

7th.  (First  day.)  —  Attended  both  meetings  at  Burlington,  having 
come  by  steamboat  yesterday.    In  the  forenoon  I  stood  up  with  thesse 


52G 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


expressions  of  the  royal  Psalmist,  than  whom  none  could  bear  a  more 
ample  testimony  to  tiie  loving-kindness,  mercy,  and  faithfulness  of  the 
Lord,  had  nevertheless  his  share  of  trial,  and  had  at  seasons  to  mourn 
as  a  dove  in  the  absence  of  his  IJeloved;  as  when  we  find  lilm  making 
the  solemn  appeal,  "  Will  the  Lord  cast  oil'  lorever,  and  will  He  be 
favorable  no  more?"  etc.  In  the  afternoon,  I  revived  the  words  of  our 
dear  Kedeemer,  "Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate;"  which  strait  gate 
remains  to  be  the  only  way  to  the  kingdom.  If  "  we  live  after  the  flesh, 
we  shall  die:  but  if  we,  through  the  Spirit,  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the 
body,  we  shall  live  :  "  the  life  of  the  Christian  is  a  continual  warfar(>,  the 
flesh  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh ;  but  the  weapons 
of  his  warfare  are  inward  and  spiritual,  and  "  mighty  through  God,"  etc. 

8//i. —  Spent  the  afternoon  much  to  my  satisfaction  with  our  ancient 
friend  John  Cox,  eighty-seven  years  of  age :  he  is  a  minister,  and  alive 
in  the  Truth.  In  the  evening  J.  J.  Gurney  arrived  from  New  York, 
whom  it  was  very  pleasant  to  meet  again. 

9//i. —  Returned  to  New  York,  and  found  J.  Clapp  and  family  well, 
and  as  kind  as  heretofore.  The  next  day  attended  the  meeting  here, 
which  proved  satisfactory.  I  had  to  allude  to  the  blessedness  and  peace 
that  are  the  portion  of  the  children  of  God,  who  have  been  ransomed 
from  their  sins  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  redeemed  by  submission  to 
the  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit  iu  their  hearts :  reviving  the  language 
of  the  prophet,  "  Look  upon  Zion,  the  city  of  our  solemnities  ;  thine  eyes 
shall  see  Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle  that  shall  not  be 
taken  down."    Several  others  spoke. 

—  Returned  by  railroad  to  Philadelphia,  having  the  company  of 
Anna  A.  Jenkins  and  her  companion  from  Providence. 

12th.  —  Attended  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  which  was  large,  nearly 
all  the  members  being  present.  The  subject  of  slavery  came  before  it; 
and  the  case  of  the  oppressed  slaves,  as  well  as  of  the  slaveholders,  was 
treated  with  much  feeling.  Many  Friends  seem  under  much  concern  oa 
this  subject,  and  on  account  of  those  of  our  numbers  who  have  joined 
the  Colonization  Society,  which  is  not  unlike  sauctionirg  the  c;;i!tlnuancc 
of  this  cruel  system.  May  the  Lord  be  graciously  pleased  to  break  this 
inhuman  yoke  asunder. 

loth.  —  Attended  the  first  sitting  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  ministers 
and  elders:  it  \\aa  a  low  time  with  me,  and  I  believe  with  others  also. 

l-ilh.  (First  day.)  —  Attended  the  meeting  in  Twelfth  Street,  in  the 
forepart  of  which  Anna  A.  Jenkins  appeared  in  supplication.  A  young 
minister  followed  in  a  lively  testimony ;  after  which  I  found  an  exercise 
which  I  was  enabled  to  throw  off,  and  had  to  encourage  the  young  man 
who  preceded  me.  A  Friend  who  sat  by  me,  afterwards  said  that  he 
was  sensible  when  my  concern  came  on,  it  was  suddenly  "like  a  flash," 
and  so  it  was ;  under  the  feeling  of  which  I  stood  up  almost  immediately, 
and  was  afterwards  comforted. 


1839.] 


MEMOIIiS   OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


£27 


loth.  —  The  Yearly  Meeting  at  large  sat  down.  I  little  thought  that 
it  would  be  my  lot  to  break  in  upon  the  solemnity  that  prevailed,  until 
a  short  interval  before  I  found  that  I  could  do  no  other  than  petition,  ou 
the  bended  knee,  that  the  Lord  in  his  everlasting  mercy  would  be  pleased 
to  lift  up  the  light  of  his  heavenly  countenance  upon  us.  After  taking 
my  seat  again,  my  soul  was  melted  in  humble  contrition  before  Him 
who  liveth  forever  and  ever. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  continued  by  adjournments  until  the  19th  instant 
inclusive,  and  was  au  exercising  time,  on  account  of  the  too  general  de- 
parture from,  and  ignorance  of,  that  light  and  truth  which  distinguished 
the  meetings  of  our  worthy  predecessors  in  so  eminent  a  manner.  'On 
the  su1)ject  of  meetings  for  worship,  I  had  one  remark  to  make;  and  to 
declare  that  if  ever  we  suffered  the  righteous  testimony  to  the  teachings 
of  that  Divine  grace  which  hath  appeared  unto  all  men  to  fall  to  the 
ground,  or  be  lowered  by  departure  from  a  silent  waiting  upon  God  for 
the  blessed  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  us  to  worship  Him 
aright,  the  glory  would  depart  from  our  Israel,  and  nothing  be  left  us 
but  au  empty  name. 

On  the  morning  of  the  loth,  before  the  sun  was  up,  the  love  of  God 
flowed  through  my  heart  towards  our  beloved  sisters  in  thoir  Yearly 
Meeting  ;  but  this  blessed  visitation  soon  passed  away  as  a  morning  cloud, 
leaving  not  a  trace  behind  :  and  yet  it  was  in  the  same  glorious  manner, 
but  shorter  and  in  a  less  degree,  as  that  which  once  prompted  me  to  visit 
the  distant  isles  of  the  ocean.  I  felt  no  more  of  it,  although  my  mind 
often  recurred  to  the  manifestation  during  a  time  of  groat  sensible  weak- 
ness aud  .self-abasement  for  several  successive  sittings;  wherein  was  re- 
markably verified  the  necessity  for  the  feet  of  the  priests  to  stand  firm 
in  the  bottom  of  Jordan,  with  the  ark  of  the  testimony,  until  all  the  people 
had  clean  pa.ssed  over.  Wlicn  all  the  minutes  were  gone  through,  and 
the  prinei[)al  cases  disposed  of,  dear  Elizabeth  liobson  came  into  the 
men's  meeting;  before  this  .scarcely  anything  in  the  line  of  ministry  was 
oflered  by  any  one ;  but  now  the  seals  seemed  to  be  loosed.  E.  R.  was 
highly  favored,  and  bore  an  awakening  testimony  among  us.  This  opened  * 
the  way  for  me  to  follow,  exhorting  all  to  turn  to  the  Lord  with  full  pur- 
pose of  heart,  in  the  very  depths  of  humility.  My  soul  had  mourned 
over  the  low  state  of  things  among  us:  the  sorrowful  anil  manifest  de- 
clension, which  had  so  greatly  marred  and  defaced  our  religious  Society, 
might  be  traced  to  our  having  departed  in  heart  from  that  precious  prin- 
ciple of  light  and  life  bestowed  in  redeeming  mercy  on  every  individual 
of  the  human  race.  It  is  high  time  to  lay  aside  the  unfruitful  works  of 
darkness,  and  to  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  light;  for  the  day  is  far 
spent,  and  tiie  night  is  at  hand. 

On  the  19///,  the  prospect  above-mentioned  again  revived  before  me, 
and  in  the  afternoon  I  thougiit  I  could  not  allow  the  meeting  to  conclude 
without  making  some  attempt  to  bring  it  about.    I  hinted  my  situation 


528  MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WIIEELEn.  [1839. 


to  au  elder  in  the  meeting-house  yard,  when  our  meeting  was  gathering, 
who  advised  me  to  proceed  with  it;  and  us  soon  as  the  elerk  had  opened 
tiie  meeting,  I  spread  my  concern  before  it,  and  Friends  rising  in  quick 
succession  with  a  word  of  encouragement,  I  was  soon  set  at  liberty-  I 
had  full  opportunity  to  clear  my  mind  in  a  crowded  meeting,  to  my  own 
great  relief;  and  perhaps  some  longing  desires  might  be  raised  in  the 
hearts  of  individuals  after  that  purity  of  heart  and  life  in  which  the 
Lord  delighteth  :  the  result  I  desire  to  leave  to  Him  who  seetli  the  end 
from  the  beginning.  As  the  men's  meeting  gathered,  my  exercise  had 
become  stronger  and  stronger,  in  tender  mercy  confirming  me  that  it  was 
of  the  Lord  ;  and  truly  his  heavenly  power  and  presence  went  with  me, 
and  enabled  me  richly  to  open  the  way  of  life  to  my  beloved  sisters,  and 
to  encourage  them  to  press  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  immortal,  the 
liigh  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  understood  afterwards  that  no 
otiier  time  during  the  whole  Yearly  Meeting  would  have  been  so  season- 
able as  the  one  I  was  pressed  to  resort  to.  Trust  in  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul ! 

21d.  —  Attended  both  meetings.  In  the  forenoon  I  had  to  deal  very 
plainly  ;  in  the  afternoon  was  silent. 

23f/.  —  Attended  the  funeral  of  Timothy  Paxton,a  worthy  elder  whom 
I  had  visited  in  the  course  of  his  sickness.  The  crucified  Saviour  was 
declared  to  a  large  assemblage,  including,  I  suppose,  many  Hicksites, 
but  all  was  quietly  received. 

21ih.  —  Proceeded  to  Wilmington,  and  was  kindly  received  at  the 
abode  of  Samuel  Hillis.  This  city  is  built  in  a  well-chosen  situation, 
with  the  noble  Delaware  in  its  front  and  the  Brandy  wine  and  Christiana 
rivers  navigable  up  to  the  wharves.  At  the  foot  of  the  Brandywine 
many  mills  are  established,  where  the  bulk  of  the  American  flour  that 
is  exported  is  dried  and  ground. 

Attended  both  meetings  in  Wilmington,  in  which  I  had  some  service. 
In  the  afternoon  an  ancient  Friend  spoke,  which  opened  the  way  for  me 
to  quote  the  apostolic  declaration:  "That  which  may  be  known  of  God 
is  manifest  in  man,  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto  him,"  making  a  solemn 
appeal  to  some  present  whether  they  were  not  treating  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  in  their  hearts  as  his  holy  person  was  treated  when  on  earth  by 
the  Jews  —  when  "He  was  despised  and  rejected  of  men,  a  man  of  sor- 
rows and  acquainted  with  grief"  Assuredly  a  day  will  come  when  He 
who  now  pleadeth  with  them  for  their  own  soul's  sake,  in  matchless  love 
and  mercy,  shall  be  their  judge.  "  I  judge  no  man.  The  words  that  I 
speak,  the  same  shall  judge  them  at  the  last  day." 

Fifth  Month  ScZ. — Went  over  two  whaling-vessels  lately  returned  from 
the  Pacific ;  in  one  found  a  poor  solitary  New  Zealander.  Of  course 
little  could  be  done  in  the  way  of  conversation,  as  he  spoke  but  little 
English.  One  of  these  vessels  had  been  out  only  twenty-two  months  —  the 
other  nearly  four  years,  and  at  last  returned  with  only  a  scanty  cargo. 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


529 


4ih.  —  Attended  the  Monthly  Meeting;  to  myself  a  lifeless  season. 
A  number  of  young  persons  at  schools  kept  by  Friends  in  this  neighbor- 
hood attend  meetings ;  which  tends  very  much  to  make  them  unsettled 
and  unsatisfactory,  as  some  of  the  boys  particularly  are  verj'-  restless  and 
appear  insensible  of  the  true  intent  of  our  meeting  together.  I  found 
that,  unless  they  came  to  meetings,  their  teachers  would  have  to  remain 
!it  home  with  them,  and  Friends  on  this  account  make  allowances  and 
bear  these  things  with  much  Christian  charity. 

5th.  (First  day.)  —  Had  good  service  in  the  forenoon  meeting;  declaring 
the  blessedness  of  those  who  do  the  will  of  the  Father  by  hearkening  to 
tlie  voice  of  his  well-beloved  Son.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  public  meet- 
ing, to  which  the  inhabitants  at  large  were  invited  ;  a  considerable  num- 
ber assembled,  but  the  house  was  not  filled.  It  was  an  exercising  time 
to  myself,  arising  in  part  from  the  weight  of  responsibility  resting  upon 
me,  and  partly  from  having  an  intoxicated  individual  seated  directly 
before  me,  who  fell  asleep,  and  leaned  forward  so  much  that  his  hat  fell 
twice  from  his  head.  An  attempt  was  made  to  persuade  him  to  go  home, 
but  did  not  succeed ;  he  eventually  roused  up,  I  was  informed,  and  listened 
attentively.  I  sat  pretty  long  before  I  felt  strength  to  stand  up.  At 
length  the  following  expressions  crossed  my  mind,  and  brought  with 
them  the  ability  to  testify  that  "the  God  of  Israel  is  He  that  giveth 
strength  and  power  to  his  people.  Blessed  be  God  !  "  I  had  abundant 
cause,  as  on  many  former  occasions,  to  magnity  that  Almighty  power 
which  enabled  me  to  declare  his  mercy  and  his  truth  among  tlie  people; 
enlarging  my  heart  as  I  proceeded  to  speak  with  innocent  boldness  of 
tlic  tilings  of  his  kingdom.  It  was  with  mc  to  set  forth  the  glories  of 
the  present  gospel  day,  and  to  query  how  far  we  were  individually  con- 
tributing or  otherwise  to  promote  its  fulness,  as  we  have  each  a  responsible 
j)art  to  act  in  the  great  work.  My  late  visit  to  the  South  Seas  was  ad- 
verted to,  and  the  message  with  which  I  was  charged  ijy  Paofai,  one  of 
the  principal  chiefs  of  the  island  of  Eimeo,  was  liiithfully  delivered.*  I 
had  to  point  out  the  dreadful  national  responsibility  we  were  incurring, 
and  the  imperative  necessity  for  all  earnestly  to  consider  whether  they 
were  clear  of  contributing  in  any  manner  to  the  sacrifice  of  these  poor 
islanders,  who  are  fast  vanishing  from  the  surface  of  the  earth  in  conse- 
quence of  (heir  intercourse  with  foreigners,  reviving  the  words  of  the* 
prophet  of  the  Most  High  :  "Shall  I  not  visit  for  these  things;  shall  not 
my  soul  be  avenged  upon  such  a  nation  V  "  It  was  a  solemn  opportunity, 
and  was  overshadowed  by  the  wing  of  everlasting  love;  so  that  my  soul 
could  truly  say,  I  trust  with  humble  reverence,  at  the  end  as  at  the 

*"Cjo,"  he  said,  "to  JJritannia, and  tell  the  peoj)le  to  have  mercy  on  us;  and  then 
po  to  America,  an<l  tell  the  people  there  to  h;ive  mercy  on  us;  for  it  Im  these  countries 
that  send  tlic  poirion  amongst  us"  —  alluding  to  the  introduction  of  rum,  etc.  See 
page  308. 

45  2  1 


630 


MEMOIRS  OP  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


beginning,  "  Blessed  be  God,"  who  alone  "givcth  strength  and  power  to 
his  people." 

lOih. — Attended  the  meeting  this  day,  which  was  a  highly  favored 
season.  A  precious  remnant  was  present,  capable  of"  appreciating  this 
signal  instance  of  Divine  regard  vouchsafed  even  iu  this  degenerate  day, 
as  a  brook  by  the  way. 

llth. —  Took  leave  of  Friends,  and  left  Wilmington  by  railroad,  with 
a  peaceful  mind.  We  crossed  the  noble  Susquehanna  River  at  Havre  de 
Grace,  and  several  branches  of  the  Chesapeake  Bay  and  the  Gunpowder 
water,  on  the  way  to  Baltimore:  we  reached  this  city  early  in  the  after- 
noon, where  I  am  now  kindly  entertained  at  the  house  of  Dr.  Thomas. 
The  passage  of  the  Susquehanna,  which  I  have  just  mentioned,  is  by 
steamer,  and  is  so  managed  that,  from  leaving  the  railway-car  on  one 
side  till  again  seated  in  a  fresh  car  on  the  other  side,  the  passenger  is 
constantly  under  cover,  so  that  whatever  be  the  weather  he  is  provided 
for. 

12th. —  In  the  forenoon  meeting  I  was  closely  engaged,  standing  up 
with  the  words  of  the  blessed  Redeemer,  "  Ye  worship  ye  know  not 
what."  However  abrupt  and  unpalatable  the  accusation  might  appear, 
I  found  that  I  had  no  other  course  to  take.  Many  Hicksites  were  at  the 
meeting,  for  whom  what  I  had  to  say  might  have  seemed  to  have  been 
previously  prepared,  if  I  had  known  ,  that  they  would  have  been  at  the 
meeting :  it  was,  however,  a  solid  meeting.  The  afternoon  meeting  was 
silent  as  to  myself,  but  we  had  the  ministry  of  another  Friend  to  satis- 
faction. 

lith. —  Believing  that  I  could  do  no  less  than  endeavor  to  meet  tiie 
sailors,  and  others  connected  with  a  seafaring  life,  arrangements  were 
made  for  this  purpose;  and  the  privilege  obtained  of  the  use  of  the 
Bethel  chapel,  when  it  was  ascertained  that  the  stranger  for  whom  it  was 
requested  was  not  a  Hicksite :  the  meeting  was  held  at  a  suitable  hour 
in  the  evening,  and  was  considered  large.  As  regards  myself,  it  was  a 
low  season  ;  and  I  believed,  while  sitting  in  silence  before  them,  that  but 
few  were  present  of  the  description  whom  my  soul  longed  after.  I  was 
strengthened  to  declare  the  everlasting  gospel  amongst  them;  but  seemed 
led  along  to  a  class  making  much  higher  profession  of  religion  than 
those  whom  I  expected  to  assemble.  It  was,  I  believe,  considered  a 
satisfactory  meeting ;  but  the  feelings  of  the  unprofitable  servant  were 
mine. 

15th. —  Called  on  some  of  the  sick  and  afflicted,  to  my  own  comfort 
and  peace.  In  the  evening  a  large  number  of  Friends  and  others  col- 
lected at  the  house  of  Dr.  Thomas,  where  a  precious  opportunitj'  was 
vouchsafed  to  us. 

16th. —  The  week-day  meeting  held  in  course  was  small,  but  very 
precious  to  a  living  remnant.  I  had  much  to  say  among  them  of  an 
encouraging  and  comforting  nature ;  but  I  hope  it  was  done  in  such  a 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


531 


manner  that  none  could  take  that  to  themselves  which  belonged  to 
another :  the  terms  were  rigidly  specified.  I  had  to  commemorate  the 
tender  mercy  of  our  God,  and  the  continued  regard  of  our  holy  High 
Priest,  Christ  Jesus ;  whose  presence  was  livingly  felt  amongst  us.  It 
was  a  blessed  season  to  myself ;  and  I  believe  will  not  soon  be  forgotten 
.by  some  others. 

In  the  afternoon,  took  leave  of  my  truly  kind  host,  and,  accompanied 
by  Samuel  Carey,  proceeded  by  railway  towards  Virginia.  After  cross- 
ing the  Patapsco  River,  and  passing  through  the  city  of  Washington,  we 
were  embarked  on  board  a  steamer ;  we  proceeded  down  the  spacious 
Potomac  as  far  as  the  head  of  Potomac  Creek,  which  runs  up  from 
Chesapeake  Bay.  Here  we  were  packed  in  crowded,  clumsy  stages,  and 
conveyed  nine  miles  to  Fredericksburgh,  where  we  were  again  seated  in 
a  railway-car  holding  about  sixty  persons,  many  of  them  in  rocking- 
chairs,  which  seem  quite  a  sine  qua  non  with  all  classes  here.  We 
reached  the  station  near  Taylorsville  about  four  o'clock  tlie  nest  morn- 
ing ;  but  as  this  is  merely  a  boarded  shed,  where  whiskey  and  cider  are 
sold,  we  walked  on  to  the  village,  carrying  our  luggage  with  us.  Here 
we  found  comfortable  quarters  ;  but  owing  to  some  failure  of  letters,  a 
carriage  which  was  to  have  met  us  iiere  was  not  to  be  found.  We  were 
now  in  a  land  of  slavery,  and  the  delay  which  this  disappointment  occa- 
sioned, afforded  some  opportunity  of  remarking  the  effects  of  the  system  ; 
but  althougli  perhaps  here,  in  its  mildest  form,  both  the  country  and  the 
people  wear  an  aspect  of  wretchedness  and  poverty  quite  striking  to  a 
stranger.  The  land  has  grown  tobacco  until  in  places  it  can  scarcely 
cover  it.self  with  a  plant  of  any  kind.  Here  and  there  a  patch  of  Indian 
corn  is  to  be  seen,  which,  with  hogs,  seems  to  constitute  the  principal 
food  of  the  inhabitants.  In  the  afternoon  we  hired  a  pair  of  horses  that 
had  been  ploughing,  a  very  old,  shabby  vehicle,  and  equally  shabby 
harness,  and  set  forward  for  Montpelier,  in  Hanover  county.  Had 
to  ford  a  small  river  by  the  way,  in  the  middle  of  which  the  horses  be- 
came awkward,  probably  from  a  desire  to  drink  ;  when  the  harness 
broke,  iind  the  poor  animals  drank  their  fill,  whilst  our  negro  driver  re- 
paired damages,  cutting  up  parts  of  the  harness  to  strengthen  what  had 
given  way.  The  weather  wa.s  very  sultry,  and  we  reached  the  mansion 
of  Nathaniel  C.  Crenshaw  just  at  the  commencement  of  a  heavy  thunder- 
storm. We  were  most  hospitably  received,  although  a  large  j)arty  of 
Friends  had  already  assembled,  like  ourselves,  on  their  way  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Virginia,  to  be  held  the  next  day  at  Cedar  Creek,  five  miles 
distant. 

18</t.  —  Attended  the  Select  Meeting  in  the  forenoon,  which,  though 
small  was  satisfactory,  and  afterwards  the  Meeting  fur  Sufferings. 

[First  day.)  —  The  people  collected  for  the  forenoon  meeting  in 
great  numbers.  The  neighborhood  of  the  nieeting-hou.se  exhibited  such 
a  display  of  equipages,  as  I  could  not  have  supposed  the  country  here- 


532  MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER.  [1839. 


away  was  capable  of  making.  Many  of  the  colored  people  also  attended. 
The  lueeting-housc  was  built  before  the  separation,  and  therefore  of  large 
dimensions,  so  that  there  was  room  for  all ;  but  for  a  time  we  were  much 
disturbed  by  the  very  loose  behavior  of  some  of^ur  well-dressed  white 
visitor.  I  was  grieved  with  their  conduct,  and  at  length  told  them  that, 
in  order  to  get  into  a  settled  state,  it  would  be  well  for  each  individual, 
to  consider  in  whose  presence  we  were  assembled,  as  became  men  and 
Christians,  etc. :  we  were  afterwards  favored  with  a  solemn  season  to- 
gether. A  few  went  out,  but  the  more  solid  part  remained  uutil  the 
meeting  ended.  At  my  request,  a  public  meeting  was  held  that  after- 
noon. It  was  not  so  large  as  that  in  the  forenoon,  but  the  company  were 
much  more  solid  ;  and  I  humbly  trust  the  great  Name  was  exalted  that 
day,  and  his  power  felt  to  reign  in  the  hearts  of  many. 

20th.  (Second  day.^  —  It  is  the  practice  for  the  business  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  to  commence  this  morning.  The  men  and  women  usually  sit 
together  for  a  short  interval,  and  then  the  shutters  are  drawn  up,  which 
separate  them  into  distinct  meetings ;  but  before  this  could  be  done,  the 
people  flocked  in  so  numerously  as  almost  to  compel  the  holding  of  a 
meeting  for  worship  with  them  ;  and  through  favor  it  proved  a  season 
worth  coming  several  hundred  miles  to  witness.  It  was,  I  believe,  a  day 
of  solemn  warning  and  renewed  visitation  to  many,  and  particularly  to 
the  young  people  in  membership  with  us.  I  felt  bound  to  revive  among 
them  the  fatherly  invitation  of  the  Most  High,  "  Come  out  of  Babylon, 
my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not 
of  her  plagues."  "  Come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  I  will  receive  you  :  and  I  will  be  a  father  unto  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  Let 
not  the  Babylonish  garment,  nor  the  wedge  of  gold,  be  in  our  camp  ;  but 
save  yourselves  from  this  untoward  generation,  etc.  The  Lord's  power 
was  felt  to  prevail  among  us,  to  the  softening  of  many  hearts,  and  the 
encouragement  of  the  faithful  of  this  sequestered  little  flock.  On  the 
way,  afterwards,  to  the  house  of  Walter  Crewe,  in  company  with  his 
daughter,  and  Samuel  Carey,  we  experienced  a  marvellous  preservation 
from  being  hurled  down  a  precipitous  bank.  Owing  to  something  being 
wrong  about  the  harness,  one  of  the  horses  got  off"  the  road,  and  dragged 
the  other  with  him  ;  and  had  the  driver  attempted  to  turn  them  again, 
we  must  have  been  overturned.  Our  escape  seemed  brought  about  by 
the  horses  being  kept,  as  it  were,  before  wind  and  sea,  directly  end-on, 
and  almost  on  their  haunches,  sliding  straight  down  the  hill  to  level 
ground  below.  Had  the  carriage  been  turned  ever  so  little  on  one  side, 
it  must  immediately  have  toppled  over,  and  probably  would  have  rolled 
several  times  over  before  it  reached  the  bottom ;  and  yet  such  was  the 
mercy  extended  to  us  that  no  one  was  hurt,  and  neither  carriage  nor 
horses  apparently  injured.  Such  unmerited  favors  demanded  our  hum- 
blest gratitude. 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS  OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


533 


Attended  the  different  sittings  of  this  Yearly  Meeting  on  the  21st  and 
22d.  lu  the  afternoon  of  the  latter  day,  the  business  was  nearly  con- 
cluded, and  I  took  leave  of  Friends,  being  desirous  of  attending  the 
Yearly  Meeting  in  New  York,  which  is  fast  approaching.  I  was  com- 
forted in  the  belief  that  in  this  Yearly  Meeting,  although  small  indeed 
to  what  it  formerly  was,  there  is  yet  a  living  remnant  to  whom  the  cause 
of  truth  is  precious.  May  the  Lord  preserve  them  in  this  land  of  op- 
pression, and  may  their  hands  be  unpolluted  by  the  blood  of  the  suffer- 
ing sons  of  Africa.  We  set  out  the  same  afternoon,  and  were  favored  to 
reach  Baltimore  the  next  morning,  and  were  again  hospitably  received 
by  Dr.  Thomas  and  family.  During  the  night  there  was  a  succession  of 
thunder  and  lightning ;  my  attention  was  much  attracted  by  the  bril- 
liant little  lamps  of  the  fire-fly,  which  were  perceptible  between  the  flashes 
of  lightning,  pursuing  their  nightly  excursions,  and  tilling  their  place  in 
the  marvellous  works  of  this  beautiful  creation  according  to  their  order 
and  the  part  assigned  them,  showing  forth  the  praises  of  their  Almighty 
Creator. 

Rested  on  the  2od,  and  the  next  morning  again  left  my  kind  friends 
of  Baltimore  and  pursued  my  way  alone  to  Philadeljjhia,  where  I  reached 
the  abode  oi'my  ancient  friend,  Ellis  Yaruall,  the  sanic  night,  and  finally 
got  to  niy  quarters  in  New  York  on  the  2oih.  Here  I  found  many  Friends 
from  Canada  and  other  parts  arrived  for  the  Yearly  Meeting.  Attended 
the  various  meetings  as  they  came  in  course,  and  sat  for  the  most  part  in 
silence. 

31«<.  —  The  last  sitting  of  the  Select  Meeting  was  held.  In  this  I  had 
to  state,  in  plain  terms,  n)y  fears  as  to  the  present  state  of  the  ministry ; 
and  had  to  remind  Friends  of  the  devastation  in  our  Society  in  England 
from  this  very  cause  of  unsound  ministry  having  crept  in  among  us. 
My  mind  lound  some  relief. 

In  tiie  evening  attended  a  meeting,  appointed  at  the  request  of  Eliza- 
beth Robson,  for  the  young  people,  in  wiiich  she  had  largely  to  lal)or 
among.st  them  in  tlie  love  of  tlie  gospel ;  I  trust  to  the  relief  of  her  own 
mind  and  to  the  benefit  of  many.  It  appeared  from  the  difllrent  epistles 
that  there  is  a  prospect  of  a  succession  of  burden-bearers  amongst  tlie 
young  people,  which  I  sincerely  de-sire  may  be  amply  realized  ;  but  to 
myself  the  prospect  is  very  gloomy  as  regards  our  Society  in  this  land. 

)Sixth  Month  2(1.  —  In  the  I'orenoon,  J.  J.  Gurney  appeared  at  some 
length,  and  greatly  do  I  desire  that  lasting  impressions  may  have  been 
made  on  some;  but,  alas!  how  often  doth  the  ear  listen  with  gladness, 
and  even  the  heart  desire  to  become  acquainted  with  those  things  that 
accompany  life  and  salvation,  whilst  it  still  remains  in  the  unregcnorate 
state  for  want  of  that  self-denial  and  daily  cross  to  our  corrupt  wills 
and  inclinations  without  which  we  cannot  advance  one  step  nearer  the 
heavenly  kingdom. 
45* 


634 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


CIIATTER  XXXVI. 

Attends  New  England  Yeahly  Meeting,  etc.  —  Visits  Nova  Scotia  and 
Canada  —  Retukns  to  Philadelphia  and  proceeds  to  Ohio;  Attends  the 
Ykauly  Meetixo  at  Mount  Pleasant  —  Returns  to  England. 

SIXTH  MONTH  7th.— Embarked  in  the  steamer  for  Newport, 
Rhode  Ishuid,  with  a  company  of  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  pas- 
sengers, including  several  Friends.  We  were  favored  with  a  beautiful 
nigiit,  and  rounded  Point  Judith  next  morning  under  the  most  favorable 
circumstances:  this  point  being  exposed  to  the  swells  of  the  Atlantic  is 
often  a  very  rough  part  of  the'  voyage.  We  reached  Newport  at  five 
A.  M.,  and  proceeded  in  stages  towards  New  Bedford,  arriving  by  noou 
at  Francis  Tabor's;  where  I  found  a  family  dwelling  much  in  the  ancient 
style  and  simplicity  of  our  early  Friends,  both  the  heads  being  elders  in 
the  Society.  Here  I  was  again  a  stranger,  and  without  any  defined 
prospect  of  duty  before  me. 

The  next  day,  the  9th,  being  First  day,  my  path  was  greatly  opened ; 
and  at  the  close  of  the  forenoon  meeting  the  way  was  clear  for  me  to 
request  that  a  meeting  should  be  appointed  for  the  inhabitants  generally, 
seamen,  and  those  connected  with  a  seafaring  life ;  which  was  arranged 
for  the. following  evening.  .We  were  favored  with  two  comfortable  meet- 
ings that  day ;  and  in  the  evening,  before  separating  from  a  large  com- 
pany assembled  at  the  house  of  a  Friend,  it  was  with  me  to  recognize 
that  Almighty  power  which  "  maketh  the  outgoings  of  the  morning  and 
the  evening  to  rejoice, "  and  to  acknowledge  the  unspeakable  favor,  after 
a  day  full  of  mercy  and  full  of  love,  to  be  sensible  that  the  heavenly 
wing  still  overshadowed  us,  a  great  and  precious  privilege,  demanding 
all  our  admiration,  gratitude,  and  humble  praise. 

10th. —  In  the  afternoon  attended  the  funeral  of  a  young  person  who 
died  after  a  severe  illness,  occasioned  by  sitting  on  the  ice,  when  heated 
and  fatigued,  six  months  ago.  Many  were  collected  on  the  occasion,  and 
after  two  other  Friends  had  spoken,  I  had  to  urge  the  necessity  of  our 
individually  becoming  acquainted  with  Him  who  is  "  the  resurrection 
and  the  life,"  and  thus  be  prepared  for  the  day  of  death  appointed  unto 
all  men.  The  meeting  in  the  evening  was  largely  attended,  and  proved 
a  solemn  season.  Friends  of  New  Bedford  were  hearty  in  the  cause,  and 
had  taken  great  pains  to  apprize  their  fellow-townsmen  by  advertisement, 
the  circulation  of  hand-bills,  and,  in  some  instances,  by  personal  appli- 
cation. Notwithstanding  the  responsibility  was  heavy  upon  me,  and  the 
prospect  truly  formidable,  I  was  supported  under  it  to  my  own  admira- 
tion ;  well  kpowing  Him  in  whom  I  had  believed,  by  his  heavenly  grace, 
to  be  sufficient  for  me  in  all  things.  That  Almighty  power  which  is  the 
crown  and  diadem  of  every  religious  assembly  was  mercifully  pleased 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  AVHEELER. 


535 


to  own  our  gathering,  and  this  evidence  of  Divine  regard  was  acknowl- 
edged, I  trust,  to  his  glory  and  praise. 

I  came  here  poor  and  low  enough  ;  and  now  how  eminently  have  I 
witnessed  the  gracious  dealings  of  the  Lord  for  his  great  name's  sake! 
My  heart  feels  more  and  more  constrained  to  trust  with  humble  confi- 
dence in  Him,  and  to  cast  all  my  care  and  burden  upon  Him  alone; 
desiring  earnestly  that  self  may  be  so  kept  down  that  the  Divine  glory 
may  be  the  only  motive  to  action  in  my  feeble  endeavors  to  promote  the 
precious  cause  ^f  truth  among  ray  fellow-creatures  as  from  time  to  time 
I  may  apprehend  required  of  me. 

13//i — Came  to  Nantucket  by  steamer  on  the  11th,  and  was  kindly 
received  by  Prince  Gardner  and  family,  with  whom  I  am  now  staying. 
Yesterday,  visited  several  sick  and  infirm  persons ;  I  trust  the  time  was 
profitably  spent.  I  tried  the  fleece  last  night  until  pretty  late,  and  at 
length  concluded  it  safest  for  me  to  propose  tiiat  a  public  meeting  .should 
be  held  here  this  evening;  and,  Friends  uniting  in  this  prospect,  notice 
has  been  given  of  the  same. 

This  morning  attended  the  week-day  meeting,  and  although  a  consider- 
able body  of  valuable  Friends  was  collected,  everything  was  like  iron 
and  brass  about  us;  my  mouth  was  completely  sealed  up,  until  the  meet- 
ing was  about  two-thirds  over,  when  a  Friend  stood  up  in  the  body  of 
the  meeting  and  expressed  a  few  sentences.  This  was  what  had  to  be 
waited  for,  and  now  ray  bonds  were  broken  asunder  and  my  tongue 
loosed.  Tiius  "day  unto  day  utteretli  speech,"  and  instruction  is  sealed 
to  the  mind,  more  and  more  to  cast  our  care  upon  Him  who  careth  for 
us,  afthough  wholly  unperceivcd,  until  He  is  pleased  to  reveal  himself 
to  our  finite  understan<ling. 

Ncicport,  Rhode  Idnnd,  Sixth  Month  2'2d.  —  Unable  from  a  variety  of 
circumstances  to  resume  ray  pen  until  this  day.  The  public  meeting  on 
the  13th  proved  a  highly  favored  season,  and  much  larger  than  the  one 
held  at  New  Bedford.  Thus  was  this  (to  rae)  eventful  day  rendered 
memorable  to  the  very  close,  through  Him  who  doeth  all  things  well. 
At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning  embarked  with  a  goodly  company 
of  Friends  on  our  way  to  the  New  England  Yearly  ^Meeting ;  *  and 
reached  the  house  of  Edward  Wing,  at  Tiverton,  the  same  evening,  the 
14th  in.«tant,  having  travellcil  by  land  and  water  about  one  hundred 
miles.  Here  I  found  a  house  apparently  filled  with  guests;  but  was 
cheerfully  accommodated,  our  host  telling  us  they  were  never  so  full 
but  that  one  more  could  be  admitted.  In  these  parts  their  neighbors  of 
other  societies  freely  open  their  doors  to  Friends  on  such  occasions. 

l')lh.  —  Attended  the  Select  Meeting,  and  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings 
at  Plymouth,  eight  miles  farther;  and  the  .'^ame  evening  continued  our 
course  towards  Newport,  reaching  tlie  house  of  David  Buffani  before 


*  IlflJ  at  Newport,  Kliode  Islund. 


636 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


sunset,  about  two  miles  from  this  town.  Here  I  found  a  liospiUible 
family,  and  many  Friends  with  whom  I  had  already  become  acquainted. 

(First  dmj.)  —  Attended  the  meetings  for  public  worship,  to 
wiiicli  the  town's-peoplo  flowed  like  a  living  stream.  The  mccting-liousc 
liolds,  I  was  informed,  about  two  thousand  people;  and  it  was  so  filled, 
before  the  appointed  time,  that  it  was  difficult  to  reach  the  gallery.  In 
the  morning,  after  our  aged  friend,  Elizabeth  Coggeshall,  had  broken 
the  silence  by  a  solemn  petition  to  the  throne  of  grace,  I  had  largely  to 
declare  the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  to  my  own  comj'ort  and  relief; 
though  no  light  matter  to  have  to  stand  forward  in  the  presence  of  so 
many  weighty  ministers  and  elders  of  both  sexes. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  was  considered  large,  aud  was  favored  at  seasons 
tlirougliout  its  sittings  with  the  Divine  presence.  Although  it  comprises 
many  living  members,  yet  there  was  much  found  to  mouru  over,  and 
render  getting  along  very  heavy  work,  when  the  true  state  of  the  Society 
was  opened  out  by  the  answers  to  the  queries.  There  were  many  present, 
I  believe,  who  could  say  with  the  prophet,  "I  was  bowed  down  at  the 
hearing  of  it,  I  was  dismayed  at  the  seeing  of  it."  An  address  was  drawn 
up  by  the  Committee  of  Correspondence,  and  sent  down  to  the  diflereut 
Quarterly  Meetings,  containing  much  excellent  advice,  very  ajjplicable 
to  the  state  of  things  in  many  of  the  meetings.  Non-attendance  of  meet- 
ings, want  of  love,  and,  in  several  instances,  an  attachment  to  military 
parade,  were  the  principal  causes  of  mourning. 

The  last  sitting  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  was  held  yesterday,  the  21st, 
and  many  Friends  left  Newport  last  evening;  but  the  foggy  state  of  the 
weather  having  prevented  the  arrival  of  the  usual  steamboats,  some  hun- 
dreds, I  suppose,  are  still  in  the  boarding-houses.  I  met  here  my  coun- 
try-people, Thomas  and  Elizabeth  Robson ;  also  John  Wilbur,  my  ac- 
quaintance in  old  England.  To-day  I  am  lying  upon  my  oars,  and 
resting  a  little ;  it  is  probable  that  Providence  may  be  the  next  point 
o-f  destination  ;  but  I  am  waiting  to  see  what  to-morrow  will  bring  forth. 

Whilst  looking  round  a  little  at  New  Bedford,  I  met  with  Matthew 
Luce,  a  captain  who  has  made  several  voyages  up  the  Baltic ;  but  what 
makes  the  circumstance  worthy  of  record,  and  attaches  me  to  hitn,  is  the 
fact  of  his  having  been  a  fellow-passenger  from  Cronstadt  to  England 
with  my  ever  dear  and  lamented  William,  a  few  weeks  before  his  decease. 
Finding  that,  during  the  voyage.  Captain  Luce  had  rendered  much  kind 
assistance  to  this  darling  object  of  my  hopes  in  his  weak  and  declining 
state,  I  could  not  but  feel  him  greatly  endeared  to  me.  He  spoke  with 
much  feeling  of  dear  William's  pious  resignation,  and  humble  but  firm 
confidence  in  the  arm  of  everlasting  strength;  and  that  although  he  had 
uo  care-taker  with  him,  or  previous  acquaintance  to  lend  a  hand  of  help, 
yet  he  comforted  himself  in  the  belief  that  this  and  every  other  lack 
would  be  supplied  ;  telling  Matthew  Luce  that  he  considered  him  an 
instance  of  what  would  be  cast  up  for  him  in  his  friendless  condition. 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


637 


Matthew  Luce  said  he  considered  it  quite  a  privilege  to  have  been  with 
him.  To  hear  this  from  so  authentic  a  source  was  iudeed  very  comfort- 
ing and  cheering  to  my  heart,  iu  the  midst  of  a  renewed  sense  of  the 
treasure  I  had  lost,  and  to  find  that  he  had  been  thus  cared  for,  when 
in  a  peculiar  manner  cast  out,  as  it  were,  upon  the  wide  world.  Truly, 
"  as  the  mountains  are  round  about  Jerusalem,  so  is  the  Lord  round  about 
his  people  from  henceforth  and  forever,"  however  widely  separated  from 
their  families  and  connections,  I  can  abundantly  testify. 

2'i(l.  (First  day.)  —  Attended  both  meetings  at  Newport ;  in  the  fore- 
noon, many  attended  besides  members,  and  I  had  good  service.  In  the 
afternoon  meeting,  Elizabeth  Robson  was  drawn  forth  to  minister  among 
them. 

2-if/i. —  Attended  a  public  meeting  held  at  my  request.  The  evening 
proved  wet,  and  the  gathering -not  so  large  as  was  expected,  but  remark- 
ably solid,  and  I  was  favored  with  an  open  time  among  them.  My  mind 
afterwards  felt  peaceful ;  and  I  think  I  never  was  more  sensible  that  help 
anil  strength  had  been  administered  in  the  needful  time. 

2-)th.  —  Came  to  Lynn  by  way  of  Providence  and  Boston,  arriving 
about  sunset,  and  was  kindly  entertained  at  the  house  of  Isaac  Basset. 
Before  reaching  Providence,  the  site  of  the  dwelling  and  burying-place 
of  Mary  Dyer  was  shown  me;  and,  before  cro.ssing  the  ferry  to  East 
Boston,  the  place  where  she  was  executed,  with  Marmaduke  Stevenson 
and  William  Robinson. 

20th.  —  Attended  the  week-day  meeting  of  Friends  at  Lynn.wliorc  we 
had  renewed  cause  to  bow  in  humble  reverence  to  the  great  Preserver  of 
men  for  the  extension  of  his  goodness  to  his  poor,  unworthy  creatures, 
wherewith  He  was  pleased  to  comfort  us  together  in  an  eminent  degree. 
After  a  long  silence,  and  a  female  Friend  had  expressed  a  few  sentences, 
I  had  to  revive  the  sealed  promises  to  the  wise,  and  to  them  that  turn 
many  to  righteousness,  in  the  words  of  Daniel  the  propliet,  and  to  declare 
the  sure  way  for  every  individual  to  be  numbered  with  those  who  inherit 
such  tran.scendent  glory :  "  Behold,  thus  shall  the  man  be  blessed  that 
feareth  the  Lord  ;  "  "  The  fear  of  tiie  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom  ;  " 
"The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  Him  ;  and  He  will  show 
them  his  covenant"  of  light,  life,  and  truth;  which,  if  obedience  keep 
pace  with  knowledge,  will  make  us  wise  in  heart,  and  enable  us  so  to  let 
our  "  light  .shine  before  men,  that  others,  seeing  our  good  works,  may 
gloril'y"God  in  the  day  of  their  visitation,  and  be  strengthened  more 
and  more  to  follow  after  rigiiteousncss,  that  their  example  also  may 
produce  the  like  happy  result.  Thus  many,  by  our  faithfulness,  may 
be  turned  to  righteousness,  and  the  language  of  insj)iration  will  be  ful- 
filled :  "They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firma- 
ment, and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  forever  and 
ever."  The  Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth,  to  the  tendering  of  the  hearts  of 
the  many.    Reached  the  house  of  Abijah  Chase,  of  Salem,  that  evening. 


538 


MEMOIUS   OF   DANIEL  WUEELER. 


[1839. 


21  ih.  —  Sat  with  Friends  of  Salem  iu  their  usual  meeting.  I  had  a 
close  testimony  to  bear,  and  I  trust  did  not  withhold  any  part  of  what 
carae  before  me.    Returned  to  Lynn  in  the  afternoon. 

28//i.  —  In  company  with  several  Friends  went  to  Boston.  As  no 
Friends  reside  there,  we  put  up  at  the  Marlborough,  which  is  one  of 
the  first  hotels  in  the  city,  and  is  a  temperance  house,  where  we  were 
well  accommodated.  In  the  evening,  attended  a  public  meeting  ap- 
pointed for  me,  and  for  which  arrangements  had  been  carefully  made 
beforehand.  We  met  in  a  house  belonging  to  Friends,  nominally  at 
half-past  seven  ;  but  it  was  much  later  before  the  meeting  became  toler- 
ably settled.  I  had  largely  to  labor  among  them,  but  found  it  heavy 
work.  J.  D.  Lang,  a  Friend  from  the  State  of  Maine,  was  present,  and 
his  company  very  acceptable  to  me,  though  he  sat  by  me  in  silence. 

29</i. —  Returned  as  far  as  Providence,  in  company  with  W.  Jenkins ; 
and  next  day,  the  30th,  attended  meetings  there.  Iu  the  forenoon  it  was 
a  dull  season,  one  of  those  when  deep  calleth  unto  deep.  E.  Robson 
was  present,  but  both  of  us  were  silent.  The  expectation  of  the  people 
being  too  much  upon  the  poor  instruments,  was  wholly  disappointed,  and 
found  to  end  in  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit;  while  we  sat  as  fools 
among  them :  I  would  that  this  might  operate  as  a  sign  that  man  can 
of  hiinst'lf  do  nothing. 

In  tlie  afternoon  a  public  meeting  was  appointed  for  Elizabeth  Rob- 
son,  and  good  attendance  given :  E.  R.  had  the  whole  weight  of  the  ser- 
vice, and  was  helped  through  to  my  admiration  and  rejoicing.  The  day 
altogether  was  one  that  confirmed  me  in  my  belief  of  the  sympathy  and 
fellow-feeling  of  tlie  living  members  of  the  one  body.  In  tlie  morning 
we  shared  the  humiliating,  but  wholesome,  season  together ;  and  in  the 
afternoon  were  favored  to  share  in  the  love  of  the  Master,  which  flowed 
to  both  iu  an  encouraging  manner.  Before  E.  R.  had  uttered  one  word, 
I  believe  I  could  have  foretold  what  she  would  say;  such  is  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  gospel  flowing  from  the  one  holy  Head:  and  how  precious  is 
this  unity,  in  the  one  Spirit,  even  as  we  are  called  in  the  one  hope  of  our 
calling,  in  the  one  faith  and  baptism  of  the  same  gracious  Lord.  It  was 
a  highly  favored  meeting. 

Seventh  Month  IsL — Was  conveyed  by  W.Jenkins  as  far  as  New 
Bedford  ;  and  on  the  2d  embarked  in  the  steamer  for  Nantucket  to  attend 
the  Quarterly  Meeting.  Near  one  hundred  Friends  in  company  arrived 
the  same  afternoon. 

3f/. —  Attended  tlie  Select  Meeting,  which  was  a  low  time;  iu  which  I 
had  to  speak  of  the  awful  responsibility  attaching  to  those  in  the  sta- 
tions of  ministers  and  elders;  and  to  warn  those  present  of  a  day  of 
further  trial  awaiting  our  Society,  which,  from  its  nearer  approxima- 
tion to  the  world,  would  have  more  difficulty  to  maintain  its  standing 
than  in  former  instances,  when  Friends,  like  Israel  of  old,  dwelt  more 
aloue. 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  -WHEELER. 


639 


In  the  afternooa  attended  the  funeral  of  a  young  man  whom  I  had 
seen  on  his  dying  bed  when  last  here. 

4th. —  The  meeting  for  worship  was  held,  and  several  searching  testi- 
monies were  borne,  in  which  a  warning  voice  went  forth  to  the  young 
people.  The  business  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  was  completed  the  same 
day.    Returned  to  Providence  next  day. 

7th.  (First  day.)  —  Attended  both  meetings,  in  which  I  had  some  ser- 
vice. 

8//t. —  Had  a  public  meeting  with  the  inhabitants.  It  Avas  not  large, 
but  proved  a  very  solemn  and  favored  time.  Few,  I  believe,  were  pres- 
ent, but  such  as  had  something  of  the  true  hunger  begotten  in  them  ; 
and  I  trust  that  these  were  fed  witli  food  convenient  for  them.  The 
Lord  was  my  helper,  in  humble  thunkfuliie.ss  bo  it  spoken. 

On  reaching  this  place,  on  the  5th,  I  received  accounts  of  the  declining 
healtii  of  my  dear  Charles.  I  trust  that  these  things,  althougii  deeply 
painful,  may  not  be  suffered  to  trouble  me,  nor  hinder  the  service  of  the 
blessed  ^Master,  but  rather  have  a  tendency  to  promote  his  cause,  by 
keeping  me  clothed  with  humility  and  watchful  towards  Him  in  iiis  fear 
and  in  his  love,  who  so  often  fiileth  my  heart  with  his  praise. 

l()(h. —  In  company  with  Anna  A.  Jenkins  attended  the  meeting  at  a 
public  school  belonging  to  Frienrls,  and  had  some  counsel  to  offer,  which 
perhaps  might  hurt  neither  teachers  nor  scholars. 

11th. —  Shortly  after  the  week-day  meeting  gathered,  a  tliunder-storra 
came  on,  and  lasted  for  some  time  in  a  very  awful  manner,  doing  cou- 
sideral)le  damage  in  the  neighborhood.  Had  some  service  of  an  encour- 
aging nature  to  the  little  ones.  In  the  evening,  at  a  public  meeting  iield 
in  a  temperance  boarding-house.  It  was  well  attended,  and  proved  a 
comforting  season,  although  comme  nced  under  feelings  of  much  stripped- 
ness.  Some  sailors  were  present,  and  many  of  the  wives  and  connections 
of  seafaring  men. 

12lh. —  Accompanied  by  Reubeu  Peckham  proceeded  to  Lynn. 

lith.  (First  day.)  —  Had  a  public  meeting  in  the  evening,  which  was 
well  attended  and  proved  an  open  time;  uUerancc  being  freely  given. 
It  was  cause  of  thankfulness  with  me,  and  tiie  more  so,  as  I  had  felt 
unwell  during  the  afternoon,  and  for  a  time  had  been  doubtful  whether 
I  could  attend  the  meeting.  But  my  gracious  Master  was  pleased  not 
only  to  raise  me  up  for  the  work,  but  abun<iantly  to  strengthen  and  fur- 
nish for  it  beyond  what  has  often  been  vouchsafed  to  me. 

17th.  —  Reached  Portland  by  six  o'clock,  A.  M.,  accompanied  by 
Samuel  Boyce.  Arrangements  were  immediately  made  for  holding  a 
public  meeting  that  evening.  It  was  smaller  than  anticii)atcd,  but  on 
the  whole  was  a  solid,  comfortable  season.  I  found  it  very  hard  and 
cxerci.'-ing  work  to  bear  a  testimony  to  the  Truth,  under  existing  circum- 
stances, at  this  place.  Lodged  at  Peter  Neild's,  expecting  to  leave  in  the 
morning;  but,  on  rising,  did  not  feel  satisfied  without  sitting  with  Friends 


510 


MEMOinS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


of  Portland  iu  their  own  meeting,  although  most  of  them  had  attended 
the  public  meeting. 

18//t.  —  Attended  tlie  meeting,  which  was  small.  After  a  plain  stranger 
Friend  had  twice  said  a  few  words,  I  was  opened  out  amongst  them,  to 
my  own  peace  of  mind,  though  in  much  plainness  of  speech. 

19//i.  —  Left  early  by  stage  for  North  Berwick,  passing  in  the  course 
of  tlie  day  a  large  Shaker  settlement,  and  were  favored  to  reac:h  the 
house  of  Joiin  D.  Lang  the  same  evening.  Since  being  iu  Portland,  my 
mind  has  been  much  turned  towards  an  infant  people  residing  in  Nova 
Scotia,  who  make  profession  with  us,  and  I  felt  freedom  to  make  several 
inquiries  as  to  the  best  mode  of  getting  there ;  but  did  not  see  how  I 
could  proceed  farther  without  a  suitable  companion.  At  one  time,  I 
intended  passing  througii  North  Berwick  and  endeavoring  to  reach 
Nevvburyport  the  same  night ;  but  not  feeling  quite  easy  to  do  this,  I 
concluded  to  stop  there  accordingly. 

The  next  day,  the  20th,  I  found  tliat  J.  D.  Lang  had  been  looking 
towards  visiting  Nova  Scotia  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  and  had  a  certificate 
from  his  Monthly  Meeting,  granted  some  months  ago,  still  in  his  pos- 
session. It  soon  appeared  that  he  had  given  up  to  accompany  me.  To 
myself  this  was  a  confirming  evidence  that  my  going  to  Nova  Scotia  was 
in  the  ordering  of  the  great  Master,  who  had  thus  led  me  iu  a  way  that 
I  knew  not,  and  in  paths  that  I  had  not  heard  of,  to  a  companion  of  his 
own  choosing;  of  whose  intentions,  and  having  a  certificate  in  readiness, 
I  had  not  had  the  slightest  intimation.  Our  hearts  in  this  thing  soou 
became  as  the  heart  of  one  man  bound  together  in  the  bouds  of  the 
everlasting  gospel. 

J.  D.  L.  accompanied  us  to  Newburyport,  where  efforts  were  made  to 
arrange  for  a  public  meeting  to  be  held  the  next  day  ;  but  it  appeared 
that  so  many  meetings  of  the  Uuiversalists' and  Methodists  would  occur 
that  day  that  it  would  be  unwise  to  attempt  it,  however  much  desired. 
As  I  had  done  all  that  I  could  to  obtain  a  meeting  with  the  inhabitants 
of  this  port,  having  purposely  come  about  eighty  miles  to  the  place,  my 
mind  felt  easy  on  the  subject. 

2lst.  —  Attended  tlie  meeting  at  West  Newbury,  where  the  neighbors 
came  in,  and  a  comfortable  season  was  vouchsafed  to  us.  In  the  after- 
noon, travelled  about  twenty-eight  miles  to  Lynn,  and  reached  the  house 
of  Isaac  Basset,  in  good  and,  I  trust,  in  safe-keeping.  The  next  day  took 
leave  of  J.  D.  Lang  and  went  to  Providence. 

2-ith.  —  Attended  the  Monthly  Meeting,  in  which  I  had  to  bear  testi- 
mony to  the  ample  and  simple  means  for  salvation  bestowed  on  every 
mortal,  through  Christ  the  Saviour,  who  died  that  we  might  live.  In 
the  evening  went  by  railroad  to  Stouington,  and  there  embarked  in  the 
steamboat,  with  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  passengers,  for  New  York. 

2Qth.  —  Arrived  at  John  Clapp's  in  good  time  this  morning,  and,  after 
attending  to  some  needful  arrangements,  left  the  city  the  same  day,  vid 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


541 


Providence  and  Lynn  to  Boston,  where  we  arrived  on  the  27th,  and  pre- 
pared to  embark  in  the  Boundary,  sailing-packet,  for  Eastport,  which  is 
the  boundary  port  of  the  United  States,  my  friend  J.  D.  Lang  having 
arrived. 

Left  Boston  on  the  28th,  and  entered  the  passage  towards  Eastport 
on  tlie  30lh.  Saw  several  Indians  in  their  canoes,  fishing,  as  we  entered 
the  Narrows.  In  the  hope  of  meeting  the  steamboat  on  her  way  from 
Eastport  to  St.  John's,  in  the  British  province  of  New  Brunswick,  had 
our  luggage  prepared  and  brought  on  deck.  The  paddle  of  the  steamer 
was  heard  for  some  time  before  she  could  be  seen,  the  fog  was  so  dense ; 
but  her  captain  told  me  afterwards  that  he  saw  our  mast-heads  above 
the  fog,  and  had  steered  for  us.  We  got  safely  on  board  the  steamer,  to 
my  rejoicing,  having  scarcely  ever  been  more  uncomfortable,  or  suffered 
more  for  want  of  rest,  than  while  in  this  packet.  Reached  the  city  of 
St.  John's  the  same  evening.  Here  we  found  two  members,  and  several 
more  or  less  connected  with  the  Society  —  in  all  about  twenty  persons, 
with  whom  we  had  a  sitting.  My  companion  broke  the  silence,  and  we 
were  afterwards  favored  with  an  open  time.  I  trust  that  some  were  en- 
couraged to  hold  on  their  way,  and  the  lukewarm  and  indifferent,  as  well 
as  those  who  had  been  wholly  neglecting  the  Lord's  talent,  were  warned 
and  entreated  to  avail  themselves  of  their  day  of  visitation.  Kotunied 
to  the  steamer,  and  started  at  midnight  for  Windsor,  in  Nova  Scotia. 
Arrived  there  early  the  next  day,  and  proceeded  by  stage  to  Halifax, 
which  we  reached  the  same  night,  the  31st. 

Eir/hth  Month  2d. —  Having  secured  places  to  Picton,  yesterday,  at  au 
early  liour  this  morning  rej)aired  to  the  coach  office,  and  found  that,  in- 
8tea<l  of  a  covered  carriage,  an  open  wagon  was  provided  for  our  con- 
veyance, and  this,  to  all  appearance,  very  unequal  to  the  journey.  After 
crossing  the  water  by  steam  to  Dartmouth,  we  mounted  our  vehicle,  and 
proceeded  much  better  than  we  had  calculated  on,  tlirough  a  very  rough 
and  uncultivated  country.  The  roads  were  in  fair  order,  and  small  de- 
tachments of  a  British  regiment  were  employed  for  their  further  improve- 
ment. On  reaching  the  first  station,  twenty  miles  distant,  we  found,  to 
our  great  mortification,  that  at  least  one  of  tiie  iiorsos  had  to  continue 
at  its  post,  though  perhaps  clianged  to  another  position  in  the  team. 
Lodged  for  the  night  at  Truro,  a  pleasant  country  village.  Reached  the 
neighborhood  of  Picton  next  day,  and  when  within  three  miles  of  the 
town,  a  Friend,  seeing  our  garl)  as  we  passed,  came  out  of  his  shop  Ity  the 
wayside  to  greet  us.  Tiiis  was  James  Kitching;  and  we  had  intended 
stopping  at  the  house  of  his  brother,  some  distance  farther  on  ;  but  find- 
ing that  he  was  from  home,  we  at  once  condudeil  to  accept  the  hearty 
invitation  of  J.  K.,  whose  cottage  was  hard  by.  The  father  of  our  host, 
who  made  one  of  this  large  family,  and  their  apprentices  in  the  shoe- 
making  l>usines3,  was  originally  a  member  of  Society,  and  had  emigrated 
from  Whitehaven  seventeen  years  ago.  In  the  evening,  after  a  portion 
4G 


542 


MEMOIRS   OF   DAXIEL  WnEELER, 


[1839. 


of  the  Scriptures  was  read,  we  had  a  religious  opportunity  witli  tlie 
family,  and  were  comforted  together. 

4th. —  Sat  down  with  the  little  remnant  that  meet  regularly  at  J.  Kitch- 
ing's.  Several  persons  attended,  until  every  seat  was  occui)ie(l.  Notwith- 
standing there  was  a  precious  seed  in  this  company,  we  found  it  hard 
work  to  wrestle  against  those  who  are  making  only  a  lifeless  profession 
of  the  Truth,  and  are  led  away  by  the  pursuit  of  the  perishing  things 
of  this  world,  to  the  neglect  of  those  which  are  of  eternal  consequence. 
It  was,  however,  a  season  in  which  the  Lord's  faithful  children  were  con- 
tritcd  together. 

In  the  evening  attended  a  public  meeting  in  the  meeting-house  of  the 
Seceders  from  the  Scotch  kirk,  for  which  arrangements  had  been  made 
the  day  before.  For  some  time  it  was  heavy  work  to  labor  amongst 
them,  but  towards  the  latter  part  the  blessed  Truth  had  the  dominion  ; 
and  although  some  went  out,  yet  a  number  of  the  weightier  spirits 
seemed  loath  to  separate  from  under  the  precious  covering  that  pre- 
vailed. 

5th.  —  Early  in  the  morning  the  stage  stopped  to  take  us  up,  when 
we  took  leave  of  this  family,  who  had  become  dear  to  us  in  tiie  love  of 
the  gospel.  J.  Kitching  accompanied  us  the  first  stage,  where  we  break- 
fasted ;  and,  before  separating,  we  were  refreshed  together  in  that  love 
which  makes  one  in  the  Lord.  Travelled  hard  till  nightfall,  and  got  to 
Halifax  by  one,  p.  m.,  the  next  day.  The  6th,  having  previously  engaged 
horses,  after  dining  on  wild  raspberries  and  milk,  we  resumed  our  journey 
in  an  open  wagon,  and  reached  Windsor  about  midnight;  not  without 
difficulty  procuring  a  lodging  place,  many  persons  having  arrived  to 
embark  in  the  same  steamer  with  ourselves  on  the  following  day.  We 
had  been  travelling  nineteen  hours.  After  it  became  dark,  about,  fifteen 
miles  from  Windsor,  we  found  that  a  bridge  over  which  we  had  to  pass 
was  broken  up  and  impassable.  As  we  drew  near  it,  we  were  hailed  by 
two  negroes,  who  told  us  we  could  not  go  that  way,  but  must  drive 
through  the  water,  across  which  they  had  themselves  waded.  These  men 
were  on  their  way  to  Halifax,  and  had  it  not  been  for  them,  we  must  have 
been  quite  at  a  loss  how  to  dispose  of  ourselves  for  the  night.  My  com- 
panion, J.  D.  Lang,  to  lighten  the  wagon  we  rode  in,  had  at  the  last 
halting  place  agreed  to  join  another  traveller  who  had  overtaken  us  in  a 
gig,  and  like  ourselves  was  going  to  Windsor.  As  we  were  then  in  ad- 
vance of  the  gig,  we  waited  on  that  side  of  the  water  till  they  came  up, 
as  they  were  equally  strangers  to  the  state  of  the  bridge;  and  in  due 
time  we  drove  through  the  water  in  company.  I  thought  the  Divine 
arm  was  in  this  thing. 

7th. —  Left  Windsor  in  good  time,  but  our  progress  was  greatly 
retarded  by  having  to  take  in  tow  a  vessel  which  had  only  just  been 
launched.  Soon  after  ten  at  night,  the  fog  became  so  dense  as  to  oblige 
us  to  anchor  until  daylight,  when  we  again  pursued  our  way,  still  towing 


1839.] 


31  EM  OIKS   OF   DAXIEL  TTnEELER. 


543 


the  other  vessel,  and  reached  the  town  called  St.  Johns,  by  ten  o'clock, 
A.  M.,  of  the  8th.  We  were  kindly  received  at  our  former  quarters,  and 
arrangements  were  immediately  commenced  to  procure  a  meeting  with 
the  iuliabitants  the  same  evening :  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  meeting- 
house was  cheerfully  granted  for  the  purpose.  At  the  first  collecting  of 
this  meeting,  things  appeared  not  a  little  discouraging ;  but  before  its 
conclusion  our  compassionate  Lord  condescended  to  magnify  his  power 
amongst  us  in  a  remarkable  manner,  and  to  own  it  with  the  life-giving 
influence  of  his  heavenly  presence. 

9//t. —  Early  this  morning  we  again  embarked  in  the  steamer  for 
Annapolis  ou  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  touching  at  the  village  of  Digby 
by  tlie  way.  About  twenty-five  miles  farther  is  Annapolis,  where  we 
were  favored  to  laud  safely  that  afternoon.  This  neighborhood,  and  for 
many  miles  up  the  river,  is  thickly  studded  with  farm-houses,  at  the  foot 
of  a  high  mountain.  On  lauding  we  were  met  by  an  iudividual  con- 
nected with  Friends,  who  eventually  took  us  to  his  residence,  about  four- 
teen miles  up  the  country. 

iOth. —  In  the  evening  attended  a  public  meeting  in  the  "Wcsleyaa 
meeting-house  at  Bridgetown  :  being  a  Seventh  day,  and  the  hay-harvest 
in  progress,  it  was  small ;  but  a  comfortable  season  was  vouchsafed,  and 
the  bk'ssed  Truth  was  freely  declared  to  the  people. 

Ilth.  (Fird  day.)  —  Rising  early,  we  crossed  the  North  Mountain  to 
Ciiute's  Cove,  where  a  number  of  people  were  collected,  some  of  whom 
profess  with  us.  Both  my  companion  and  myself  had  a  searching  testi- 
mony to  bear  amongst  the  latter,  and  an  awakening  one  also  to  others 
present,  amongst  whom  were  some  tender  spirits.  As  another  meeting 
had.  been  appointed  to  be  held  at  Bridgetown  that  afternoon,  there  was 
but  little  more  time  than  was  necessary  to  take  some  refreshment,  and 
again  to  cro.s3  the  mountain.  This  wa.s  heavy  work  for  both  man  and 
beast,  as  the  road  ui  many  places  lay  over  steep,  bare  rocks,  where  it  was 
diflicuit  for  the  horse  to  ol)tain  foothold.  Tlie  distance  is  said  to  be 
eight  miles  ;  but  it  took  us  three  hours  to  perform  it.  We  were  favored 
to  arrive  in  time  for  the  meeting,  for  which  the  use  of  the  Baptist  meet- 
ing-house had  been  granted  ;  this  proved  the  largest  meeting  we  had  in 
these  parts,  and  was  mercifully  owned  by  the  Master's  presence.  Both 
J.  D.  Lang  and  myself  had  largely  to  declare  the  word  amongst  them, 
and  I  believe  we  both  felt  peaceful  minds  afterwards. 

\2th. —  Returned  to  Annapolis  by  stage,  which  was  merely  an  open 
wagon.  We  soon  found  there  was  no  probability  of  the  people  being 
collected,  so  as  to  hold  a  meeting  to  profit,  as  they  were  fully  engaged  in 
the  fields  with  their  harvest ;  and  to  many  of  them  it  would  have  been 
diffi(;ult  to  convey  the  requisite  information. 

—  At  two,  A.  M.,  went  on  board  the  steamer,  not  inappropriately 
called  The  Maid  of  the  Mi^t,  on  account  of  the  misty  atmosphere  of  the 
bay.    After  touching  at  Digby,  where  we  waited  an  hour  and  a  half 


644  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   WHEELER.  [1839. 

before  the  mail-bags  were  given  out,  we  had  to  make  a  considerable 
round  to  take  in  tow  a  new  vessel ;  but  on  reaching  the  point,  we  had 
the  niortilication  to  find  she  was  not  yet  launched,  and  we  should  have 
to  wait  in  an  exposed  situation  until  high  water,  then  six  hours  distant. 
Every  api)eal  to  the  captain,  and  even  the  threatening  of  a  lawyer  pas- 
senger were  disregarded,  so  that  instead  of  getting  to  "St.  Johns"  by 
nine  in  the  morning,  it  was  not  till  long  after  sunset  that  we  entered  the 
harb(n-. 

14//(. —  Took  passage  in  the  same  comfortless  boat  to  Eastport,  State 
of  Maine;  here  our  luggage  was  slightly  examined,  as  coming  from  a 
foreign  country.  Went  forward  again  by  stage  to  Bangor,  on  the 
Penobscot  River;  thence  by  steamer  to  Portland  on  the  IGth  ;  and  finally 
reached  the  house  of  my  dear  companion  J.  D.  Lang,  at  North  Berwick, 
on  the  17th.  I  trust  with  feelings  of  thankfulness  for  the  many  deliver- 
ances we  had  witnessed  in  the  course  of  our  journey.  A  considerable 
quantity  of  religious  tracts  and  the  writings  of  Friends  were  circulated, 
and  in  some  instances  deposited  as  libraries,  along  our  route. 

18th.  {Fird  day.)  —  At  the  meeting  at  North  Berwick,  to  which 
several  seeking  people  came,  we  were  favored  with  a  blessed  season. 
In  the  afternoon  attended  a  funeral  at  Dover,  thirteen  miles  distaiit. 
The  meeting  was  not  held  at  the  regular  place,  but  at  the  house  of  the 
deceased. 

20th.  —  Attended  the  Monthly  Meeting  at  Dover.  The  meeting  for 
worship  was  a  heavy  season,  as  when  "  death  is  in  the  pot ; "  the  one 
succeeding  it  was  equally  painful. 

2lst.  —  Attended  the  Dover  Select  Meeting.  We  sat  long  in  alow 
state,  as  in  the  deeps ;  when  it  was  with  me  to  break  the  silence  with  this 
language,  "Awake,  O  north  wind,  and  come,  thou  south  ;  blow  upon  my 
garden,  that  the  spices  thereof  may  flow  out.  Let  my  beloved  come  into 
his  garden,  and  eat  his  pleasant  fruits  ;  "  endeavoring  to  show  the  neces- 
sity of  our  being  willing  to  pass  through  that  stripped  wintry  state  in 
which  nothing  can  live  that  is  not  of  the  Lord's  planting,  and  which 
can  prepare  our  hearts  to  bring  forth  fruit  such  as  the  beloved  of  our 
souls  delighteth  in.  Several  others  spoke  to  the  edification  of  the  meet- 
ing. The  Quarterly  Meeting  commenced  with  a  large  meeting  for  wor- 
ship, in  which  I  had  some  labor :  it  was  the  first  yet  licld  in  a  new  meet- 
ing-house. 

22d.  —  Feeling  bound  to  attend  the  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  and  having 
tlie  opportunity  of  accompanying  William  Deweese,  we  set  out  together 
this  day,  and  reached  New  York  on  the  25th  ;  the  latter  part  of  the 
journey  in  the  steamer  Lexington.  I  was  no  stranger  to  the  character 
of  this  vessel,  and  had  on  a  former  occasion  avoided  travelling  by  her  ; 
but  now  I  had  no  time  to  lose,  and  trusting  in  that  Almighty  power 
which  has  so  often  been  my  preserver,  we  were  favored  to  reach  New 
York  without  accident.    Here  I  found  distressing  accounts  from  my 


1839.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL   TVflEELER.  545 

family.  In  addition  to  the  continued  indisposition  of  dear  Cliarles,  it 
appears  that  the  health  of  my  eldest  son  Joshua  had  so  much  declined, 
as  to  oblige  him  to  return  to  England.  I  cannot  but  feel  tried  under 
tliis  increased  affliction,  but  I  desire  to  be  resigned  to  the  will  of  my 
heavenly  Father,  in  the  belief  that  He  doth  indeed  not  willingly  afflict 
the  children  of  men.  Attended  the  forenoon  meeting  for  worship,  and 
was  strengthened  to  declare  among  them  the  way  of  salvation  from  sin. 

On  the  26th,  we  reached  the  house  of  my  kind  friend,  Ellis  Yarnall, 
of  Piiiladelphia.  Whilst  here,  I  felt  best  satisfied  to  write  to  my  chil- 
dren, holding  out  the  probability  of  my  returning  to  Enghind  after  the 
Ohio  Yearly  fleeting,  if  the  way  should  appear  to  open  for  this  measure 
with  clearness.  Reached  Harrisburg,  the  capital  of  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania, the  next  day,  and  from  this  place  proceeded  by  packet,  drawn 
by  three  horses,  on  the  Pennsylvania  canal,  along  the  beautiful  valleys 
of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  eventually  crossing  the  Susquehanna  River 
by  a  long  and  well  constructed  bridge.  Beyond  Lewistown  the  valleys 
become  wider  and  better  cultivated,  and  the  general  appearance  of  things 
.'Strikingly  different  to  what  we  had  lately  seen  in  the  State  of  Maine,  in 
New  Brunswick,  and  Nova  Scotia. 

2Sth.  —  After  a  night  disturbed  by  passing  many  locks,  we  are  still 
winding  our  way  through  beautiful  valleys,  backed  although  rather  mo-re 
distantly  by  well-wooded  mountains.  Have  employed  the  interval  of 
leisure  in  bringing  up  my  journal,  which  had  fallen  into  arrear,  believ- 
ing that  I  shall  not  soon  have  a  more  favorable  opportunity. 

On  the  29th  reached  Hollidaysburg,  where  the  railway  over  the  Alle- 
ghany mountains  begins.  Drawn  sometimes  by  locomotive,  at  others  by 
stationary  engines,  then  by  horses,  and  eventually  descended  an  incline, 
and  again  proceeded  by  canal  to  Pittsburg.  From  this  town  we  pro- 
ceeded by  steamer  along  the  Oiiio  River  to  RIount  Pleasant,  where  we 
arrived  on  the  1st  of  Ninth  Month.    The  Yearly  Meeting  is  held  here. 

Ninth  Mouth  2d. —  The  Yearly  Meeting  at  large  commenced,  when  my 
certificates  were  read,  and  I  had  to  give  the  meeting  some  account  of 
the  Lord's  merciful  dealings  with  me.  The  Yearly  Meeting  ended  on 
the  7th,  and  was  favored  to  ita  close  with  great  solemnity.  In  the  last 
sitting  of  the  Select  Meeting,  I  had  some  remarks  to  make  on  the  great 
responsibility  of  those  in  the  station  of  elders,  who,  if  not  anointed  from 
on  high,  are  incapable  of  discerning  from  whence  the  ministry  prcrceeds; 
and  to  add  my  belief  that  there  is  a  ministry  growing  in  the  Society 
which,  if  not  checked,  wouhl  fill  the  minds  of  the  hearers  with  things 
like  "the  abomination  of  desolation,"  spoken  of  by  the  prophet,  that 
would  stand  in  the  holy  place,  where  it  ought  not,  in  the  place  of  vital 
religion,  and  would  make  truly  desolate  and  destitute  of  the  presence 
of  the  Lonl.  It  was  the  elders  of  I')phe«us  who  were  sent  for,  and 
charged  to  take  heed  to  themselves  and  to  the  flock,  by  the  great  ajjostle. 
Set  out  the  same  evening,  in  company  with  several  Friends,  on  my  return 
46*  2K 


546 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEI.  WHEELER. 


[1839. 


towards  Philadelphia,  which  we  reached  on  the  12th,  after  a  fatiguing 
journey. 

15th.  (First  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  meeting  I  was  largely  engaged  in 
declaring  the  blessed  Truth.  I  had  taken  cold,  and  my  cough  troubled 
me  during  the  early  part  of  the  meeting ;  but  on  standing  up,  to  niy  ad- 
miration, it  was  no  more  felt.  During  the  silent  part  of  the  meeting,  it 
had  been  suggested  to  me,  when  in  expectation  of  having  to  speak,  that 
it  would  bo  in  vain  to  attempt  it  on  account  of  my  cough,  which  would 
be  immediately  excited  by  raising  niy  voice ;  but  this  I  believe  to  have 
been  the  work  of  the  enemy,  who  was  a  liar  from  the  beginning ;  for  I 
stood  long  without  once  coughing,  to  my  own  great  relief. 

16th.  —  Went  to  Burlington,  and  spent  the  night  at  the  house  of  dear 
S.  and  R.  Grellet.  In  the  evening  many  Friends  came  in  ;  and  we  were 
comforted  together  by  the  life-giving  presence  of  the  gracious  Master. 

22d.  (First  day.)  —  In  the  forenoon  my  mouth  was  opened,  and  my 
heart  enlarged  to  declare,  in  the  love  of  the  gospel,  the  new  and  only 
way  to  the  everlasting  kingdom,    In  the  afternoon,  silent. 

—  At  a  marriage  in  Twelfth  Street  meeting-house,  Philadelphia, 
which  was  numerously  attended  by  the  public,  I  was  strengthened  to 
declare  the  day  of  the  Lord  amongst  them,  and  to  show  that  it  is  not  to 
the  mighty  or  the  noble,  not  to  the  wise  or  the  prudent,  that  the  things 
of  the  heavenly  kingdom  are  revealed  ;  but  to  the  weak  and  despised,  to 
the  unassuming  and  child-like :  rehearsing  the  beautiful  and  instructive 
acknowledgment  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  "  I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord 
of  heaven  and  earth,  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes :  even  so.  Father,  for  so  it 
seemed  good  in  Thy  sight." 

26th. — Took  leave  of  Friends  as  extensively  as  time  and  circumstances 
would  permit ;  and  the  next  day  proceeded  to  New  York.  Hfre  I  ex- 
amined the  British  Queen,  steamer,  and  the  Mediator,  packet-ship ;  and 
concluded,  for  various  reasons,  to  take  passage  in  the  latter. 

Tenth  Month  1st.  —  Finally  embarked  for  England.  Several  kind 
friends  accompanied  us  as  far  as  the  vessel  was  towed  out  to  sea,  return- 
ing with  the  steamer.  Forty  passengers  on  board,  twenty  of  whom  are 
in  the  cabin.  May  the  Lord  preserve  me  in  watchfulness  and  prayer 
amongst  them. 

We  were  favored  to  get  sight  of  the  Scilly  Islands  on  the  sixteenth 
day,  when  the  wind  changed  and  blew  strong  from  the  eastward,  so  that 
•we  did  not  anchor  on  the  Mother  Bank  till  the  23d  instant.  Tlie  com- 
pany on  board  proved  one  of  the  most  agreeable  that  has  ever  fallen  to 
my  lot. 

Left  the  vessel  at  Portsmouth,  and,  after  writing  to  inquire  where  the 
wreck  of  ray  family  were  sojourning,  crossed  the  Isle  of  Wright  to  Niton, 
where  I  was  comforted  by  the  particulars  I  gleaned  of  the  close  of  my 
precious  William  ;  and  I  had  an  opportunity  of  acknowledging  jjerson- 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELEB. 


647 


ally  the  Christiaa  kindness  of  several  whose  hearts  had  been  opened  to 
administer  to  the  comfort  of  his  last  days.  Spent  a  solitary  evening  at 
the  hotel,  and  occupied  the  chamber  whence  his  immortal  spirit  had  re- 
turned unto  God  who  gave  it,  purified,  I  humbly  trust,  through  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  prepared  for  an  admittance  into  the  everlasting 
kingdom. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Alarmixo  Illness  of  his  Son  Charles,  then  in  France — Daniel  Wheeler 
Proceeds  Thither  before  the  Death  of  Charles  —  Returns  to  England  — 
Again  Sails  for  New  York  —  Last  Illness  and  Death. 

ON  the  2oth  of  Tenth  Month,  I  learned  that  my  children  had  left 
England,  with  the  idea  of  wintering  in  the  south  of  France ;  but 
that  my  dear  Charles  had  been  so  much  exhausted  with  travelling  be- 
fore they  reached  Paris,  that  the  hope  of  continuing  the  journey  had 
been  relinquished.  I  also  learned  that  they  were  accompanied  by  our 
true  friends  Wilson  and  Charlotte  Burgess,  which  was  quite  a  relief  to 
my  mind.  Having  now  accomplished  my  mournful  purpo.<e,  and  visited 
at  Southampton  the  grave  of  my  first-born,  I  should  have  procee<le(l  im- 
mediately in  the  track  of  my  children,  but  that  several  circumstances 
compelled  me  first  to  return  to  London.  This  detained  me  till  the  2!)th, 
when,  having  obtained  my  pa.'^sport,  I  went  down  to  Dover  by  the  niglit 
mail,  intending  to  join  the  steamer  for  Calais  iu  the  morning.  The  day, 
however,  proved  so  stormy,  that  it  was  with  some  difficulty  I  could  pro- 
cure a  boat  to  take  me  on  board  the  steamer,  at  that  time  hovering  off 
the  Foreland.  At  length  I  succeeded  in  hiring  a  stout  boat,  with  five 
men  who  were  willing  to  make  the  attempt.  The  risk  wa.s  not  a  little; 
but  on  viewing  the  storm,  and  remembering  the  situation  of  ray  drooping 
child,  who  had  so  faithfully  shared  ail  niy  toils  and  cares  during  our 
long  voyage  in  the  Pacific,  the  thought  of  danger  wa.s  at  once  outbal- 
anced ;  and  trusting  in  Him  who  knew  my  motive  for  making  the  at- 
tempt, at  a  suitable  moment  we  launched  into  the  surf,  and  were  favored 
to  get  well  off  the  strand;  and  the  steamer  being  judiciously  placed  to 
enable  us  to  reach  her,  I  was  favored  to  gain  her  deck  without  accident. 
After  leaving  the  coast,  the  captain  soon  found  that  we  could  not  fi  tch 
Calais,  and  very  prudently  bore  away  at  once  for  Bologne,  without 
making  any  fruitless  efforts  to  reach  the  other  port. 

After  a  lonely,  winterly  journey  arrived  in  Paris  late  in  the  evening 
of  the  lil.-^t,  and  the  next  day  was  favored  to  reach  the  bedside  of  my 
Kinking  Charles,  iu  the  little  town  of  St.  Germains,  twelve  miles  distant. 
The  peaceful  feeling  that  pervades  the  atmosphere  around  him  is,  I 


548  MEMOIRS  OF  DAXIEL  WHEELER.  [1839. 


humbly  trilst,  an  earnest  that  the  arms  of  everlasting  mercy  are  open  to 
receive  him  when  the  awful  change  shall  come.  I  found  him  appar- 
ently in  a  far  advanced  stage  of  consumption,  and  my  dear  Joshua  look- 
ing very  much  shrunk,  and  altogether  in  very  delicate  health,  although 
not  actually  confined  to  the  house. 

Extract  from  a  Letter  to  Sarah  Smith. 

St.  Oermairi's  [so  called^,  near  Paris, 
Eleventh  Month  2d,  1839. 

Little  did  I  then  anticipate  that  it  would  ever  be  my  lot  to  address 
thee  from  this  neighborhood ;  but  I  was  very  unexpectedly  prompted  to 
look  towards  crossing  the  Atlantic,  if  only  for  a  season,  should  the  way 
fairly  open  after  the  close  of  the  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  and  tlie  steji  be 
approved  by  my  American  friends.  During  the  first  sittings  of  the 
above  meeting,  I  felt  discouraged,  and  doubts  arose  in  my  mind  whether 
I  could  possibly  clear  myself  towards  that  large  assembly  so  as  to  feel  at 
liberty  when  it  was  over,  as  I  had  been  prevented  by  the  lowness  of  the 
water  in  the  Ohio  from  arriving  in  time  for  the  two  public  meetings  held 
previously  to  the  sitting  down  of  the  Yearly  Meeting ;  but  at  the  con- 
clusion an  opportunity  was  afforded  me  of  seeing  the  whole  body  of 
Friends  collected  under  one  roof,  1  suppose  two  thousand  persons;  when, 
to  my  unexpected  consolation,  a  most  relieving  season  was  vouchsafed. 
During  the  last  sitting,  I  had  a  full  opportunity  with  women  Friends, 
and  afterwards  in  the  men's  meeting,  before  the  concluding  minute  was 
read.  I  now  felt  perfect  freedom  to  leave  Mount  Pleasant,  and  proceeded 
eastward  the  same  night. 

We  have  the  comfort  of  having  our  friends  Wilson  and  Charlotte 
Burgess  with  us ;  so  that  amidst  our  sorrows  we  are  still  favored  with 
many  blessings  which  sweeten  the  bitter  cup ;  and  when  I  reflect  that  I 
have  not  to  grieve  for  the  misconduct  of  my  children  as  having  brought 
this  affliction  upon  themselves,  my  heart  is  humbled  under  a  sense  that 
the  present  dispensation  is  of  the  Lord ;  desiring  to  bow  very 'low  before 
Him,  and  believing  that  it  is  by  these  things  we  live,  and  in  all  these 
things  is  the  life  of  our  spirits.  Our  dear  friends  will,  I  hope,  remember 
us,  as  I  am  sure  we  stand  in  need  of  the  prayers  and  sympathy  of  the 
faithful,  if  ever  any  poor  creatures  did,  under  the  accumulated  trials  of 
a  dark  and  cloudy  day;  that  so  we  may  be  preserved  in  humble  resigna- 
tion to  the  unerring  will  of  our  heavenly  Father,  and  that  others  may  see, 
by  our  patience,  the  blessed  effects  of  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  "  in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity." 

[Although  it  is  not  proposed  here  to  record  the  details  of  illness  which 
follow  in  Daniel  Wheeler's  MS.  journal,  it  was  thought  that  the  follow- 
ing sketch,  which  occurs  after  the  decease  of  our  brother,  possessed  suffi- 
cient interest  to  warrant  its  insertion.] 


1839.] 


MEMOIRS   OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


549 


Although  ray  dear  Charles  had  been  nearly  two  years  in  a  critical 
state  of  health,  and  for  the  last  six  or  eight  months  rapidly  declining, 
he  did  not  appear  entirely  to  lose  the  idea  of  recovery,  until  about  a  fort- 
night before  his  decease :  of  its  great  uncertainty  he  was  fully  aware. 
In  the  early  part  of  his  illness  he  would  say,  "  If  it  be  the  will  of  my 
heavenly  Father,  I  could  enjoy  life  a  little  longer ; "  but  in  its  more 
advanced  stages  he  would  acknowledge  that  "  life  is  no  longer  desirable, 
under  such  an  accumulation  of  suffering:  but  the  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done."  About  twelve  days  before  his  close,  he  said  to  me,  "I  am  going, 
I  see  it  plainly  ; "  and  then  adverted  to  a  check  which  had  occurred  in 
his  disorder,  and  had  been  the  means  of  allowing  him  to  see  all  his  fam- 
ily, speaking  of  it  as  a  mark  of  Divine  condescension  quite  incompre- 
hensible to  himself.  "  It  is  one  of  the  links  in  that  chain  of  providences 
wit,h  which  I  have  been  so  marvellously  encompassed." 

Hp  used  frequently  to  compare  his  own  case  with  those  of  others  in 
the  family  who  had  preceded  him.  Speaking  about  this  time  of  dear 
William,  he  observed,  "  I  know  little  about  his  death,  but  I  know  how 
he  lived;  he  fed  ou  heavenly  food.  O!  that  I  were  as  much  prepared 
for  the  change  as  he  was,  to  him  to  die  was  but  to  sink  into  his  Fatiier's 
arms;"  adding  with  much  emphasis,  "blessed  are  those  who  can  die  as 
he  did." 

He  often  spoke  of  his  own  unworthiness,  saying,  that  his  only  depend- 
ence was  on  tiie  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus;  and  on  tiiis  he  seemed 
to  rest  without  a  sense  of  fear.  Once  or  twice,  when  referring  to  tlie 
composure  he  felt,  he  said,  "surely  I  am  not  self-deceived;"  .shortly 
adding,  "O!  no  ;  it  cannot  be  that  the  mercy,  which  has  so  signally  fol- 
lowed me  up  to  the  present  time,  should  now  forsake  me." 

On  one  occasion,  he  said  to  one  of  hi.s  brothers,  "heed  not  the  world, 
nor  the  tilings  thereof:  I  wish  I  hud  heeded  it  less;"  and  once  wlien  in 
great  bodily  extremity,  he  exclaimed,  "  iiere  is  the  end  of  pride!  " 

He  frequently  engaged  in  fervent  prayer  for  patience  and  support,  for 
the  pardon  of  all  tran.sgressions,  and  a  release  in  the  Lord's  time.  Tlirce 
days  before  his  death,  he  wa.s  heard  to  say,  "  Ble.«8  the  Lord,  O  my  .soul! 
and  furget  not  all  his  benefiLs."  Even  though  He  slay  me,  I  will  trust 
in  Him.  lilcssed  be  his  name.  He  has  granted  me  u  little  relief  One 
crowning  mercy  yet  remains;  and  for  this  I  desire  to  wait  his  time.  O! 
grant  me  grace  for  this.  Thou,  O  Lord !  art  full  of  compassion  and 
gracious,  or  Thou  wouldest  long  ago  have  abandoned  a  wretch  like  me: 
even  yet  I  feel  my  proneness  to  rebel.  O!  let  thy  Holy  Spirit  support 
me  through  the  few  fearful  hours  that  may  remain;  and  grant  me 
patience  to  wait  Thy  time.    I  ask  it  for  the  blessed  Saviour's  sake." 

A  text  on  which  he  frequently  <lwelt  was  that  in  Revelation,  "They 
shall  luingfT  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more,"  etc. ;  and  perhaps  his 
own  sutlerings  from  thirst,  which  were  at  times  distressing,  led  him  to 
realize  more  fully  the  blessedness  of  those  thus  set  free  from  the  infirm- 


650 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1840. 


ities  of  the  flesh.  A  few  days  before  liis  death,  when  parched  with  fever, 
and  much  exhausted,  he  exclaimed,  "  I  shall  soon  be  where  all  is  rest, 
and  more  than  rest,"  referring  to  the  passage,  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,"  etc. 

One  evening,  when  in  a  very  suffering  state,  he  remarked  that  this  was 
a  new  kind  of  conflict  to  him;  he  had  long  been  accustomed  to  mental 
conflict,  but  such  positive  physical  suffering  he  had  neither  known  nor 
imagined.  On  being  asked  which  he  thought  the  more  difiicult  to  en- 
dure, he  replied,  that  in  his  present  state,  he  greatly  preferred  the  contest 
allotted  him ;  but,  that  when  in  health,  when  the  mind  was  vigorous,  he 
thought  the  mental  struggle  less  severe. 

.On  the  morning  of  the  5th  (of  Second  Month,  1840),  we  thought  him 
very  near  his  close ;  but  he  afterwards  revived,  and  seemed  disappointed 
at  being  again  delayed.  On  the  same  day,  when  in  severe  pain,  he  sup- 
plicated thus  :  "  Oh  !  Lord,  if  it  please  Thee,  grant  me  a  little  patience ; 
for  without  Thy  holy  aid,  it  is  past  all  mortal  endurance."  As  evening 
approached,  he  seemed  to  have  an  extraordinary  dread  of  the  coming 
night,  exclaiming  despondingly,  "another  night,  another  night;"  and 
truly  it  proved  a  season  of  severe  conflict,  though  the  last  of  mortal  suf- 
fering. About  nine,  p.  m.,  a  change  was  noticed,  which  he  soon  detected 
himself,  saying,  that  he  thought  he  was  dying ;  and  shortly  afterwards, 
"  Oh  !  Lord,  if  it  please  Tliy  righteous  will,  release  me.  Blessed  be  Thy 
holy  name !  "  A  short  time  before  the  close,  on  being  asked  if  he  felt 
peaceful,  he  replied,  calmly,  "  I  feel  no  fear."  He  bade  us  separately 
farewell ;  and  I  believe  his  last  connected  expressions  were,  "  You  are 
very  kind  —  the  Lord  Almighty  bless  you."  The  pains  of  the  body 
seemed  all  he  had  to  contend  with :  the  struggle  continued  until  four, 
A.  M.,  when  he  quietly  expired,  being  apparently  sensible  till  within  a 
few  minutes  of  the  last. 

Dear  Charles's  desire  that  I  should  pray  for  him,  when  on  the  bed  of 
sickness,  often  tended  greatly  to  my  own  humili:ition,  it  being  at  that 
time  frequently  my  lot  to  be  as  one  unable  to  pray  even  for  myself ;  and 
when  the  spirit  of  supplication. was  at  seasons  permitted  to  influence  my 
mind,  it  was  not  that  length  of  days  should  be  added  to  his  life,  or  that 
it  should  be  shortened ;  but  that  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Father  should 
be  done,  whatever  it  might  be ;  and  that  all  his  afflictions  might  be 
sanctified  to  his  eternal  benefit :  and  strong  were  my  cries  to  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  the  dear  sufferer  might 
not  be  permitted  to  give  us  any  strikingly  comforting  assurance  of  his 
being  "  accepted  in  the  beloved  ; "  yet  that  an  evidence  might  be  vouch- 
safed of  his  having  been  admitted  into  that  heavenly  kingdom  which 
shall  never  have  an  end.  On  looking  at  his  remains  some  hours  after 
his  departure,  to  ray  unspeakable  comfort,  I  saw  on  his  placid  counte- 
nance that  evidence  for  which  I  had  besought  the  Lord.  In  the  midst 
of  death,  there  was  a  sweet  angelic  smile,  surpassing  that  of  life ;  its 
loveliness  none  can  describe. 


1840.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


551. 


In  the  course  of  the  illness  of  my  clearest  Charles,  and  the  frequent 
opportunities  we  had  of  close  converse  on  subjects  of  the  highest  injport- 
ance,  he  never  once  brought  into  view  his  having  forsaken  all  from  an 
ap[)rehension  of  duty  to  accompany  me  on  the  long  voyage  in  the  South 
Seas.  To  have  reminded  him  of  a  sacrifice  which  had  cost  him  so  much ; 
and  which  I  humbly  believe  was  not  only  called  for,  but  accepted  at  his 
hands,  by  Him  who  had  prepared  the  offering,  would  but  have  raised  a 
feelintr  of  honest  indigrnatiou  in  his  mind,  that  an  idea  should  be  enter- 
tallied  of  any  merit  being  due  to  him,  or  that  he  had  any  act  of  dedi- 
cation to  lean  upon,  or  to  plead  his  cause.  On  the  contrary,  he  seemed 
truly  to  possess  nothing  of  his  own  but  the  infirmities  incident  to  the 
frailty  of  human  nature;  often  dwelling  on  his  own  unworthiness  of  the 
least  of  all  the  Lord's  mercies  extended  to  him,  and  alluding  to  them  in 
humblest  gratitude.  Doubtless  it  was  best  that  he  should  cherish  so 
humble  a  view  of  himself;  and  I  never  found  it  my  place  to  throw  out 
any  hint,  by  way  of  encouragement  to  his  often  drooping  mind  ;  pre- 
ferring to  commit  him  into  the  hands  of  Him  who  judgeth  righteously, 
whose  compassions  fail  not;  and  who  never  fiiileth  freely  to  forgive  all 
that  have  nothing  of  their  own  to  pay  unto  their  Lord,  who  are  truly 
poor  and  of  a  contrite  spirit. 

[The  remains  were  removed  to  Southampton,  and]  interred  within  a 
few  feet  of  those  of  his  beloved  brother  William :  dear  Maria  S.  Fo.x, 
kneeling  at  the  grave  side,  offered  the  tribute  of  tiianksgiviug  and  praise 
to  that  gracious  Being  who  had  thus  prepared  and  taken  to  Himself 
him  for  whom  we  mourned.  The  meeting  afterwards  proved  a  solemn 
and,  I  trust,  an  instructive  season,  wherein  the  life-giving  presence  of  the 
great  Master  was  felt. 

My  attention  was  next  turned  towards  finding  a  suitable  situation  for 
my  dear  Joshua,  whose  declining  health  rendered  it  needful  to  remove 
into  some  of  the  more  sheltered  parts  of  the  island  ;  and  the  west  being 
strongly  recomm(,'nded,  we  made  our  way  towards  Bristol,  and  succeeded 
in  obtaining  apartments  for  him  at  the  Hot  Wells,  (sheltered  by  the 
stti[)endous  cliffs  from  which  the  place  above  takes  the  name  of  Cliilon,) 
wliicli  were  considered  very  suitable  for  him  in  his  present  weak  state. 

Third  Month  Wi.  (Fird  day.)  —  Attended  l)Oth  meetings  at  Bristol; 
and  in  the  forenoon  had  to  declare  the  Truth  among  them,  to  my  owa 
relief. 

Feeling  my  mind  attracted  towards  Balby  Monthly  Meeting,  I  set  out 
in  time  to  attend  the  Select  Meeting  at  Sheffield  on  the  11th.  I  was 
comforted  in  beiiolding  the  addition  that  had  been  made  to  their  num- 
bers during  my  absence;  and  my  mouth  was  opened  amongst  them  in 
an  encouraging  manner.  Next  day  attended  the  Monthly  Meeting.  In 
the  meeting  for  worship  that  preceded  it,  my  heart  was  enlarged  towards 


552  MEMOIRS   OP  DANIEL   'VVnEELER.  [1840. 

my  dear  friends;  and  the  way  of  life  and  salvation  was  proclaimed 
amongst  them. 

15//i. —  Attended  the  meetings  at  Dewsbury,  in  both  which  my  mouth 
was  largely  opened. 

23(/.  —  Bristol.  Through  all  thq  vicissitudes  which  have  of  late  at- 
tended my  tribulated  path,  the  inhabitants  of  the  western  world  have 
been  renewedly  brought  to  my  remembrance,  under  a  feeling  of  that  love 
which  would  gather  all  mankind  into  the  one  great  sheep-fold  of  rest 
and  peace,  though  I  have  felt  no  liberty  to  take  any  decided  measures 
till  lately  :  but  the  way  has,  within  the  last  few  days,  so  remarkably 
opened  as  to  remove  every  doubt  from  my  mind  of  the  propriety  of 
making  preparations  for  my  departure  thitherwards. 

Finding  it  was  in  vain  to  attempt  seeing  my  long  loved  friends  in 
other  parts  of  Yorkshire,  I  took  leave  of  my  Sheffield  friends  on  the  18th, 
and  proceeded  to  London,  where  a  place  was  secured  for  me  in  my 
favorite  ship,  the  Mediator.  After  settling  some  affairs  there,  I  returned 
to  this  place,  to  spend  with  my  children  the  few  days, yet  remaining  till 
the  sailing  of  the  packet. 

21th. — At  the  week-day  meeting  in  Bristol  I  stood  up  with  the  words, 
"  Then  restored  I  that  which  I  took  not  away ; "  stating  that  these  ex- 
pressions had  attracted  the  attention  of  my  mind,  and  although  the 
mysterious  language  of  inspiration,  I  believed  they  might  be  understood 
by  all  who  had  passed  through  the  great  work  of  regeneration.  Tlie 
Lord  Jesus  restoreth  the  heavenly  image  in  man  which  was  lost  by  trans- 
gression, and  which  the  shedding  of  his  precious  blood  had  placed  ail 
in  a  capacity  to  have  restored  to  them  who  believe  in  Him  and  are 
willing  to  submit  to  the  power  of  his  Holy  Spirit  in  their  own  hearts. 
The  poor  of  the  Lord's  people  were  encouraged  ;  and  the  heaven-born 
sons  and  daughters  of  Zion  strengthened  to  trust  in  their  God. 

28^/i.  —  Took  leave  of  dear  Joshua,*  and  accompanied  by  my  dear  S., 
went  to  Portsmouth  to  meet  the  ship,  which  was  to  leave  London  on  the 
26th.  The  next  being  First  day,  knowing  of  no  Friends  residing  in  this 
town,  we  remained  at  home,  and  enjoyed  a  quiet  and  peaceful  Sabbath 
together  before  the  Lord,  something  like  a  little  passover  before  the 
painful  moment  of  separation  which  was  fast  approaching;  it  brought 
with  it  the  bitter  cup  of  which  we  had  before  so  largely  partaken,  but 
now  under  the  pressure  of  more  sorrowful  circumstances. 

30//i.  —  Embarked  in  the  Mediator ;  it  was  late  before  our  final  de- 
parture, and  it  grew  dusk  soon  after  sailing. 

3\st.  —  Worked  all  day  against  a  head-wind,  of  sufficient  strength  to 
confine  the  major  part  of  our  company  to  their  berths.  To  my.self,  I 
seemed  like  a  poor  outcast  among  them;  and  could  I  not  have  felt  some- 
thing like  a  foundation  cause  for  being  there,  sufficiently  firm  for  me  to 


*  Joshua  Wliecler  survived  till  the  following  spring. 


1840.]  MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


553 


ground  an  appeal  in  brokenness  of  spirit  to  Him  from  whom  nothing 
can  be  hid,  there  would  have  been  nothing  for  the  feet  of  the  mind  to 
rest  upon.  It  is  no  light  matter,  at  my  age,  to  embark  single-handed  for 
the  American  shore ;  but  I  have  been  so  mercifully  led,  guided,  and  sus- 
tained through  all  my  late  trials,  that  I  dare  not  for  a  moment  doubt 
my  being  in  my  right  allotment ;  and  particularly  because  of  the  peace 
and  love  which  have  not  uufrequently  been  permitted  to  flow  through 
mv  heart  since  having  again  forsaken  all  that  is  dear  to  me  in  this  world 
for  the  blessed  Master's  sake. 

Fourth  Month  1st. —  The  wind  backed  so  far  to  the  southward  of  west 
that  we  made  a  good  slant  down  the  British  Channel.  In  the  night  the 
Mediator  was  enabled  to  point  to  the  right  course,  though  with  nothing 
to  spare. 

Id. —  Wind  to  the  eastward  of  south,  and  in  the  night  became  still 
more  favorable,  when  all  sail  was  crowded  to  the  breeze  and  every 
advantage  taken  of  it.  Eventually  it  became  a  strong  breeze  from  the 
north-east.  The  ship  now  made  rapid  i)rogress,  and  but  for  an  old  north- 
west swell,  the  motion  would  have  been  comparatively  trifling.  On  the 
3d  we  were  found  to  be  in  longitude  13°  30'  west;  and  now,  the  4th, 
being  Seventh  day  afternoon,  we  are  still  rolling  on  with  a  fair  wind, 
though  its  strength  has  somewhat  lessened.  Yesterday  before  breakfast 
the  .sea  made  its  Avay  through  the  cabin  windows,  some  of  wiiicli  had 
been  raised  for  the  admission  of  air.  Happily  no  material  quantity  of 
water  got  in,  though  it  ran  to  the  far  end  of  the  main  cabin  ;  my  cabin 
escaped,  which  I  consider  a  privilege  and  favor. 


Here  our  dear  father  laid  down  the  pen  never  to  resume  it,  except  to 
address  a  few  trembling  lines  to  his  cliiidrcn  from  his  sick  bed.  It 
appears  that  after  he  had  been  about  a  week  at  sea,  he  took  cold,  which 
soon  settled  on  the  ch(!.st,  and  was  accompanied  by  great  oppression  of 
the  breathing,  and  inability  to  use  a  recumbent  position.  As  there  was 
no  surgeon  on  board,  he  couhl  not  have  the  medical  treatment  which  his 
symptoms  so  urgently  demanded,  and  though  in  every  other  respect  he 
received  the  utmost  attention  and  kindness,  his  disorder  gained  a  fearful 
ascendancy  during  the  three  following  weeks  which  he  remaineil  on  ship- 
board. A  few  days  before  the  vessel  reached  her  destination  he  was  so 
extremely  ill  that  his  fellow-passengers  doul)ted  his  surviving  till  they 
entered  their  port.  He  had  himself,  however,  no  apprehensions  on  tiii.s 
head;  and,  on  the  28th  of  Fourth  Month,  he  was  landed  at  New  York, 
in  a  very  feeble  and  suflering  state.  He  was  immediately  taken  to  the 
house  of  his  kind  friend  John  Clapp,  from  whose  family  he  was  favored 
to  receive  the  most  unremitting  and  tender  care  during  the  remainder 
of  his  illness. 

The  change  from  the  inconvenience  of  shipboard  to  comfortable 
47 


554 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1840. 


accommoiliitioiis  on  sliore,  coinbiiied  with  the  tender  assiduities  of  the 
dear  friends  around  him,  appeared  to  be  refrcsliing  to  him.  The  night 
after  landing  he  rested  well,  and  the  next  morning  seemed  so  much 
better  that  those  around  him  felt  quite  cheered  respecting  him. 
Towards  the  evening  of  the  29th,  however,  he  became  greatly  oppressed, 
and  lay  in  a  very  suffering  state.  After  passing  a  restless  night,  in 
the  morning  of  the  30th  the  oppression  returned  with  increased  violence; 
and  fnnn  the  coldness  of  the  extremities,  and  the  state  of  exhaustion  to 
which  he  was  reduced,  it  was  thought  by  his  medical  attendant  that  he 
could  not  long  survive.  On  being  informed  of  this  by  a  dear  friend,  he 
replied  calmly,  "All  has  been  done  that  could  be  done;  only  write  to 
my  dear  children  how  it  is.  The  work  has  been  going  on  with  the  day. 
Love  to  all  niy  friends  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic,  as  well  as  the  other. 
It  is  a  great  tiling  to  be  clear  of  pain.  I  want  nothing  but  the  love  of 
my  heavenly  Father,  and  I  witness  it."  After  remaining  for  some  time 
in  this  state,  the  oppression  gradually  subsided,  and  he  enjoyed  some 
hours  of  tranquil  sleep.  This  refreshed  him  much,  and  towards  evening 
he  had  so  far  rallied  as  himself  to  address  a  few  lines  to  his  distant 
family  ;  they  are  written  in  a  very  tremulous  and  almost  illegible  hand. 
In  these  he  remarks,  "  I  have  been  landed  a  very  sick  man  in  this  city; 
but  my  most  gracious  Lord  hath  borne  me  up  in  a  marvellous  manner 
through  a  multitude  of  distress  and  difficulty,  for  his  great  name's  sake 
and  for  his  dear  Son's  sake;  to  his  own  everlasting  praise  be  it  spoken: " 
thus  evincing  that  thankfulness  and  love  to  our  heavenly  Father,  so  con- 
spicuously the  covering  of  his  mind  in  the  time  of  health,  still  j^ervaded 
his  spirit  on  the  bed  of  languishing. 

For  several  succeeding  days  his  disorder  fluctuated  greatly :  at  times 
he  appeared  very  comfortable,  and  then  again  labored  under  great 
oppression.  On  the  night  of  the  1st  of  Fifth  Month  a  friend  sat  up 
with  him,  whom  he  had  not  seen  since  his  return  to  England  the  pre- 
ceding autumn.    On  observing  him,  he  said,  "  Ah  ,  I  have  had  a 

suffering  time  since  I  left  America ;  but  I  have  been  mercifully  directed 
as  to  an  hair's-breadth."  Then  spreading  out  his  hand,  he  added,  "Yes, 
plainly,  as  if  I  had  had  a  scroll  of  directions  in  my  hand."  Towards 
morning,  when  apparently  in  a  very  exhausted  state,  he  said  to  those 
around  him,  "  Well  now,  my  dear  friends,  I  want  to  be  left  entirely  alone 
with  my  heavenly  Father ; "  and  sevei'al  times  during  his  illness  he  made 
a  similar  request. 

On  the  2d  he  was  bled  from  the  arm,  which  produced  considerable 
relief  to  the  breathing :  the  following  day  the  bleeding  was  repeated, 
and  again  the  oppression  appeared  to  be  diminished  by  it.  During  the 
operation  he  remarked  to  his  medical  attendant,  "  without  blood  there 
is  no  cleansing."  Dr.  Willet  replied,  it  is  "  the  blood  of  Jesus  that 
cleanseth  us  from  all  our  sins."  "  Yes,"  said  his  patient,  "  but  not  in  our 
natural,  unregenerate  state:  when  we  are  in  the  light,  as  He  is  in  the 


1840.] 


MEMOIRS   OF    DANIEI^  WHEELER. 


555 


light,  then  I  believe  it  will  cleanse  us  from  all  our  sins."  "  Yes,"  he 
added,  with  much  emphasis,  "  I  know  it." 

Through  the  day  he  appeared  more  comfortable ;  but  in  the  evening 
the  oppres.sion  returned,  accompanied  by  great  prostration  of  strength. 
This  continued  nearly  an  hour ;  when  a  little  revived,  he  said,  "  I  have 
had  a  hard  struggle.  At  one  time  I  did  not  know  but  it  was  the  cold 
sweat  of  death." 

On  the  4th,  5th,  and  6th  he  remained  in  a  suffering  state.  On  the 
morning  of  the  latter  day,  after  making  some  arrangements  respecting 
his  papers,  etc.,  he  said  he  had  now  done  with  the  things  of  this  world; 
he  had  no  wish  to  live  but  for  the  sake  of  his  family,  and  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  might  live  in  him  ;  He  had  been  his  guide  for  many  years,  and  he 
had  declared  his  name  unto  thousands:  he  had  no  hope  but  in  Him; 
He  was  the  same  Lord  over  all.  It  was  not  the  prospect  of  an  imme- 
diate release  that  led  him  to  speak  thus,  for  he  did  not  see  that;  but  it 
was  in  his  iieart,  and  he  must  say  it  while  he  had  words.  Many  other 
remarks  he  made  at  this^time,  in  a  very  impressive  manner  and  with  a 
strong  voice.    After  this  he  had  some  refreshing  sleep. 

ly  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  he  received  a  visit  from  his  beloved 
friend  Stephen  Grellet,  which  proved  an  occasion  of  deep  interest.  His 
mind  seemed  to  overflow  with  admiration  of  the  goodness  of  his  dear 
Lord  ami  Master,  which  had  constantly  attended  him  in  his  varied  pil- 
grimage. He  recapitulated  briefly  what  had  occurred  since  he  left 
America,  alluding  to  the  consolation  he  received  at  the  death  of  his 
beloved  Charles,  when  he  was  made  to  rejoice  in  the  midst  of  grief  He 
added,  "  the  Lord  is  good  to  them  that  love  and  fear  his  namo.  Great 
things  hath  He  done  for  me ;  things  so  wonderfully  marvellous  that  they 
would  hardly  be  believed  were  I  to  tell  of  them.  If  I  have  experienced 
any  shortness  in  my  journey  Zionward,  it  has  been  on  my  side,  not  the 
Lord's,  for  He  has  been  faithful,  and  his  promises  have  been,  and  remain 
to  be,  yea  and  amen  forever.  Whilst  I  was  on  8hipi)oard,  and  thought 
by  some  of  the  passengers  to  be  nigh  unto  death,  how  did  the  Lord 
appear  for  my  help  and  con.solation ;  and  since  I  have  been  in  this 
chan)ber,  how  has  He  appeared  for  my  comfort  in  the  night  season  ;  and 
I  have  been  enabled  to  sing  hymns  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  unto 
Him.  When  the  ship  made  her  soundings,  I  made  my  soundings  upon 
that  Rock  whose  foundation  is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting.  I  saw 
that  I  should  be  .safely  landed,  though  extremely  weak  in  body;  and  I 
was  enabled  to  say,  should  the  Lord  see  meet  to  raise  me  up  and 
strengthen  me  still  to  show  forth  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of 
men,  or  cut  the  work  short  in  righteousness,  'Thy  will,  O  God,  not  mine, 
be  done.'    I  do  not  see  how  the  end  will  be." 

He  spoke  of  the  last  First  day  ho  had  spent  in  England,  and  of  the 
precious  season  before  the  Lord  which  he  had  then  enjoyed.    It  was 


556 


MEMOinS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


[1840. 


like  a  little  passovcr,  but  whether  unto  deatli  or  unto  suffering,  he  could 
not  tell. 

For  several  succeeding  days,  the  disorder  appeared  very  stationary: 
he  lay  in  a  languid  state,  but  ♦apparently  suffering  little  positive  pain. 
On  the  11  til,  lie  received  a  letter  oi"  sympathy  from  a  kind  friend,  who 
remarked  that  he  felt  a  very  comfortable  assurance  that  the  Lord  would 
still  continue  to  protect  him,  etc.  The  dear  sufferer  said  that  he  was  too 
ill  to  write  himself,  but  wished  those  about  him  to  do  so,  and  to  tell  his 
friend  that  he  believed  it  would  be  as  he  had  said ;  adding,  "  I  feel  the 
Saviour  to  be  near  me  every  hour  of  the  day." 

After  this  period,  considerable  mitigation  of  the  symptoms  occurred, 
and  for  two  successive  weeks  he  appeared  to  be  slowly  gaining  ground, 
so  that  his  anxious  i'riends  were  ready  to  take  comfort  in  the  hope  that 
his  life  might  yet  be  spared  to  them.  For  a  time  he  seems  hini.self  to 
have  participated  in  this  expectation  ;  and  a  very  cheering  letter,  written 
on  the  13th,  to  his  children,  led  them  also  to  indulge  the  hope  that  the 
bitter  cuji  might  for  the  present  be  ])ermitted  to  pass  from  them.  His 
full  heart  seemed  to  overflow  with  the  love  and  praises  of  the  Lord  for 
all  his  rich  mercies  towards  him ;  and,  in  the  feeling  of  some  degree  of 
returning  health,  he  was  afresh  animated  to  pursue  with  unreserved  dedi- 
cation of  soul  the  service  of  his  dear  Lord  and  Master. 

On  the  19th  he  addressed  a  few  lines  to  his  family  for  the  last  time, 
which  breathed  the  same  spirit  of  encouragement  aud  thankfulness  as 
his  preceding  letter.    The  following  is  an  extract : 

"My  Very  Dear  Children:  —  I  wrote  you  a  few  lines  on  the  13th 
instant,  by  the  Stephen  Whitney,  packet-ship,  for  Liverpool ;  and  again, 
through  Him  who  died  that  we  might  live,  I  am  enabled  this  day  to 
send  you  a  still  better  account  of  myself;  at  which,  with  me,  you  will 
rejoice  in  the  true  fear  that  keepeth  the  heart  clean.  You  must  accept 
it  in  the  gross,  as,  in  the  present  state  of  my  convalescence,  it  is  impos- 
sible for  me  to  delineate  one-half  of  the  Lord's  gracious  dealings  with 
me.  I  trust  I  shall  be  able  to  ride  out  for  air  daily  in  a  short  time. 
The  weather  here  is  very  hot,  which  makes  writing  more  irksome  to  me 
than  it  otherwise  would  be ;  but  I  know  that  you  will  make  every  allow- 
ance for  me.  Scatter  abroad  my  love,  wherever  you  go ;  take  as  much 
as  you  can  desire  for  yourselves,  aud  believe  me, 

"  Your  ever  affectionate  father, 

"  Daniel  Wheeler." 

At  this  time  he  had  rallied  so  much  as  for  several  days  to  be  able  to 
rise  and  be  dressed,  and  to  walk,  with  assistance,  into  an  adjoining  room  ; 
and  the  improvement  in  his  appearance,  and  the  cheerfulness  of  his  spirits, 
quite  encouraged  those  around  him.  Soon,  however,  these  pleasing  pros- 
pects were  overcast,  and  the  last  fondly  cherished  hope  of  his  restoration 


1840.] 


MEMOIRS   OF   DANIEL  WHEELER. 


557 


to  health  entirely  faded.  On  the  26th  of  Fifth  Month  he  appeared 
rather  drooping,  and  more  feeble  than  befoi'e ;  and  after  passing  a  most 
restless  night,  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  he  sank  into  a  "state  of  in- 
sensibility, accompanied  by  a  convulsive  movement  of  the  hands  and 
feet:  in  tins  situation  he  continued  several  hours.  When  partially  re- 
covered from  it,  a  kind  friend  called  to  see  him.  On  being  told  she»was 
present,  he  held  out  his  hand,  saying,  "  Thou  seest  a  poor  creature." 
"Yes,"  she  replied;  "but  rich,  I  trust,  in  the  Master's  favor."  "If  it 
were  not  so,"  said  he,  "  I  should  be  poor  indeed."  She  was  afterwards 
engaged  in  supplication  by  the  bedside,  fervently  imploring  the  con- 
tinuance of  Divine  love  and  mercy  towards  him  ;  but  he  seemed  scarcely 
sufficiently  collected  to  be  aware  of  what  was  passing  around  him. 
Towards  evening  the  stupor  was  in  degree  relieved,  and  he  j)aised  a 
more  tranquil  night  than  the  preceding  one. 

In  the  morning  of  the  29th  he  labored  for  some  time  under  great  op- 
pression of  the  breathing ;  when  this  had  a  little  subsided,  our  Irieud, 
Jacob  Green,  who  was  about  returning  to  his  home  in  Ireland,  called  to 
take  leave  of  him.  At  the  conclusion  of  their  interview  our  dear  father 
observed  that  as  to  himself  he  had  no  doubt:  he  had  the  same  faith  that 
had  been  with  him  through  life,  founded  upon  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and 
which  enabled  him  to  say  with  the  apostle,  "  nevertheless  I  live,  yet  not 
I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me  ;  and  the  life  which  I  now  live,  I  live  by  the 
faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me." 

30//i.  —  This  morning,  in  reference  to  the  ship  in  which  he  had  come 
over  from  England  having  again  sailed,  he  remarked  that  the  ca])tain 
had  gone  and  left  him  ;  but  added  in  a  moment,  "  if  my  heavenly  Father 
cares  for  me,  I  shall  fear  nothing;  He  will  carry  me  safely  through : 
He  is  my  only  hope."  For  several  days  after  this,  the  dear  sufllrer  re- 
mained in  a  very  sinking  .«tato,  and  the  measures  resorted  to  in  the  hope 
of  relieving  the  disorder,  added  to  his  debility. 

On  the  3d  of  Sixth  Month,  a  friend  from  a  distance,  who  had  come  to 
Bee  him,  remarking  how  glad  he  should  be  in  any  way  to  help  him,  our 
dear  father  replied,  "  I  have  but  one  Helper,  but  lie  is  Almighty." 

On  the  6th,  when  his  kind  hostess  entered  the  room,  he  was  engaged 
in  vocal  prayer,  but  she  was  unable  to  collect  much  that  he  said.  On 
some  friends  who  were  leaving  the  city  calling  to  bid  him  farewell,  he 
said  they  must  leave  him  in  the  hands  of  his  heavenly  Father,  to  his 
love  and  mercy.  He  could  not  tell  half  what  had  been  done  for  his 
soul ;  but  the  time  might  come  when  it  wouhl  be  proclaimed  as  on  the 
house-tops.  On  a  previous  occasion,  when  the  same  friends  were  seated 
by  his  bedside,  one  of  them  remarked  tiiat  it  was  a  great  favor  to  see 
him  preserved  in  so  much  calmness  and  quietness.  "Ah,"  he  rejoined, 
"you  would  think  so  if  you  knew  all ;"  at  other  times  he  intimated  the 
favored  state  of  his  mind. 

For  several  succeeding  days  he  remained  in  a  state  of  great  feebleness 
47* 


558 


MEMOIRS  OF   DAXIEL  WHEELER. 


[1840. 


and  exhaustion,  apparently  without  much  suffering,  except  from  occa- 
sional oppression  of  the  breathing,  and  generally  in  a  drowsy  state ;  so 
that  he  entered  very  little  into  conversation  of  any  kind.  During  this 
period  he  took  extremely  little  nourishment,  and  his  weakness  increased 
rapidly  in  consequence.  From  the  state  of  the  mouth  and  throat,  he 
could  not  swallow  without  pain  and  difficulty ;  and  on  one  occasion,  as 
one  of  his  affectionate  attendants  was  urging  him  to  take  something, 
saying  she  thought  he  stood  in  need  of  it,  he  replied,  "  I  think  not;  and 
when  there  is  need,  my  heavenly  Father  will  enable  me  to  take  it,  for 
there  is  not  a  pang  I  suffer  but  what  is  known  to  Him ;  and  I  have  evi- 
dence that,  though  far  from  home  and  my  native  laud,  I  am  not  forgot- 
ten." Thus  mercifully  was  he  sustained,  and  his  faith  and  confidence 
permitted  to  remain  unshaken  amidst  the  sinking  of  nature. 

On  the  morning  of  the  12th  he  appeared  unusually  feeble,  though  not 
apparently  worse  in  other  respects.  He  was  wheeled  into  the  adjoining 
apartment  as  usual ;  and  shortly  afterwards  remarked  to  one  of  the 
family  who  had  most  affectionately  watched  over  him,  "perhaps  tliis  day 
will  end  all  your  cares  and  troubles."  It  was  an  unusual  remark ;  but 
as  it  was  supposed  to  arise  from  the  feeling  of  present  weakness,  it  did 
not  excite  any  particular  alarm.  The  heat  of  the  weatlier  being  oppres- 
sive, he  was  placed  in  a  current  of  air,  and  was  almost  constantly  fanned. 
His  mouth,  he  said  was  better  ;  but  still  it  was  with  difficulty  that  he 
was  induced  to  make  the  effort  to  take  any  nourishment.  In  the  after- 
noon, one  of  those  around  him,  making  some  allusion  to  his  returning  to 
England,  he  remarked,  "  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  I  shall  be  permitted 
to  return  to  England."  His  friend  expressed  her  hope  that  it  might  yet 
be  permitted;  for  though  he  felt  very  weak  at  that  time,  his  symptoms 
were  better  than  they  had  been  :  his  only  answer  was  an  incredulous 
smile.  After  this  he  was  supported  from  one  bed  to  another,  but  it  was 
observed  that  his  steps  were  more  faltering  than  before. 

Between  four  and  five  o'clock  that  afternoon,  a  young  friend,  who  had 
been  much  with  him  during  his  sickness,  and  had  watched  by  him  a  part 
of  the  preceding  night,  called  to  take  leave,  as  he  was  about  to  attend  a 
distant  Yearly  Meeting.  Our  dear  father  acknowledged  his  kindness, 
adding,  "  give  my  dear  love  to  all  my  friends.  God  reigneth  over  all : 
his  mercy  and  goodness  have  never  failed  me.  The  end  I  have  not  been 
able  to  see." 

About  eight  in  the  evening,  being  offered  some  tea,  he  remarked  that 
he  could  not  see  it,  and  it  was  evident  that  his  sight  had  quite  failed. 
Shortly  afterwards  he  fell  asleep;  but  his  breathing  was  more  labored 
than  usual.  This  being  observed,  he  was  twice  asked  if  he  was  com- 
fortable, to  which  he  replied,  "Yes."  The  difficulty  of  breathing  con- 
tinued, and  he  was  turned  partly  on  one  side,  which  arousing  him, 
his  friends  became  alarmed  ;  various  means  were  resorted  to,  but  nothing 
seemed  to  afford  any  relief.     la  this  state  he  continued,  apparently 


1840.] 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL 


WHEELER. 


559 


breathing  with  the  same  difficulty  as  before,  till  a  little  after  twelve  at 
night,  when  he  gently  passed  away  without  sigh  or  struggle. 

The  funeral  took  place  on  the  loth  of  the  Sixth  Month  :  it  was  largely 
attended,  and  proved  a  season  of  much  solemnity ;  in  which  survivors 
■were  loudly  called  upon  to  follow  the  departed  as  he  had  been  concerned 
to  follow  Christ.  Afterwards,  at  the  grave-side,  the  voice  of  thanksgiv- 
ing and  praise  ascended  to  Him  who  had  sustained  his  devoted  follower 
through  all  the  conflicts  and  trials  of  his  pilgrimage,  who  had  propareil 
him  for  Himself  through  the  sanctifying  operation  of  his  grace,  and  had 
now  been  pleased  in  his  abounding  mercy  to  gather  him  in  peace  into 
the  heavenly  garner  even  "  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in  his  season." 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS. 

IT  is  far  from  being  the  intention  of  the  Editor  to  attempt  any  elabo- 
rate delineation  of  the  character  of  the  subject  of  these  Memoirs ;  this 
he  thinks  will  be  best  gathered  from  the  correspondence  and  memoranda 
which  have  preceded.  There  is,  however,  one  feature  on  which  lie  hopes 
the  reader  will  bear  with  him,  whilst  he  offers  a  few  remarks,  which  ap- 
pear to  be  called  for  by  the  peculiar  opportunities  for  observation  which 
he  enjoyed,  viz.,  the  mingled  fidelity  and  tenderness  with  which  his  be- 
loved father  sustained  the  responsible  character  of  a  parent.  In  revert- 
ing to  this  particular,  those  who  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  a  filial  relation- 
ship feel  that  they  have  abundant  cause  to  rise  up  and  call  him  blessed. 
From  their  early  years  the  benign  influence  of  his  devout  and  pious 
spirit  was  forcibly  felt;  and  it  is  now  a  mournful  satisfaction  to  the  sur- 
vivors to  recollect  that  their  earliest  impressions  of  good  were  associated 
with  the  affectionate  counsels  of  their  departed  father.  His  was.  not  the 
language  of  precept  only ;  that  of  his  strikingly  consistent  example  was 
still  more  powerful.  It  was  impossible  to  observe  from  day  to  day  the 
thankful,  cheerful,  humble  frame  of  mind  which  he  so  uniforndy  mani- 
fested, his  watchfulness  to  check  every  rising  of  improper  feeling,  and, 
above  all,  the  deep  reverence  and  filial  love  which  pervaded  his  heart 
towards  the  great  Author  of  every  mercy,  without  being  made  sensible 
of  that  blessed  and  all-pervading  principle  which  regulated  the  daily 
tenor  of  his  life.  His  children  at  once  loved  and  honored  him  ;  for 
while  he  possessed  their  entire  confidence  and  the  fullest  hold  on  their 
affections,  they  knew  tliat  he  was  unflinching  in  the  refusal  of  whatever 
he  felt  to  be  inconsistent  with  his  principles  or  their  highest  good.  Not- 
withstanding tiic  kindness  of  his  nature,  and  the  strength  and  warmth 
of  his  parental  feelings,  his  known  firmness  precluded  all  hope  of  in- 
ducing him  to  yield  to  their  inclinations  when  these  stood  opposed  to 


5G0 


MEMOIRS  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 


tlieir  eternal  interests.  Many  perhaps  may  liave  been  more  systematic 
in  tlieir  instructions;  but  few  could  keep  more  steadily  or  practically  in 
view  the  superior  importance  of  heavenly  things. 

From  their  early  years,  he  patiently  labored  to  imbue  the  minds  of 
his  children  with  the  love  and  fear  of  tho  Almighty.  He  instructed 
them  diligently  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  endeavored  to  explain,  in  a 
manner  suited  to  their  capacities,  the  truths  they  contain.  He  was  also 
persevering  in  his  efforts  to  exhibit  to  them  the  example  of  the  righteous 
of  other  generations;  and  especially  that  exemplification  of  the  fruits 
of  his  own  principles,  which  tiie  lives  of  the  early  members  of  our  So- 
ciety so  strikingly  display.  For  this  purpose  he  set  apart  a  portion  of 
time,  daily,  in  which  he  read  to  his  family  works  of  this  description  ;  a 
practice  that  was  continued  up  to  the  period  when  bis  religious  labors 
called  hinj  from  them.  Perhaps  some  might  be  ready  to  think  that  such 
a  course  would  be  found  irksome  by  the  young;  but  certainly,  in  the 
present  instance,  the  result  was  widely  different,  and  his  children  can 
now  recall  the  feelings  of  solemn  interest  and  enjoyment  that  often  at- 
tended these  readings,  and  the  short  period  of  quiet  by  which  they  were 
invariably  followed.  It  was  also  his  custom  each  evening,  when  his 
children  had  retired  to  rest,  to  visit  their  chambers  and  endeavor  to 
direct  their  hearts  to  their  great  Creator  and  Preserver.  On  these  occa- 
sions he  would  repeat,  or  teach  them  to  repeat,  passages  of  Scripture,  or 
poetry  of  a  devotional  character,  to  which  his  own  admonitions  were 
frequently  added ;  and  he  generally  closed  these  sweet  and  well  remem- 
bered seasons  with  a  solemn  pause ;  during  which,  doubtless,  his  pious 
spirit  was  often  engaged  in  committing  them  to  the  Lord. 

As  his  children  advanced  towards  maturity,  instead  of  relaxing  his 
watchful  care,  he  felt  that  there  was  need  rather  of  redoubled  vigilance 
to  sliield  them  from  surrounding  danger.  Ever  anxious  for  their  best 
welfare,  yet  deeply  sensible  that  through  Divine  grace  alone  their 
youthful  minds  must  be  awakened,  quickened,  and  enabled  to  lay  hold 
of  a  Saviour's  love,  he  was  earnest  in  imploring  for  them  this  heavenly 
gift,  and  diligent  in  watching  for  opportunities  to  impress  upon  them  the 
importance  of  spiritual  things.  One  instance  of  the  condescension  of  the 
Lord  in  hearing  and  answering  his  prayers  may  be  here  introduced.  As 
his  eldest  son  attained  the  age  of  manhood,  earnest  were  the  cravings  of 
his  father  that  the  Lord  would  direct  his  heart  "  into  the  love  of  God, 
and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ."  He  knew  well  that  to  the 
natural  man  the  things  of  God  must  ever  be  a  mystery ;  and  he  longed 
that  through  submission  to  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  truth  they 
might  be  opened  to  his  understanding.  Often  with  paternal  tenderness 
he  silently  watched  the  opening  convictions  of  his  inquiring  mind,  and, 
as  opportunities  presented,  he  labored  to  explain  to  him  the  views  he  had 
himself  received.  At  one  time  the  sentiments  of  his  son  on  these  all 
important  subjects  were  exceedingly  unsettled,  and  he  passed  through 


MEMOIRS   OP   DANIEL  TrHEELER. 


561 


deep  mental  conflict  before  he  yielded  to  the  light  of  Divine  truth  in  his 
soul,  which  dispelled  the  doubts  and  reasonings  by  which  he  was  assailed. 
It  was  at  this  period  that,  one  evening  his  father  and  he  being  alone  to- 
gether, they  had  much  conversation  on  the  points  which  then  pressed 
heavily  on  the  mind  of  the  latter.  Before  retiring  to  rest  his  father 
handed  him  the  Bible,  and  requested  him  to  read  a  chapter  :  he  took  the 
book  and  read  the  third  chapter  of  Malachi.  Deep  seriousness  over- 
spread his  countenance,  and  after  a  considerable  time  of  silence  he  re- 
peated, "The  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall  suddenly  come  to  his  temple, 
even  the  messenger  of  the  covenant  whom  ye  delight  in  ; "  and  he  shall 
be  "  like  a  refiner's  fire  and  like  fuller's  soap;"  adding,  "yes,  he  will 
come  into  his  own  temple,  the  temple  of  the  heart,  and  there  do  his  own 
work.  I  never  understood  this  chapter  before,  nor  saw,  as  I  now  see  it, 
the  spiritual  nature  of  the  gospel  dispensation."  The  impression  thus 
made  was  not  soon  effaced;  and  it  was  evident  to  his  thankful  and  re- 
joicing parent  that  the  prophetic  declaration  was  indeed  fulfilled  in  his 
experience,  that  the  Lord  had  come  into  his  temple,  and  was  there  work- 
ing to  the  purifying  of  his  soul.  The  change  which  gradually  succeeded 
was  most  striking;  clearly  evincing  to  those  around  that  the  day  had 
indeed  dawned  and  the  day-star  arisen  in  a  heart  long  oppressed  with 
darkness  and  a  prey  to  many  doubts.  In  reference  to  tliis  period,  his 
father  once  remarked  with  much  emotion,  "  this  kind  can  come  forlii  by 
nothing  but  by  prayer  and  fasting,"  intimating  the  long-continued  exer- 
cise of  soul  through  wiiich  he  had  been  led  on  behalf  of  his  son. 

Two  avenues  to  evil  he  guarded  with  e«peciiil  jealousy  in  his  domestic 
sphere,  the  introduction  of  books  of  an  injurious  tendency,  and  the  asso- 
ciation which  he  allowed  to  his  children.  With  respect  to  reading,  he 
was  liberal  in  supplying  whatever  he  thought  calculated  to  improve  or 
expand  the  mind,  and  furnish  profitable  exercise  to  the  understanding; 
but  very  few  productions  of  a  frivolous  or  hurtt'ul  nature  escaped  the 
vigilance  of  his  watchful  eye.  On  the.se  occasions  he  regarded  not  the 
inclinations  of  those  he  so  tenderly  loved  ;  and  he  has  been  known,  when 
works  that  he  disapproved  had  been  lent  to  his  young  people,  to  return 
them  himself  to  the  parties  from  whom  they  came,  accompanied  by  a 
frank  avowal  of  his  sentiments  respecting  them.  Willi  regard  to  society 
for  his  family,  his  situation  in  a  foreign  country,  far  6e[)arated  from  those 
of  his  own  religious  views,  would  doubtless  have  appeared  to  many  to 
jire-ient  unusual  difficulties.  These  he  endeavored  to  obviate  by  render- 
ing home  as  pleasant  and  (;lK'erful  as  possible,  an<l  tiius  leaving  his  chil- 
dren little  to  desire  beyond  its  precincts.  Perhaps  few  domestic  circles 
ever  presented  a  happier  scene  than  his  own,  while  its  links  were  per- 
mitted to  remain  unbroken.  Doui)tless  the  result  of  such  a  system  has 
l)een  to  make  the  cliangcs  and  sej)iirations,  inevitable  in  a  world  of 
fluctuation  and  mutal)iiity,  fall  heavily  on  the  hearts  of  survivors;  but 
the  shelter  thus  aflbrded  to  their  inexperience,  and  to  the  unfixed  priu- 

2L 


562 


MEMOIRS   OP  DANIKI, 


WHEELER. 


ciplos  of  early  years,  was  an  invaluuble  safeguard  ;  and  tliey  can  now 
look  back  with  grateful  hearts  to  the  wisdom  and  care  of  their  departed 
parent.  If  his  labors  have  not  always  been  attended  with  adequate 
results,  his  children  can  freely,  though  with  shame,  acknowledge  that  the 
fault  rested  not  with  him  but  with  themselves;  and  as  respects  those 
who  have  been  called  from  this  state  of  probation,  the  survivors  are 
permitted  to  believe  the  counsels  and  prayers  of  their  pious  fatlier  were 
blessed  on  their  behalf,  and  that  they  were  made  partakers  of  that 
redemption  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  favored  to  know  their  robes 
washed  and  made  white  in  his  precious  blood.  And  how  full  of  conso- 
lation is  the  belief  that  their  spirits  are  now  united  with  his,  who  so 
fondly  and  faithfully  watched  over  their  early  years,  shielded  them  from 
temptations  to  surrounding  evil,  and  turned  their  feet  into  the  path  that 
leads  to  blessedness :  "  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
serve  Him  day  and  night  in  his  temple:  and  He  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither 
thirst  any  more  ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For 
the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and  shall 
lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters  :  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes." 


A.  P  FEN  13  IX. 


A.,  p.  110. 

LETTERS  OF  THE  EMPRESS  ELIZABETH  T-^  HER  MOTHER,  RELATIVE 
.TO  THE  LAST  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH  OF  HER  HUSBAND,  THE 
EMPEROR  ALEXANDER  OF  RUSSIA. 

Dear  Mother: — I  was  not  in  a  condition  tb  write  to  you  by  the  post  of  yester- 
day. To-day,  a  thousand  and  a  thousand  thanks  to  the  Supreme  Being,  tliere  is 
an  evident  improvement  in  the  state  of  the  Emperor,  this  angel  of  patience  in  the 
midst  of  bis  sufferings:  for  whom,  upon  whom,  will  God  manifest  his  infinite 
mercy,  if  not  upon  him?  Ah,  my  God!  what  bitter  moments  have  I  passed.  And 
you,  my  dear  mother:  I  figure  to  myself  your  anxiety;  you  have  received  the 
bulletin,  you  have  seen  to  what  we  were  reduced  yesterday  and  last  night.  But 
Wylie*  himself  says,  to-day,  that  tlie  state  of  our  dear  invalid  is  satisfactory.  He 
is  excessively  weak.  My  dear  mother,  I  confess  to  you  that  I  am  not  myself,  and 
that  I  cannot  say  more.  Pray  witli  us.  with  fifty  millions  of  men,  that  God  will 
deign  to  complete  the  restoration  of  our  beloved  invalid.  Elizauetii. 

Second  Letter,  which  soon  followed. 

I  have  lost  all,  the  angel  is  no  more;  dead,  lie  smiles  upon  me,  as  he  was  wont 
to  do  whilst  living.  There  now  remains  to  me  only  you,  my  dear  mother,  with 
whom  I  wish  to  come  and  weep,  and  to  be  present  at  the  interment.  I  shall  rcniaia 
near  the  deceased,  and  shall  follow  him  as  fast  as  my  strength  will  permit. 

Elizadeth. 


B.,  p.  113. 

In  tlie  PHerxhurtj  Gazrttr,  of  the  date  of  Twclfili  Month  loth,  IP'2"),  is  contained 
an  account  of  this  insurrection;  the  ejctruct  from  which,  although  originally 
intended  for  insertion,  want  of  space  has  compelled  us  to  omit. 


C,  p.  298. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  LAST  ILLNESS  OF  JANE, 
WIFE  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER,  INSKKTKD  IN  THE  "ANNUAL  MONI- 
TOR" FOR  1835. 

It  was  on  the  lOlh  day  of  the  Twelfth  Month,  1832,  N.  S.,  that  the  fever  which 
was  to  terminate  the  life  of  our  dear  mother  first  appeared;  but  its  form  was  for 
some  d;iys  so  mild,  and  our  fears  were  at  that  time  so  strongly  excited  by  the  situ- 
ation of  another  member  of  the  family,  who  appeared  to  be  on  the  very  brink  of 


♦Sir  James  Wyllc,  a  pliysloiau. 


563 


/ 


564  APPENDIX. 

the  grave,  that  at  first  little  npprelicnsion  was  entertained  of  its  serious  nature. 
At  li'ngtli,  however,  the  high  degree  o'f  excitement  which  was  obvious,  amounting 
to  a  degree  of  delirium,  awoke  us  to  a  sense  of  the  awful  reality;  but  rational 
conversation  was  already  nearly  impracticable,  and  we  have  no  reason  to  tliinlc 
that  our  beloved  parent  was  sensible  of  her  situation,  till  within  a  few  liours  of 
lier  final  ciumge,  which  took  place  on  the  10th  of  the  Twelfth  Month.  During  this 
brief  period,  she  appeared  quite  free  from  delirium,  and  remained  composed  and 
sensible  nearly  to  the  close;  but  her  strength  was  so  completely  exhausted,  that 
her  attempts  to  speak,  which  were  many,  mostly  ended  in  a  tremulous,  inarticulate 
motion  of  tiie  lips,  which  left  those  about  her  painfully  unconscious  of  tlie  mean- 
ing which  she  appeared  solicitous  to  convey.  Her  countenance  was,  at  this  time, 
beautifully  serene  and  peaceful;  and  once  the  words  "Jesus"  and  "God"  wore 
clearly  distinguished,  tliough  the  import  of  tiie  sentence  could  not  be  collected. 
At  another  time,  observing  one  of  her  children  in  tears,  she  said  distinctly,  and 
with  the  utmost  composure,  "Look  up  for  help:"  thus  proving  at  once  tlie  ten- 
dency of  her  soul  in  the  hour  of  extremity  towards  the  great  object  of  the  Clirislian's 
faith  and  hope,  her  consciousness  of  her  own  situation,  and  of  surrouniliiig  cir- 
cumstances, and  her  practical  reliance  on  that  Omnipotent  Arm  which  alone  was 
sufficient  to  support  at  such  a  moment. 

At  length  her  respiration,  which  for  some  hours  had  been  laborious,  became 
more  gentle,  till  the  beloved  sufierer  passed  awny  without  .«igh,  groan,  or  struggle, 
leaving  those  around  her  bed  unable  to  fix  the  precise  moment  at  which  tlie  spirit 
fled.  A  holy  calm  spread  itself  over  our  feelings,  and  we  remained  for  some  time 
as  silent  as  she  on  whom  we  gazed.  Tlie  swell  of  sorrow  seemed  com[dctcly 
hushed,  and  the  silent  tribute  of  thanksgiving  ascended  to  Him  who  had  graciously 
led  our  departed  mother  all  her  life  long,  and  had  at  last,  in  infinite  mercy,  taken 
her  to  Himself.  It  was  a  moment  of  solemnity  and  favor  never  to  be  forgotten 
by  us  ;  in  which  all  doubting  was  swallowed  up,  and  the  soul  reposed,  with  a 
richness  and  fulness  of  peace  altogether  indescribable,  on  the  boundless  goodness 
of  God. 

The  external  circumstances  of  our  bereaved  family  at  this  juncture  were,  in 
some  respects,  peculiarly  trying.  One  of  us  was  still  alarmingly  ill,  and  the  others 
were  shattered  by  disease,  or  worn  down  with  anxiety  and  watcliing;  in  the 
middle  of  a  Russian  winter,  our  beloved  father,  as  has  been  stated,  absent,  and 
not  having  a  single  member  of  our  own  Society,  out  of  the  family,  within  our  reach, 
we  could  not  but  feel  our  situation:  and  a  new  difficult}'  immediately  arose 
respecting  the  interment  of  the  mortal  remains  of  our  departed  parent.  No  bury- 
ing-place  belonging  to  the  Society  of  Friends  existed  here,  and  the  adoption  of  any 
of  those  possessed  by  otiier  bodies  of  professors  was  not  satisfactory  to  the  minds 
of  some  of  us.  But  Divine  goodness  never  faileth  those  who  trust  Him,  and  desire 
to  obey  Him.  The  precise  path  of  duty  became  gradually  plain,  and  way  was 
ultimately  made,  in  a  manner  we  had  by  no  means  anticipated,  for  the  enclosure 
of  a  small  space  of  ground  near  our  dwelling,  for  the  purpose  of  interment.  This 
necessarily  produced  delay,  and  the  successive  illness  of  three  of  the  survivors 
siill  farther  postponed  the  performance  of  the  last  sad  duty  to  our  deceased 
mother,  and  drew  our  attention  from  the  dead,  by  most  painful  solicitude  for  the 
living.  In  mercy,  however,  the  lives  of  these  were  spared;  and  on  the  28lh  day 
of  the  Third  .Month,  1833,  our  mournful  and  solitary  band,  bowed  down  at  once  by 
sickness  and  sorrow,  followed  to  her  isolated  resting-place  the  remains  of  our  late 
venerable  mother.* 

*  ."rDino  of  our  readers  may  not,  perhaps,  be  aware,  that  siu  li  is  the  severity  of  the  frost  near 
Petersburg,  that  no  difhculty  would  arise  in  keepiug  the  reaiains  lor  the  long  period  which  cir- 
cumstances rendered  expedient. 


APPENDIX. 


565 


He  who  had  graciously  promised,  that  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together 
in  his  name,  there  will  He  be  in  the  midst  of  them,  was  pleased  to  support  our 
afiHicted  and  drooping  minds,  and  to  strengthen  us  for  the  painful  duty  which  suc- 
ceeded. Thus  through  the  mercy  of  Him  whose  "  compassions  fail  not,"  a  day, 
the  anticipation  of  which  had  been  so  appalling,  was  crowned  with  peace ;  and 
we  fell  in  its  close  that  the  tribute  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  was  due  to  that 
Gracious  Being  who  had  thus  been  pleased  to  manifest  his  strength  in  our  exceed- 
ing weakness. 


THE  FOLLOWING  STATEMENT  OF  THE  RESULT  OF  DANIEL  WHEEL- 
ER's  AGRICULTURAL  LABORS,  IN  THE  NEIGHBORHOOD  OF  PETERS- 
BURG, WAS  RECEIVED  TOO  LATE  FOR  THE  INSERTION  OF  A 
REFERENCE  TO  IT  IN  THE  BODY  OF  THE  WORK. 

The  land  placed  under  Daniel  Wheeler's  care  in  1818  consisted  chiefly  of  certain 
parcels  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Petersburg,  the  cultivation  of  wliich  to  jirivaie 
enterprise  appeared  impracticable,  on  account  of  their  barrenness,  or  their  marshy 
nature.  At  the  lime  of  D.  W.'s  departure,  in  1832,  about  three  thoustind  English 
acres  were  in  full  cultivation,  on  part  of  wliich  fifteen  farms  had  been  cstablislied, 
varying  in  extent  from  tliirly-five  to  one  hundred  and  five  acres  each.  About  two 
thousand  seven  hundred  acres  more  had  been  drained,  the  cultivation  being  either 
left  to  other  hands,  or  was  in  progress,  when  D.  W.  resigned  his  apjioinlnicnt. 
Besides  llic  improvement  thus  tft'ccted  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  capital,  the  most 
satisfact I'ry  eviilcnce  of  the  utility  of  the  undertaking  had  been  afforded,  by  the 
extensive  adojition  of  various  implements  and  methods  of  culture  heretofore  un- 
known in  Russia;  and  by  the  consideration  which  agriculture  and  rural  economy 
in  geticral  had  obtained.  The  suggestion  of  letting  out  laud  to  free  tenants  bud 
not  met  with  all  the  success  that  could  have  been  desired. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THR  LETTERS  OF  CIIARI-ES  WHEF.LER,  RELATIVE 
TO  THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS,  ADDRESSED  TO  HIS  FAMILY. 

South  Pacific,  Second  Month  20<A,  1835. —  Some  fresh  marine  phenomena  were 
Been  to-day,  among  which  none  were  more  beautiful  than  a  species  of  jelly-fish 
(probably  I'yrosoina  .Atlantica),  in  form  resembling  a  glass  lube,  six  or  seven  incites 
in  length,  with  one  end  closed,  and  covered  with  opaque  protuberances.  With  these 
the  ocean  was  illuminated  at  night  in  a  brilliant  manner,  and  many  of  those  that 
we  took  cxhibitcil,  on  being  touched,  a  splendid  phosphorescent  light,  sufliciently 
Strong  to  show  the  time  by  a  common  watch  when  it  was  placed  near  a  single 
specimen.  They  showed  perhaps  few  signs  of  animation,  excepting  this  jiower  of 
emitting  or  retiiining  light  at  pleasure.  Several  other  species,  varying  in  form  and 
size,  are  nutneroiis  here,  but  from  their  half  liquid  and  perishable  substance  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  preserve  them.  Probably  most  of  these  several  varieties  are 
luminous  ;  some  of  them  are  of  a  mushroom  shape  (medusa  Pelluceus),  and  hiiv<! 
the  power  to  move  along  through  the  water  by  dilating  and  retracting  their  richly 
fringed  head.  Grampuses,  sharks,  porpoises,  dolphins,  and  some  siiiall  striped 
fishes,  called  by  the  sailors  pilot  fishes,  are  common  in  this  part  of  the  Pacific. 
The  little  pilot  fishes  attract  a  good  deal  of  notice  from  their  propensity  to  accom- 
pany the  vessel:  they  are  seen  for  hundreds  of  miles  (perhaps  I  might  say  thou- 
sands of  miles)  frolicking  close  before  the  vessel's  stem,  and  occasionally  darting 
48 


666 


APPENDIX. 


aside  after  some  particle  that  attracts  them  for  a  moment  from  their  favorite 
position  in  the  van.  On  the  morning  of  tlie  27tl),  a  sail  was  discovered  ahead, 
and  watclied,  with  sliipboard  interest,  as  it  gradually  augmented  in  size,  till  about 
noon  a  large  whaler  "  ))rought  to  "  close  alongside  us.  English  colors  were  dis- 
played on  both  sides,  and  Captain   ,  of  the  Elizabeth,  of  Sydney,  accompanied 

by  tlie  surgeon  of  the  vessel,  came  on  board.  Tliey  had  been  out  eight  or  nine 
months,  and  succeeded  in  securing  lliOO  barrels  of  oil;  whicli  amounts  to  about 
one-third  of  a  full  cargo.  After  obtaining  a  few  fresh  provisions  for  some  of  tlieir 
oil,  and  accepting  some  tracts,  etc.,  our  visitors  returned  to  their  ship,  and  iu  a 
few  hours  we  lost  siglit  of  each  otlxer.  The  call  from  these  marine  sportsmen  was 
quite  an  incident  in  our  monotonous  life;  though,  from  the  natural  and  acquired 
characters  of  the  parties,  such  interviews  are  not  generally  productive  of  much 
enjoyment.  What  a  strange  life  is  that  of  a  whaler,  roving  the  wide  ocean  for 
months  and  years  in  quest  of  fish,  banished  from  almost  every  comfort  that  the 
humblest  landsman  may  ordinarily  possess  !  But  the  prospect  of  gain  reconciles 
to  present  privation,  and  tlie  promise  of  hope  stimulates  to  exertion  and  supports 
them  in  tlieir  dangerous  career.  Tiicre  were  five  men  at  tlie  mast-heads  of  tliia 
ship,  looliing  out  for  whales,  as  she  ranged  over  the  bhie,  swelling  expanse.  The 
space  of  ocenn  surveyed  by  these  rangers  is  incredibly  large.  If  we  estimate  the 
horizon  as  seen  from  the  mast-head  at  about  thirty-six  superficial  miles,  which  are 
changed  every  hour  and  a  half,  nearly  three  hundred  square  miles  will  be  overlooked 
in  twelve  hours  ;  and  there  are  several  hundred  ships  employed  in  the  South  Seas. 
Each  of  these  is  probably  out  from  two  to  four  years  at  a  time. 

Third  Month  6th,  1835.  —  The  settlement  on  Norfolk  Island,  which  is  on  the  south 
shore,  has  a  neat  and  respectable  appearance,  the  houses  being  built  of  limestone, 
and  with  some  degree  of  regularity.  The  whole  population  is  about  one  thousand 
persons,  and  of  these  the  greater  part  are  prisoners  of  the  lowest  grade.  The  boats 
which  came  off  to  our  vessel  were  each  of  them  manned  with  six  or  eight  convicts 
and  two  or  three  armed  soldiers.  Two  government  vessels  were  cruising  round  the 
island,  waiting  an  opportunity  to  land  their  cargoes.  One  of  these  had  brought 
about  seventy  prisoners,  who  had  risen  during  the  passage  from  Sydney,  and  very 
nearly  succeeded  in  taking  the  ship.  They  would  be  tried,  and  it  was  the  opinion 
of  an  officer  who  was  speaking  of  the  circumstance  that  some  of  them  would  be 
executed. 

Papeiti  Baji^  Tahiti,  Fifth  Month  \st. —  There  is  nothing,  perhaps,  in  Tahitian  habits 
more  striking  or  pitiable  than  their  aimless,  nerveless  mode  of  spending  life.  The 
community,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  foreigners  or  foreignized  natives,  might 
seem  to  exist  to  fish,  pluck  and  eat  fruit,  bask  in  the  sun,  dabble  in  the  water,  or 
frolic  on  the  sand.  I  mean  to  say  that  things  have  this  appearance ;  and  that,  ac- 
cording to  our  notions,  their  habits  are  deplorably  indolent;  and  it  is  difficult  to 
imagine  any  very  different  state  under  their  circumstances.  From  the  size  and 
strength  of  their  frames,  they  would  appear  to  be  of  a  stock  capable  of  great 
exertion;  yet  they  seem  to  inherit  all  the  lassitude  and  inactivity  of  tropical  resi- 
dents, and  the  climate  is  so  extremely  hot  that,  by  day,  every  movement  is  an  effort. 
Tlieir  wants  are  few,  and  remarkably  supplied,  clothing  being  an  incumbrance,  de- 
sired only  because  associated  with  ideas  of  superiority,  and  tolerated  occasionally 
in  compliment  to  imported  notions  ;  and  food,  of  the  kind  most  adajited  an{l  grateful, 
teeming  around  them  almost  independently  of  their  care.  If  the  faculties  were 
developed,  and  all  effeminating  indulgence  discarded,  I  cannot  but  think  that  an 
adult  Tahitian  would  be  a  more  respectable  human  being  than  he  now  is,  even 
though  external  circumstances  remained  the  same. 

Their  outward  circumstances,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  liave  derived  material  ben- 
efit from  the  introduction  of  Christian  teachers  and  civilized  regulations,  so  far  as 


APPENDIX. 


567 


they  have  been  introduced  :  these,  besi<les  preventing  certain  Pagan  enormities 
amongst  the  natives,  constitute  a  valuable  check  to  the  vicious  and  overbearing 
conduct  of  foreigners,  which  so  lamentablj'  sullies  the  history  of  these  islands. 
Adventurers  of  all  kinds  are  not  now  at  liberty  to  take  up  their  abode  on  shore, 
wiihout  reference  on  the  part  of  the  goveriimeut  to  their  respectability  and  motives 
in  coming  :  but  certain  credentials  or  recommendations,  as  we  are  told,  are  re- 
quired, without  which  no  one  is  encouraged  or  openly  allowed  to  remain.  This  is 
a  very  useful  restriction,  as.  previously  to  its  adoption,  the  most  worthless  char- 
acters have  caused  much  disorder  and  misery  by  settling  among  the  natives  and 
marrying,  to  remain  only  till  caprice  has  dictated  the  desirableness  of  a  move, 
when  their  families  have  been  deserted  without  scruple  or  redress. 

Trial  by  jury,  which  has  been  introduced  here,  is  a  great  blessing,  and  one 
which,  perhaps.  Englishmen  are  better  able  to  appreciate  than  any  others,  from 
their  long  experience  of  its  value  at  home.  The  Tahitian  jury  consists  of  six  men 
instead  of  twelve;  but  the  principle,  as  I  understand  it,  is  precisely  the  same. 

f'l/lh  Month  \Zllt. — Alter  attending  a  missionary  meeting  held  at  Papdoa,  Charles 
Wheeler  remarks:  "  We  were  pleased  with  the  appearance  and  manners  of  the 
chiefs,  and  with  wliat  we  saw  of  tlieir  queen.  Some  of  the  former  are  fine,  intel- 
ligent men.  and  in  their  general  appearance  reminded  me  of  Xorlh  American 
Indians.  Many  speeches  were  made  by  the  principal  chiefs,  who  avowed  their 
sentiments  with  great  animation;  and  throughout  the  whole  afiFair  very  consid- 
erable order  and  respectful  demeanor  were  observed  by  all  parties.  Tlie  queen 
is  a  decidedly  intelligent  looking  woman,  of  about  four  ami  twenty  years  of  age, 
and  has  by  no  means  an  ignoble  appearance,  though  her  artless,  unassuming  man- 
ner and  simple  attire  accord  little  with  our  notions  of  regal  dignity.  Her  dress 
was  much  less  showy  than  that  of  many  of  her  inferiors,  and  far  from  inelegant. 
A  long  robe  of  beautifully-white  muslin,  flowing  loosely  round  her  figure,  a  little 
embroidery  and  silk  about  the  neck,  and  a  jet  black  bonnet,  comprehended  all  tiiat' 
was  apparent. 

We  have  since  been  visited  by  the  king  (properly  speaking,  he  is  only  the  queen's 
husban<l),  and  some  of  his  chiefs,  who  breakfasted  on  bounl  our  vessel.  The 
former  appears  to  be  about  twenty  years  of  age,  and  is  a  mild,  intelligent,  unas- 
eumiiig  youth.  His  countenance  is  not  strictly  handsome,  but  it  is  truly  Tahitian 
and  pleasing  ;  and  his  slender  form,  dark  expressive  eye,  and  gentle  manner, 
which  are  completely  Asiatic,  give  something  feminine  to  his  appearance.  The 
chiefs  who  accompanied  him  were  of  a  much  sterner  school,  and  all  of  ihom  con- 
siderably older  rhan  himself.  They  behaved  wiih  great  propriety  and  good-nature, 
and  conversed  in  a  friendly,  sensible  manner,  cxprei»sing  their  satisfaction  with  the 
frank,  unceremonious  way  in  which  they  hud  been  received.  IJclore  they  left  us, 
a  leloscnpe  was  presented  to  the  king,  and  a  sliawl  to  each  of  the  party.  Nothing 
like  selfisliness  was  shown  by  the  leadin;:  personage,  who  did  not  attempt  to  select 
the  best  article  for  himself ;  but  taking  ihiit  which  happened  to  be  next  him,  ho 
allowed  the  rest  of  the  company  to  do  the  same.  Tlie  chiefs  playfully  vied  with 
each  other  as  to  who  should  take  charge  of  their  master's  property,  which  was 
left  in  their  hands.  On  going  away,  the  king  askc'l  the  steward  for  a  little  bread 
for  the  queen.  He  had  evidently  relished  this  article  himself  as  a  rarity,  and  there- 
fore, I  suppose,  intended  her  to  share.  They  were  all  dressed  in  the  native  style, 
but  in  foreign  articles  of  gooil  quality.  A  fine  white  shirt,  and  an  ample  piece  of 
print  wound  round  the  waist  anrl  reaching  to  the  knees,  with  a  straw  hat  encircled 
by  a  broad  ribbon  or  piece  of  silk,  seems  to  be  the  favorite  dress. 

\ftik. —  We  took  a  walk  for  exercise  along  the  high  road,  which  is  a  path  foi  meil 
by  the  soil  thrown  out  of  two  ditches,  affording,  in  dry  weather,  a  tolei-ubic  causi-- 
way.    The  want  of  bridges  over  the  rivulets  tliat  cross  it  on  their  way  from  iho 


1 


568 


APPENDIX. 


hills  to  the  sea,  obliges  passengers  to  wade  through  the  water  occasionally,  or  else 
adopt  a  mode  to  which,  on  this  occasion,  we  were  compelled  to  have  recourse,  that, 
of  getting  a  native  to  carry  them  over  on  his  back.  The  formation  of  these  roads 
is  an  occupation  in  which  criminals  are  employed  by  way  of  penalty;  so  many 
fathoms  of  the  qiioen's  road,  or  so  many  fathoms  of  sea-wall  on  the  queen's  island, 
are  frequently  imposed  as  punishments  on  male,  and  the  making  of  a  certain  quan- 
tity of  native  cloth  or  matting  on  female,  delinquents;  and  these  punishments,  if 
equitably  put  in  force,  are  well  adapted  to  the  people. 

It  is  a  singular  fact  that  there  are  no  wild  beasts  on  any  of  the  Pacific  islands 
lying  distant  from  the  continent  of  Asia. 

Sixth  Month  IQth. —  The  remains  of  idolatry  have  been  so  effectually  destroyed 
that  scarcely  a  trace  of  them  is  to  be  found.  Perhaps  the  objects  most  intimately 
connected  with  them  are  the  natives  who  persist  in  rejecting  the  profession  of  the 
gospel,  a  numerous  class  even  now.  The  government  compels  all  to  attend  worship, 
it  is  said  on  pain  of  forfeiture  of  landed  property;*  but  this  coercion,  of  course, 
does  no  more  than  enforce  a  ceremony,  if  indeed,  from  its  unchristian  character,  it 
does  not  operate  rather  as  a  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  Christianity.  The 
portion  of  the  community  not  professing  the  new  religion  often  retain  the  true 
native  dress,  and  are  thus  conspicuous  among  their  professing  countrymen,  who 
have  to  a  great  extent  adopted  foreign  articles  of  clothing. 

Eii/hlh  Month  'Jth. —  After  a  sojourn  of  three  months  and  a  half  at  Tahiti,  during 
which  con.siderable  opportunity  for  observation  has  been  afforded,  I  shall  now  offer 
a  few  remarks  that  may  enable  you  to  estimate  more  easily  its  present  slate. 
Without  reference  to  what  it  may  have  been,  my  observations  will  apply  simply  to 
what  it  is  at  the  present  moment. 

I  need  not  describe  the  geographical  position  of  Tahiti :  it  is  the  largest  island 
in  the  Georgian  and  Society  cluster,  and  considered  to  be  about  one  hundred  miles 
in  circumference.  Together  with  Eimeo  (a  small  adjacent  island  to  the  westward, 
subject  to  the  same  government  and  laws),  the  population  is  estimated  at  upwards 
of  10,000  persons;  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  above  is  a  tolerable  approximation 
to  the  truth,  and  that,  however  it  may  have  been  formerly,  the  islands  are  now 
very  thinly  peopled.  In  fact,  the  interior  of  Tahiti  is  not  inhabited  at  all,  the  low 
lands  next  the  sea,  which  constitute  but  a  small  portion  of  the  whole,  being  uni- 
versally selected  by  the  natives  for  the  place  of  their  abode.  Upon  this  fertile 
margin  along  the  coast,  their  little  huts  of  poles,  mats,  and  thatch  arc  scattered 
with  great  irregularity,  not  in  well-defined  clusters  or  villages,  but  singly  or  other- 
wise, as  the  course  of  a  stream,  or  the  boundary  of  a  plantation,  may  suit  best. 
The  mountainous  tracts  inland  are  little  frequented,  although,  from  the  luxuriance 
of  the  vegetation,  I  conclude  that  many  parts  are  capable  of  cultivation.  Some 
fruits  arc  produced  spontaneously,  and  in  the  remoter  valleys  these  are  never 
gathered  by  human  hands.  The  highest  ridges,  reckoned  about  7000  feet  above  the 
ocean,  are  covered  with  rich  forests,  whose  verdure  never  fades ;  and  the  deep 
shade  of  valleys,  vocal  with  the  thunder  of  descending  waters,  is  of  course  still 
more  prolific  of  vegetation.  But  whatever  the  inland  districts  may  produce,  or 
may  be  capable  of  producing,  the  low  tract  of  country  stretching  along  the  circum- 
ference of  the  island,  seems  to  be  fully  adequate  to  maintain  the  present  popula- 
tion, without  requiring  much  culture  or  care  on  the  part  of  those  who  gather  the 
fruits.    The  taro  [caliirliiim  esculenlum),  an  excellent  farinaceous  vegetable,  the  yam 


*  A  respectable  ro.sidcnt  toUl  us  that  one  flafjrant  instance  of  this  came  within  his  knowledge  some 
time  back.  A  poor  man  had  lipcn  out  fishing,  and  returned  too  late  for  the  week-day  service.  He 
was  tried,  and  his  land  was  taken  from  him  by  men  empowered  to  enforce  this  abominable  regula- 
tion. It  is  not  enrolled  in  the  Tabitian  code  of  laws,  but  it  is  said  to  be  a  " command "  only. 
Bemove  the  penalty,  and  the  command  might  very  safely  remain  unrepealed. 


APPENDIX. 


5G9 


[Dioscorea  ala(a)  and  the  sweet  potatoe  (Convulvulus  batatas),  involve  some  little 
labor;  but  many  of  the  fruits  demand  only  occasional  weeding  from  the  over- 
wlielming  growth  of  guavas.  and  protection  from  the  ravages  of  hogs,  with  which 
the  place  is  overrun.  The  gigantic  cocoa-nut  tree  bears  fruit  without  iutermission 
llie  year  round,  and  furnishes  at  once  the  means  of  shelter,  food,  and  clothing. 
Tlie  leaf  is  used  for  mats,  and  thatch,  and  fuel;  the  bark  is  converted  into  cloih; 
the  timber  is  valuable  for  many  purposes;  the  nut-shell  is  the  native  basin;  the 
k"rnel  is  ground  up  into  a  nutritious  food  ;  the  milk  is  universally  drunk  ;  and  the 
rip"  nut  affords  abundant  oil,  both  for  home  use  and  exportation.  Tlie  bread- fruit, 
too,  is  iiighly  prized:  as  a  vegetable  it  is  both  palatable  and  wholesome;  and  from 
the  bark  of  the  large  trees  is  made  the  clotii  in  common  use  by  the  T.-ihitians. 
Oranges,  lemons,  limes,  melons,  vis  (spondias  dulci.i).  papaw  [carica  p<ijjii;/a},  ba- 
nanas [mum  sapienlum),  pine-apples,  and  pumpkins  abound  among  the  indigenous 
and  exotic  fruits  and  vegetables  of  this  island.  If  the  shore  is  thus  teeming  with 
spontaneous  provision  for  the  wants  of  the  inhabitants,  the  surrounding  ocean  is 
not  less  prolific  in  affording  an  endless  variety  of  fisli.  Turtles,  sliell-fisii,  and 
many  half-animated  marine  substances  used  as  food,  are  found  within  the  reefs. 

When  I  mention  the  reefs,  I  cannot  forbear  making  a  few  remarks  on  tiiese  extra- 
ordinary natural  breakwaters,  which  are  of  the  highest  value  to  the  South  Sea 
Islands.  Take  Tahiti,  for  instance.  Without  this  coral  breast-work  there  is  not  a 
single  liarbor  in  the  inland  ;  but  with  it,  the  coast,  with  few  exceptions,  is  slieltered 
from  the  ocean,  and  circumnavigated  with  safety  in  the  smallest  canoe.  In  one  or 
two  places  the  coast  is  cxposeil ;  but  excepting  these  opening?",  and  a  num1)cr  of 
narrow  passes  for  boats  or  ships,  a  bank  of  san<l  and  coral,  nearly  even  with  the 
surface  of  the  water,  varying  in  distance  from  the  beach  from  half  a  mile  to  per- 
haps a  mile  and  a  half,  extends  round  the  whole  island,  anil  defends  it  from  the 
sea.  On  this  wonderful  barrier,  the  mighty  swell  of  the  Pacific  breaks  in  ceaseless 
thunder,  from  age  to  age;  but  within  the  providential  limit  (he  raging  deep  is 
chained,  and  all  is  tranquil  as  a  lake:  ships  of  the  largest  size  may  enter  and  ride 
securely,  and  the  light  canoe  of  tlie  native  has  a  safe  access  to  every  part  of  the 
coast.  We  have  all  heard  of  coral  reefs,  long  ago;  but,  till  we  reached  tiiis  place, 
I  may  confess  I  had  not  the  least  idea  of  the  characteristic  peculiarity  in  the  nat- 
ural shelter  furnisiied  by  them  among  the  South  Sea  Islands. 

The  government  of  Tahiti  is  nominally  vested  in  one  person,  but,  as  might  be 
expected,  the  principal  chiefs  possess  a  large  share  of  power.  The  queen  and 
two  of  the  most  influential  chiefs  entertain  a  very  friendly  feeling  towards  the 
missionaries,  and  consequently  their  wishes  arc  consulted  and  their  interest  sup- 
ported in  most  cases  ;  but  there  is  an  opposite  faction  who  would  doubtless  be 
glad  if  it  were  otherwise,  .\ltliough  Pomare  appears  to  favor  the  cause  of  the 
missionaries,  and  by  enforcing  the  laws  against  the  sale  of  spirits,  etc.,  to  consult 
the  welfare  of  her  people,  she  is  by  no  means  a  woman  on  whose  principles  full 
dependence  can  be  placed.  At  a  national  assembly  held  annually,  when  nearly 
the  whole  population  of  the  island  come  together  to  see,  bear,  and  enjoy  them- 
selves, wliich  took  place  a  week  or  two  back  at  Pap&oa,  she  is  said  to  have  sanc- 
tioned great  disorders,  and  allowed  some  of  the  ancient  heathen  customs,  of  a 
shameful  nature,  to  be  indulged  in. 

In  almost  all  the  dealings  which  we  have  had  with  the  natives,  one  principle  of 
action  appears  predominant,  to  obtain  all  they  can:  and  this  is  in  precise  accord- 
ance with  the  practice  of  our  countrymen  among  them.  The  people  of  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  Bay  labor  under  the  disadvantage  of  being  constantly  exposed  to 
contact  with  unprincipled  foreigners,  who  encourage  what  is  wrong,  and  introcluce 
large  quantities  of  ardent  spirits  among  them,  in  spite  of  the  legal  prohibition. 
48* 


670 


APPENDIX. 


This  fact  alone  is  enough  to  account  for  the  providence  of  vice  and  sordid  venality, 
aiul  the  formal,  unwilling  conformity  to  established  restrictive  regulations. 

Hut  though  mucli  of  evil  may  be  underneath,  and  great  tlioughtlessness  may  be 
obvious,  yet  there  are  doubtless  alleviating  exceptions;  and  cxicrwai  tranquillity 
is  for  the  most  part  preserved. 

It  is  nearly  impossible  for  a  visitor,  who  cannot  even  speak  the  language,  to 
pronounce  with  much  certainty  on  a  subject  of  such  moment  as  the  religious  slate 
of  the  community.  Certainly  appearances  are  unpromising;  and  however  un- 
willing to  adopt  such  a  conclusion,  there  is  reason  to  apprehend  that  Christian 
principle  is  a  great  rarity.  Far,  however,  be  it  from  me  to  depreciate  the  labors 
of  those  who  have  l)een  the  instruments  of  the  change  produced  in  tliis  island.  So 
far  from  considering  the  beneficial  results  of  tiieir  efforts  as  unimportant  and  in- 
significant, I  regard  them  as  of  the  higliest  moment,  and  as  fully  equal  to  what  could 
in  reason  iiave  been  anticipated.  In  my  opinion,  if  notliing  more  had  been  effected 
by  the  Tahitian  mission  tlian  the  translation  of  ths  Holy  Scriptures  into  tiie  lan- 
guage of  tlie  country,  every  sacrifice  tliat  has  been  made  would  have  been  abund- 
antly rewarded.  But  the  translation  of  the  Sacred  AVritings  is  not  all.  Idol  wor- 
ship, the  adoration  of  nonentities  or  of  supposed  divinities,  in  (he  form  of  images, 
with  all  the  frightful  train  of  debasing  ceremonies  and  human  sacrifices,  are  abol- 
islied.  Open  infanticide,  whicli  prevailed  to  such  a  dreadful  extent,  is  done  away; 
and  some  degree  of  attention  is  paid  to  the  improvement  of  tlie  minds  of  children. 
Many  salutary  civil  restrictions  have  been  introduced,  and  a  clieclv  imposed  on  the 
unbridled  licentiousness  of  foreigners. 

There  is  a  singular  custom  prevailing  in  Tahiti,  which  I  have  not  yet  noticed. 
Every  child  possesses  an  indefinite  number  of  adopted  parents,  who,  at  its  birth,  or 
perhaps  even  before,  promise  to  cherish  and  assist  it  in  after  life,  in  case  of  need. 
This  practice  confers  great  independence  on  the  children,  who  remain  witli  their 
real  parents  only  so  long  as  is  agreeable  to  them  ;  and  if  maltreated  or  corrected, 
they  take  up  their  residence  with  another  family,  to  desert  it  hereafter  in  the  same 
way.  This  is  a  great  barrier  to  the  riglit  management  of  the  native  children,  who 
can  at  once  forsake  their  parents  should  the  correction  or  restraints  they  impose 
become  irksome  to  them. 

The  Taliitian  mode  of  living  is  certainly  very  much  in  the  simplicity,  or.  perhaps 
more  properly,  in  the  rudeness,  of  nature.  Their  lioiises  afford  a  shelter  from  tlie 
rain,  and  a  receptacle  for  their  little  property;  which  consists  of  a  few  imported 
articles  of  clothing  for  special  occasions,  some  food,  nets,  sleeping  mats,  and  a  dis- 
play of  firelocks,  comforts,  conveniences,  and  luxuries  (according  to  our  ideas) 
are  for  the  most  part  unknown.  One  apartment  usually  accommodates  the  whole 
household,  which  generally  consists  of  individuals  of  all  ages,  more  or  less  related 
to  each  other,  and  herded  together  in  considerable  numbers.  When  at  home,  the 
usual  employment  of  the  men  appears  to  be  the  preparation  of  food  or  oil,  garden- 
ing, and  making  nets,  and  that  of  the  women  the  manufacture  of  native  cloth,  cook- 
ing, and  sewing;  but  both  sexes  are  very  frequently  found  unemployed,  perhaps 
smoking,  or  playing  with  a  ball  and  string.  The  men  ordinarily  wear  very  little 
clothing;  the  women  a  loose  piece  of  print  or  calico  thrown  round  the  waist,  leav- 
ing, except  in  the  presence  of  foreigners,  or  when  "  dressed  out,"  the  upper  part 
of  the  figure  nearly  or  entircl}'  exposed.  The  young  children  frequently  go  quite 
naked.  A  true  native  hut  contains  neither  table,  chair,  nor  bed;  the  rcod-covered 
foil,  which  forms  a  floor,  serving  the  purposes  of  all.  The  food  is  spread  on  leaves, 
and  the  people  sit  round  on  their  heels,  squatted  on  the  ground;  and  when  re- 
cumbent, they  lie  upon  mats,  covered  with  folds  of  their  native  bark-cloth.  This 
cloth  is  made  from  the  bark  of  several  trees;  a  large  proportion  of  what  is  used 
here  from  that  of  the  bread-fruit  tree.    This  is  beaten  into  thin  sheets,  which  arc 


APPE^TDIX. 


571 


rendered  tenacious,  by  the  gum  they  contain,  when  properly  dried  in  the  sun. 
AVlien  fit  for  use,  this  ingenious  substitute  for  woven  goods  resembles  coarse  paper  : 
it  is,  however,  less  easily  torn,  and  generally  somewhat  thinner.  It  forms  but  a 
harsh,  uncomfortable  drapery,  and  will  not  bear  properly  washing,  being  injured 
by  moisture,  without  much  friction;  but  habit  and  necessity  render  it  tolerable, 
and  it  is  very  readily  made.  When  dressed  for  chapel,  the  men  generally  wear  a 
foreign  shirt,  and  a  piece  of  print  or  blue  cotton  wrapped  round  the  waist  ;  the 
women  a  similar  girdle  of  some  light  material,  and  either  a  kind  of  loose  gown  or 
n  shawl,  of  calico,  thrown  over  the  shoulders,  with  a  bonnet  generally  made  of 
pressed  paper,  in  imitation  of  straw,  and  profusely  decorated  with  broad,  briglit 
colored  ribbon.  The  last  mentioned  article  is  in  very  extensive  use,  and  is  sold  to 
great  advantage  by  almost  everybody  here.  I  was  one  day  ir^'ing  to  purchase  a 
piece  of  ornamented  native  cloth,  and  offered  an  equal  length  of  Knglisli  print  for 
it  ;  but  the  owner  refused  this  remuneration,  demanding  a  similar  length  of  ribbon 
instead.  The  gay  colors  worn  by  the  whites  are.  of  course,  zealously  imitated  by 
the  poor  natives,  whose  clotliing  seems  to  be  adopted  rather  from  vanity,  or  de- 
ference to  foreign  customs,  than  from  necessity  or  a  sense  of  decorum. 

Taloo  Harbor,  Island  of  Eimeo,  Ninth  Month  Vlth,  1835. —  This  is  a  most  romantic 
spot,  surrounded  by  almost  perpendicular  hills,  towering  nearly  four  thousand 
feet,  with  a  broken,  fantastic  outline.  As  in  Tahiti,  there  is  a  margin  of  lowland 
next  the  water,  which  proiluces  abundant  crops  of  fruit  and  vegetables  ;  but  the 
proportion  of  this  fertile  soil  is  small,  and,  as  a  whole,  probably,  this  is  the  less 
productive  island  of  the  two.  Its  scenery  is  wilder  and  more  diversified,  and  the 
ridges  are  much  more  angular  and  rugged  than  those  of  Tahiti;  some  of  them, 
where  huge  black  rocks  and  foliage  blend  in  the  obscurity  of  distance,  resembling 
the  broken  fragments  of  a  stupendous  ruin.  Many  parts  are  nearly  perpen<licular 
for  hundreds  of  feet,  and  of  course  quite  inaccessible.  The  summit  of  a  mountain 
that  skirts  one  side  of  Taloo  Harbor,  extending  for  a  considerable  distance  at  an 
elevation  of  three  thousand  feet,  is  yet  so  narrow,  we  are  toM,  in  some  places,  tliat 
a  man  cannot  walk  along  it,  but  is  obliged  to  push  himself  forward  in  a  sitting 
posture,  grasping  the  mountain  with  his  legs. 

On  the  123d,  arrangements  were  made  for  vis-iling  the  opposite  side  of  the  island, 
where  a  number  of  natives,  and  one  Knglish  family  reside.  The  direction  of  the 
trade-wind  rendered  the  longest  route  most  eligible,  and  we  jiiirsued  our  course 
among  coral  rocks  within  the  reefs.  In  a  few  hours  wc  arrived  opposite  a  famous 
entrance  through  the  reef,  formerly  held  sacrc<l  on  account  of  a  large  marai,  called 
Orua,  situated  on  the  beach  near  it.  Here  we  landed  and  explored  the  marai,  with 
its  ruined  piles  of  rock,  its  consecrated  enclosures,  praying-stones,  and  venerable 
grove  of  Aitos  and  Tamanus.*  The  whole  neighborhood  is  overgrown  with  trees 
and  climbers,  and  the  ruins  are  so  completely  dilapidated  that  it  is  difficult  to 
appreciate  the  original  design.  Many  smaller  heaps  of  slone,  and  the  remains  of 
pavements,  steps,  and  prny ing-stones  are  seen  near  the  principal  pile,  the  whole 
forming  an  enduring  relic  of  superstition,  and  a  proof  of  the  laborious  zeal  of 
idolaters.  After  surveying  this  gloomy  grove,  once  associated  with  scenes  of  horror 
and  death,  we  continued  an  intricate  passage  through  innumerable  beds  of  coral, 
till  we  reached  Afarcdilu,  and  were  cordially  welcomed  by  the  resident  English 
family. 

Ninth  Month  Tilh,\9,^!^.  —  We  heard  some  days  since  that  more  ardent  spirits 
have  just  been  brought  to  Tahiti  by  a  schooner  from  Valparaiso,  which  is  now 


•Tlifi  Tamanii  (cnlirjihtiHum  fnoplii/llum)  wa.i  formerly  held  saorol  la  the  South  Sea  Islands.  It 
la  a  Doble  tree,  io  geiii  rul  aiipearanco  souietliiuy  rescuibliug  the  uak. 


572 


APPE>DIX. 


trailing  in  lliom.  When  we  left  Tahiti,  anotlier  American  vessel  was  there,  selling 
all  she  couiil  of  this  dostructivo  poison;  in  fact,  the  cliief  articles  of  barter  for 
cocoa-nut  oil  and  arrow-root  that  she  seemed  lo  have  were  fire-arms  ami  bramly, 
nnil  these  she  was  retailing  round  the  coast.  Iler  supercargo  told  me  himself,  that 
he  had  sold  all  the  brandy  he  could  get  rid  of,  and  between  one  and  two  hundred 
muskets.  He  is  quite  a  youth,  but  well  enough  suited  for  the  task  he  has  under- 
taken, being  a  profligate,  thoughtless  fellow,  initiated  into  the  trade,  whicli  lie 
avows  his  intention  to  continue.  What  could  be  more  completely  barbarous  than 
this  traliic,  carried  on  with  uncivilized  nations  at  the  present  day,  and  that,  too,  by 
profes.sing  Christians? 

During  the  afternoon  of  Tentii  Month  Loth,  we  rambled  for  exercise  on  the 
public  road,  along  the  coast,  and  saw  a  curious  salt-water  lake,  situated  about  two 
miles  to  the  northward  of  the  harbor.  It  is  a  magnificent  sheet  of  water,  encircled 
by  mountains  and  tropical  forests ;  and  probably  would  have  been  still  more  grati- 
fying to  eyes  less  familiar  with  the  water  than  ours.  There  is,  however,  an  essential 
distinction  between  the  prospects  to  which  ive  are  accustomed,  and  inland  lake 
scenery.  The  characteristic  of  the  former  is  ceaseless  fluctuation,  that  of  the 
latter  unbroken  tranquillity. 

Among  the  enclosures  of  the  natives  hero,  there  is  greater  indication  of  industry 
than  we  remarked  in  Tahiti,  and  many  of  the  houses  are  built  in  the  civilized 
manner,  with  windows,  plastered  walls,  etc.  Nevertheless,  the  dwellings  we  have 
seen  have  by  no  means  a  comfortable  aspect,  and  the  general  effect  of  tlic  native 
settlements  is  not  particularly  pleasing.  Unfurnished,  dirty  huts,  surrounded  with 
lumber,  the  remains  of  food,  etc.,  naked  children,  and  all  but  naked  parents, 
working  or  rolling  about,  smoking  or  playing,  s^leeping  or  waking,  as  tiie  case  may 
be,  with  groups  of  half-starved  hogs  and  dogs  Dccupyiiig  every  corner  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, do  not  constitute  the  most  delightful  objects,  though  viewed  in  the  far- 
famed  South  Sea  Islands. 

Our  afternoon  ramble  on  the  17th  led  to  the  site  of  William  Ellis's  residence. 
The  vicinity  is  completely  overgrown  with  guavas,  and  the  most  authentic  traces 
of  its  former  occupant  are  discoverable  in  some  fine  fruit-trees,  planted  in  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood  of  the  house.  We  afterwards  took  tea  at  the  mission-house, 
and  were  shown  the  press  which  is  occasionally  employed  in  printing  native  les- 
sons, laws,  etc. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  24th,  we  accompanied  one  of  the  missionaries  on  an  ex- 
cursion up  the  salt-water  lake  mentioned  before.  After  walking  about  two  miles, 
we  embarked  in  a  canoe,  and  were  pushed  along  the  shore  by  a  man  with  a  long 
pole  ;  a  method  adopted,  where  the  water  is  shallow,  as  the  most  expeditious  mode 
of  propelling  their  light  barks.  In  about  an  hour  we  reached  the  farther  end  of 
the  lagoon,  distant  perhaps  five  miles  from  the  place  of  embarkation.  Tiie  banks, 
as  we  went  along,  appeared  thickly  wooded  and  very  thinly  inhabited,  exhibiting 
little  variety  beside  the  occasional  remains  of  marais,  of  which  there  are  a  great 
number.  Our  native  conductor  pointed  out  llie  particular  pile  of  stones  appro- 
priated to  his  family,  on  which  he  had  himself  offered  gifts  to  the  supposed  gods 
of  Tahiti.  He  mentioned  having  been  present  on  one  occasion  when  a  human 
victim  was  taken  near  this  lake  :  he  was  a  boy  at  the  time,  and  was  rambling  along 
the  bank,  when  a  party  of  men,  led  by  a  chief,  approached  the  spot  where  lie  was, 
and  where  also  the  object  of  their  pursuit  happened  to  be.  The  chief,  when  he 
discovered  his  victim,  bade  him  climb  a  cocoa-nut  tree,  which  he  of  course  instantly 
did.  He  ordered  him  to  pluck  some  nuts  for  them,  and  when  this  was  done,  to 
break  off  a  leaf  and  come  down.  The  leaf  was  to  form  a  basket  for  his  own  body 
to  be  carried  in.    On  coming  down  he  was  forthwith  dispatched.    Our  informant 


APPENDIX. 


573 


run  away  in  great  fear,  while  the  murderers  laughed  at  his  terror  and  exulted  in 
their  easy  capture. 

Fare  Harbor.  Iluahine. —  In  personal  appearance,  there  is  no  perceptible  differ- 
ence between  the  natives  of  this  island  and  those  of  Tahiti;  and,  from  what  we 
have  seen,  their  progress  in  civil,  social,  and  religious  improvement  is  precisely 
similar.  I  think  more  pains  have  been  bestowed  on  their  instruction;  but,  as  far 
as  our  observation  has  extended,  they  occupy  much  the  same  position  as  their 
Georgian  neighbors  in  the  scale  of  civilization,  mental  development,  and  morality. 
On  the  wliole,  I  should  suppose  a  larger  proportion  of  the  population  is  more  or 
less  acquainted  with  the  rudiments  of  reading  and  writing;  though  many  are 
ignorant  of  these,  and  it  is  not  impossible  that  less  constant  intercourse  with  the 
sliipping  may  have  prevented  some  of  that  licentious  degradation  whicli  peculiarly 
characterizes  the  vicinity  of  sea-ports.  Only  one  ship  has  been  here  during  our 
stay,  but  in  her  case  consiilerable  irregularities  were  committed.  The  use  of  spirits 
is  just  now  generally  laid  aside,  and  doubtless  this  salutary  regulation  will  tend  fo 
prevent  many  evils. 

Raiatea. —  The  natural  scenery  of  Raiatea  resembles  what  I  have  already 
described  iu  the  other  islands,  but  it  is  for  the  most  part  less  picturesque  than  any 
other  we  have  yet  seen.  It  is  a  much  larger  island  than  Iluahine,  ami  is  supposed 
to  contain  fourteen  or  fifteen  hundred  people;  the  whole  of  whom  belong,  nomi- 
nally, to  the  settlement  of  Uturoa,  though  Ihey  are  of  course  found  scattered  round 
the  coast,  as  most  convenient  to  themselves.  Tahaa,  a  smaller  island,  containing 
a  population  of  four  or  five  hundred  souls,  subject  to  the  same  government,  is  sit- 
uated a  few  miles  to  the  northward,  and  is  included  within  the  same  reef  as  Raiatea. 
This  reef  is  precisely  similar  to  what  we  have  before  seen,  and  extends  round  the 
two  islands  at  a  considerable  distance,  affording  several  excellent  harbors,  to  which 
commodious  channels  furnish  an  easy  access.  The  otie  in  which  we  are  Ij'ing  is 
entered  from  the  eastward,  through  a  fine  passage  between  two  small  islands,  and 
is  a  spacious  basin,  capable  of  containing  a  large  fleet,  with  a  passage  at  the  oppo- 
site end  to  leeward  of  the  island.  Nothing  could  well  be  more  convenient;  and 
although  from  the  circumstance  that  its  shelter,  the  reef,  is  as  usual  low  and  bare, 
good  tackle  is  required  in  the  anchorage;  yet  this  stupendous  barrier  affords  a 
most  complete  defence  from  the  ocean.  Coral  and  shells  are  plentiful,  but  the 
latter  rather  dear.  Provisions  seem  to  be  rather  lower  than  at  Tahiti,  where  more 
competition  diminishes  the  value  of  foreign  articles  of  barter.  Even  there,  things 
are  very  cheap  for  the  most  pari.  The  common  price  for  a  good  sized  hog  is  six 
or  eight  yards  of  print,  or  from  three  to  four  dollars.  Horned  cattle  are  plentiful 
in  all  the  islands  we  have  yet  seen,  and  are  principally  the  property  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. When  several  ships  can  agree  to  take  an  ox  among  them,  beef  is  sold  at 
about  '2d.  per  pound.  Rroail  print,  or  cotton  dyed  a  blue  color,  i»  a  favorite  article 
of  barter,  and  is  always  sold  by  the  fathom,  this  length  being  convenient  for  the 
garment  worn  round  the  waist.  A  fathom  is  reckoned  to  be  worth  nearly  a  dollar, 
about  four  times  its  value  in  Kngland.  Gaudy-colored  ribbons  are  about  the  same 
jirice.  A  musket,  costing  at  home  perhaps  12.1.,  is  sold  at  Tahiti  for  seven  or  eight 
(Inllars. 

On  the  afternoon  of  Eleventh  Month  2il  we  walked  out  for  exercise  along  the 
settlement  of  Uturoa,  which  extends  some  distance  by  the  seaside,  aii'l  called  to  see 
an  old  chief  who  is  saiil  to  have  been  the  principal  instigator  of  the  last  war  with 
liolabola;  to  whicli  perhaps,  more  than  to  any  other  obvious  reason,  the  present 
deleriorateil  condition  of  this  people,  and  the  miserable  falling  away  in  Rolabola, 
must  be  atliibuted.    liesides  the  numerous  evils  inevitably  incident  to  a  nation 


574 


APPENDIX. 


engaged  in  hostililics  with  its  noiglibors,  it  is  fvom  tliis  fatal  period  tliat  both  islands 
dale  the  general  introduction  of  spirits;  wliicli  has  proved  no  less  detrimental  to 
the  comnuinity  than  fighting.  II  re,  happily,  the  law  has  been  passed  for  their 
prohibition;  but  in  the  other  isl.uid  their  ravages  still  continue.'  We  saw  four 
pieces  of  cannon  taken  from  the  Bolabolans,  which  were  used  in  the  late  contest  ; 
originally  brought  by  a  trading  vessel  from  New  Zealand,  and  sold  to  the  poor 
natives  at  the  rate  of  eighty  hogs  each.  They  are  said  to  have  belonged  to  the 
unfortunate  Boijd,  and  to  have  been  raised  from  her  wreck  by  the  New  Zealanders. 

On  the  3d  of  Eleventh  Month  we  started,  in  company  with  C.  Barff  and  a  little 
bo3',  on  an  excursion  to  the  famous  marai  of  Tabutabu  Atea,  situated  in  the  district 
of  Apoa.  The  wind  being  against  us  all  the  way,  it  was  a  hard  pull  of  about  tvvelve 
miles,  which  occupied  nearly  three  hours,  and,  unfortunately  for  us,  it  rained  at 
intervals  most  of  the  time.  The  object  of  our  curiosity  is  situated  on  a  projecting 
piece  of  low  land,  running  from  the  base  of  a  considerable  hill  to  the  beach,  and 
retains  abundant  features  to  identify  it  with  the  late  system  of  horrors.  An 
enormous  banyan-tree  grows  quite  near  if,  and  which  could  not  fail  to  attract  our 
notice  and  admiration.  Like  all  other  specimens  of  this  extraordinary  tree,  it 
consists  of  a  column  of  matted,  fibrous  trunks,  intersecting,  supporting,  or  distort- 
ing eacli  other,  surmounted  by  a  fine  head  of  foliage  ;  from  which  fall  those  slender, 
cord-like  tendrils  which  connect  roots  and  branches,  and  thus  furnish  the  means 
of  continual  increase  in  size.  Exclusive  of  these  junior  supporters,  what  may  be 
called  the  stem  of  this  enormous  and  complicated  fabric,  measured  by  paces  forty- 
six  yards  in  circumference;  and  I  should  think  at  least  twenty  men  might  conceal 
themselves  in  its  truly  gigantic  mass.  Between  this  natural  curiosity  and  the 
marai,  under  the  shade  of  a  grove  is  seen  the  space  of  ground  appropriated  to  the 
dances,  once  so  much  in  vogue  here,  in  celebration  of  their  abominable  orgies. 

Bahihola,  Eleventh  Month  Wth. —  In  the  afternoon  we  walked  through  the  settle- 
ment, and  saw  several  sick  and  infirm  persons.  My  father  distributed  several 
pairs  of  spectacles  where  they  seemed  to  be  most  needed,  among  the  more  serious 
natives  who  could  read.  One  of  these,  a  cripple,  we  found  in  his  hut  with  his 
Bible  before  him,  and  two  muskets  hanging  over  his  head  :  he  is  a  constant  at- 
tender  of  the  school,  acting  as  teacher  as  well  as  he  is  able.  On  our  walks  here, 
we  have  generally  been  attended  by  a  group  of  children,  who  frolic  round  the 
strangers,  and  afiFord  much  amusement  by  their  sprightliness,  wildness,  and  curi- 
osity. They  are  really  fine,  intelligent  little  creatures.  Some  of  them  look  healthy, 
but  too  many  bear  marks  of  the  prevailing  disorders,  which  have  been  deplorably 
neglected  among  these  islanders.  A  more  invaluable  present  could  scarcely  be 
sent  to  them  than  a  good  supply  of  drugs,  particularly  calomel,  salts,  sulphur, 
ipecacuanha,  opium,  and  rhubarb.  It  is  true,  in  many  places  there  is  no  one  to 
a<lminister  them,  and  in  others  they  would  not  be  administered  to  the  greatest 
advantage,  for  want  of  professional  knowledge  ;  but  if  sent  to  the  care  of  some 
of  the  missionaries,  they  would  confer  a  great  blessing.  C.  B.  does  much  in  re- 
lieving the  poor  creatures  around  him,  by  his  own  exertions  in  this  way. 

South  Pacific,  Eleventh  Month  l'3th,  1835. —  However  deficient  my  accounts  of  the 
islands  we  have  just  left  may  appear,  it  would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  add  con- 
siderably to  tiie  interest  felt  in  their  perusal,  had  my  object  been  merely  to  draw 
a  pleasing  picture.  I  have  noticed  the  causes  which  operate  in  producing  the  very 
false  impression  which  certainly  is  produced  by  reading  the  reports  of  some  for- 
mer visitors.  There  are  many  circumstances  connected  with  the  South  Sea 
Islands  peculiaily  fascinating  and  poetical,  and  these  have  been  made  the  most 
of  by  some  of  their  delineators.    My  wish,  that  a  simple  statement  should  pro- 


APPENDIX. 


dace  a  simple  and  correct  impression,  has  induced  me  to  confine  my  remarks  pretty 
mucli  to  inatlers  of  plain  fact,  more  or  less  intimately  connected  with  our  own 
progress  or  the  object  of  the  voyage. 

Of  Tahiti,  I  have  already  given  you  some  particulars  ;  also  of  Eimeo.  The  gov- 
ernment, laws,  and  people  of  the  other  Georgian  Isles  are  essentially  the  same, 
and  the  state  of  society  not  materially  different.  The  same  compulsory  system 
wiiich  obtains  in  Tahiti  ensures  for  the  present,  in  Eimeo,  an  external  attention  to 
the  services  of  the  chapel;  but  the  very  existence  of  this  detestable  regulation 
indicates  unsoundness.  The  fact  that  the  poor  native  is  subjected  to  a  penalty  if 
he  absents  liimself  from  the  chapel,  and  the  sight  of  a  man  with  a  stick  ransack- 
ing tlie  villages  for  worshippers,  before  the  hour  of  service, —  a  spectacle  we  have 
witnessed. —  are  so  utterly  abhorent  to  our  notions  that  I  cannot  revert  to  the  sub- 
ject without  feelings  of  regret  and  disgust. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  country  and  of  the  inhabitants  of  Huahine  is 
similar  to  Taliiti,  and  the  popular  habits  seem  nearly  the  same.  The  soil  is  ex- 
ceedingly prolific,  demanding  but  little  labor.  Hogs  and  domestic  fowls  are  pretty 
numerous,  but  horned  cattle  are  only  found  in  the  possession  of  the  missionary 
and  a  few  others;  and,  indeed,  it  is  undesirable  that  they  sliould  increase  much, 
as  tiiey  certainly  are  a  great  nuisance  among  the  native  phmtations.  In  Tahiti 
and  Eimeo  they  abound,  and  run  wild,  preying  upon  the  fruits  and  damaging  the 
fences  in  parts  that  cannot  be  easily  watched. 

Botli  Raiatea  and  Tahaa  are  fine  fertile  islands,  capable  of  supporting  ten  times 
their  present  population;  but  tliere  is  no  prospect  of  increase  under  present  cir- 
cumstances; and  if  the  sweeping  bane  of  ardent  spirits  is  readmitted,  llie  num- 
bers will  rapidly  decline.  Even  in  Huahine,  where  things  are  undoubtedly  better 
managed,  and  the  people  more  instructed,  the  number  of  births  and  deaths  are 
jusl  about  equal.  C.  B.  told  us  that  he  hoped,  during  the  present  year,  there 
would  be  a  small  preponderance  in  favor  of  the  former.  The  more  abandoned 
portion  of  the  community  scarcely  ever  have  families,  and  many  of  the  cliildrcn 
that  are  born  are  miserably  diseased,  so  that  a  little  aggravation  of  circum>;tances, 
such  as  a  return  to  general  intemperance,  would  make  existing  causes  adequate 
for  a  speedy  extermination.  I  trust,  however,  these  islanders  may  be  preserved, 
after  having  survived  the  bloody  era  of  human  immolation,  infanticide,  aini  otlicr 
pagan  atrocities,  from  falling  victims  to  vices  introduced  and  kept  up  by  "  Cliris- 
tians." 

But  of  all  the  islands  in  tlie  Society  group  Bolabola  exhibits,  at  the  present 
time,  the  most  melanclioly  spectacle.  It  is  indeed  a  lovely  islaml,  and  wants  only 
a  moral  and  industrious  population,  and  a  consistent,  united  government  to  ensure 
its  national  prosperity.  But,  exhausted  by  the  late  struggle  with  Haiuica,  the 
cliiefs  divided  among  themselves,  all  moral  restraints  disregarded  by  one  faction, 
and  every  excess  openly  sanctioned;  the  other  party,  who  still  adhere  nominally 
to  the  cause  of  the  missionaries,  left  to  support  their  own  principles,  (here  is  little 
of  a  pleasing  nature  to  be  said  respecting  it.  The  more  sober  part  of  the  people 
seemed  tractable  enough  ;  but  it  is  scarcely  to  be  expected  that  they  will  mainlniii 
their  ground,  associated  with,  and  related  as  they  are  to,  the  lawless  faction.  .\t 
the  time  of  our  visit  the  fruit  season  had  not  arrived,  and  conspi|ueiitly  the  means 
of  distillation  were  not  within  their  power;  but  a  few  weeks  would  furnish  them 
with  an  abundant  harvest  of  bread-fruit,  etc.,  ami  it  was  greatly  feared  that  last 
year's  excesses  would  again  be  indulged  in,  and  a  famine  produced  by  the  consump- 
tion of  every  article  of  food  in  the  making  of  spirits. 

The  people  here  have  much  less  of  foreign  clothing  than  the  natives  of  the 
other  islands,  possessing  fewer  opportunities  of  obtaining  it,  and  having  wasted 
their  means  in  drinking.    This  circumstance  alone  prevents  many  from  attending 


57G 


APPENDIX. 


cliaiH'l  wJien  n  missionary  is  hero.  Wlmd'vor  their  motive  might  be,  the  better 
sort  iippeareJ  exlrenicly  eager  to  supply  lliemselves  with  ch)lliin£;,  and  would  piirt 
with  almost  iiiiytliiiig  thoy  possessed  (which  is  not  iiiucli,  poor  croiilures  !)  to  ob- 
liiin  a  bit  of  print  or  calico. 

The  settlement  is  composed  of  wicker  huts,  with  the  exception  of  one  or  two 
dihipiilated  houses,  tlie  chapel  and  the  mission-house.  Tlie  island  is  extremely 
fertile,  producing  vast  quantities  of  bread  fruit  ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  well  sup- 
plied with  water,  and  on  tiiis  account  can  never  become  a  general  resort  for  ship- 
ping, although  it  possesses  a  most  magnificent  harbor.  We  saw  a  spring  or  two, 
which  furnish  a  constant  supply;  but  the  water  usually  found  among  the  natives  is 
nearly  unfit  for  use,  except  during  the  rainy  season. 

As  a  missionary  station,  it  is  at  present  abandoned;  but  we  saw  nothing  about 
the  chiefs  and  people  of  the  more  respectable  party  particularly  discouraging.  On 
tlie  contrary.  I  feel  no  doubt  that  a  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants,  whuse  interest 
in  every  point  of  view  it  would  certainly  be  to  protect  such  a  resident,  are  capable 
of  appreciating  the  value  of  a  conscientious  missionary.  The  lawless  faction  are 
at  present  incorrigible;  but  the  removal  of  their  leader  would  no  doubt  leiniinate 
their  career,  and  this  is  an  event  by  no  means  improbable,  if  he  persist  in  his  pres- 
ent intemperate  habits.  One  of  his  sons  fell  a  victim  to  intemperance  ouly  a  few 
weeks  b.ack. 

S(in/iicich  hle.^,  Oahu.  —  On  the  7th  of  First  Month,  183fi,  we  visited  the  mission 
eslabli'sliment.  and  looked  througli  the  printing,  binding,  composing  rooms,  etc. 
Two  presses  are  kept  at  work:  at  present  printing  the  New  Testament,  a  geography, 
the  Hawaii  newspaper  (Ke  Kumu  Hawaii),  and  a  music  book  for  a  volume  of  hymns. 
The  newspaper  last  year  was  twice  its  present  size,  and  sold  for  twice  its  present 
price,  which  is  half  a  dollar  annually:  it  was  published  every  fortnight,  and  3500 
copies  were  circulated.  Probably  its  circulation  will  be  much  increased  this  season. 
It  is  a  small,  but  neat  paper,  containing  information  on  subjects  calculated  to  inter- 
est the  people,  such  as  natural  history  and  particular  occurrences  in  the  islands ; 
and  the  demand  indicates  a  relish  on  the  part  of  the  natives  for  such  a  source  of 
instruction  and  amusement.  We  were  pleased  with  the  machinery  in  the  establish- 
ment, which  is  in  good  repair,  and  is  worked  entirely  by  natives,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  a  foreign  printer  and  binder. 

There  are  at  present  residing  in  Honolulu,  belonging  to  the  American  Board  of 
Missions,  two  "ordained"  ministers,  a  doctor,  a  bookbin.ler,  a  printer,  and  a 
'•secular  agent."  A  missionarj'  from  one  of  the  other  islands  is  here  just  now  with 
his  family.  The  above  are  all  married  men,  although  one  or  two  of  their  number 
are  quite  young;  and  tliej'  all  reside  in  the  same  neighborhood,  forming  quite  a 
community  among  themselves. 

The  end  of  tlie  week  is  almost  universally  adopted  in  Oahu  as  a  time  for  riding 
on  horseback;  and  accordingly  the  roads  and  commons  swarm  with  the  gentry  of 
the  neighborhood,  who  vie  with  each  other  in  risking  their  necks.  Foreigners, 
luitivc  nobility,  and  others,  are  seen  galloping  about  in  all  directions,  to  the  dis- 
comfiture, or  at  least  the  '-bodily  fear,"  of  sober  pedestrians.  The  Sandwich  Island 
women  are  really  very  adroit  on  horseback  ;  but  the  posture  in  which  these  amazons 
choose  to  exhibit  violates  every  feeling  of  refinement. 

21d. — ISome  efforts  have  lately  been  making,  on  the  part  of  both  natives  and 
foreigners,  in  the  way  of  petitioning  the  government  here  for  the  suppression  of 
spirit-selling,  which  is  increased  to  a  shocking  extent.  The  king,  unhappily,  is 
ftnd  of  drinking  himself,  and  moreover  derives  considerable  emolument  from  the 
licenses  to  vend  this  pernicious  article  ;  so  that,  surrounded  as  he  is  by  ill-advisers, 
there  is  little  hope  that  any  alteration  will  take  place  at  present.    Many  of  the 


APPENDIX. 


577 


foreign  residents  defend  the  sale  and  use  of  spirits,  which  is  one  principal  source 
of  profit  with  some  of  them.  The  village  of  Honolulu  is  supposed  to  contain  about, 
two  liundred  foreigners,  and  we  can  only  hear  of  two  houses,  among  those  who  are 
traders,  not  more  or  less  concerned  in  the  sale  of  spirits.  There  are  at  present 
about  fifteen  grog-shops,  where  all  kinds  of  distilled  liquors  are  sold  at  a  very  low 
rate.  I  have  not  yet  seen  a  single  native  intoxicated,  and  really  believe  tlie  drink- 
ing is  almost  exclusively  confined  to  the  foreigners  and  half-castes. 

One  of  the  white  inhabitants  was  killed  in  a  drunken  quarrel  just  before  our 
arrival;  and  a  captain  narrowly  escaped  the  same  fate  a  few  days  since,  having 
the  temporal  artery  cut  in  a  fray  on  shore. 

Among  the  sailors,  the  evil  of  drinking  is  greatly  upheld  by  masters  and  owners 
of  sliips,  whose  practice  has  a  tendency  to  perpetuate  the  grievance  which  they 
pretend  to  deplore.  How  absurd  on  board  vessels  lying  at  anchor,  in  a  hot  climate, 
where  the  men  are  in  a  state  of  almost  continual  excitement  in  consequence  of 
wliat  they  pet  when  on  shore,  to  give  out  regularly  to  each  man,  and  even  in  some 
cases  to  each  hoy.  an  allowance  of  rum  every  day! 

On  the  2d  of  Second  Month,  I  accompanied  Captain  C.  and  his  sister  on  an  ex- 
cursion inland,  to  see  the  famous  mountain  pass  of  Oaliu.  It  is  situated  about 
seven  or  eight  miles  up  a  fine  valley,  which  stretches  across  the  centre  of  the  island, 
behind  the  village  of  Honolulu.  After  crossing  the  plain  of  lava  which  lies  along 
the  coast,  our  route  was  along  a  winding  path,  through  brooks  and  foliage  and 
steep  ravines;  which,  by  a  very  gradual  ascent,  led  ua  eventually  to  the  verge  of 
the  precipice.  Here  the  most  imposing  spectacle  is  presented.  Before  us — from 
the  bare,  torrent-worn  rocks  wliich  surmount  this  giant  bnrrier  —  was  spread  a 
wide,  undulated  tract  of  country,  bounded  by  the  then  tranquil  ocean,  and  varied 
by  woods,  meadows,  and  sheets  of  water,  all  distinctly  exhibited  at  one  view  be- 
neath our  feel.  The  point  on  which  we  stood  is  the  verge  of  a  precipice,  pcriiaps 
eight  liundred  or  a  thousand  feet  high;  whicii  is  ascended  from  the  eastward  by 
a  winding  staircase  track,  leading  from  rock  (o  rock,  in  some  places  nearly  perpen- 
dicular. From  this  track  the  frightful  depth  is  in  many  parts  concealed  by  busiies 
and  projecting  points  of  the  cliflf ;  a  circumstance  wliicli  makes  the  danger  of  ascent 
and  descent  much  less  than  it  could  otherwise  be;  but  from  the  dizzy  summit,  the 
eye  fatiioras  at  a  glance  the  tremendous  void  below.  On  the  left  was  seen  the 
termination  of  a  cliff,  which  towers  like  a  pillar  from  the  vale  beneath  high  into 
the  air  above  our  head^",  with  a  boldness  and  sublimity  altogether  indescribable; 
on  the  right,  a  bank  of  rich  foliage  rose  from  the  plain  to  the  very  summit  of  the 
mountain,  with  a  richness  and  grandeur  equally  beyond  the  reach  of  words,  though 
less  striking  lo  the  eye.  The  huts  of  the  natives  scaliereil  over  the  country  below, 
were  seen  like  specks  on  the  green  surface;  and  ilie  white  dwelling  of  the  mis- 
sionary at  the  Kol6a  Station  was  just  discoverable  on  the  distant  shore.  Behind 
us  lay  the  fine,  romantic  slope  by  which  we  ha<l  reached  this  truly  imposing  pass, 
skirted  by  a  chain  of  luxuriant  iiills  on  each  side,  and  covered  with  an  exuberance 
of  vegetation  peculiar  to  the  tropics;  tlie  harbor  and  its  floating  occupants,  and 
the  dim  expanse  of  ocean  beyond  it,  terminating  the  prospect  in  the  west.  After 
collecting  some  curious  plants  and  land-shells,  ami  feasting  our  eyes  on  the  mag- 
nificent scenery  of  the  place,  we  commenced  a  return  towards  the  inhabited  world, 
and  arrived  safe  in  Honolulu  soon  after  sunset. 

These  islanders,  like  all  the  other  uncivilized  tribes  whom  we  have  seen,  are  fond 
of  tobacco,  and  carry  the  practice  of  smoking  it  to  a  singular  extreme.  They 
inhale  the  fumes  into  the  lungs,  and  quickly  feel  their  stupefying  effects.  In  some 
of  the  islands,  the  use  of  it  is  made  illegal;  and  we  have  heard  of  an  instance  in 
which  a  strange  expedient  was  resorted  to,  in  order  lo  supply  the  jilace  of  this 
narcotic;  tliis  was  to  press  two  or  three  of  the  arteries  in  the  neck  till  dizziness 
49  2M 


678 


APPENDIX. 


wfis  produced,  and  the  individnnl  fell  down  insensible,  recovering  after  some  time 
as  from  a  fit  of  intoxication.  Thus  stupor  and  forpotfulness  are  proved  to  consti- 
tute pireat  part  of  tlie  prat ificnt ion  supposed  to  be  afforded  bj'  smoking.  The  mis- 
sionaries arc  very  often  censured  for  tryiiig  to  suppress  the  use  of  tobacco;  but 
the  Sandwich  Islanders  carry  smoking  to  such  an  extent  that  their  influence  seems 
very  properly  directed  to  abolish  it. 

17/A — The  harbor  has  been  a  good  deal  disturbed  by  the  yells  of  a  band  of 
north-west  coast  Indians,  who  are  quartered  on  board  a  hulk  at  anchor  near  us. 
These  poor  fellows  came  here  to  receive  payment  for  their  furs,  and  for  services 
which  the  ships  obtain  from  them  on  the  coast;  and  they,  being  fond  of  rum,  and 
rum  being  very  plentiful  among  their  employers,  the  result  might  be  easily  pre- 
dicted. Howling,  dancing,  and  drumming  on  a  piece  of  wood  form  their  amuse- 
ments, to  which  quarrelling  and  fighting  may  be  achled.  One  of  them  was  drowned 
a  sliort  time  since  close  to  our  vessel,  by  falling  into  the  water  by  night  in  a  state 
of  intoxication. 

Tliesc  Indians  differ  widely  in  character  and  appearance  from  the  South  Sea 
Islanders.  They  are  wary,  intelligent  people,  rather  Jewish  in  their  expression 
of  countenance,  and  not  so  handsome  as  the  Polynesians.  Their  heads  arc  remark- 
ably large  ;  their  faces  broad,  and  eyes  deep  ;  hair  long,  straight,  and  black  ;  and 
complexion  swarthy.  Tlieir  language  is  particularly  disagreeable  to  tlie  ear:  few 
of  their  words  are  properly  articulated;  but  the  whole  business  of  enunciation  is 
referred  to  the  throat,  which  seems  half  blocked  up  with  spasms  and  contortions 
to  produce  the  requisite  sounds.  They  have  frequently  been  on  board  to  sell  shells, 
and  appear  very  friendly  and  harmless,  though  by  no  means  so  childish  and  simple 
as  Tahitians.  Fire-arms,  rum,  tobacco,  and  clothing  for  use  rather  than  ornament, 
are  what  they  most  crave. 

Fourth  Month  Qth,  1836. —  I  was  invited  to  join  in  another  equestrian  excursion, 
with  my  former  kind  companions  ;  and  a  remarkably  fine  day  proved  highly 
propitious  to  our  enjoyment,  although  previous  rains,  which  rendered  the  sleeps 
less  accessible,  prevented  our  ascending  the  mountains  so  far  as  had  been  proposed. 
We  reached  sufficient  elevation,  however,  to  obtain  a  magnificent  view  of  the  coast, 
village,  harbor,  and  ocean,  and  to  be  surrounded  by  rich  hills  and  dales,  which 
blend  with  indescribable  loveliness.  The  valleys,  literally  huge  ravines  between 
the  heights,  which  conduct  the  fertilizing  streams  to  the  shore,  are  but  thinly 
inhabited;  but  they  teem  with  exuberant  vegetation.  The  mountains  are  very 
finely  wooded,  and  the  more  open  parts  of  the  hills  are  studded  over  with  cattle. 
As  we  were  situated  when  at  the  highest  point  of  our  journey,  the  deep  vales 
spread  beneath  us  with  an  enchanting  variety  ;  and  summit  rising  over  summit 
into  the  clouds,  marked  the  multitude  of  hills  which  stretch  towards  the  coast  in 
wild,  fantastic  ranges.  Punch-bowl  Hill,  a  brown  volcanic  mound  of  a  circular 
form,  probably  about  five  hundred  feet  high,  looked  quite  diminutive  from  our 
superior  elevation,  and  its  fortified  top  was  completely  exposed  beneath  us;  tliough, 
from  the  hai-bor,  this  hill  appears  large.  Yo\i  can  scarcely  form  an  idea  of  the 
exhilarating  feeling  which  the  mind  experiences  on  these  noble  heights  in  a 
tropical  climate.  Here  all  is  wild,  and  bold,  and  majestic ;  the  air  is  pure  and 
cool,  and  the  solitude  is  unbroken  by  a  sound  less  romantic  than  the. lowing  of 
herds,  the  murmur  of  descending  waters,  or  the  simple  notes  of  songsters  dwelling 
unseen  in  the  wooded  recesses.  The  eye,  accustomed  below  to  parched,  nnke<l 
plains,  here  luxuriates  on  the  smooth  slopes,  the  deep  shades,  or  the  towering 
forest-clothed  peaks  and  ridges,  and  the  lungs  inhale  new  life  and  vigor  in  the 
free,  bracing  atmosphere  of  a  more  genial  clime.  If  to  the  smiles  of  surrounding 
nature  are  superadded  the  rare  delights  of  congenial  .'society,  the  wanderer  and 
the  exile  might  almost  be  tempted  to  forget  for  a  moment  that  the  wide  world 


APPENDIX. 


579 


separates  him  from  his  home.  But  such  an  illusion  must  be  of  short  duration :  a 
descent  soon  restores  the  less  pleasing  reality  of  common  life  in  the  desert  of  a 
strange  land. 

Island  of  Tanai,  Sandwich  Group,  KoUa  Station,  Sixth  Month  20th,  1836. —  Being 
kindly  furnished  with  a  steed  and  conductor,  I  undertook  an  excursion  along  the 
seashore  to  see  a  curious  cavern  in  the  rock,  through  which  the  surf  rushes  to  a 
considerable  distance  underground,  and  hurls  a  column  of  foam  with  tremendous 
force  into  the  air,  like  a  magnificent  fountain.  There  are  several  such  cavities  in 
the  lava,  on  the  shore  of  this  island  ;  the  largest  we  saw  lies  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  the  anchorage  at  Koloa,  to  the  westward.  The  coast  is  composed  of 
rude  masses  of  lava,  extending  in  every  rugged  form  along  the  margin  of  the  sea, 
and  occasionally  rising  into  huge  perpendicular  cliffs.  The  phenomenon  in  ques- 
tion, is  merely  caused  by  a  passage  which  leads  from  beneath  the  surf,  when  it 
rolls  up  the  strand,  and  opens  like  a  well  some  little  distance  inland,  sufficiently 
removed  from  the  breakers  to  give  the  fountain  an  isolated  appearance.  ^Vhen  a 
heavy  swell  breaks  on  the  shore,  the  air  in  tiiis  unexplored  cavern  is  driven  with 
tremendous  noise  through  its  sounding  caves,  and  from  one  or  more  mouths  is  pro- 
jected a  momentary  blast  of  while  foam,  to  the  height  probably  of  twenty  or  tiiirty 
feet.  As  the  wave  retires,  all  is  still  on  the  black  broken  rocks;  the  mouth  of  the 
cave  looks  like  a  natural  well,  half-filled  witli  masses  of  stone,  which  conceal  its 
depth;  but  as  the  rolling  billow  thunders  towards  the  coast,  a  deafening  noise  is 
heard  underneath,  which  increases  in  violence  till  it  ends  in  a  fierce,  loud  hiss,  as 
steam  discharged  from  the  valve  of  a  steam-engine;  and,  in  a  moment  afterwards, 
a  cloud  of  water  and  foam  is  ilriven  high  into  the  air. 

The  geographical  position  of  the  .Sandwich  Islands,  in  a  commercial  point  of 
view,  is  a  valuable  one  ;  in  the  North  Pacific,  lliey  form  an  intermediate  link  be- 
tween two  distant  continents,  and  thus  facilitate  an  intercourse  which  is  now  con- 
siderable, and  will  probably  become  much  more  so  hereafter.  As  a  resort  of  the 
whalers,  and  of  traders  to  the  norlh-wesi  coast  of  America,  they  are  likewise  im- 
portant ;  at  Honolulu,  alone,  about  one  hundred  and  tliirty  sliips  touched  during 
last  year,  and  at  oilier  places  the  number  was  very  considerable. 

A  con«tnnt  trade  breeze,  which,  during  great  pari  of  the  year,  sweeps  across 
the  group  from  the  eastward,  renders  the  atmosphere  exceedingly  sahibrious : 
probably  between  the  tropics  no  situation  is  more  healthy.  To  an  Englisli  con- 
stitution the  climate  is  undoul)tei|ly  relaxing,  and  wouhl,  probably,  a|)art  from 
all  causes  which  contribute  to  increase  its  effect,  but  which  are  not  inseparable 
from  it,  exhaust  the  animal  system  more  speedily  than  a  colder  clime.  The  human 
constitution,  like  the  vine,  seems  periodically  to  require  a  season  of  comparative 
repose,  which  tbese  scats  of  perennial  summer  do  not  furnish  ;  early  maturity  and 
premature  decline  characterize  the  residents  in  these  sunny,  stormless  regions. 
The  winter  here,  a  cooler,  more  irregular,  showery  season  than  the  summer,  is 
called  the  "  rainy  season,"  but  this  epithet,  as  generally  understood,  is  not  quite 
appropriate;  the  continued  drenching  rains  that  mark  that  period  in  Tahiti,  we 
certainly  did  not  see.  The  rain  which  fell  during  our  stay  (and  the  season  was 
considered  rather  unusually  welj  did  not,  I  believe,  exceed  what  generally  fulls  in 
Knglatid  during  the  corresponding  season. 

Eight  islands  constitute  this  cluster,  to  which  might  be  added  several  small  ones 
lying  near  the  others,  which  are  not  usually  enumerated;  the  present  population 
of  tin-  group,  ns  determined  by  a  census  taken  by  thh  missionaries  in  the  jiresent 
year,  is  llO.OttO.  In  1S20,  it  was  said  to  be  about  1').'>,00(1;  so  that,  if  these  num- 
bers are  correct  and  the  past  is  a  specimen  of  the  future,  it  will  not  require  many 
more  years  to  depopulate  the  islands  altogether. 


680 


APPENDIX. 


In  the  instance  before  us  the  injury  is  evidently  to  be  referred,  not  to  a  succes- 
eion  of  opi'n  lioslilitius,  but  to  a  conipliciition  of  causes  in  increasing  opoiation. 
Among  these,  disease  anil  immoral  habits  arc  no  doubt  the  principal ;  but  there 
are  others  of  no  triUing  character.  Association  with  foreigners  has  increased  the 
wants  of  the  chiefs,  without  furnishing  any  corresponding  means  of  supplying 
them,  and  in  consequence  of  this  the  poor  people  are  more  heavily  burdened  than 
formerly.  Tliey  are  continually  obliged  to  labor  without  receiving  any  remunera- 
tion, and  to  furnish  an  indefinite  amount  of  property,  in  the  form  of  taxes  or 
tribute,  in  order  to  retain  an  inch  of  ground  ;  and  this  last  evil  is  increased  by 
every  addition  to  the  size  of  their  families.  A  large  number  of  the  more  enter- 
prising natives  now  avoid,  at  least  for  a  time,  the  impositions  of  their  chiefs,  liy 
going  as  sailors  in  the  whale-ships;  emigration,  too,  is  said  to  be  eagerly  sought 
by  the  poor,  dissatisfied  people,  who  are  anxious  to  try  a  change  in  the  hope  of 
amending  their  condition. 

Many  of  the  above  evils  arise,  as  you  will  perceive,  out  of  the  moral  degrada- 
tion of  the  people;  and  I  cannot  for  a  moment  doubt  that,  could  they  be  really 
formed  into  a  temperate  Christian  community,  there  would  be  no  danger  whatever 
of  their  national  extinction,  so  long  as  they  retain  their  independence.  May  the 
purifying  influence  of  the  gospel  of  our  Lord,  which  has  already  made  some  prog- 
ress among  them,  correct  the  disordered  state  of  society  which  now  prevails,  and 
avert  the  fate  which  threatens  this  people! 

Of  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  as  a  race,  I  think  highly.  They  are  intelligent, 
grave,  inquiring,  and  peculiarly  inoffensive  and  docile.  No  one  who  has  seen 
much  of  them,  can,  without  great  injustice,  refuse  to  admit  that  the  min<ls  of 
these  natives  are  quite  capable  of  improvement  and  elevation;  there  are  difficul- 
ties connected  with  their  instruction,  but  the  ground-work  of  natural  capability 
is  indisputably  there.  Less  volatile  and  playful  than  Tahitians,  their  gravity 
miglit,  in  some  cases,  be  mistaken  for  moroseness:  but  no  people  could  be  more 
conciliating  and  ready  to  oblige  than  they  generally  are.  Their  curiosity  is  ex- 
cited by  everything  new  which  is  brought  under  their  notice;  and,  to  prove  their 
observation,  we  need  only  look  at  the  improvements  and  conveniences  which  they 
have  adopted  or  ingeniously  imitated.  In  connection  with  their  docility,  they 
sometimes  appear  childi.sh;  but  this  apparent  imbecility  arises  from  their  simplic- 
ity, and  a  consciousness  of  their  ignorance  and  circumstantial  inferiority  to  many 
whom  they  meet  from  the  civilized  world.  In  some  of  their  actions,  however, 
where  no  such  considerations  weigh,  as,  for  instance,  when  they  h.ave  to  deal  with 
lawless  and  abandoned  foreigners,  they  prove  tliat  they  neither  fear  nor  venerate 
a  white  skin,  merely  as  such. 

[Speaking  of  the  dress  of  the  islanders,  C.  W.  remarks,]  The  garland  worn  on 
the  head,  by  chief  women,  is  a  costly  decoration  ;  it  is  said  to  be  worth  fifty  or  sixty 
dollars.  It  is  formed  of  yellow  feathers,  which  one  species  of  mountain  bird  fur- 
nishes in  small  numbers;  it  is  said  that  each  bird  does  not  supply  more  than  two 
or  three  small  feathers;  these  are  arrranged  like  the  swan's-down  neck-bands  of 
Europe,  and  are  glossy  and  silky  in  the  extreme.  Lord  Byron  procured  two  of 
these  costly  garlands  for  some  ladies  of  rank  in  England,  a  few  years  since.  In 
the  remoter  parts  of  the  islands,  the  females  still  retain  their  old  garments,  wliicli, 
happily,  are  very  much  out  of  use  among  the  more  civilized.  A  piece  of  nntive 
cloth  wound  round  the  waist,  and  a  loose,  shapeless  frock,  either  of  print,  or  na- 
tive cloth  made  in  imitation  of  print,  extends  from  the  neck  to  the  ankles,  with 
ample  sleeves,  and  .sometimes  with  a  frill  or  collar.  This  dress  almost  eniii-ely 
conceals  the  figure,  and  is  a  very  rational  and  becoming  garment,  in  which  lliey 
look  well.  Their  hair,  which  is  usually  strong  and  black,  is  allowed  to  grow  long, 
and  cither  tied  ia  a  knot  on  the  top  of  the  head,  or  regularly  parted  in  front,  and 


APPENDIX. 


581 


set  off  with  cotnbs,  curls,  etc.  Shoes  and  stockings  are  scarcely  ever  seen.  Of 
course  there  are  many  of  both  sexes  in  the  principal  sea-ports  who  approximate 
very  considerably  towards  the  European  style  of  dress,  and  exhibit  a  great  variety 
of  costume;  but  these  are  exceptions  to  the  general  rule. 

The  Sandwich  Island  female  countenance  is  often  coarse  and  unfeminine; 
expressive,  but  not  of  those  qualities  which  we  most  admire  :  in  many,  intelligence 
is  conspicuous,  and  they  have  fine  keen  eyes.  Their  movements  are  particularly 
awkward  and  ungraceful.  Like  the  Tahitians,  both  sexes  are  accustomed  to  sit 
cross-legged,  or,  still  more  commonly,  squatted  on  their  heels. 

The  appearance  of  the  native  dwellings,  gardens,  etc.,  is  indicative  of  much 
greater  industry  than  anything  seen  at  Tahiti ;  but  as  to  civilization  or  comfort,  I 
will  say  but  little.  The  huts  strikingly  resemble  in  appearance  old  hay-stacks, 
having  sides  as  well  as  roof  of  thatch;  they  are,  however,  well  adapted  to  the 
climate,  being  at  once  a  protection  from  tlie  heat  and  the  cold.  One  of  the  king's 
houses,  and  the  native  chapels  which  we  have  seen,  are  composed  of  this  very 
homely  material.  The  dwellings  of  the  chiefs  are  more  or  less  modelled  upon 
those  of  the  white  residents.  Some  of  them  are  really  quite  respectably.furnished, 
and  capable  of  containing  the  rare  elements  of  comf.irt  and  convenience.  The 
American  missionaries,  excepting  in  some  places  whcro  stations  have  been  but 
recently  occupied,  are  uniformly  provided  with  comfortable  houses,  built,  as  nearly 
as  circumstances  will  admit,  in  home  style,  and  often  of  home  materials;  ncut 
stone,  or  coral,  or  mud-brick  walled  cottages,  shingled  or  roofed  with  zinc,  plas- 
tered, and  floored  and  ceiled  ;  the  wood-work  in  some  cases  imported  from  .America, 
whereby  the  natives  are  furnished  witli  mo<lels;  and  they  have  already,  in  several 
instances,  availed  themselves  of  the  advantage. 

Llolatry,  so  far  as  the  adoration  of  images  is  concerned,  may  be  said  to  be 
nationally  abolished  in  the  Sandwich  Islands.  This  fact  does  not  imply  that  all 
Lave  even  nominally  embraced  the  Christian  religion;  but  a  small  part  of  the 
whole  population  belongs  to  the  church  by  any  right  of  membership.  At  one  sta- 
tion, not  very  long  ago  established,  in  a  district  wliere  hundreds  usually  attend  the 
services  in  the  chapel,  we  were  informed,  I  think,  that  the  number  of  church 
members  did  not  exceed  fifteen  or  sixteen.  The  missionaries  find  it  needful  to  be 
constantly  on  their  guard  against  hypocritical  profession. 

The  influence  of  irreligious  foreigners,  who  are  scattered  ovpr  nearly  all  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  constitutes  probably  the  greatest  external  hindrance  to  the 
moral  improvement  of  the  natives  which  the  missionaries  have  to  encounter.  They 
may  be  styled  the  missionaries  of  Satan,  diligently  engaged  in  extending  his  king- 
dom and  counteracting,  with  the  efiiciency  of  well-instructed  agents,  every  attempt 
to  diminish  his  power;  and,  unhajipily,  these  laborers  arc  not  few.  Tlie  Sati<lwich 
Island  government  has  adopted  certain  regulations,  which  discounlenunce  the 
settlement  of  seamen  who  might  choose  to  leave  their  vessels;  but  in  one  way  or 
other  many  contrive  to  take  up  their  abode.  Men  arrested  and  confined  in  the 
fort  at  Hi>nnlulu  are  bought  out  perhaps  by  a  dram-shop  keeper,  who  can  easily 
pay  himself  afterwards  out  of  the  wages  of  his  purchase.  Dollars  will  effect 
almost  anything  with  the  chiefs:  most  of  their  sentences  passed  on  criminals  can 
be  commuted  for  money,  and  that  legally. 

I  atn  not  aware  of  any  public  measures  which  tend  to  discourage  foreign  traders 
from  settling  in  the  islands.  They  cannot  buy  land,  it  is  true;  but  they  may  rent 
it  for  a  stated  term  of  years.  The  steaily  determination  of  the  government  not  to 
sell  an  inch  of  ground,  is  a  measure  of  excellent  policy;  and  I  hope  neithiT  king 
nor  chiefs  will  ever  be  persuaded  or  frightened  out  of  it.  Whenever  they  sell  the 
soil,  they  give  away  their  strength  ;  and  this  is  already  iusufficicul  to  govern  their 
unruly  white  subjects. 
49* 


582 


APPENDIX. 


Tlic  present  is  a  critical  time  in  the  liistory  of  tlicso  islands,  and  many  of  the 
more  retiective  nn(l  sagacious  natives  are  fully  sensible  of  the  fact.  Wliilc  the 
ahoriginal  inhiibitants  are  rapiiily  on  thedeclino  in  point  of  number,  the  foreigners 
are  increasing,  and  acquiring  an  ascendency  wliich  threatens  the  downfall  of  the 
former  as  a  nation.  Tlie  government  is  inefSciunt,  partly  from  tlie  character  of  the 
king,  who  is  very  nuicli  influenced  by  the  wliites  and  half  castes,  whose  interest 
leadi  them  to  encourage  his  dissipated,  thouglitless  course  of  life,  and  partly 
because  his  native  simplicity  and  inexperience  are  ill  adapted  to  cope  with  design- 
ing adventurers,  who  are  ready  to  lake  every  advantage.  The  remote  locality  of 
the  islands  in  these  seas,  so  inaccessible  to  the  eye  of  pliilanthropy  and  the  hand 
of  unbiased  justice,  is  greatly  against  them.  Who  is  lo  represent  tliem  in  civilized 
countries?  Wlio  is  to  defend  tlieir  insulted  rights  in  the  respective  islands,  to 
advise  them  what  measures  to  pursue,  and  with  an  impartiality  that  levels  all  petty 
distinctions  of  nation  or  complexion,  to  stand  forward  in  the  cause  of  religion, 
equity,  and  humanity?  If  foreigners  encroacli  upon  the  common  prerogatives  of 
nature,  the  laws  of  Kngland  and  America  are  no  laws  in  the  Pacific;  but  if  Pacific 
islanders  infringe  on  the  assumed  or  usurped  ]>rivileges  of  the  subject  of  a  power- 
ful nation,  a  sloop  of  war  is  dispatched  to  inflict  punisliinent  ;  a  punisliinent  too 
often  dispensing  ruin,  alike  to  the  innocent  and  the  guilty,  by  an  act  of  bloody 
retribuiion. 

The  first  missionaries  who  settled  on  the  Sandwich  Islands  arrived  about  fifteen 
years  since;  and  though  several  families  have  left  the  ground  and  returned  home, 
subsequent  reinforcements  have  augmented  the  number  to  nearly  thirty  families, 
including  physician,  printer,  bookbinder,  etc.  Some  of  the  original  pioneers  have 
acquired  an  excellent  knowledge  of  the  native  language,  and  by  these  it  l)as. been 
reduced  to  writing,  and  numerous  translations  made  from  the  Englisli  into  it.  The 
New  Testament  is  published  in  a  neat  12mo  volume:  the  Bible  itself  has  not  yet 
been  circulated  ;  but  many  parts  have  been  printed,  and  probably  the  entire  Bible 
will  appear  before  long.  A  vocabulary,  a  grammar,  a  work  on  geography,  the 
rudiments  of  aritlimetic,  natural  history,  astronomy,  mathematics,  with  small 
works  on  several  familiar  subjects  calculated  to  interest  and  instruct,  have  been 
issued  ;  beside  selections  from  Scripture  in  various  forms,  and  several  hymn  books. 
There  is  also,  as  already  noticed,  a  semi-monthly  newspaper,  which  is  no  doubt  the 
medium  of  much  information,  and  is  calculated  to  amuse  and  incite  to  application 
many  of  the  young  people.  Great  interest  is  evinced  in  the  new  works  as  they 
appear,  and  they  are  l>ought  up  with  eagerness. 

The  time  of  the  missionaries  is  devoted  almost  exclusively  to  their  professional 
duties,  so  far  as  the  unavoidable  cares  connected  with  recent  domestic  establish- 
ments will  permit.  The  principle  on  which  they  are  supported  leaves  no  induce- 
ment to  engage  in  trade,  in  order  to  maintain  their  families.  The  board  at  home 
supplies  them  with  everything  they  require,  through  their  "secular  agent,"  a 
person  whose  office  it  is  to  provide  for  all  their  necessities  on  tlie  spot.  lie  is 
applied  to  for  whatever  they  stand  in  need  of,  furnishes  conveyances  to  and  fro, 
transmits  their  letters,  books,  etc.,  and  in  fact,  acts  the  part  of  general  agent  to 
them  all.  But  though  all  partake  of  the  common  stock,  no  narrow  prescriptions 
or  restrictions  in  regard  to  tlieir  several  expenses  and  arrangements  reduce  the 
families  to  one  level ;  each  one  does  as  he  sees  best,  according  to  his  liabits  and 
necessities,  v.'ith  the  understanding  that  all  extravagance  will  be  studiously  avoided. 

As  an  organized  body,  destined  to  operate  in  a  given  field,  and  to  prosecute  a 
given  object,  I  think  the  Americans  in  the  Sandwich  Islands  afford  a  highly  cred- 
itable example ;  nnd,  certainly,  as  regards  the  personal  character  of  many  of  the 
laborers,  their  evident  exclusive  desire  to  benefit  the  natives,  by  imparting  what 
they  themselves  value,  their  openness  to  receive  the  suggestions  of  others  whose 


A  PPENDIX. 


583 


ideas  nnd  views  may  differ,  and  their  intellectual  qualifications,  they  form  a  highly 
eslimalile  community.  Tliey  are  Conpregationalists  by  professinn,  and  probably 
their  acknowledged  principles  recognize  the  lawfulness  of  war;  but  several  indi- 
viduals among  them,  with  whom  we  conversed  on  this  subject,  appeared  practically 
convinced  of  its  utter  inconsistency  with  the  gospel  of  peace.  Oaths  are  happily 
not  in  use  in  the  Pacific,  so  that  our  Lord's  command  in  this  respect  is  not,  so  far 
as  I  am  aware,  judically  abrogated  among  the  natives  by  presumptuous  man. 

In  the  public  assemblies  for  worship,  the  Sandwich  Islanclers  generally  behave 
with  decent  quietness,  without  the  vigorous  application  of  sticks,  or  even  the  ex- 
hibition in  lerrorem  of  these  unhallowed  appurtenances  of  a  house  for  religioivs 
worship.  Their  habit  of  coming  in  and  going  out  during  the  services  is  not  yet 
broken  oflF,  although  attempts  have  been  made  to  correct  it. 

The  wives  of  the  missionaries  are  in  the  habit  of  meeting  certain  classes  of  the 
natives,  fof-  the  purpose  of  instructing  them;  some  assemble  the  adult  female 
members  of  the  congregation,  some  teach  the  children,  and  one  in  Honolulu  has 
charge  of  an  infant  school.  An  effort  is  now  making  to  teach  the  people  to  manu- 
facture cotton  cloth,  and  some  good  common  material  has  been  alreaily  produced, 
which,  if  attainable  by  all,  would  constitute  an  important  improvement  on  the 
present  paper  covering,  and  make  the  islanders  less  dependent  on  a  foreign  supply. 
It  appears  to  me  that  literary  education  alone  is  not  what  this  people  most  need; 
a  system  adapted  to  benefit  them  ought  to  exert  a  more  general  influence.  Wliat 
they  require  at  the  present  time,  for  their  moral  and  civil  melioration,  is  a  class 
of  plain,  honest,  industrious  settlers,  who  would  furnish  domestic  models  for  their 
imitation  ;  not  men  who  merely  come  to  make  money  by  their  exertions,  but  such 
as  would  come  from  a  sense  of  duty  to  live  among  the  people,  and  by  leading  them 
on  towards  improvement  and  civilization,  through  the  silent  but  potent  means  of 
personal  influence  and  example,  endeavor  to  raise  their  present  low  condition. 
The  mission  families  are,  of  course,  now  exerting  an  excellent  influence  in  this 
■way;  hut  their  number  is  small,  their  efforts  are  divided  among  a  variety  of  ob- 
jects, and  they  ordinarily  belong  to  a  class  of  society  somewhat  more  refined  and 
intellectual  than  the  persons  to  whom  I  refer;  their  sphere,  in  fact,  is  a  ilifTerent 
one. 

The  missionaries,  wherever  we-have  been,  form  an  important  civil  defence  for 
the  poor  natives,  which  the  overbearing  and  unjust  encroachments  of  foreign 
alventurers  render  needful.  They  occupy  the  opposite  scale :  while  others  com- 
bine to  support  their  individual  interests,  or  the  more  general  interests  of  cons- 
merce  and  national  aggrandizement,  the  niissionar_v  lakes  the  part  of  the  islander; 
he  informs  him  of  his  just  riglit,  remonstrates  for  him  against  injustice,  and,  what 
is  more  important  still,  he  constitutes  a  cunlinual  witness  of  the  lawless  conduct 
in  which  unprincipled  men  indulge  abroad.  We  may,  perhaps,  liavc  met  with  a 
few  singular  instances  in  which  other  foreigners  occupy  something  of  an  equal, 
neutral  ground  not  exclusively  bent  on  the  support  of  one  side;  but  I  must  confess 
I  sliouM  find  it  difficult  to  point  out  half  a  dozen  cases  of  much  efficiency,  inde- 
pemlent  of  the  missionaries.  The  latter,  from  the  very  nature  of  their  circum- 
stances, as  agents  of  absent  benevolence  directed  towards  the  native  population,  in 
constant  correspondence  with  the  better  part  of  tho  community  at  home,  tvlmost 
necessarily  serve  as  a  salutary  check.  This  is  perhaps  indicated  wi'h  sufficient 
clearness,  by  the  fact  that  they  arc  universally  hated  and  dreaded  by  the  contrary 
faction,  wherever  they  reside. 

.•\nd  now,  before  I  finally  leave  the  Sandwich  Islands,  I  will  just  remark,  that 
our  visit  to  them  has  afforded  us  an  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with  some 
of  our  trans-Atlnntic  brethren,  which  I  cannot  but  highly  value.  I  own,  in  order 
to  judge  of  the  American  character,  we  ought  to  see  it  in  America;  but  still,  for 


584 


APPENDIX. 


obtaiiiiiip;  a  general  idea  of  it,  the  white  coniiminity  we  have  left  affords  probably 
a  fiivoruble  opportunity:  the  nuniericiil  proporlioii  of  Englisli  residents  witli  wlioni 
we  had  intercourse  is  quite  small.  To  both  chissos,  indeed,  wo  are  indebted  for 
much  liindnoss  and  many  polite  attentions,  for  which,  as  wanderers  and  strangers, 
we  coulil  not  but  liiglily  appreciate  and  feel  grateful.  For  myself,  I  can  say,  I 
shall  always  recur  to  our  visit  to  this  remote  corner  of  the  earth  with  feelings  of 
peculiar  and  lively  interest. 

On  tlic  0/  Seventh  Month,  1830,  we  recrossed  the  equator,  and  entered  once 
more  ilio  southern  hemisphere.  The  sinking  North  star  was  watched  with  consid- 
erable interest,  although  tlie  Magellan  clouds,  and  the  beautiful  Cross  of  tlie 
South,  more  than  compensates  for  his  loss.  Perhaps  the  sky  between  the  tropics 
never  exhibits  a  more  imposing  aspect  tlian  during  a  short  space  subsequent  to 
the  sunset.  The  whole  west  is  tinged  with  tiio  most  delicate  shades  of  coloring, 
from  the  rich  amber  to  the  deep,  bright  blue  of  ether,  wiiich  intermingle  from  llie 
gilded  horizon  that  conceals  the  sun  up  to  the  regions  of  the  starlit  hemis])liere  above. 
My  father  has  a  particular  admiration  of  tiiis  evening  exiiibilion,  and  delights  to 
contemplate  it  in  these  almost  cloudless  latitudes.  The  shades  of  coloring  which 
encircle  the  bright  region  where  the  sun  has  just  set,  have  something  of  tlie  pris- 
matic liuea  about  them;  but  they  are  less  defined,  and  spread  riclily  from  the 
ocean  to  tiie  liigh  vault  of  blue  overhead,  with  a  vastness  and  beauty  almost  inde- 
scribable. Before  the  sun  sets,  the  atmosphere  is  usually  mottled  with  light,  fleecy 
clouds,  whicii  fly  in  the  direction  of  the  trade-wind,  till  the  heat  of  day  is  gone; 
afterwards  tlie  cool  air  condenses  them,  and  they  are  dissipated  in  the  form  of  dew, 
leaving  an  atmosphere  of  cloudless  purity. 

Wliile  crossing  the  trade  latitudes,  this  time,  it  has  appeared  as  though  the  wind 
is  percoplibly  affected  by  the  rays  of  tlie  sun;  for  during  tlie  day  the  breeze  is 
often  light  ;  but,  when  the  heat  of  his  beams  is  felt  to  the  westward  of  our  hori- 
zon, and  the  air  consequently  raritied  to  leexuard  of  us,  the  force  of  the  wind  in- 
creases. 

South  Pacific,  Eighth  Month  lOlh. — Earotonga,  or,  as  in  the  charts,  Orurute,  is  the 
principal  island  in  the  Ilervey  cluster;  all  of  which  are  inhabited. 

llarotonga  contains  a  population  of  .  .  .  .  ,  .  7000 
Maguicii  is  supposed  to  contain    ......  1800 

Atui   ICOO 

Aitutuki    "       "        .<   1800 

Mitiaro  and  Mauki  together,  about  .....  700 

Rarotonga  is  a  lovely  island,  about  thirty  miles  in  circumference,  and  nearly 
circular  in  form.  It  is  obviously  of  volcanic  origin,  although  I  am  not  aware  that 
any  crater  is  known  to  exist  on  its  surface.  Calcined  stone  and  cinders  arc  abun- 
dant; and  the  marked,  rugged  outline  of  its  peaks  and  ridges  indicate  signifi- 
cantly tlie  convulsive  agency  which  has  been  employed  in  their  formation. 

The  sliores  are  built  up  by  coral  architects,  and  exhibit  a  curious  instance  of 
coralline  formation  intermingled  with  upheaved  masses  of  original  rock,  which 
protrude,  in  some  places,  through  the  former,  iii  a  way  that  would  lead  to  the  sup- 
position that  submarine  eruptions,  of  comparative  recent  date,  have  encroached 
on  .a  super-stratum  of  coral,  which  has  been  progressively  rising  round  the  coast. 
Coral,  sand,  and  shells,  etc.,  consolidated  by  the  action  of  the  elements,  in  some 
parts  of  the  shore  form  beds  of  fine,  available  stone,  probably  as  durable  as  ordi- 
nary free-stone,  of  which  the  natives  are  beginning  to  find  tlie  value  as  a  building 
material. 

The  higlicst  mountain  is,  I  should  think,  four  thousand  feet  high  ;  possibly  rather 


APPENDIX. 


585 


more  than  this;  and  others  of  somewhat  inferior  elevation  occupy  the  central  dis- 
tricts, and  ensure  a  constant  supply  of  moisture  to  the  lowlands.  These  districts 
team  with  bread-fruit,  plantains,  bananas,  citrons,  limes,  vis,  papavvs,  tare,  sweet 
potato,  sugar-cane,  cocoa-nuts,  palms,  and  many  other  tropical  productions  of 
majestic  growth.  Everything  flourishes  with  an  exuberance  and  richness  rarely 
surpassed. 

The  island  is  divided  into  four  parts,  governed  by  separate,  independent  chiefs. 
These  are  at  present  happily  united  in  the  wish  to  promote  the  tranquillity  and 
improvement  of  the  country,  by  seconding  the  efforts  of  the  missionaries.  It  is 
now  eight  or  nine  years  since  the  latter  settled  among  them  ;  and  altiiough  assailed 
by  many  difficulties  and  discouragements,  their  residence  has  been  cheered  by 
continued  kindness  on  the  part  of  the  people,  of  whose  friendly  conduct  and  do- 
cility C.  Pittman  gives  the  most  gratifying  account.  It  is  doubtless  the  civil  and 
political  interest  of  the  islanders  to  retain  their  missionary  instructors ;  and  there- 
fore, in  the  absence  of  particular  causes  of  complaint  or  dislike,  it  is  not  at  all  sur- 
prising that  they  should  behave  courteously  to  them.  I  think,  too,  that  the  char- 
acter of  the  Rarotonga  natives  is  superior  to  that  of  their  windward  neighbors. 
They  appear  to  possess  finer  feelings,  and  less  slothful,  effeminate  minds  than  the 
Tahitians.  In  their  wars,  before  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  it  is  said  tliey 
never  practised  any  of  those  fiend-like  barbarities  which  the  luxurious,  mild  Talii- 
tian  was  guilty  of;  such,  for  example,  as  dealing  out  indiscriminate  vengeance  in 
cold  blood  on  the  defenceless  and  the  innocent;  beating  the  body  of  a  dead  foe 
to  a  pulp,  and,  when  dried  in  the  sun  in  a  flat  form,  wearing  it  as  a  cloak,  etc.  On 
the  contrary,  though  furious  and  bloody  in  the  moment  of  passion,  these  warriors 
are  said  to  have  even  relented  of  their  deeds  of  death  ;  and  in  some  instances,  to 
have  repaired,  with  their  personal  efforts,  the  desolations  of  war  which  their  ene- 
mies had  suffered.  They  appear  to  be  more  irascible  than  the  Tahitians  or  Sand- 
wich Islanders.  We  hear  that  the  boys  are  often  seen  fighting  each  other  with  a 
spirit  and  rancor  that  would  probably  frighten  the  children  of  Tahiti;  altlioiigh 
more  docile,  lively,  and  harmless  little  urchins  than  llicy  are  on  ordinary  occa- 
sions cannot  well  be  imagined.  As  proof  of  their  sensitiveness  and  excitability 
of  feeling,  I  may  remark,  that  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  in  Harotonga  for  the  i>arty 
who  thinks  himself  aggrieved  to  coniiiiit  suicide.  We  were  informed  that  such  a 
death  frequently  occurs;  and  during  our  short  stay  one  man  hung  himself  in 
consequence  of  a  quarrel  with  some  other  native;  even  women  are  guilty  of  this 
crime. 

As  a  people,  the  natives  of  Rarotonga  are  certainly  more  energetic  and  indus- 
triously disposed  than  some  of  the  otlier  islatiders.  Tlicy  only  want  a  motive, 
and  they  will  not  shun  labor  and  persevering  effect.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  get- 
ting work  done,  if  an  adequate  inducement  is  offered.  No  sooner  was  it  known 
that  we  wished  to  obtain  curiosities,  tiiiin  they  set  to  work  to  furnish  them;  they 
refitted  their  neglected  war-caps,  collected  shells,  brought  specimens  of  limber 
hewn  with  great  labor,  and  actually  manufactured  a  number  of  new  drums  out 
of  solid  wood.  Some  of  their  saslics,  mats,  baskets,  etc.,  are  made  with  great 
labor;  and  their  large  canoes,  which  were  formerly  used  in  war,  exhibited  in 
their  decorations  great  ingenuity  and  pains.  Some  of  the  figures  which  form  tho 
heads  of  these  canoes  arc  really  quite  neatly  sculptured,  considering  the  tools 
with  which  they  have  been  made;  and  the  carving  is  executed  with  considerable 
regularity  of  design. 

The  native  dwellings  arc  mostly  situated  atong  the  shore,  forming  several 
straggling,  irregular  villages,  which  are  half  concealed  in  foliage,  and  arc  con- 
nected by  raised  foot-paths,  wooden  bridges,  etc.,  so  as  to  be  easily  visited  from 
all  parts  of  the  coast.    Many  of  the  more  modern  houses  arc  wattled  buildings, 


586 


APPENDIX. 


and  look  rcfpocliible  aii.l  cmihiIiIo  of  being  made  comfortable  dwellings,  if 
the  owners  possessed  but  llie  requisite  niateiuiils.  The  original  huts  were  con- 
structed in  the  bird-cage  style  of  Tahiti.  In  some  respects,  1  think  the  modern 
plan  of  building  greatly  superior  to  tlie  one  formerly  in  vogue;  although  really  in 
point  of  comfort,  witli  their  habits,  the  difference  to  the  natives  is  not  so  striking  as 
might  be  supposed.  Wliiie-washed  walls,  without  glazed  windows  or  boarded 
floors,  destitute  of  all  furniture  but  a  few  mats,  and  some  dried  reeds  or  grass  for 
a  carpet,  have  a  poor,  stable  like  appearance.  However,  time  will,  I  trust,  intro- 
duce a  change  of  iiabits,  and  furnish  with  civilized  conveniences  aparlnients  cer- 
tainly better  calculated  to  receive  them  than  the  open  railed  huts  formerly  in  use, 
and  which  are  still  not  uncommon. 

Out  of  the  seven  thousand  persons  on  this  island,  about  three  thousand  are 
estimated  as  children;  they  are,  with  few  exceptions,  receiving  some  kind  of 
instruction,  (ireat  numbers  can  read  and  write,  and  if  the  utility  of  these  ac- 
quirements is  not  quite  so  obvious  as  could  be  wished,  at  least  it  is  probable  that 
the  time  passed  in  school  by  so  large  a  portion  of  the  young  inhabitants  is  more 
innocently  employed  than  it  would  be  elsewhere:  a  compulsion  is  used  on  the  part 
of  the  chiefs  to  compel  them  to  learn,  which  is  abhorrent  to  our  free  notions.  A 
considerable  number  of  copies  of  the  four  Evangelists  are  now  in  circulation,  and 
one  cannot  but  rejoice  tliat  many  of  the  people  can  read  them  with  case;  other- 
wise, I  confess,  their  close  application  to  the  study  of  reading  and  writing,  when 
we  know  that  neither  pen,  ink,  nor  paper,  and  but  very  few  printed  pages,  are 
within  their  reach,  has  appeared  to  me  as  of  comparatively  little  value.  Corporal 
punishment  is  unhappily  tolerated  in  the  schools  here.  Under  the  immediate  eye 
of  C.  1*.  there  is  no  danger  of  much  severity,  but  he  cannot  see  everywhere;  na- 
tives are  empowered  to  act  as  teachers,  and  it  cannot  be  expected  that  moderation 
and  discretion  will  always  be  observed,  particularly  when  the  scholars  are  obliged 
to  attend.  The  influence  of  fear  is  in  itself  an  evil,  and  therefore  I  regret  its 
existence  at  all. 

Out  of  the  whole  population  of  the  island,  I  understand  not  more  thiin  one 
hundredth  part  are  regularly  initiated  into  church  membership.  Candidates  for 
admission  pass  through  an  ordeal  of  classes,  as  they  are  termed,  wliich  is  in- 
tended to  prevent  the  easy  introduction  of  hypocrisy  and  unsound  profession. 

The  bulk  of  the  people,  I  rejoice  to  say,  are  independent  holders  of  property, 
which  is  as  much  their  own  as  the  land  belonging  to  the  chiefs,  unless  forfeited 
by  a  breach  of  the  law.  But  by  virtue  of  a  right  acknowledged  from  time  im- 
memorial, obtained  by  usurpation  and  superior  power  and  upheld  by  superstition 
and  ignorance,  the  word  of  a  chief  is  absolute  law  among  the  uncivilized  tribes; 
and  his  views  and  wishes  are  studiously  followed  by  the  multitude,  who  seem  to 
feel  a  pride  in  maintaining  his  influence  and  venerating  his  generally  huge,  un- 
wieldy person.  The  chiefs  of  Rarotonga  support  the  interests  of  the  missionaries, 
take  part  in  person  in  the  services  which  are  performed  in  the  pulpit  or  the  desk, 
and  live  on  terms  of  intimacy  and  courtesy  with  the  families  of  their  instructors. 

C.  1'.  is  a  zealous,  active,  and  amiable  man,  whose  individual  influence  is  most 
salutary  upon  those  by  whom  he  is  surrounded.  His  health,  utihappily,  is  ex- 
tremely delicate,  but  with  care  it  is  possible  he  may  yet  be  spared  to  his  family 
and  pastoral  charge  for  a  considerable  time. 

Some  years  back  the  manufacture  of  calico  was  introduced  into  this  island,  and 
met  with  more  encouragement  and  success  than  under  the  protection  of  the  Tahi- 
tians.  Some  of  the  people  learned  to  spin  and  weave  tolerably  well,  and  traces 
of  their  skill  are  visible  at  this  day  ;  but  this  most  needful  provision  for  the  desti- 
tution of  the  islanders  has  not  become  by  any  means  so  generally  useful  as  could 
Lave  been  wished.    Under  their  circumstances,  destitute  of  the  facilities  for  its 


APPENDIX. 


587 


manufacture  which  civilized  countries  would  supply,  the  natives  find  making 
calico  a  tedious  and  laborious  affair,  and  consequently  it  has  been  very  m\ich  re- 
linquished :  altliough  for  the  want  of  the  requisite  supply  of  bark,  which  has  been 
renclered  extremely  scarce  in  consequence  of  a  hurricane  that  destroyed  many  of 
the  bread-fruit  trees  a  few  years  ago,  the  poor  people  are  miserably  in  want  of 
clothing.  When  a  vessel  touches  for  provisions,  cotton  goods,  in  the  way  of  barter, 
are  easily  obtained;  but  this  source  is  by  no  means  adequate  to  the  supply  of  a 
dense  population.  The  common  dress  of  the  adults  is  a  piece  of  native  cloth, 
wound  round  the  waist  and  extending  to  the  knee;  in-doovs,  occasionally,  and 
generally  out  of  doors,  a  large,  loose  piece  of  cloth  is  thrown  round  the  bust  and 
held  on  with  one  arm.  They  have  little  to  say,  but  look  very  observing,  and  dis- 
play great  acuteness  and  cheerfulness.  The  women  are  more  nearly  wliiie  in 
complexion  than  any  otlier  of  the  Pacific  islanders  we  have  seen,  and  often  have 
pleasing  faces  and  well-formed,  graceful  figures. 

The  amount  of  disease  among  this  people  is  exceedingly  small,  when  compared 
with  other  islands,  and  the  adult  population  generally  look  healthy  and  comfort- 
able. The  place  we  visiteil  literally  swarmed  with  children,  and  the  population  is 
rapidly  incrciising.  In  two  districts  which  contain  about  3700  souls,  between  the 
Seventh  Month,  1834,  and  Sixth  Month,  1831),  the  births  and  deaths  were  in  the 
proportion  of  248  to  100. 

The  mission  establishment,  at  which  we  were  kindly  entertained  during  our  stay, 
wears  quite  a  respectable,  orderly  appearance;  indeed,  the  settlement  of  Gnatagnia 
altogether  has  a  flourishing  aspect,  the  houses  being  neat  buildings,  and  the  chapel 
and  sciiool-houses  commodious  structures. 

There  are  several  striking  natural  cariosities  on  one  of  the  other  islands.  Huge 
subterranean  caverns,  which  extend  under  the  body  of  the  island,  and  exhibit  the 
most  wonderful  spectacle  of  its  kind  perhaps  existing  in  the  Pacific,  are  said  to  be 
found  in  Atiu,  where  beautiful  specimens  of  spar  are  also  obtained. 

But  to  lake  a  final  leave  of  Rarotonga:  the  inland  seems  indeed  to  possess  those 
features  which  imagination  loves  to  trace  in  her  ideal  picture  of  a  South  Sea  para- 
dise. The  scenery  is  picturesque  and  the  soil  fruitful ;  the  natives  retain  much 
of  their  primitive  simplicity,  uncorrupted  by  contact  witli  the  vile,  sordid,  money- 
hunting  world,  who  spread  the  vices  and  misery  of  civilization  without  its  bless- 
ings, wherever  they  go.  It  is  true  they  are  but  half  reclaimed  from  barbarism, 
their  minds  are  untutored,  and  their  ide;is  low  and  cliihlish  ;  but  tliey  at  least  ap- 
pear willing  to  receive  instruction,  and  they  are  blessed  with  a  missionary  who  is 
earnestly  endeavoring  to  impart  it. 

Port  Refuge,  Vavau,  Eighth  Month  2!>th.  —  Wo  were  visited  by  the  captain  of  a 
whaler,  who  was  not  long  ago  embroiled  in  a  quarrel  with  the  natives  of  tiiis  place. 
He  insisted  on  cutting  fuel  williout  paying  for  it,  and  landed  with  arms  to  accom- 
plish his  purpose.  But  for  the  interference  of  the  missionaries,  in  all  probability 
a  contest  would  have  taken  place,  attributed  no  doubt  at  home  to  the  ferocity  of 
the  Vavau  natives,  who  assaulted  his  men  while  procuring  needful  supplies  for  the 
vessel.  The  last  time  this  individual  was  here,  he  carried  off  by  force  several 
natives  of  this  island,  landing  them  afterwards  at  the  Navigator's,  where  they  still 
remain.    Other  cases  of  the  kind  might  be  mentioned. 

Ninth  Month  1830.  —  Our  route  in  visiting  the  station  of  Haalaufuli  led 
through  winding  passages,  between  the  group.s  of  small  i-slands  which  surround 
tlie  mainland  in  the  south  and  south-west  directions,  and  furnish  considerable 
varifty  of  wooded  landscape  and  tranquil  lake  scenery;  but  it  is  destitute  of  that 
boldness  and  magnificence  of  outline  characteristic  of  many  other  South  Sea  Isl- 
ands.   The  shores  are  moderately  low,  and  covered  with  dense  matted  forests, 


588 


APPENDIX. 


which  extend  to  the  water's  edge,  and  seem  to  flourish  amid  masses  of  bare  rock 
wiiliout  a  trace  of  soil.  In  some  parts  there  arc  precipices  which  exhibit  stu- 
pendous piles  of  stone  thrown  together  in  tlio  utmost  confusion  about  tlicse  unex- 
plored caverns  and  overhanging  ruins,  the  restless  waters  murmur,  and  tiic  sea- 
fowl  finds  an  impregnable  retreat.  The  tide  undermines  the  sliore,  and  flows  in 
some  places  far  under  the  land;  we  passed  one  insulated  rock,  which  is  supported 
by  a  comparatively  insignificant  pillar,  all  tlie  rest  of  the  original  base  being 
washed  away:  the  appearance  of  this  rock  is  the  more  curious,  from  its  being 
surmounted  with  vegetation  and  a  large  tree.  Coral  of  a  thousand  forms  and 
colors  is  seen  under  water  in  tlie  shallows;  and  among  its  variegated  branches  tlie 
gorgeous  fishes  of  tlie  Pacific,  exhibiting  hues  as  rich  and  brilliant  as  the  peacock's 
train  or  the  butterfly's  wing,  seem  to  sport  secure  from  all  enemies  but  those  of 
their  own  kind.  Sharks  are  said,  however,  to  find  shelter  in  the  tliick  coral  grove, 
where  masses  of  consolidating  roots  and  branches  become  gradually  overgrown 
with  fresh  vegetation,  which  conceals  the  dark  labyrintlis  below  from  the  eye  of 
day.  These  monsters  are  numerous,  and  occasionally  destructive :  we  have  seen 
a  man  who  has  lost  both  his  ai'ins  by  the  bite  of  one  of  them.  Since  lying  hero 
we  have  seen  a  number  of  them,  and  caught  one  of  considerable  size.  A  hog 
which  escaped  from  one  of  the  sliips  lying  near  to  us  was  devoured  almost  as  soon 
as  he  reached  the  water,  and  before  a  boat  could  overtake  him.  They  were  formerly 
deified  here  as  well  as  in  Tahiti,  and  were  dreaded  with  more  reason  than  many 
others  of  tlie  South  Sea  divinities. 

Ninth  Month  Hth.  —  About  a  mile  from  the  place  of  our  re-cmbarkation  there  is 
a  large  cavern,  which  it  was  agreed  that  we  should  explore  before  returning  to 
the  harbor;  so,  piloted  by  some  natives  who  live  near  the  spot,  we  coasted  along 
towards  the  open  sea,  till  the  object  of  our  curiosity  appeared  in  sight.*  I  had 
observed  it  as  we  beat  up  to  the  harbor  on  the  day  of  our  arrival,  and  was  glad 
of  the  opportunity  now  alforded  of  investigating  such  a  wonderful  recess.  The 
entrance  is  under  a  kind  of  natural  portico  of  rock,  of  great  height,  which  leads 
into  the  principal  cavern;  the  passage  is  broad  and  the  water  deep;  so  that  our 
boat  and  a  canoe  entered  together  with  ease,  and  navigated  the  interior  of  tlie 
v-ault,  which  is  lighted  from  the  entrance.  After  passing  the  vast  archway  of  rock 
which  forms  the  mouth,  the  scene  is  magnificent  in  the  extreme,  and  called  forth 
an  involuntary  burst  of  surprise  and  admiration.  The  roof  is  an  amazing  height, 
with  pendant  masses  of  stalactite,  which  garnish  willi  indescribable  riciiness  the 
variegated  concave  above.  Beneath  is  a  beautifully  transparent  surface  of  water, 
which  reflects  the  walls  and  arches  in  a  moving  mirror,  and  reveals  a  world  of 
submarine  life  and  beauty  beneath  ;  caves,  rocks,  beds  of  coral  and  petrifactions 
richly  colored,  and  the  painted  finny  tribes  of  the  Pacific  roving  in  perfect  security 
among  these  romantic  watery  glens.  The  walls  arc  encrusted  with  spar  of  various 
colors,  but  principally  of  a  bright  blue,  whose  descending  columns  look  like  the 
ruins  of  a  marble  edifice,  built,  not  with  the  puny  regularity  of  art,  but  with  the 
wild,  unstudied  magnificence  of  nature's  inimitable  architecture.  On  the  left  liand 
is  an  arched  passage  into  another  apartment,  whose  recesses  are  indistinctly  visible, 
which  can  be  explored  in  a  similar  manner;  and  in  front  is  a  winding  ascent,  be- 
tween high  walls,  which  must  be  traversed  on  foot.  By  stepping  from  crag  to 
crag  along  the  irregular  sides  of  this  passage,  and  holding  by  projecting  points 
and  ridges  for  some  distance,  you  reach  a  floor  of  solid  earth,  which  leads  at  length 
to  another  circular  dome  of  great  height,  composed  of  somewhat  darker  materials, 
which  are  but  partially  illuminated  by  a  small  opening  at  the  very  summit.  Here 
all  is  silent,  dismal,  and  damp;  untraversed  caves,  leading  to  an  unknown  distance 


*  Sec  Memoirs,  p.  435. 


APPENDIX. 


589 


in  utter  darkness,  open  from  the  side  of  tbis  gloomy  vault.  We  would  gladly  have 
attempted  to  penetrate  further,  but  being  destitute  of  torches,  it  was  impossible  to 
proceed  with  any  degree  of  safety.  We  obtained  specimens  of  the  stalactite,  and 
after  rousing  the  echoes  of  the  cave,  commenced  a  return  to  the  anchorage.  This 
most  imposing  cavern  is  situated  opposite  the  entrance  of  the  channel  which  leads 
to  the  harbor  of  Port  Refuge,  and  consequently  is  exposed  in  heavy  westerly  gales 
to  the  full  lash  of  the  ocean.  I  leave  you  to  imagine  what  a  spectacle  must  be  ex- 
hibited in  the  interior  of  the  cave,  when  it  is  invaded  by  an  infuriated  surf. 

Ninth  Month  16th. —  The  summit  of  Talau,  in  this  island  of  Vavau,  is  computed 
to  be  one  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  the  ascent  is  rugged  and 
circuitous,  through  a  dense  forest,  matted  together  with  thousands  of  climbing 
plants,  creepers  and  vines,  which  very  much  increase  the  difficulty  of  traversing 
it.  Such  a  rich  chaos  of  rock,  foliage,  gigantic  ferns  and  cocoa-nut  trees,  you  can 
scarcely  imagine;  and  flying  foxes  and  birds  of  brilliant  plumage  gave  animation 
to  this  splendid  wilderness. 

At  Sea,  Eleventh  Month  \2th,  1836. —  The  Friendly  Islands  is  a  name  originally  given 
by  Captain  Cook  when  he  first  visited  these  conipuratively  friendly  shores.  In 
this  general  appellation  is  included  Tongataboo  and  ils  inferior  island  neighbors  — 
the  Fiji  group,  which  lies  a  few  leagues  to  the  westward,  and  is  very  little 
known  ;  the  Haabai,  a  cluster  of  low  coral  islands,  eighteen  of  which  are  inhabited  ; 
Haafuluhau,  which  consists  of  Vavau,  and  above  a  hundred  small  islets  by  which 
it  is  almost  encircled  ;  the  Ilamoa  or  Navigator's  Islands  which  lie  to  the  north-east, 
and  several  less  important  insular  tracts  of  land  interspersed  among  tbe  above 
enumerated  groups.  Of  these  only  a  few  have  been  occupied  by  missionaries,  and, 
with  some  inconsiderable  exceptions,  the  profession  of  Christianity  is  confined  to 
Tonga,  Haabai,  and  Haafuluhau.  To  these  places  our  visit  was  confined,  and  to 
Ihem  of  course  the  following  remarks  exclusively  apply. 

To  begin  with  Haafuluhau,  which  we  first  visited.  The  island  of  Vavau  includes 
the  larger  portion  of  the  land  settled  on  by  natives,  which  this  group  possesses, 
and  is  supposed  lo  contain  a  population  of  3000  souls.  The  other  islands  of  the 
group  collectively  augment  tiiis  number  to  about  .")000,  which  is  the  whole  amount 
of  tbe  native  population,  according  to  the  estimates  of  tbe  missionaries.  The  king 
has  renounced  idolatry  and  embraced  tbe  doctrines  of  Christianity;  he  has  put 
away  all  bis  wives  but  one,  become  a  local  preaciier  and  a  class  leader  in  tlie 
Methodist  Society,  and  seems  willing  to  be  guided  and  advised  by  the  missionaries 
in  every  undertaking.  Tbe  queen  is  a  class  leader,  and  a  teacber  in  the  schools, 
and  nearly  tbe  whole  population  of  these  islands  on  which  missionaries  reside  have 
been  admitted  into  the  church.  There  are  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  seventy 
native  local  preachers,  who  are  emjiloyeil  in  all  parts  of  the  Haafuluhau  group,  and 
thirty  chapels  in  which  there  is  service  three  times  a  week.  Tbe  people,  thus  led 
by  their  king  and  chiefs,  attend  diligently  to  tbe  instructions  of  their  teachers,  and 
have  already  acquired  considerable  Scripture  knowledge,  and  a  taste  for  reading 
and  writing. 

The- Haabai  group  is  situated  a  little  more  than  a  degree  to  the  southward  of 
Haafuluhau.  They  are  inhabited  by  a  sitnilar  race,  who  speak  the  same  dialect  and 
are  now  united  under  one  government.  Very  few  ships  visit  tbis  group,  as  it  pos- 
sesses no  good  harbor,  and  tbe  character  of  the  inhabitants  and  tbe  policy  of  tbe 
rulers  deter  white  men  from  settling.  Lifuka,  although  by  no  means  a  fine  island, 
has  been  selected  as  the  seat  of  royalty,  and  it  now  contains  a  mission  establish- 
ment. This  group,  which  consists  of  eighteen  inhabited  islands,  is  said  to  contain 
a  population  of  A'lVA.    The  profession  of  Ciiristianily  is  universal  hero. 

A  few  leagues  to  tbe  southward  of  Haabai  lies  the  island  of  Tongataboo,  at 
60 


590 


APPENDIX. 


present  under  the  government  of  Tubou,  a  relation  of  King  George,  who  is  ex- 
pected to  succeed  him.  The  country  and  its  inhabitants  correspond  very  nearly 
with  what  is  found  in  the  two  before-mentioned  groups,  but  the  civil  condition  of 
the  people  is  much  less  favorable.  The  population  is  estimated  at  7000  persons, 
and  of  these  upwards  of  1000  are  Christians  by  profession  ;  the  rest  still  retain 
their  old  superstitions.  There  are  seventeen  forlitied  towns  or  villages  on  the  isl- 
and, one  of  which,  Nukualofa,  is  occupied  by  the  adherents  of  the  missionaries,  at 
the  head  of  whom  is  King  Tubou. 

One  cannot  but  deeply  regret  that  the  pacific  principles  of  the  New  Testament  are 
not  fully  professed  by  those  who  are  sent  to  "preach  glad  tidings"  and  to  "publish 
peace  "  among  these  teachable  islanders.  However  feelings  of  personal  piety  and  be- 
nevolence may,  and  I  rejoice  to  believe  do,  actuate  many,  if  not  all,  of  these  individ- 
uals, to  desire  and  to  labor  for  the  continuance  of  harmony  and  good-will,  still  their 
doctrines  are  defective  ;  and  they  tolerate  and  recommend  a  dangerous  middle  course, 
a  course  which  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  forbids,  and  which  has  never  yet  proved 
adequate  to  avert,  among  Christians,  the  shocking  incongruity  of  mutual  destruc- 
tion. I  never  can  at  all  comprehend  how  the  doctrines  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  and  the  right  to  destroy  a  brother  mortal,  are  to  be  reconciled; 
nor  have  I  ever  been  able  to  contemplate  without  a  feeling  of  wonder,  men  really 
lovely  for  the  Christian  graces  they  exhibit,  surrounded  by  instruments  of  death, 
avowedly  destined  to  be  used  with  their  own  hands  against  the  lives  of  their  de- 
luded follow-men. 

Slaverj',  that  "  execrable  sum  of  all  villany,"  still  prevails  to  a  certain  extent 
among  tlie  heathen  party;  although  even  this  monster  is  rendered  less  destructive 
by  the  proximity  of  a  better  system.  Tonga  slaves  are  made  such  in  the  most 
capricious  manner  possible;  a  word  or  any  slight  offence  may  subject  a  man  to  be 
condemned  to  the  lowest  servitude,  without  any  trial,  and  when  once  sentenced  to 
slavery  the  curse  is  hereditary. 

The  natives  who  still  remain  in  their  heathen  state  are  more  destitute  of  clothing 
and  other  foreign  articles  than  their  neighbors;  they  look  less  cleanly  and  less 
regularly  and  adequately  fed  ;  their  persons  are  frequently  mutilated  by  wounds 
received  in  fighting,  and  disfigured  with  sores  or  burns,  inflicted  according  to 
superstitious  custom,  as  indications  of  grief  or  respect  for  the  dead.  From  the 
very  recent  introduction  of  Christianity,  many  of  these  external  marks  of  heath- 
enism are  seen  among  the  professing  natives;  but  these  are  not  the  effects  of  a 
cause  every  day  in  operation,  as  in  the  other  case,  but  merely  the  relics  of  de- 
parted folly  and  madness.  Some  of  the  poor  women  in  the  heathen  settlements,  who 
torture  themselves  according  to  ancient  usage,  are  really  appalling  objects  ;  their 
hair  cut  off,  their  cheeks  burnt  and  bruised  with  a  rough  instrument,  till  they  look 
purple,  and  other  parts  of  the  body  more  or  less  disfigured  with  wounds  thus  self- 
inflicted,  give  them  a  frightful  appearance,  and  furnish  a  sad  demonstration  of  the 
reigning  power  of  superstition;  I  have  seen  a  woman  spotted  over  with  scars  in 
this  way  like  a  leopard.  This  practice  was  formerly  in  use  among  the  men,  like- 
wise :  they  commonly  have  one  round  scar  under  each  eye,  and  some  have  many 
rings  burnt  in  the  flesh  of  the  arms.  The  custom,  too,  of  cutting  off  the  little 
linger  on  the  death  of  a  relative  or  superior,  was  very  common ;  and  most  of  the 
older  men  are  destitute  of  one  or  both  of  these  minor  members,  which  have  been 
thus  sacrificed.  Nay,  the  absurd  practice  has  extended  to  the  children,  and  if  a 
chief  is  dangerously  ill,  many  little  fingers  are  even  yet  occasionally  amputated 
to  avert  his  death  ;  but  this,  like  the  cutting  and  burning  of  the  skin,  is  abolished 
among  the  professors  of  Christianity. 

In  a  commercial  point  of  view,  the  three  sections  of  the  Friendly  Islands  which 
we  have  visited  arc  not  of  much  importance,  and  probably  never  can  be  so.  The 


APPENDIX. 


591 


harbor  in  Vavau  has  great  disadvantages,  from  the  inconvenient  depth  of  water  for 
anchorage,  excepting  in  one  small  part;  also  from  the  want  of  good  fresh  water 
for  the  supply  of  the  shipping;  among  the  Haabai  group' there  is  no  secure  an- 
chorage at  all.  In  Tongataboo,  though  one  part  of  the  harbor  is  safe,  and  the 
produce  of  the  country  is  valuable  for  the  whalers,  the  water  is  very  inferior.  All 
three  groups  are  subject  to  earthquakes,  also  to  very  destructive  gales. 

\J'ith  the  exception  of  Kao,  Tufua,  and  Ilaufuluhau,  these  islands  furnish  the 
most  complete  specimens  of  coral  formation  that  we  have  yet  seen,  on  a  large  scale. 
I  have  no  doubt  they  have  been  rendered  habitable  by  the  progress  of  marine  veg- 
etation, and  the  subsequent  accumulation  of  coral  sand,  and  decomposed  vegetable 
substances  which  covered  the  islands  as  soon  as  they  reached  the  surface  of  the  sea. 
Coral  obviously  forms  the  fathomable  ground-work:  the  soil  is  quite  superficial, 
and  underneath  is  coral  rock  and  salt  or  brackish  water.  One  of  the  Haabai  isl- 
ands is  said  to  rock  frightfully  during  heavy  gales,  which  tends  to  prove  its  incom- 
plete solidity  under  water;  and  some  others  exhibit  various  indications  of  hoUow- 
ness.  Constantly  recurring  earthquakes  and  the  volcanic  crater  in  Tufua,  which 
disgorges  a  vast  quantity  of  combustibles  and  smoke  from  the  subterranean  furnace 
beneath,  indicate  the  proximity  of  great  igneous  operations  under  ground  ;  and  I 
think  there  is  rational  ground  for  concluding  that  the  whole  island  has  at  some 
time  been  raised  by  this  submarine  agency.  They  are  for  the  most  part  fertile,  pro- 
ducing abundance  of  tropical  vegetation,  which,  under  different  management,  might 
be  increased  and  improved  by  culture  almost  to  any  extent  The  trees  and  i)laut3 
most  common  are  similar  to  those  found  in  the  other  groups,  with  comparatively 
few  exceptions.  The  fruits  most  abundant  are  shaddocks,  pnpau  apples,  pine-ap- 
ples, melons,  and  citrons.  The  orange,  so  common  elsewhere,  is  very  scarce  and 
of  bad  quality;  but  the  papau,  introduced  into  these  islands  at  ihc  same  time,  has 
more  than  compensated  for  the  deficiency,  being  produced  in  perfection  and  in 
exhaustlcss  quantities.  To  this  exotic  fruit  the  islanders  are  indebted  for  a  valu- 
able supply  of  food  during  their  periodical  seasons  of  scarcity,  and  their  more  for- 
midable occasional  famines,  which  occur  after  the  ravages  of  a  hurricane  or  a  strong 
westerly  storm.  The  yam  is  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  injury  from  the  wind,  and  on 
this  [irecarious,  though  excellent,  vegetable,  which  is  the  staple  food  of  the  Friendly 
Islan<lers,  their  sustenance  to  a  great  extent  depends.  Other  more  hardy  vegeta- 
bles have  been  hitherto  most  irnproviilcnlly  neglected  ;  the  people  have  consequently 
been  subjected  to  great  scarcity  after  these  violent  storms,  and  but  for  liie  papau 
fruit  must  have  endured  much  greater  hardships.  The  cultivation  of  the  sweet 
potato  is  becoming  more  comtnon,  and  will,  no  doubt,  tend  in  future  to  prevent  the 
evils  alluded  to.  The  vegetables  most  cultivated  are  the  yam,  bread-fruit,  taro, 
sweet  jiotato,  ;)lantain,  and  a  root  resembling  the  yam,  which  we  had  not  before 
seen.  Cocoa-nuts  grow  spontaneously  in  great  abundance  on  almost  all  these  low 
sandy  islands. 

The  climate  of  Ihc  Friendly  group,  judging  from  what  we  saw,  is  very  fine,  pref- 
erable to  that  of  Tahiti,  where  several  months  of  the  year  arc  rendered  almost  un- 
available by  incessant  rains.  No  season  iippi-ars  to  merit  the  epithet  ruin;/,  although 
the  summer  months  probably  furnish  a  larger  quantity  of  downfall  than  the  rest 
of  the  year.  On  the  whole,  there  appears  to  be  rather  a  deficiency  than  otherwise, 
owing,  no  doubt,  to  the  lowness  of  the  islands  and  the  sandy  nature  of  the  soil.  Dur- 
ing our  stay  the  thermometer  ranged  principally  between  75"  to  80°  ;  a  temperature 
very  jdcasant  to  residents  in  the  torrid  zone,  but  somewhat  enervating  to  the  human 
constitution,  which,  as  in  Ihc  other  islands  of  the  Pacific,  attains  very  early  to  a 
state  of  maturity,  ond  is  subject  to  a  correspondingly  premature  decline. 

As  regards  the  character  of  the  islanclers,  I  prefer  that  of  the  Friendly  isles  to 
that  of  any  other  natives  of  the  Pacific  whom  we  have  seen.    Such  a  preference 


592 


APPENDIX. 


may  be  more  than  is  gonerally  awarded  tlipm  ;  but  several  reasons  might  be  alleged 
for  the  relative  estimate  that  has  been  formed  of  tliem  and  the  other  islanders. 
Many  of  the  voyagers  who  visit  this  ocean  are  men  of  miserably  low  moral  feelings 
and  habits,  and,  as  such,  they  unite  in  eulogizing  the  natives  wliose  manners  are 
most  congenial  to  their  own.  On  this  account,  the  voluptuous,  effeminate  Tahitians 
are  spoken  of  in  bigli  terms,  though  they  certainly  will  not  bear  comparison  with 
these  more  sober  and  manly  islanders.  1  think  these  people  are  less  prone^  to 
sensual  indulgence  than  either  the  Sandwich,  Georgian,  Society  or  Ilervey  Isl- 
anders. But,  if  less  depraved,  I  do  not  think  them  at  all  less  sensitive  or  suscep- 
tible of  the  kindly  emotions :  they  evince  quite  as  much  affection  towards  each 
other  and  towards  their  children.  They  are  not  so  volatile  and  frivolous  as  Tahi- 
tians, and  perhaps  they  may  not  be  quite  so  quick  and  lively  as  the  Ilervey  Isl- 
anders, but  their  gravity  and  good  sense  are  accompanied  by  nothing  particularly 
austere,  much  less  ferocious;  on  the  contrary,  they  are  gentle  and  affable  as  chil- 
dren. 

Their  domestic  habits  resemble  those  of  the  other  groups.  Their  houses  are 
small,  fragile  huts  with  thatched  roofs  and  matted  floors, —  no  windows,  or  doors, 
and  scarcely  any  furniture.  The  flexible  character  of  the  building  materials  is  a 
great  security  to  the  inhabitants  during  the  earthquakes  which  frequently  occur, 
and  on  this  account  it  seems  undesirable  to  alter  the  style  of  building  which  pre- 
vails, although  in  themselves  Tongese  dwellings  are  comfortless-looking  places. 

The  dress  of  the  natives  is  almost  exclusively  native  cloth,  loosely  wrapped  round 
the  figure  in  irregular  ample  folds.  A  few  of  the  leading  men  who  ofliciate  as 
preachers,  etc.,  and  some  of  the  females  connected  with  the  kings  and  chiefs,  pos- 
sess articles  of  foreign  clothing  for  particular  occasions;  but  on  the  whole,  the 
national  costume  is  much  more  completely  retained  than  in  any  other  groups  we 
have  visited.  Individuals  of  both  sexes  wear  the  hair  cut  short,  so  as  to  leave  a 
thick  covering  for  the  head,  and  this  they  friz  out  with  great  pains  till  it  assumes 
the  appearance  of  wool;  using  lime  or  wliite  clay  to  make  the  hairs  stand  out  and 
exhibit  the  proper  bushy  appearance.  The  women  commonly  wear  much  less  than 
the  men,  and  the  children  have  the  top  of  the  head  shaved,  or  the  hair  cut  very 
short,  leaving  merely  a  fringe  round  the  head,  a  few  inches  in  width. 

They  make  great  use  of  cocoa-nut  oil  for  anointing  their  heads  and  bodies,  and 
it  seems  probable  this  practice  has  a  salutary  effect.  It  softens  the  skin,  which 
might  by  continual  exposure  to  a  hot  sun  become  callous  or  irritable;  particularly 
as  the  people  are  so  much  in  salt  water. 

Healing  the  sick  is  a  most  important  means  of  influencing  the  minds  of  the  un- 
tutored natives  of  Tonga.  If  a  man  has  derived  benefit  from  the  medicine  pre- 
scribed for  him  by  a  missionary,  he  very  naturally  leans  to  the  side  of  his  bene- 
factor, and  often  joins  his  parly.  The  value  of  English  remedies  is  known  and 
acknowledged  among  these  islanders. 

According  to  missionary  information,  23,000  persons  have  renounced  idolatry  in 
this  group  within  the  last  ten  years.  Of  these  9000  are  members  of  the  Wesleyan 
Society,  329  are  local  preachers,  and  1100  are  school-teachers. 

I  cannot  but  acknowledge  the  kindness  we  received  from  the  Wesleyan  mission- 
aries and  their  converts  in  these  islands.  Several  of  the  former  are  interesting 
persons,  whose  society  we  enjoyed,  although,  as  might  in  reason  be  expected,  we 
couhl  not  on  all  points  think,  see,  and  feel  alike. 

The  Tonga  dialect  lias  been  reduced  to  writing,  and  large  portions  of  the  Bible 
are  in  circulation,  but  the  whole  has  not  yet  appeared.  Several  small  books  of  a 
preceptive  and  devotional  character,  and  one  or  two  intended  for  the  use  of  schools, 
containing  the  rudiments  of  grammar,  etc.,  are  printed,  and  no  doubt  others  are 
in  progress,  and  will  erelong  be  published. 


APPENDIX. 


593 


The  Hamoa  or  Navigator  Island's  dialect  diifers  from  the  Tongese,  and  the  Fiji 
forms  a  third  variety  in  the  groups  already  occupied  by  the  Wesleyans  :  probably 
several  others  exist  among  the  neighboring  islands,  but  these  are  as  yet  little 
known.  Il  appears  that  the  Fiji  tongue  has  several  striking  peculiarities  quite 
unknown  to  the  other  dialects  of  the  racitic.  For  instance,  the  sound  of  th  is 
found  in  it,  if  I  am  correctly  informed,  and  syllables  do  not  necessarily  end  with 
vowels,  as  in  all  the  other  known  varieties  of  the  Polynesian.  But  there  seems  to 
be  quite  a  distinct  character  about  the  Fiji  Islanders  altogether;  their  appearance 
indicates  a  mixture  of  the  black  and  Asiatic  races,  and  their  manners  are  very 
barbarous.  Their  knowledge  of  several  branches  of  manufacture  is  decidedly 
superior  to  that  possessed  by  any  of  the  other  tribes.  They  display  great  labor 
and  ingenuity  in  carving  weapons,  basket-making,  canoe-building,  making  a  vari- 
ety of  showy  ornaments  for  the  person,  and  in  the  manufacture  of  earthenware 
utensils  for  culinary  purposes.  They  evidently  belong  to  a  distinct  family,  no 
doubt  derived  originally  from  the  same  source  as  the  other  Friendly  Islanders,  but 
amalgamated  with  the  Malay  or  negro.  A  few  years  will  develop  more  fully  tlie 
national  character  of  these  formidable  warriors:  two  missionaries  are  now  among 
them,  with  promising  hopes  of  success  in  their  arduous  undertaking.  I  think  it 
not  improbable  that  this  section  of  the  group  contains  the  most  energetic  and  in- 
telligent division  of  the  Friendly  islanders,  although  at  present,  without  doubt,  the 
most  wayward  and  contentious. 

New  Zealand,  Twelfth  Month  3d,  1836. —  While  halting  at  Kcri  Keri,  we  visited  a 
cascade  situated  on  the  river  of  that  name,  which  atfords  a  highly  picturesque 
spectacle.  The  fall  is  about  seventy  feet  perpendicular,  and  the  spacious  valley 
beneath  it  beautifully  verdant,  and  furnishing  a  variety  of  vegetation  which  we 
had  probably  never  seen  surpassed.  The  name  of  this  cascade  is  the  same  in  sig- 
nification as  one  in  Hawaii,  called  the  "cascade  of  the  rainbow,"  no  doubt  in  both 
cases  in  consequence  of  the  effect  produced  by  the  sun's  rays  passing  through  the 
spray.  Like  the  still  more  imposing  fall  in  the  Sandwich  isles,  there  is  a  deep 
cavern  extending  behind  the  projection  of  water,  which  adds  greatly  to  the  effect 
produced  on  the  eye. 

First  Month  VM,  1837. —  We  were  told  that  all  the  merchants,  even  the  few  who 
have  renounced  the  sale  of  spirits,  deal  in  muskets  and  ammunition.  You  can 
form  little  idea  of  the  quantity  of  these  articles  that  has  been  brought  to  New 
Zealand  :  it  is  astonishingly  great.  I  remember  to  have  heard  a  missionary  state, 
that  in  one  pa,  or  native  fort,  of  which  he  was  speaking,  the  ciiief  had  in  his  pos- 
session about  a  ton  of  gunpowder.  Many  dreadful  accidents,  as  you  may  suppose, 
occur  with  such  a  formidable  combustible  thus  kept  in  the  huts  of  these  poor,  reck- 
less natives. 

While  mentioning  war,  the  darling  passion  of  uncivilized  men,  I  am  reminded 
of  a  remark  made  by  a  New  Zealand  cliief  to  one  of  our  mission  friends,  who  was 
conversing  with  him  on  the  subject  of  a  future  world.  The  warrior  expressed  his 
disapprobation  of  the  opinion  which  the  missionary  advanced  respecting  the  life 
to  come,  saying,  "If  this  be  true,  what  is  to  become  of  the  warrior?  If  there  are 
no  pas  to  attack,  be  will  have  nothing  to  do."  How  much  more  consistent  arc  the 
present  practice  and  the  anticipated  paradise  of  pagans  than  the  lives  of  the 
nifljority  of  Cliristians  and  their  professed  expectations  of  a  scriptural  heaven! 
The  warrior  of  New  Zealand  sees  in  a  moment  that  his  warlike  tastes  are  incom- 
patible with  a  world  of  peace  and  angelic  blessedness,  while  his  more  enlightened 
antipodes  lay  claim  to  both  ! 

The  notions  of  these  aborigines  on  points  connected  with  an  invisible  existence 
appear  to  be  extremely  vague  and  various,  much  less  definite  and  r'^fiucd  than  the 
50*  2N 


594 


APPENDIX. 


superstitions  of  the  other  islan<lers  wc  have  seen.  A  belief  in  a  future  state  and 
in  superhuman  agency  appear  to  be  universal.  The  New  /ealanders  cannot 
properly  be  calleil  idolaters,  having  no  objects  of  adoration  in  the  form  of  images 
or  idols;  although  there  are  many  things  to  which  they  attach  a  sacred  character, 
regarding  them  rather  as  charms  or  spells  than  as  divinities.  The  term  which,  in 
all  the  dialects  of  the  Pacific  islands  that  we  have  visited,  is  used  to  express  Deity, 
—  Atila,  Odtia.  Aktia,  etc., —  which  are  all  but  variations  of  the  same  word,  is  here 
too  used  to  designate  something  sacred,  but  with  an  extent  of  application  that 
renders  it  almost  incomprehensible.  The  New  Zealand  ideas  of  the  Almighty  seem 
to  be  much  less  definite  than  those  entertained  by  the  other  islanders,  and  this 
term  is  correspondingly  vague  iti  its  application. 

My  allusion  to  tiiis  subject  recalls  an  anecdote  which  pleased  mo  much  at  the 
time  I  heard  it  from  the  lips  of  our  venerable  friend,  Samuel  Marsdcn.  He  was 
talking  one  day  to  a  Now  Zealandcr  of  the  ideas  entertained  by  these  natives  re- 
specting a  Supreme  Being,  and  asking  him  what  their  God  was?  what  he  was  like? 
The  v/arrior  placed  his  hand  so  as  to  produce  a  shadow  on  the  trunk  of  a  huge 
tree  that  stood  near  them,  and  told  his  interrogator  to  look  at  that.  "  There,"  said 
he,  "is  our  God:  he  exists,  but  you  cannot  touch  him  or  injure  him;  he  is  before 
your  eyes,  yet  you  can  discern  no  substance  in  the  form  you  see  and  know  to 
exist,"  or  to  this  effect.  Is  not  this  a  beautiful  illustration  to  come  from  a  New 
Zealander  ? 

A  disturbance  occurred  to-day  on  board  one  of  the  ships  lying  by  us,  which  very 
nearly  ended  disastrously.  It  happened  on  board  an  English  whaler,  commanded 
by  a  captain  who  appears  to  be  much  more  of  a  gentleman  in  manner  and  conduct, 
when  among  his  countrymen,  than  most  of  the  masters  of  these  ships,  but  who 
countenances  just  as  much  license  on  board  his  vessel  as  the  worst  of  his  profligate 
brethren.  A  chief  from  a  neighboring  pa,  who  supports  all  that  is  vile  among  the 
ships,  was  on  board  this  whaler,  with  great  numbers  of  his  male  and  female  de- 
pendents, the  latter  of  whom  were  quartered  on  board,  when  either  he  or  one  of 
liis  men  brought  some  spirits  from  their  canoe,  which  the  mate  of  the*  ship  im- 
mediately seized  and  threw  overboard.  This  irritated  the  natives,  and  pistols  were 
produced  on  the  quarter-deck  to  intimidate  them.  In  a  while,  however,  the  dis- 
satisfaction appeared  to  subside,  and  suspicion  was  banished  from  the  minds  of  the 
whites.  When  all  was  thus  quiet,  the  old  chief  seized  the  mate  by  the  throat,  and 
waving  his  tomahawk  over  him,  made  a  signal  to  his  followers  to  occupy  the  deck. 
In  nn  instant  the  ship  was  covered  with  naked  men,  and  every  instrument  re- 
sembling 11  weapon  was  in  the  hands  of  the  natives.  Not  one-half  the  ship's  com- 
pany was  on  board,  and  therefore  no  resistance  could  be  made,  so  nothing  occurred 
likely  to  exasperate  farther;  and  after  some  time,  an  old  man  interfered,  recom- 
mending that  the  aiFront  offered  to  the  chief  should  be  made  up  over  a  glass  of 
grog:  this  was  in  some  sort  done,  and  the  matter  ended  without  any  bloodshed. 
One  of  our  seamen  was  on  board  the  ship  at  the  time  and  saw  the  fray :  he  de- 
termined, if  violence  should  ensue,  to  jump  overboard,  and  try  to  regain  his  own 
more  peaceable  vessel  by  swimming,  in  which  resolution  one  of  the  ship's  crew 
joined.  When  the  chief  went  away,  he  seemed  still  unreconciled,  and  threatened 
to  be  revenged,  and  during  the  following  night  we  heard  muskets  fired  in  his  pa, 
indicating  d«;fiance,  in  answer  to  which  a  cannon-shot  was  returned  by  the  vessel, 
with  the  idea,  we  concluded,  of  proving  to  the  excited  natives  that  she  was  ready 
to  encounter  them.  Had  the  whole  ship's  company  been  on  board  at  the  time  of 
the  disturbance,  there  is  little  doubt  but  a  bloody  contest  would  have  been  the 
result. 

Fir.it  Month  l(jth.  —  The  white  residents,  missionaries  and  others,  are  at  present 
preparing  a  petition  to  the  Uritish  government,  praying  that  the  state  of  New 


APPENDIX. 


595 


Zealand  maybe  taken  into  consideration,  and  measures  adopted  for  the  protection 
of  British  property  in  this  country.  The  object  of  this  petition  is  evidently  to 
induce  the  government  to  send  a  force  into  New  Zeahind,  which  shall  be  able  to 
secure  the  possessions  of  the  whites  from  all  injury,  in  case  of  such  being  at- 
tempted ;  and  at  the  same  time  to  compel  the  fighting  tribes  to  make  peace.  This 
is  a  most  critical  step  in  the  progress  of  New  Zealand  civilization ;  and  I  sincerely 
hope  that  no  unjust  measure  will  be  adopted ;  in  fact,  without  the  most  glaring 
inconsistency,  our  government  cannot  interfere,  coercively,  at  all.  It  has  long 
since  declared  the  independence  of  New  Zealand,  furnishing  the  chiefs  with  a 
national  flag,  which  has  been  formally  recognized  and  honored  as  such :  how  then 
can  an  armed  dictator  be  placed  on  the  island,  who  shall  be  empowered  to  enforce 
submission  to  his  requisitions?  As  for  the  danger  to  which  British  property  is 
said  to  be  exposed,  I  do  not  believe  it  is  now  in  any  danger  from  natives  in  this 
part  of  the  country;  and  whites  are  amenable  to  their  respective  governments, 
and  consequently  ought  to  be  placed  at  the  disposal  of  proper  agents  of  those  gov- 
ernments, who  ought,  undoubtedly,  to  be  sent  into  the  land.  The  proximity  of  the 
colonies  would  render  the  authority  of  a  Consul  quite  adequate.  In  parts  of  New 
Zealand  where  property  may  be  somewhat  insecure,  there  are  no  establishments 
of  any  moment,  excepting  those  which,  on  their  present  footing,  ought  to  be  pro- 
hibited instead  of  being  protected,  being  the  sources  wliich  supply  those  very  arms 
that  are  liable  to  be  employed  in  their  demolition,  and  which  serve  greatly  to 
aggravate  these  very  contests  with  which  we  now  wish  to  interfere.  l>y  what 
possible  right  can  we  command  the  warriors  whom  we  have  formally  declared  in- 
dependent, to  desist  from  settling  their  disputes  by  force  of  arms,  whilst  our  own 
subjects  are  providing  them  wilb  the  means  of  doing  so?  We  cannot  interfere 
with  British  subjects  who  circulate  rum  and  weapons  among  the  conflicting  clans, 
and  yet  we  think  it  very  proper  to  compel  those  clans  to  abstain  from  using  the 
weapons  so  acquired. 

About  two  hundred  signatures  arc  already  procured  to  the  petition  in  question; 
and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  proportion  of  spirit  dealers  and  traders  in  arms 
who  have  joined  in  it  will  be  specified.  Do  we  wish  to  prevent  New  Zealanclera 
from  destroying  each  other,  which  is  assigned  as  one  of  the  objects  of  the  petition? 
Well,  then,  stop  the  sources  which  furnish  Ihree-fourliis  of  the  means  :  make  it  a 
crime  to  bring  cargoes  of  these  pernicious  articles,  and  to  buihl  stores  round  the 
coast  for  the  traflBc  in  them — a  Iraflic  which  we  in  fact  protect,  if  we  revenge  the 
destruction  of  properly  tiiat  consists  of  little  else  beside  these,  and  the  native  pro- 
duce obtained  in  exchange  for  them.  Let  us  prevent,  in  this  way,  our  own  coun- 
trymen from  8prea<ling  firebrands,  orrows,  and  ileal h,  among  the  aborigines,  and 
we  shall  in  great  measure  avert  those  wars  which  threaten  the  extinction  of  the 
people,  even  before  the  vices  of  Christians  (wliicli  are  no  less  infallibly  destroying 
the  natives  where  war  is  not  raging)  have  cut  them  off.  If  disputes  still  arise,  and 
native  spears  and  clubs  are  used  to  settle  them,  we  are  certainly  not  answerable 
for  those  who  may  perish;  and,  in  plain  English,  I  think  that,  so  far  as  we  ore 
concerned,  the  islanders  have  a  full  right  to  decide  their  differences  in  the  same 
way  as  Christian  nations,  until  by  lawful  means  we  can  induce  them  to  act  more 
sanely  than  we  do  ourselves.  To  compel  them  lo  remain  at  peace  (and  that,  too, 
without  proviiling  any  other  means  of  adjusting  their  quarrels  in  a  more  humane 
manner)  is  in  my  opinion  no  other  than  "to  do  evil  that  good  may  come."  Not 
that  we  can  for  a  moment  suppose  that  good  would  come,  if  such  a  policy  were  to 
be  adopted;  on  the  contrary,  if  the  fate  of  the  New  Zealanders  be  fixed  now,  it 
would  be  no  less  certain  then.  If  we  endeavored  to  prevent  mischief  by  sapping 
the  root  of  the  evil,  as  I  have  above  said,  the  people  might  no  doubt  be  gradually 
influenced  by  good  men  to  change  their  present  savage  mode  of  life,  and  so  be 


596 


APPENDIX. 


preserved  from  extinction;  but  tlie  moment  a  British  force  enters  New  Zealand, 
tlic  country  becomes  a  dependency  of  Urilain,  and  as  such  the  aborigines  of  the 
soil  will  perisli  as  in  all  our  other  colonial  possessions. 

\Vhile  reprobating  severely  the  attempt  which  is  now  being  made,  1  am  aware 
that  a  wish  to  prevent  disorder  may  have  a  place  in  some  minds,  and  that  a  zeal 
for  the  extension  of  Christianity  m;iy  operate  in  others.  I  likewise  know  that  a 
petition  for  protection  does  not  necessarily  specify  the  mode  in  which  it  shall  be 
sent,  but  these  considerations  are  of  little  value.  No  supposed  good  can  sanctify 
evil  means;  and  if  unjustifiable  measures  are  not  suggested  to  our  government, 
they  must,  judging  by  past  experience,  be  calculated  on  as  the  only  probable  re- 
sults. 1  as  heartily  wish  the  warriors  of  New  Zealand  could  be  induced  to  suspend 
their  sanguinary  operations  as  any  one  can  do  who  deprecates  the  horrors  and 
crimes  of  war ;  but  never  will  I  subscribe  to  the  doctrine,  that  it  is  lawful  for  us 
to  use  brute  force  in  compelling  them  to  desist. 

First  Month  28</i.  —  The  Bay  of  Islands  by  no  means  furnishes  a  specimen  of 
New  Zealand  generally,  being  the  resort  of  numerous  foreigners,  and  its  neiglibor- 
hood  but  thinly  peopled  with  the  aboriginal  inhabitants.  There  are  various  tribes 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  Bay,  and  scattered  over  the  northern  islands,  who  occupy 
in  peace  their  little  potato-grounds  and  fortified  villages,  which  are  studded  over 
the  fern-clad  hills  that  mark  the  country  not  covered  with  pine  and  caurie  forests. 
These  tribes  are  not  under  one  common  government,  but  are  independent  frater- 
nities, subject  only  to  their  respective  chiefs;  so  that  within  a  short  distance  you 
find  natives  living  soberly,  and  professing  Christianity,  and  barbarians  witli  rudely 
carved  figures  stuck  round  their  stockade  fortifications,  their  tabued  ground,  and 
all  the  brute  license  of  heathenism.  Several  villages  quite  near  the  Bay  refuse  to 
have  any  connection  with  the  missionaries,  and  these  arc,  of  course,  the  haunts 
of  runaway  sailors,  convicts,  and  grog-sellers,  who,  in  fact,  perpetuate  the  present 
wretched  pagan  abominations,  and,  if  possible,  degrade  the  natives  lower  than  they 
would  otherwise  be.  It  is  said  there  are  five  or  six  hundred  white  men  to  the 
northward  of  the  Thames,  thus  scattered  among  the  natives,  and  leading  the  most 
abandoned  lives. 

The  "Church  Missionary  Society"  has  five  stations  on  the  northern  part  of  this 
island,  where  missionaries  are  at  present  residing.  Five  stations  have  been  formed 
on  the  river  Thames  and  about  the  Bay  of  Plenty,  but  two  of  these  have  been 
lately  abandoned  on  account  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the  native  tribes  in  that  part 
of  the  country  :  one  mission-house  has  been  plundered  and  burnt,  and  one  or  two 
of  the  missionaries  have  been  exposed  to  considerable  personal  danger.  The  latter 
circumstance  cannot,  of  course,  be  wondered  at ;  it  is  rather  remarkable  that  during 
these  popular  tumults  the  persons  and  property  of  the  Society's  agents  have  been 
uniformly  held  sacred,  scarcely  an  instance  of  violence  having  occurreil  among 
them,  although  they  have  been  frequently  placed  in  the  heart  of  savage  warfare. 
These  eight  stations  are  managed  by  about  two  dozen  missionaries,  most  of  whom 
have  families  with  them.  A  schooner  belonging  to  the  Society  is  kept  constantly 
plying  between  the  several  posts  accessible  from  the  sea,  transferring  the  families 
or  their  property,  as  expediency  or  necessity  may  dictafe.  The  contending  clans 
have  avoided  making  enemies  of  the  missionaries,  regarding  them  as  a  neutral 
party,  and  as  such  even  among  barbarians  entitled  to  protection;  an  instance  or 
two  to  the  contrary  have  unhappily  occurred  recently,  in  which  the  teachers  ap- 
pear to  have  been  identified  in  some  degree  with  their  adherents,  though  even  in 
these  cases  their  persons  liave  not  been  injured. 

The  Wesleyans  have  occupied  a  part  of  the  western  coast,  their  headquarters 
being  at  Ilokianga,  but  we  did  not  see  any  of  their  establishments.  We  were  told 
that  the  country  where  they  are  located  is  more  populous  than  those  parts  where 


APPENDIX. 


597 


the  Church  Missionary  Society  agents  are  employed,  some  of  whose  stations  are 
entirely  deserted,  Keri  Keri  and  Tepuna  more  particularly.  Waimate,  the  inland 
agricultural  settlement,  has  not  many  natives  near  it,  but  there  are  several  tribes 
scattered  round  the  neighborhood,  within  a  moderate  distance,  whom  the  mission- 
aries visit  and  instruct.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Paihia ;  though  the  villages 
near  the  Bay  of  Islands  are  hostile  to  the  missionaries,  yet  there  are  several  places 
up  the  rivers  Kauakaua  and  Waikate,  where  the  people  listen  to  their  weekly  in- 
structions, and  have  made  some  progress  towards  improvement.  The  whole  nu- 
merical amount  of  these  teachable  natives  is  insignificant;  indeed,  one  hundred 
persons  is  considered  a  large  congregation  in  New  Zealand. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  several  individuals  belonging  to  the  mission, 
hold  large  parcels  of  land  which  have  been  regularly  purchased  of  the  natives, 
partly  for  the  present  use  of  the  mission,  and  in  part  as  a  provision  for  the  rising 
families  of  its  members.  The  children  are  not,  as  among  some  other  missionaries 
whom  we  have  visited,  destined  to  be  sent  home  at  a  certain  age,  nor  do  the  parents 
anticipate  the  expiration  of  a  term  of  years,  when  they  and  their  families  will  leave 
the  ground  and  take  up  their  abode  in  England  or  the  colonies.  The  church  mis- 
sionaries came  out  with  the  intention  of  remaining,  and  of  establishing  tlieir 
children  after  them  in  tlieir  adopted  country,  and  several  of  the  sons  of  the  earlier 
missionaries  are  already  settled  on  farms  from  which  they  expect  to  obtain  a  com- 
petency. In  tliis  way  large  portions  of  the  country  will  soon  be  colonized  by  Euro- 
peans, for  it  is  an  acknowledged  fact,  that  English  slock  flourishes  abundantly  in 
New  Zealand.  Several  of  the  mission  families  are  very  large,  and  though  the 
second  generation  will  doubtless  assume  something  of  the  Creole  temperament  and 
appearance,  yet  the  Anglo  New  Zealand  natives  enjoy  robust  constitutions  and 
suffer  very  little  from  disease.  With  such  prospects  of  a  permanent  residence  in 
the  country,  no  attempt  is  made  to  prevent  the  children  acquiring  the  native  lan- 
guage;  although,  in  itself,  I  imagine  familiarity  with  native  habits  and  intellectual 
and  moral  degradation  must  be  nearly  as  injurious  here  as  in  any  of  the  other 
islands,  where  the  policy  of  secluding  the  children  from  contact  with  barbarism 
has  induced  the  parents  to  prevent  their  learning  the  language  of  the  people. 

The  New  Zealand  missionaries  keep  great  numbers  of  native  servants  about 
them,  and  really  this  practice  appears  highly  advantageous  under  present  circum- 
stances;  for,  from  the  character  of  the  people,  it  would  be  extremely  difhcull  to 
obtain  much  ascendancy  over  them  in  any  other  way.  Induced  by  motives  of  self- 
interest  to  submit  while  young  to  soine  degree  of  restaint,  and  to  receive  instruclinn 
from  tlii-ir  patrons,  it  is  to  be  hoped  their  wiM,  waywanl,  vicious  habits  will  be 
correcleii,  while  at  the  same  time  their  situation  brings  them  within  the  religious 
influence  of  the  miHsionarics. 

The  New  Zealanders  are  by  far  the  rudest  and  most  warlike  islanders  that  we 
have  seen  (if  I  except  llie  few  natives  of  the  Marquesas  and  Fiji  groups  whom 
we  met  with  occasionally  among  their  more  docile  neighbors);  and  the  accounts  wo 
have  received  from  residents  here,  confirmed  every  unfavorable  iinjircssion  that 
their  appearance  can  make  on  the  mind  of  a  stranger.  I  confess  I  never  thought 
the  difference  between  these  anil  the  other  Pacific  Islanders  was  so  very  striking 
as  it  appears  to  be.  They  resemble  North  American  Indians  to  a  degree  that  you 
would  scarcely  credit,  both  in  appearance,  habits,  and  Jewish  customs.  They 
possess' an  invincible  determination,  an  independence  which  acknowleilgcs  no 
restraint,  not  reconciled  by  a  supposed  decree  of  fate,  and  a  restless,  martial  dar- 
ing, accompanied  by  an  undying  spirit  of  revenge,  perhaps  never  more  strongly 
exhibited  in  the  human  character.  The  heart  of  a  New  Zealamler  seems  almost 
insensible,  in  many  instances  at  least,  to  the  softer  emotions,  and  he  does  not  pos- 
sess terms  to  express  such  foreign  influences.    Gratitude,  meekness,  lowliness, 


598 


APPENDIX. 


grace  and  repentance,  afiFection  and  thankfulness,  are  alike  unknown  to  him;  while 
martial  epithets  and  words  significant  of  cruelty  and  violence  arc  abundant  and 
elaborately  explicit.  There  seems  to  be  an  untamable  spirit  and  pride  about  them 
which  renders  a  concession  almost  impossible:  they  will  rather  die  than  yield,  a 
principle  no  doubt  greatly  fostered  by  their  Spartan  education,  which  is  calculated 
to  infuse  into  the  minds  of  mere  children  the  hardihood  and  recklessness  of  the 
tiger.  Their  notions  about  "  satisfaction  "  might  have  been  formed  in  imitation 
of  the  famous  "laws  of  honor."  Every  offence  must  be  resented  or  expiated,  and 
where  actual  warfare  is  not  the  consequence  of  a  false  step,  plunder  is  liable  to 
follow  the  smallest  insult.  They  are  said  to  procure  an  insult  merely  as  a  pretext 
for  demanding  satisfaction.  The  intelligence  of  the  New  Zcalanders  is  universally 
admitted,  and,  from  what  I  saw  of  them,  I  was  led  to  conclude  that  they  possess 
greater  versatility  of  mind  than  their  tropical  neighbors,  and  perhups  quite  as 
much  acuteness.  They  seem  to  experience  little  or  no  difficulty  in  acquiring  a 
knowle<lgc  of  reading  and  writing,  even  in  places  unvisited  by  regular  instructors. 
I  saw,  just  before  leaving  the  country,  a  very  fairly  written  letter,  addressed  to 
one  of  the  missionaries  by  a  native  who  had  lived  at  a  distance,  and  who  had  only 
occasionally  visited  the  station. 

Tlieir  appearance  is  very  Asiatic  —  swarthy  complexions,  bald,  marked  and  often 
spare  countenances,  with  dark,  restless  eye;  black,  straight  hair;  somewhat  raised 
cheek-bones,  and  irregular,  broad  mouths  ;  athletic,  but  not  generally  graceful,  fig- 
ures characterize  the  appearance  of  the  men,  whose  faces,  hips,  and  thighs  are 
often  scored  with  deep  tattoo.  A  shark' s-tooth,  a  bird-skin,  or  a  piece  of  iron 
drawn  through  the  ear,  and  a  filthy  mat  or  blanket  thrown  round  the  figure,  and 
occasionally  exposing  every  part,  in  many  instances  complete  the  decorations  of 
these  aborigines,  and  render  their  exterior  far  less  pleasing  than  that  of  many 
other  Pacific  Islanders.  The  women,  who  have  been  praised  as  furnishing  perfect 
models  of  beauty,  are,  I  think,  more  pleasing  than  most  of  the  other  islanders.  They 
are  not,  however,  so  gentle,  nor  are  their  habits  so  accordant  with  our  notions  of  fe- 
male propriety,  being  often  extremely  dirty  in  their  personal  appearance  and  do- 
mestic management ;  but  their  countenances  are  expressive,  and  their  features  well 
formed.  The  lips  are  frequently  disfigured  with  tattoo,  which  gives  thera  a  sin- 
gular and  unpleasant  appearance,  like  that  of  persons  who  have  been  eating  black- 
berries. 

The  British  resident  has  made  one  attempt  to  unite  the  principal  chiefs  in  a  sort 
of  council,  in  which  they  might  act  collectively  ;  and  in  theory  he  succeeded  so  far 
as  to  induce  them  to  consent  that  each  one  should  no  longer  act  singly,  but  that  in 
affairs  of  importance  the  collective  opinions  of  the  chiefs  of  the  "united  tribes  of 
New  Zealand  "  should  constitute  a  decision.  The  members  of  this  national  coun- 
cil signed  a  formal  declaration  of  their  independence,  and  agreed  to  meet  annually 
for  purposes  of  government.  But  unhappily  these  auspicious  indications  were 
very  transient,  and  the  perverseness  of  some  exasperated  individuals,  who  could 
not  support  the  dignity  of  civil  rulers,  frustrated  the  design  altogether.  On  the 
occasion  of  a  dispute  about  some  land  which  had  been  sold,  the  national  assembly 
was  convened  at  the  "resident's"  place  of  abode  near  the  Bay  of  Islands,  to  de- 
cide the  case.  This  was  readily  done,  but  the  vanquished  party,  in  the  rage  of 
disappointment,  flew  to  their  more  congenial  arbitrators  —  their  muskets  —  and 
fired  upon  the  assembly.  Some  lives,  I  believe,  were  lost  on  the  occasion,  and  it 
has  never  since  been  deemed  expedient  to  call  together  such  unmanageable  coun- 
sellors. It  is  very  much  to  be  regretted  that  the  untoward  conduct  of  a  few  law- 
less individuals  has,  for  a  time  at  least,  set  aside  a  noble  attempt  to  benefit  by  justi- 
fiable means  this  distracted  country. 


1 D  E  X. 


Alexakdeb,  Emperor,  character  of,  109. 
Allen.  William,  visits  Daniel  Wheeler.  76. 
America,  first  pro.spect  of  visiting,  517. 
Backfiou.se.  James,  226,  503. 

 Elizabeth,  letter  to,  162. 

 Mar}*;  letter  to,  191. 

 .Sarah,  letter  to,  lb2. 

Balby  monthly  meeting,  letters  to,  75, 81, 88, 93, 

96, 113,  118,  124. 
Baltimore,  visit  to,  530. 
Barnstable,  public  meeting  in,  149, 150. 
Bay  of  Islands,  anchors  in,  473. 
Bingham,  Hiram,  welcomes  them  to  Oahee, 

Bingham,  Hiram,  letter  of  introduction  from, 
385. 

Bolabola.  visit  to,  323. 

Books.  Daniel  Wheeler's  views  of  reading,  561. 

Breary,  Hannah,  letter  to,  193. 

CAS30N.  Mordecai,  letter  to,  76. 

Cavern,  curious,  .579. 

Cholera  in  I'etersburg,  152. 

Chri.st's  kingdom  is  within,  132,  271. 

Cockin,  Kic  hard,  letters  to,  86,  91,  98, 107, 115, 

117,  121.  126,  MO,  156. 
Concluding  remarks,  559. 
Cook,  Captain,  2.j6. 
DANGEBOfs  situation  of  vessel,  214. 
Devon,  Cornwall,  and  the  .Scilly  Isles,  visit  to. 

Ml. 

Dre.ss,  plainness  of,  struggles  of  mind  in  as- 
suming, .52. 

Drnnkeii  man,  attacked  by,  35. 

Ei.MEo,  'Ifsfriptlon  of  by  Charles  Wheeler,  571. 

EmiJCTi.r  Alfxnndor,  interview  with,  69. 

 relit-'ious  sympathy  of,  92. 

 death  of,  and  disturbances  occasioned 

thereby.  109. 

Empress  Elizabeth's  letters  on  the  death  of  the 
Emperor, .%:!. 

Empress  Elizabeth's  death.  11.5. 

England,  second  visit  U>,  106. 

 vi.^i^,s  with  hiM  wife,  in  1830.  141. 

 returns  to,  with  Charles  Wheeler,  In  1833. 

189. 

 embarked  for,  from  New  York,  in  1839, 

.MO. 

Faith Ffi,NE.s,s  to  convictions  urged,  134. 

Falmouth,  public  meeting  in,  119. 

Feeding,  native.  277. 

Fiji  Isliin<kr»,  .VJft. 

Fires,  extensive,  in  Ru.ssla,  116. 

Friendly  Islands,  description  of.  .589. 

 letter  to  the  missionaries  there,  463. 


Friends,  convinced  members.  137. 

 of  London  Yearly  Meeting  warned,  in 

1832,  against  departures  from  early  testi- 
monies. 171. 

 principles,  Daniel  Wheeler  convinced  of, 

51. 

 Society  of,  want  of  faithfulness  in,  135, 

142,  159. 

Galitzin,  Prince,  interview  with,  67. 

Gospel,  not  a  mere  outward  declaration,  293. 

Grace,  Divine,  influence  of,  125. 

Grellet.  Stephen,  visits  Daniel  Wheeler,  76. 

Hai,f-castf.s,  349. 

Hauhine,  sail  to,  310. 

Hawaii,  373. 

Heathen  .settlement  visited,  4.57. 
Ilcnnj  Freelinff.  packet,  purcha.sed,  190. 

 finally  sold  at  .Sydney,  504. 

 sea- worthiness  of,  20O. 

Hipsley,  John,  letters  to,  89.  102,  103,  106,  120, 

13.3, 161,  164. 
Hobart  Town.  225,  513. 

Holy  Spirit,  immediate  teachings  of,  255,  282, 
290,  32.'>. 

Hospital,  Daniel  Wheeler's  sufferings  in,  44. 
Hoyland.  Barbara,  letter  to,  77. 
 death  of.  133. 

iNTEMi-KRANCE  Spread  among  the  Islands  by 

ships.  219.  2S9. 
Inundation  of  Potersburg,  103. 
Ireland,  unsettled  state  of.  in  1793,  35. 
Journal,  ronimencement  of,  199. 
KlTClllNO,  John,  letter  from,  51.5. 
 letter  io,  'm,  .V(.5. 

LiFVKA,  sails  to,  with  missionaries  on  board, 
443. 

Mai.linson,  David,  letters  to,  78. 102, 120, 133. 
Marriage  of  Daniel  Wheeler.  5-t,  212. 

 of  two  natives  on  the  Ilcnry  Freeling, 

889. 

Mast,  mizzcn,  broken,  297. 

Membership,  true.  271. 

Mccliiin  for  .^ullcrings,  letter  to.  19.5. 

Meetings  in  Daniel  Wheeler's  family,  118. 

Millennium.  Daniel  Wheeler's  opinion  of,  280. 

Minister,  acknowleilged  ax.  58. 

Ministry,  jiayiiig  for,  hurtful.  229. 

 unauthorized,  (Icsohitiiig.  .545. 

MlsKlfiiiaries.  parting  letter  from.  409. 

 Daniel  Wheeler's  answer.  410. 

 Wesleyan.  letters  from.  451,  4.52. 

 of  New  Zealand,  letter  to  Daniel  Wheeler, 

499. 

Missionary,  annual  meeting,  397. 

599 


600 


INDEX. 


Missionary,  annual  meeting,  Daniel  Wheeler's 
address.  KX). 

Mooroii.  or  Eimo.  visit  to.  298. 

Nkw  BnrNswicK  and  Nova  Scotia  visited,  540. 

New  England  yearly  meeting,  535. 

New  Yorlc.  Daniel  Wheeler  arrives  at,  521. 

 attends  tlie  yearly  meeting  of,  533. 

New  Zealand.  -173.  ^m. 

 address  to  missionaries  at.  403. 

 tlieir  answer  to  Daniel  Wheeler,  499. 

Nicholas,  the  Emperor,  business  habits  of,  120. 

Norfollv  Island,  visit  to,  231. 

0.\Hf.  stop  at.  336.  39f>. 

Ohio  yearly  meeting,  545. 

Pacific  Ocean,  prospect  of  a  religious  visit  to 
the,  laid  before  Friends.  169. 

Paris,  goes  there  to  meet  his  son  Charles,  547. 

Petersburg,  first  landing  at,  66. 

 great  inundation  at.  103. 

Philadelphia,  meetings  in,  523. 

Pomare  V.,  letter  from,  275. 

Port  dues  remitted ,  275. 

Port  Refuge.  Vavau,  587. 

Pritchard,  George,  a  missionary,  receives  Dan- 
iel Wheeler.  242. 

Puna,  letter  signed  by,  272. 

Raiatf.a,  sail  to,  317. 

Rarotonga.  Island  of.  visited,  412,  584. 

Regeneration  described,  340. 

Religious  depth,  a  want  of,  129. 

 publications,  animadversions  on,  162. 

Rio  de  Janeiro,  204. 

 meeting  held  there,  207. 

Riot  occasioned  by  the  Emperor  Alexander's 
death.  111. 

Robson,  Eliza,  letter  to,  94. 

Roman  Catholic,  examination  of  a,  258. 

Russia,  prospect  of  service  in,  59. 

 Emperor  of,  applies  for  a  Friend  for  agri- 
cultural superintendent,  59. 

 Daniel  Wheeler  offers  to  go,  61. 

 visits  and  returns,  62. 

 settles  there,  71. 

 home  in  described,  127. 

 some  change  in,  128. 

 returns  to,  in  1831, 152. 

 cholera  in.  152. 

 visits,  after  return  from  the  South 

Seas,  518. 

Sailors,  excellence  of  their  crew,  227,  234. 

 one  religiously  impressed,  226. 

 meeting  for,  at  Tahiti,  246. 

Sandwich  Islands,  address  to  the  rulers  of,  362. 
Scriptures,  diligence  in  reading,  53. 

 Holy,  not  the  Word  of  God,  83,  209,  282. 

 value  of.  321. 

 Holy  Spirit  the  Ijey  to,  68. 

Sheffield,  taking  leave  of  Friends  there,  71. 
Shillitoe,  Thomas,  visits  Russia,  102. 
Sickness,  serious,  of  Daniel  Wheeler,  43. 
Smith,  Samuel,  letters  to,  73,  81.  90. 

 Sarah,  letters  to,  101, 128,  141, 149, 152,  548. 

Storms,  severe,  214. 

Sugar  plantations,  disadvantageous  to  the  na- 
tives, 408. 
Sydney,  land  at,  230. 
 return  to,  503. 


Sydney,  debased  aboriginal  inhabitants  of,  230, 

505. 

 meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of,  233,  235. 

Tahiti.  211. 

 Charles  Wlieeler's  account  of,  568. 

 meeting  of  chiefs  and  missionaries  of,  243. 

 meeting  for  worship  at.  251,  252. 

Tauai,  Island  of,  visited,  402. 
Tea-hu-poo.letterfrom  the  congregation  of,272. 
Temperance  movement,  311. 

 ships,  249.  459,  500. 

Thierry,  Baron  de,  292. 
Tiarei,  boat  voyage  to,  263. 
Tongataboo,  land  at,  4,53. 
\'an  Dif.mf.n's  Land,  225. 
Vavau,  land  at,  427. 

Venereal  disease,  ravages  of,250,422,459,478,500. 
Venereal  disease  depopulating  Bolabola,  323 
to  330. 

Vessel,  encounter  a  strange,  202. 

Virginia  yearly  meeting,  Daniel  Wheeler  at- 
tends. .'j31. 

Walker,  Gf.orce  W.,  226,  503. 

Week-day  meetings,  closed  his  shop  to  attend, 
53. 

West  Indies,  embarked  for,  51. 

Whales  a  protection  during  a  storm,  215. 

Wheeler.  Charles,  goes  as  companion  with 

Daniel  Wheeler,  189. 
Wheeler,  Charles,  last  illness,  549. 

 funeral,  551. 

 letter  from,  565. 

Wheeler.  Daniel.  (See  Russia.) 

 birth  and  parentage,  26. 

 joins  the  army,  33. 

 leaves  it,  52. 

 received  into  membership,  53. 

 visits  Russia,  62. 

 settles  there,  71. 

 resigns  his  engagement  in  Russia,  164. 

 sickness  in  Russia,  in  1824, 102. 

 at  Van  Diemen's  Land,  228. 

 illness  of  his  family,  178. 

 death  of  his  wife,  179. 

 letters  to  his  children,  142, 144, 151, 170, 180, 

18J,  ,556. 

 letters  to  his  wife,  150, 165. 166, 168, 175. 

 letters  to  his  son  Joshua,  138, 187. 

 end  of  his  Journal,  553. 

 last  illness,  553. 

 result  of  his  agricultural  labors  in  Russia, 

565. 

 daughter  Jane's  death,  515. 

 Joshua,  illness  of,  545. 

 letters  from,  519.  520. 

 William,  death  of,  509. 

Winter,  severe,  80. 
Wolves,  81. 

Worship,  assembled  the  crew  for,  during  the 

voyage,  198,  201. 
Worship,  silent,  66,  248,  290,  527. 

 not  reading  the  Scriptures,  226. 

York  quarterly  meeting,  epistle  to,  158. 

 Daniel  Wheeler  released  by,  to  visit  the 

Pacific  Islands,  170. 
Young  native,  letter  from,  to  Daniel  Wheeler, 

424. 


I 


I 


t 


1932yG 

LBL 


